《Level Up in Earth Evolution》 Chapter 1: The Global Announcement Under the scorching sun, a pair of young boy and girl strolled together. The young boy, named Li Wei was handsome and a little muscular. While the young girl Li Xin was an otherworldly beauty yet short which made people want to protect her. There was one common thing between them and that is their pale white skin which has not been exposed to sun for who knows how many days. As they both strolled along the pathway beside the road, Li Wei fluttered his hands to cool himself. "Ahh, It''s so hot! Do you feel it, XinXin?" he exclaimed, feeling the summer heat around him. Li Xin in response wrinkled her cute nose in agreement, her voice incredulous as she observed the pedestrians on the sidewalk. "You''re right Brother Wei! There is no escape from this oven. But how do these folks endure it? I don''t think they want to live like this," she inquired with a puzzled look seeking an answer from him. Li Wei didn''t disappoint her and replied. "They don''t want to live like this XinXin" he said and pointed at the blazing sun. "It is that guy''s fault, he is the main problem. If we could find his switch and turn it off, everyone would be happy," he replied, not caring about the common sense. "Brother Wei you''re a genius! As long we turn off the switch everyone will be happy" Li Xin exclaimed, as if discovering something new. Li Wei chuckled, "Hehe, you see, XinXin, the key to wisdom is in the cheesy pizzas. If you eat more, you will also become a genius like me," he advised with a proud look. However hearing this Li Xin''s face slumped with dejection. "Brother, I''ve been eating pizzas like a hungry cat, but I still feel like a little kid in front of you," she complained with frustration. Watching her like this Li Wei patted her head and consoled her. "Don''t worry, XinXin. Nothing can stop you If you want to become smarter while eating pizza, one day you will definitely surpass me," he assured her with a smile and pointed at the restaurant. "Look, we already arrived at the restaurant. Let''s go in; our pizza is waiting for us," he declared, proceeding inside with her. "Sister, the usual," inside the restaurant, Li Wei replied to the receptionist before she could say anything, and headed towards an empty seat with Li Xin. Watching them, the receptionist shook her head with a smile. "Hey, get the two pizzas ready with extra cheese and cola," she asked to prepare their order, knowing their usual. "Huh? Sister Zhang, you know them?" asked a receptionist standing beside her with a puzzle. "Oh, you''re the new girl. No wonder you don''t know them. They are regular here and only eat pizzas, oh and they come daily" Sister Zhang replied, pointing toward Li Wei and Li Xin. "What? They eat daily? Don''t they get sick?" the new receptionist asked in a amazed voice. "Yeah, I wonder it too. Just how do they do it without getting sick or gaining weight?" Sister Zhang sighed with a wry smile. "Here''s your pizza with extra cheese and cola," a waiter delivered their meal, placing it on the table. Li Xin watched the hot, cheesy pizza, and couldn''t resist a gulp. Li Wei chuckled softly at her reaction. "XinXin, you can eat it," he stated with a gentle gaze. "Un," Li Xin nodded and took a bite of cheesy pizza. ''It''s delicious as always,'' she murmured in mind, enjoying her time like a little girl. ''How cute she is,'' Li Wei thought as he watched her small mouth taking the bite of pizza. He too didn''t wait further and started savoring the cheesy bite with her while reflecting on how they both ended up like this. His father had remarried, introducing Li Xin as his stepsister into their happy family. But in a tragic accident, their parents passed away, leaving them alone in the world. With no other relatives to turn to, they found themselves orphaned at the age of fifteen. Fortunately, their parents left them enough money to see them through graduation, but instead, they dropped out of school, spending their days immersed in RPG games. And so, they transitioned from being 15-year-olds to 17-year-olds, with pizza becoming a staple of their monotonous lives. "How boring is this life. I wish it were more like an RPG Game; it would be more fun, don''t you think?" Li Wei asked, glancing at Li Xin, who was munching on the pizza cutely. "Mhhm, you''re right, brother. I also think it would be better," Li Xin agreed without hesitation, as if it were the right thing, when a sudden announcement attracted their attention. [Ding, **Global Announcement**: Congratulations, inhabitants of Earth. The planet has met the prerequisites for evolution. The process will commence shortly, and every Earthling will be granted the Novice System.] ¡Á3 The unexpected cold robotic voice left everyone on Earth in shock. "Hey, what on Earth is happening? The Earth''s evolution about to begin ¨C is this some kind of joke?" "Surely, it is just a prankster with a loudspeaker, right?" "Yeah, you''re probably right. It can''t be real." "Quick, let''s check online." "Wait, are you saying this voice reached every corner of the Earth?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Could it actually be true?" But before anyone could figure out, another announcement rang. ***/Ding, Global Announcement/*** [Ding, The evolution of Earth has commenced.] [Ding, Earth Evolution is entering its first phase... successful.] [Ding, Congratulations to Earth for progressing into the First Phase of Evolution.] [Ding, **WARNING**: The first phase of the Monster Invasion is commencing. In a matter of hours, monsters will unleash chaos and destruction across the world.] ¡Á3 [Ding, **Global Announcement**: The distribution of the Novice System has commenced. Congratulations to all Earthlings for acquiring the Novice System. Your mission is to protect the Earth from the impending monster threat, and the Novice System will be your invaluable tool in achieving this goal.] ¡Á3 *** "What the f**k is this? First Phase? Monsters spawning? Is this evolution for real?" "No way! Did you hear that the monsters are coming in just a few hours? We''re all doomed, damn it!" Panic spread through the entire planet as everyone came to the realization that it wasn''t a prank. Li Wei and Li Xin, who were in the midst of enjoying their pizza, became shocked. "Is this real? Did God grant my wish?" Li Wei muttered with excitement as he glanced at Li Xin in doubt. The voice came directly from the sky, and it was still unbelievable. "Yes Brother, we should eat quickly and get ready to fight!" Li Xin nodded confirming it as she quickened her pace of eating. When a sudden cold robotic voice echoed in their minds. [Ding, the Novice System is binding with you.] [Completion: 10%...29%...60%...99%...100%] [Ding, Congratulations to host Li Wei, the Novice System binding is successful.] Li Wei heard a voice in his head, and a virtual screen panel materialized in front of him. "It''s real, XinXin! Look at this!" Li Wei exclaimed happily, looking at the virtual screen displaying the logs of the system binding. "I also see it, Brother. It''s really happening," Li Xin replied with a excited face looking at her virtual panel. They were both shut-in gamers and couldn''t help but feel excited upon seeing the system panel in reality. [Ding! Because the host is new, the System rewards him with 10 Skill Points (SP), 10 Attribute Points (AP), and 100 Coins. For instructions on how to use them, please check your character panel.] Li Wei couldn''t help but chuckle as he heard the system voice. "Haha, look at this, XinXin. There''s even a character panel," he laughed, opening the Character Panel by tapping the virtual button. **CHARACTER PANEL/Start** Name : Li Wei | Age : 17 | Race: Human Class : None Level : 0 Skill Point (SP) : 10 | Attribute Point (AP) : 10 Coins : 100 *STATUS*: Health Points (HP) : 100/100 Mana Points (MP) : 60/60 Experience Points (XP) : 0/100 *ATTRIBUTES* : Strength : 8 | Agility : 9 Intelligence : 12 | Endurance : 10 Luck : 8 (It cannot be increased with AP) *SKILLS*: None *QUEST*: 1. Defend Earth from the Monster Invasion! Quest Difficulty : ??? Quest Reward : ??? *NOTE*: 1. Coins are the currency you can use to purchase any skills or other items from the System Shop. 2. To level up skills, you must use Skill Points (SP). 3. You can raise your attributes by using Attribute Points (AP). 4. At every level up, you will receive 10 SP, 10 AP, and 100 Coins. 5. You can earn Coins by completing quests provided by the system or by selling monster corpses to the system shop. 6. You can gain new attributes by choosing a class or by acquiring special skills. 7. You can choose a total of three classes. **CHARACTER PANEL/End** "Damn!" Li Wei exclaimed. "It''s almost like an RPG game," he murmured and scrolled through the classes. **CLASS PANEL/ Start** 1. **Warrior** - Warriors are skilled in close combat. Always fighting head on. 2. **Mage** - Mages can fight from mid-range and long range with their variety of different magic spell. 3. **Rogue** - Rouges are skilled into lockpicking, disarming traps and stealth. 4. **Archer** - Archers use their bows and crossbows to fight with enemies. They are better at long ranged combats. 5. **Healer** - Healers can restore their health or others with their holy skills. 6. **Paladin** - Paladins are holy warriors that can use holy magic in their combat skills. 7. **Bard** - Bards uses their charm and skills to inspire allies. 8. **Necromancer** - Necromancers command the force of death and undead. 9. **Blacksmith** - Blacksmith are skilled in making weapons that can be used for various purposes. Special Class : **Jack-of-all-Trades** - Jack-of-all-Trades can use all types of skills from other classes but it makes harder to master them with their long list of skills making them weak. *NOTE* : If you choose this class, you will not gain any special class skills, and you will not be able to choose more classes. **CLASS PANEL/ End** "Hmm, it''s interesting," Li Wei muttered and turned towards Li Xin. "XinXin, Can you show me your Character Panel?" he asked, his eyes filled with curiosity looking at his cute stepsister, who was also busy checking things. "Umm, here it is," Li Xin replied with nod, showing her character panel to Li Wei. **CHARACTER PANEL/Start** Name : Li Xin | Age : 17 | Race : Human Class : None Level : 0 Skill Point (SP) : 10 | Attribute Point (AP) : 10 Coins : 100 *STATUS*: Health Points (HP) : 100/100 Mana Points (MP) : 90/90 Experience Points (XP) : 0/100 *ATTRIBUTES* : Strength : 7 | Agility : 8 Intelligence : 18 | Endurance : 5 Luck : 68 (It cannot be increased with AP) *SKILLS*: None *QUEST*: 1. Defend Earth from the Monster Invasion! Quest Difficulty : ??? Quest Reward : ??? *NOTE*: 1. Coins are the currency you can use to purchase any..... **CHARACTER PANEL/End** "Ehh, why does my luck have to be less than yours? It''s not fair, XinXin, give me your luck," Li Wei made a saddened face, as he demanded. Seeing his sad face, Li Xin stood up, patting his head. "There, there, Brother Wei, everything is alright," she soothed him like a little child, with a cute smile hanging on her face as she enjoyed teasing him. Li Wei didn''t care about her teasing as long as she is having fun. "Ahh, it''s really unfair. But what classes are you going to choose?" he asked. "Hmm, it doesn''t say that you have to choose right now, so I''ll decide later," Li Xin replied tilting her head. She then fixed her gaze on him, clearly knowing what he was thinking. "Brother Wei, are you going to choose the special one?" she asked. "Hehe, that''s my girl, who knows me very well," Li Wei laughed, pinching her cute little cheeks. "Umm," Li Xin playfully glared at him but let him pinch her cheeks. "I think you should choose a Healer first. We''ll see what to choose next, and I also saw a Class reset card in the shop. It costs 1000 coins and works below level 10. If you want to change it, you can always do that," Li Wei suggested as he examined the shop items. "Hmm, I''ll follow Brother Wei''s advice," Li Xin nodded as she tapped on the Healer Class, she trusted her brother''s decision. [Ding, Are you certain you wish to select Healer as your first class? Yes/No] A voice sounded in her ear with a prompt on her panel. "Yes," Li Xin replied promptly. [Ding, Congratulations to Host Li Xin for selecting the Healer class.] [Ding, Congratulations for acquiring the following skills: Heal, Cure Poison.] [Ding, Congratulations for gaining the Medical Knowledge attribute.] "My status changed quite a lot," Li Xin remarked, observing her panel. "Hmm," Li Wei also looked at her panel. **CHARACTER PANEL/Start** Name : Li Xin | Age : 17 | Race : Human Class : 1. Healer(F) Level : 0 Skill Point (SP) : 10 | Attribute Point (AP) : 10 Coins : 100 *STATUS*: Health Points (HP) : 100/100 Mana Points (MP) : 90/90 Experience Points (XP) : 0/100 *ATTRIBUTES* : Strength : 7 | Agility : 8 Intelligence : 18 | Endurance : 5 Medical Knowledge : 10 Luck : 68 (It cannot be increased with AP) *SKILLS*: **Heal (Small) : level 1/5 (0/1000) The "Heal" skill allows Healers to channel restorative magic or medical expertise to mend wounds and restore health. **Cure Poison (Small) : level 1/5 (0/1000) "Cure Poison" allows Healers to neutralize and remove toxins from a person''s body, a critical skill when dealing with poisonings and venomous threats. *NOTE* 1. When using skills, it will depend on you how much mana you channel through the skills. The higher the level, the greater the effect of the skills. 2. The skill levels are divided into ranks. You can increase the skill rank by using them or directly using Skill Points to upgrade them. (1 Skill Point = 1000 XP) 3. The class is divided into grades: SSS, SS, S, A, B, C, D, E, and F. You can level up the class by completing a certain Class Quest or by upgrading all your skills to the highest level cap. (For F level, the highest skill level cap is level 5) 4. You will only receive Class Quests when you reach Level 10. **CHARACTER PANEL/End** "So it''s like this," Li Wei nodded, with a understanding expression after reading the information. "Well, I think I should choose mine too," he murmured and clicked on his panel. [Ding, Are you certain you want to select the special class Jack-of-all-Trades? Yes/No] Chapter 2: I Will Follow You [Ding, Are you certain you want to select the special class Jack-of-all-Trades? Yes/No] "Yes," Li Wei replied without hesitation. [Ding, Congratulations to the host for choosing the special class Jack-of-all-Trades.] **CHARACTER PANEL/Start** Name : Li Wei | Age : 17 | Race : Human Class : Jack-of-all-Trades (F) Level : 0 SP : 10 | AP : 10 Coins : 100 *STATUS*: HP : 100/100 MP : 60/60 XP : 0/100 *ATTRIBUTES* : Strength : 8 | Agility : 9 Intelligence : 12 | Endurance : 10 Luck : 8 *SKILLS*: None **CHARACTER PANEL/End** "That''s it, I really didn''t get any skills," Li Wei muttered, checking his panel. It didn''t change except for the class stat. "Hmm, there is a change in the shop," Li Wei noticed. "Oh, there are all types of class skills divided into it. But isn''t it a bit expensive, 999 and 1999 coins for basic skills?" he complained at their prices. "Brother Wei, what should we do now?" Li Xin asked, finishing her pizza. *Slurp* Li Wei took a sip of cola and answered, "Hmm, let''s see, with this much commotion, I don''t think the country will just watch," he replied, thinking about the situation. "Then what should we do? They will definitely ask people to fight if they couldn''t handle the monsters," Li Xin asked with a concern. "Hmm, it''s really a difficult situation," Li Wei frowned. "The announcement said it was an invasion of monsters, so they will definitely come through some cracks, gates, or they might even be aliens who will arrive in their spaceships. We are not safe anywhere, and I think the country has also noticed it; that''s why they are not taking any immediate action about how to fight and only managing the civil unrest," he explained after carefully organizing his thoughts. "Well, doesn''t it mean that monsters can directly descend inside the city? If the cities start to fall, then what should we do?" Li Xin frowned, knowing the gravity of the situation. Other people beside them were also hearing their conversation seriously because what Li Wei said was right, they focused on them silently wanting to know how they will deal with this. "You''re right," Li Wei nodded with a straight face, "the best way is to kidnap a chef who will make pizza for us every day." He suggested the solution that he came up with. Li Xin pondered for a second before replying, "Yes, but who should we kidnap? There are many chefs, and we don''t know all their skills." She expressed her concerns about the quality of pizza. The people beside them were dumbfounded after hearing their suggestions. "What on Earth are you two talking about?" "Yeah, it''s just pizza. Shouldn''t you be more concerned about the fate of the planet?" "Indeed, if the Earth crumbles, you won''t have a pizza to worry about," they remarked. "Hmm, what do you mean the Earth would fall? It wouldn''t collapse that easily, unless some creepy alien wanted to snack on it. Or do you really think our countries are building weapons just to fight humans?" Li Wei questioned. "But there are still limits to what the countries can do," a person stated. "Hmm, you''re right, but did you forget that every Earthling has received a novice system and will be able to use a bit of magic?" Li Wei countered. This time, the person fell silent and didn''t respond. Li Wei ignored him and turned to Li Xin. "XinXin, let''s go home," he said, it was time to leave the restaurant. "But brother, what about the chef? When should we kidnap it?" Li Xin asked with a concerned expression. "Don''t worry XinXin. The country will definitely give rewards to the people who fight against the monsters. We don''t need money, status or anything; we just need pizza every day for whole life. I don''t think the country will be that stingy with its people and reject us," Li Wei said as if he figured out everything. "Wow, brother Wei, you''re really a genius. You even found a way to keep eating pizza without kidnapping a chef," Li Xin exclaimed, looking at Li Wei as if he was some kind of genius scientist who had won the Nobel Prize for her. "Haha, as I said, if you eat pizza, you''ll become smarter," Li Wei laughed, ruffling her hair. They left after paying for their bills. "Does pizza really make people smarter? Waiter, give me a pizza with extra cheese," a person who listened to their conversation made a order, thinking that pizza will make him smart. "Wait, wait, brother, don''t listen to their nonsense. It''s an apocalypse time, not a comedy," someone stopped him as it was not a time to joke. Li Wei and Li Xin arrived at their apartment, which had been left to them by their parents, allowing them to live freely without any troubles. "XinXin, go pack your clothes and some equipment you might need. We need to be prepared," Li Wei instructed as soon as he got inside the apartment. "Um, Okay Brother," Li Xin agreed, heading towards her room. She would listen to her brother no matter what. Li Wei also headed to his room and packed his clothes and some equipment. He then opened a locker inside the cabinet, looking at the gun with a few magazines and some bullets around it. "I never thought I would have to take this gun out," he murmured as he carefully took out the gun and magazines. It was the same firearm his dad had brought from who knows where. ''A total of 37 bullets, huh? It might still not be enough,'' he thought as he packed the gun and magazines. After a few minutes, they both came out from their rooms, carrying a backpack filled with their clothes and equipment. "What should we do now, Brother?" asked Li Xin as she settled on the sofa. "Hmm, let''s see how the country will react first. I also have other plans," Li Wei replied, taking a seat beside her. Ring, ring, ring... Their mobile phones began to ring simultaneously. "Listen, this is an emergency broadcast, This is an emergency broadcast. Everyone should already know that the Earth will be facing an invasion of monsters. The country will do its best to provide support. We hope that people will participate with their new skills, especially healers and combat classes. The country will definitely reward you and grant merits for your hard work on the battlefield." This message continued to play every few minutes, emphasizing the gravity of the situation. [Ding, **Global Announcement**: The first phase Monster Invasion will commence in 59 minutes and 59 seconds. Please be prepared.]¡Á3 Suddenly, a countdown window appeared in front of everyone, casting a momentary silence over the entire Earth. "Brother, only an hour left," Li Xin remarked, as she felt the tension. "I know. Let''s get out of here. We should stay close to the ground and avoid tall buildings. Who knows, they might emerge from the ground, causing earthquakes," Li Wei suggested as he grabbed his backpack and headed out of their apartment with her. "We should prioritize getting the skill ''Item Box'' from the shop. But it costs 999 coins for an item box. We might have to defeat some monsters to gain XP and level up," Li Wei murmured as they both made their way toward an area with less people. "Umm Brother, I''m a little nervous," Li Xin admitted, holding his hand tightly. "Don''t worry, everything will be alright," Li Wei reassured her with a smile and gently squeezed her hand. He, too, felt nervous. This is not a game; but reality, the consequences were dire they will die if they lose. [Ding, **Global Announcement**: The first phase Monster Invasion will commence in 10 minutes and 59 seconds. Please be prepared.]¡Á3 With every countdown everyone on earth became nervous and panicked. Everyone was afraid of unknown. They didn''t know how powerful monsters will be and where they would come from. "Brother, my heartbeat is speeding up," Li Xin murmured, clinging tightly to Li Wei. "Mine is too, but don''t worry, everything will be alright," Li Wei reassured her, caressing her back and holding her close in a comforting embrace. "Brother if you die, I will follow you," Li Xin declared, looking deeply into his eyes. He is her world, the only family she has left after her parents'' departure. He is been her everything, helping her overcome her fear of the outside world, bringing laughter back into her life, all while silently suppressing his own sorrow. He never asked for help; he simply endured in silence. "I will follow after you too," Li Wei responded, locking eyes with Li Xin and tenderly patting her head. In his darkest moments, her presence has been his beacon of hope, helping him overcome his inner struggles. Without her, he might have succumbed to depression. They both didn''t know what the future lay ahead; it might be the destruction of the earth or an unlucky encounter. But it was useless to be afraid at this point; they have to face it, or they would die. [Ding, **Global Announcement**: The first phase Monster Invasion will begin in 3 seconds. Please be prepared.]¡Á3 [Ding, **Warning**: The first phase of the Monster Invasion has commenced.] [Ding, **Global Announcement**: The first phase of the Monster Invasion has initiated. During this phase, monsters up to B Rank will descend. The Monster Invasion is projected to last for 2 hours.] [Ding, **Global Announcement**: Due to the global invasion of monsters, the system will introduce a new quest for more information look at your panel.] As the cold, robotic voice announced, everyone became tense. Wang Lei, a clad in a military uniform, scanned the crowd before him, his gaze filled with vigilance. "Have you spotted any monsters yet?" he inquired, his tone tinged with concern. Chen Hao, standing beside him, shook his head. "Not yet, but all the city''s residents have armed themselves with swords and shields acquired from the system shop," he reported. Wang Lei furrowed his brow in thought. "What about civil unrest?" "Yes, there were some disturbances, but we managed to contain them," Chen Hao replied. Concern etched on Wang Lei''s face, he pressed further. "And what about the patients in the hospital?" Chen Hao''s expression turned somber. "All the doctors have chosen to take up the healer class and are using their newfound skills to treat the patients. However, they''re struggling with the most critical cases," he reported. As the realization of the impending monster invasion had gripped the world, countries took swift action to maintain order and provide aid. The military was put on high alert, and doctors were encouraged to adopt the healer class to attend to the injured. The system had also supplied basic equipment to individuals, offering them some semblance of defense against the impending threat. "Hey, look! What''s that?" "Are those monsters?" "Yeah, they''re coming!" All eyes turned toward the sky, where distant specks were rapidly enlarging, filling the air with trepidation. "All people, prepare to defend! Monsters are falling from the sky! Seek shelter under roofs!" Wang Lei''s urgent voice boomed. "Prepare the guns and missiles, be ready to strike if it''s a bigger threat," he commanded, his tone resolute. "Yes!" Chen Hao replied, determination in his voice. In the sky, helicopters and fighter jets buzzed around, their pilots gazing at the descending monsters with trepidation. "Report: Monsters are appearing directly from thin air. No other things are detected," a pilot relayed. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, keep an eye on them. If any big monsters appear, engage immediately," ordered Wang Lei through the communication tool. "Roger." *Roaaaaar* Suddenly, a piercing cry from the sky drew the pilots'' attention. Thousands of monsters appeared in the heavens, and the sound of their monstrous cries intensified the chaos. "Report: Thousands of monsters have appeared in the sky. They look like they''re straight out of games¡ªslimes, goblins, werewolves, minotaurs, trolls... and they''re all falling down, awaiting instructions," the pilot reported. "Open fire! Shoot them down!" "Copy that. Fire!" *Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!* The machine gun inside one of the helicopters erupted with deafening gunfire as it targeted the falling monsters. Weak creatures perished, while the stronger ones continued to roar in agony. "Chopper one, look back! Look back!" "What? Ret¨C" *Booom! Crash!* Before he could complete his sentence, a thunderous explosion rent the air. High-level monsters launched long-range attacks, reducing the helicopter to scrap. "Report: We''ve lost chopper one. There are some mon¨C" *Boom! Crash* Once more, another thunderous explosion cut off the communication. *Roaraa* A massive wyvern appeared, hurling the helicopter aside, its monstrous cry reverberating through the sky as it descended menacingly upon the city. "Fire missiles now!" commanded Wang Lei with an ugly face. *Bang! Bang! Boom! Bang!* The missiles shot out, bombarding the wyvern in the sky. *Ghaaaaa!* The wyvern screamed in pain, its wings severely damaged, and its black acidic blood oozed from its wounds. It decided to retreat, fleeing from the relentless barrage of missiles. *Bang! Bang! Bang!* Meanwhile, the lower-level monsters reached the ground. Many perished upon impact, but others survived, landing amidst the lifeless bodies of their fallen kin. *Ghaaaa! Rawarrrr! Phdsssd!* Various monstrous cries filled the air as the creatures writhed in pain. "Hey, look! They''re already injured. We don''t have to worry too much!" someone shouted, raising hopes among the onlookers. However, their optimism was short-lived as they witnessed a shocking sight¡ªmonsters eating other monsters. To their horror, the feasting creatures rapidly healed as if by magic. *Roarrrr! Gahaaa!* "What? No way! They can recover just like that?" Panic spread through the crowd. "Ahaaaaaa!" A person''s scream pierced the chaos as he was attacked by a stronger monster, losing his hands in the gruesome encounter. "Oh no! Run! I don''t want to fight!" "Mom, save me!" "God, please save us!" "Help! Someone, help!" Desperation filled the hearts of those who watched their companions being devoured and slaughtered by the relentless horde of monsters. "Ahh, fight! Fight them! It''s the only way we can survive!" "Let''s form groups to take on the larger monsters!" "Healers, heal! Combatants, attack!" In this dire moment, brave individuals emerged to lead the charge. Without their intervention, the casualties would have been even greater. The battle for survival had begun, and the Earth''s inhabitants were determined to fight back against the monstrous invaders. ***** [Ding, you have received your quest: 1. Kill 1 monster - Completion: 0/1 - Reward: 10 coins, 1 AP, 1 SP - Difficulty: F- 2. Kill 5 monsters - Completion: 0/5 - Reward: 100 coins, 5 AP, 5 SP - Difficulty: F 3. Kill 10 monsters - Completion: 0/10 - Reward: 1000 coins, 10 AP, 10 SP - Difficulty: F+] "So we have to kill monsters, huh?" Li Wei murmurmed as he checked his panel for the quest and looked ahead. "it''s starting, XinXin," he observed looking at the sky, and saw monsters falling like rain, while military fighting against it. ''I never thought they would fall from the sky like this,'' he thought. "Brother, look, there are also monsters above us, but they don''t seem that many," Li Xin mentioned, watching the sky above them. "It''s because there are not many people here," Li Wei replied with a relief. There were a lot of people who chose to come here, but still not that many. As long as you didn''t create trouble, the military wouldn''t bother even if you stayed alone. *Bang! Bang! Bang! Boom!* Suddenly, monsters started to fall on the ground in front of them. A few were barely alive, after surviving the crash, and screamed in pain. "Let''s go kill them while they are weak," Li Wei suggested as he headed to kill one with the iron sword he bought from the system shop for 40 coins. "Okay," Li Xin agreed and followed behind him with her sword. Li Wei arrived in front the goblins and looked at it with disgusted face. "Damn, it''s really disgusting, especially their black acidic blood," he cursed and thrust his sword into the goblin''s head, killing it. *Gwaaaa!* The goblin let out a shriek before it died. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 1 Goblin. You gained 10 XP] [Ding, congratulations on completing the quest ''Kill 1 monster.'' You have received the rewards: 10 coins, 1 AP, and 1 SP] "Ugh, damn, it feels disgusting," Li Wei expressed, feeling the sword as it cut through the flesh. "Brother, are you all right?" Li Xin asked with concern. "Don''t worry about me, I''m all right. It''s your turn to kill them. It will feel disgusting, but we have to get used to it," Li Wei stated with a wry smile. Li Xin nodded with an unwilling expression but didn''t hesitate, thrusting the sword at the goblin that was lucky to survive. *Gwaaaa!* The goblin screamed in pain before succumbing to death. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 1 Goblin. You gained 10 XP] [Ding, congratulations on completing the quest ''Kill 1 monster.'' You have received the rewards: 10 coins, 1 AP, and 1 SP] Li Xin received a notification, but her face looked pale. "Are you all right, XinXin?" Li Wei asked with a heavy heart. He didn''t want to see her in pain, but with monsters in the world, there is no choice but to kill them. They have to get used to it, even if they are unwilling. "I''m all right, Brother," Li Xin replied, her voice trembling slightly. She couldn''t hide the disgust she felt from having to kill the monster, but she also understood that there was no other choice in this harsh, new world. Chapter 3: The Absurd Quest - Goddess Of Death *Bang! Boom! Bang!* The earth shook as more monsters plummeted from the sky, their thunderous landings followed by the gruesome sight of them devouring their fallen comrades to regenerate. "XinXin, be careful. If necessary, allocate your attributes to endurance and agility. Also, choose the combat class," Li Wei urgently advised as he observed the monsters'' rapid regeneration. "Yes, Brother," Li Xin replied, with a nod. Li Wei saw her nod and prepared to engage the monsters, but he suddenly received a quest notification. [Ding, Congratulations! You have been chosen by the Goddess of Death to complete a special quest. Do you want to accept? Yes/No. Remaining time to accept: 59 seconds] "What?" Li Wei exclaimed in shock after reading the notification. "What happened, Brother?" Li Xin turned with concern as she killed a goblin with her sword. "Did you get a new quest just now?" he asked, not answering her. "No, I didn''t get any. Did you get a new quest?" she inquired, distracting a goblin that was about to attack him. "Yes, here, see," Li Wei showed her the system panel and launched a strike towards the goblin, killing it. "Where is it, Brother?" she asked, looking at his empty panel window she didn''t see anything. "What? You can''t see it? Here, it says $£¤£¤¡é$€¡é£¤$€," Li Wei replied telling her the quest notification. "What are you talking about, Brother? I can''t understand it. It''s as if you''re speaking an alien language," Li Xin looked at him with a worried expression and started checking him to see if he was turning into an alien. "XinXin, can you stop checking me? I am not an alien. Anyway, it looks like no one can see this quest. Should I accept it?" Li Wei sought for her consent. They both have been playing games for two years, and every time he encountered something new, he couldn''t help but feel a little excited about it. "You can do whatever you want, Brother, but if you forget to take me with you, I will never forgive you and talk to you," Li Xin replied with a half-smile. "Oh, okay, let me think about it," Li Wei nodded, as he pushed a goblin away with his sword. [Ding, Congratulations! You have been chosen by the Goddess of Death to complete a special quest. Do you want to accept? Yes/No. Remaining time to accept: 18 seconds] ''I don''t have much time to choose,'' Li Wei looked at the quest panel. He felt excited about the quest because it is something new that no one would be able to get this early, not to mention it is by a god. ''No, it isn''t a game. What if I end up dying after accepting the quest? And the quest giver is the most absurd¡ªit''s the Goddess of Death. I shouldn''t accept it,'' he decided calmly. [Ding, Congratulations! You have been chosen by the Goddess of Death to complete a special quest. Do you want to accept? Yes/No. Remaining time to accept: 9 seconds] Li Wei looked at the remaining time with a sigh. "Bye-bye, my quest giver," he muttered but didn''t choose either Yes or No. He didn''t want to offend the Goddess of Death by choosing No. So, he just let the time pass. [Ding, Congratulations! You have been chosen by the Goddess of Death to complete the special quest. Do you want to accept? Yes/No. Remaining time to accept:0 seconds] [Ding, you have not chosen any response from Yes/No, so the system will verify it as Yes.] [Ding, You have accepted the quest from the Goddess of Death] "What? Noooo!" Li Wei screamed as he heard the system say this. ''Damn, it is all a scam. Damn,'' he cursed in his mind rapidly. "What happened, Brother? Did the quest disappear?" Li Xin asked. He acted like this when playing games before. "Oh nothing, just focus on leveling up," Li Wei replied with a smile to not to let her worry. "Un, okay," Li Xin nodded doubtfully, thinking that he is acting strangely, but she didn''t care. It isn''t the first time he acted like this, and as long as he didn''t leave her, she wouldn''t care about anything else. [Ding, Goddess of Death is summoning you; be prepared.] "What? Damn, are you kidding me?" he shouted, trying to think of a way to avoid, but he already appeared in a white room before he knew it. "Where is this?" Li Wei panicked; he only knew he is summoned by the Goddess of Death. He couldn''t help but think of XinXin; she must be fighting alone with monsters. If she saw him disappear suddenly, who knows what she might do. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, a cold, female voice echoed behind him, "It seems you really care about her, don''t you?" "Who... who are you? Return me to where I was," Li Wei muttered in a hurry as he looked behind him to find an 18-year-old girl in a black dress with otherworldly beauty. But he didn''t have any interest in her; he only wanted to return to where Li Xin is. "Huh, you don''t have to worry about her so much; you haven''t even disappeared from Earth. The time flow here is different from. Even if you spend a whole year here, Earth will still be struggling to get to the next second," the girl replied as if it is a matter of fact. Hearing this Li Wei calmed down however he still remained vigilant. "Who are you?" he asked with a frown. "Huh, did you forget who summoned you here?" the girl asked with a smile. "You are the Goddess of Death," Li Wei looked at her with shock, he never thought the goddess will look like a 18 year old girl. "Yes, now that you have accepted my quest, do you have any questions?" asked the Goddess of Death. Li Wei wanted to say he didn''t accept the quest. But suddenly, he felt her aura become colder and chillier. He shivered, feeling the chill. Nevertheless, he summoned the courage. "I didn''t accept the quest," he replied with resolution. ''I can''t let XinXin think less of me. I can''t become weak just because she is a beautiful goddess,'' he thought with determination. "Yes, that''s what I''m saying; you accepted my quest, right?" The Goddess of Death directly took out her pitch black scythe as she looked at him with a cold smile. Looking at the ominous scythe, Li Wei realized there was no way to escape. "Yes, I accepted it," he responded grudgingly, forgetting all of his determination and resolution in a second. ''I am sorry, XinXin; your brother disappointed you, but I have no choice here,'' he apologized to her in his mind, and looked at the goddess before him. "Yes, so you have accepted my quest, and now you will receive a new system upgrade," she smiled looking at him. "Huh?, a system upgrade?" Li Wei muttered, surprised. "Yes. It''s a system upgrade. And not only that, you will also receive ten times XP and rewards every time you kill," she replied, still maintaining her smile. "What? 10¡Á XP and rewards, wouldn''t that be too much?" Li Wei asked with a shock. "Of course. It''s because you choose the Jack-of-all-Trades class. If it''s another class, then you will receive only 2¡Á XP and rewards," the Goddess explained. "But still, isn''t that too much? What if other Gods target me because of it?" Li Wei questioned with concern. He is happy to receive the 10 times bonus, but if there is one god, there would be others, too. What if they target him? He has read many novels where something like this happened: the gods getting jealous because of how handsome the male MC is. Not to mention, he is already handsome, and now with ten times bonus, they have more reasons to come after him. "Huh?, why do you fear the Gods? Your mission is to kill them," the goddess replied as if it were a normal thing. "Oh, so my quest is to kill the Gods," he murmured loudly, thinking that something was wrong with this. "What!!!, my quest is to kill the Gods!" he screamed loudly with a shock. "Of course, and now you finally know what your quest is. You can''t reject it. The quest will only be rejected or failed when you die," the goddess stated looking at him. "No, no way," Li Wei felt like he has eaten some gruesome bugs. "The other gods will not take notice of you until you become strong enough to kill them, so you don''t have to worry about it," the goddess explained noticing his reaction. "And also, the gods you have to kill are actually the ones who started the evolution of Earth," she added. "Why did they do that?" Li Wei asked with doubt, feeling he is getting dragged into something terrible. "You shouldn''t know too much; it will only harm you. Now, you can go back," the goddess stated, not explaining, and waved her hand to send him back. "Wait!" Li Wei screamed again. He still has many questions, like why he is chosen. "What happened, Brother? Why are you screaming again? Did you get sick from the monsters breath?" Li Xin asked with a pout, as she killed the slime. "Ah, nothing; XinXin you should focus on killing monsters and leveling up," Li Wei replied with a smile looking at her. He finally felt relieved knowing she is all right. [Ding, The novice system is upgrading to the Death Goddess System.] [Completion: 10%... 89%... 100%.] [Ding, Congratulations to the host for upgrading your system to the Death Goddess System.] [Ding, Congratulations to the host for receiving the newbie gifts: 100 SP, 100 AP, 1000 Coins.] [Ding, You have received a new Quest: 1. Kill the ???????????????????Gods Difficulty??? Rewards??? Note: You will receive exclusive rewards after killing every god. These rewards are given by your cute little Goddess of Death.] "Sigh, what have I gotten into?" Li Wei sighed when he thought of his unknown future as he looked at his panel with a wry smile. Chapter 4: Goddess of Death Edition Skills **CHARACTER PANEL/Start** **Special Dark Panel Created by Cute Little Goddess of Death** Name: Li Wei | Age: 17 | Race : Human Class: Jack-of-all-Trades (F) Level: 0 SP: 111 ¡ü100+ | AP: 111 ¡ü100+ Coins: 1110 ¡ü1000+ **STATUS**: HP: 100/100 MP: 60/60 XP: 30/1000 ¡ü30+ **ATTRIBUTES**: Strength: 8 | Agility: 9 Intelligence: 12 | Endurance: 10 Luck: 8 **SKILLS**: None **QUESTS**: 1. Kill the ??????????????????? Gods - Difficulty: ??? - Rewards: ??? - Note: You will receive exclusive rewards after killing every god. These rewards are given by your cute little Goddess of Death. 2. Defend Earth from the Monster Invasion! - Quest Difficulty: ??? - Quest Reward: ??? 3. Kill 1 monster (Special redo quest by your cute Little Goddess of Death, and all rewards have been increased to 10 times) - Completion: 0/1 - Reward: 100 coins, 10 AP, 10 SP - Difficulty: F 4. Kill 5 monsters - Completion: 3/5 - Reward: 1000 coins, 50 AP, 50 SP - Difficulty: F- 5. Kill 10 monsters - Completion: 3/10 - Reward: 10000 coins, 100 AP, 100 SP - Difficulty: F+ **Notes**: 1. The novice system is upgraded into the Death Goddess System. 2. From now on, you will receive 10¡Á XP and rewards for everything. 3. At every level up, you will receive 100 SP, 100 AP, and 1000 Coins. **CHARACTER PANEL/End** "Oh, my character panel turned dark with gold characters. Is this some sort of subscription?" Li Wei murmured, looking at his new, mysterious panel. *Ding!* A sudden chime rang, indicating a chat notification. Goddess of Death: Are you mocking my creation? "What?" Li Wei exclaimed, looking at the message from the Goddess of Death on his system panel. ''Damn, there''s a chat system too,'' he thought, and replied to the Goddess of Death. Li Wei: Nope, I was just praising it. It looks cool. Goddess of Death: Really? I thought so too. "Hey, brother, can you defeat the monsters? And why does your panel look so creepy?" Li Xin shouted in an irritating voice as she was fending off the monsters alone and he is just shouting and exclaiming himself. Goddess of Death: Does it look creepy? Li Wei couldn''t help but curse in his mind. ''How did this turn into such a situation?'' Li Wei: She''s just a little irritated because she''s handling all the monsters. Please forgive her, Goddess of Death. I will also start defeating the monsters now. Goddess of Death: Okay, I''ll forgive this time. "it looks like my life won''t be easy from here," Li Wei sighed, and focused his attention on the attributes. ''I have a total of 111 AP, Hmm, I have four attributes that can be raised through AP. So, I can just go with 25 to each one. Okay, let''s do that,'' he decided, and distributed his AP to all four attributes. With his 10¡Á bonus, he can earn attributes faster, so he wasn''t too worried about it. As he increased his attributes, he felt a surge of power entering his body. ''I feel a little stronger now,'' he thought feeling the change in his body. "I should make a plan for XinXin''s upgrades. If not, it will be troublesome in the future," he murmured and checked his attributes. **CHARACTER PANEL/Start** ... *ATTRIBUTES* : Strength: 33 ¡ü 25+ | Agility: 34 ¡ü 25+ Intelligence: 37 ¡ü 25+ | Endurance: 35 ¡ü 25+ Luck: 8 ... **CHARACTER PANEL/End** After confirming everything is okay, he looked at the goblin in front of him. "Let''s test how much stronger I have become," he murmured, wanting to test his strength. Without further hesitation, he swung his sword. *Swish* the sound of air splitting rang, and the sword pierced through the flesh of the goblin. It didn''t even have a chance to scream before it died. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 1 Goblin. You gained 100 XP] [Ding, congratulations on completing the quest ''Kill 1 monster.'' You have received the rewards: 100 coins, 10 AP, and 10 SP] [Ding, Congratulations, your level increased to Level 1] [Ding, you have received 100 SP, 100 AP, and 1000 coins as a level-up reward] ''Damn, it''s fu***ing awesome,'' Li Wei cursed, looking at the system panel. **CHARACTER PANEL/Start** Name: Li Wei | Age: 17 | Race: Human Class: Jack-of-all-Trades (F) Level: 1 ¡ü1+ SP: 221 ¡ü110+ | AP: 121 ¡ü110+ Coins: 2210 ¡ü1100+ *STATUS*: HP: 200/200 ¡ü100+ MP: 185/185 ¡ü125+ XP: 130/250 ¡ü100+ ... **CHARACTER PANEL/End** "Brother, did you just level up?" Li Xin asked with surprise. She just saw him surrounded by a white flash. "Yup, XinXin, now your brother is powerful," Li Wei replied with a proud expression. "Let your brother carry you to level up from now." he added looking at her with a smile. "Okay you can carry me then, but brother, don''t you feel that killing monsters is getting easier and easier? I''m not feeling disgusted anymore," Li Xin mentioned with a puzzled tone as she killed a monster. "Yes, I am feeling easier too," Li Wei replied, also pondering this change. However, his thoughts were interrupted by a chat notification sound, and Li Wei checked the message. Goddess of Death: It''s because the gods are affecting your mindset, so you will not feel any pressure. Also these monsters are in a weakened state due to the new environment, and their attributes have been reduced to one-fifth of its original value. If not for that, all humans would have been wiped out. (Eg. 50 = 10 ¡ý40-) Goddess of Death: Ohh, one more thing, their levels are suppressed to level 5, and I was the one who weakened these monsters, giving them an abnormal state. You should thank me for that. Goddess of Life: Wrong, wrong, wrong! I was also the one who helped. It''s unfair to take all the credit yourself, Goddess of Death. Li Wei: I thank you both for doing this. But why is there another goddess joining the chat? Is she spying on us? Goddess of Death: You are right. She is spying on us. How shameless you are, Goddess of Life. You even became a spy, throwing the dignity of gods. Goddess of Life: Ahh, you are making fun of me, Goddess of Death. I am very depressed. I want to kill myself. I don''t want to live anymore. You all guys bully me everyday. Ahhhh. Li Wei: Can you add my sister to the chat? And why is Goddess of Life depressed?, look she is even crying. Shouldn''t she be more cheerful? Goddess of Death: Yeah, I will add her to the chat after the first phase finishes. You should focus on leveling up and don''t worry about the people who are going to die anyway. Goddess of Life: Nooooo, I don''t want to die. At least console me, Goddess of Death. Li Wei looked at the chat messages and felt a little speechless. Is this how things will be going? "Brother, why aren''t you killing? Didn''t you say you will carry me to level up?" Li Xin pouted, wrinkling her cute nose. "Ahh, sorry, sorry, XinXin. Follow behind me and kill every monster I injured," Li Wei apologized as he injured the monster, and let Li Xin finish it off with the last strike. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *Ghawaa* [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 1 Slime. You gained 10 XP] [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 1 Goblin. You gained 10 XP] ... "brother, you''ve really gotten powerful. Is it because of the quest you accepted?" Li Xin asked with a curious expression as she killed the monsters injured by Li Wei. "Hehe, you''re right, it''s because I received the quest," Li Wei said with a smile, but he thought to himself, crying, ''I was forced to accept it, XinXin. Please console your dear brother, XinXin.'' "What kind of quest did you receive to become so powerful?" Li Xin inquired curiosity hanging in her face. "Hehe, you''ll know after the first phase ends," Li Wei replied with a mysterious smile as he injured the next monsters. "Umm," Li Xin pouted when she saw him being mysterious and continued to kill the injured monsters. "Huh?, it suddenly got harder," Li Wei murmured, noticing it is getting a little harder to injure them. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 2 Slime. You gained 15 XP] "Brother Wei, it is a level 2 monster," Li Xin replied, looking at the notification. "Oh, I see, no wonder it''s getting harder and harder," Li Wei realised why it was getting harder. He opened the system shop to see if there were any skills that could help him see the monsters'' levels. "Huh, what''s this?" he exclaimed in surprise when he saw the special panel in the system shop. It named "Cute Little Goddess of Death Edition Skills." "What the hell? Is it really okay to give me this?" he cursed when he saw the skills. 1. Analyze Eye (Goddess of Death edition): You can use Analyze Eye to check the levels, status condition, name, skills, attributes, and many more. You can only do it if your level requirements are met. - Price: 999 coins 2. Fake Status (Goddess of Death edition): As your enemies'' levels go up, they too can acquire Analyze Eye to check your levels and skills. You can use the Fake Status skill to hide your status. But it will fail if the Analyze Eye level of the opponent is much higher than the skill itself. - Price: 1999 coins 3. Killing Heart (Goddess of Death edition): You can kill without guilt. To know more about this skill, please buy. - Price: 2999 coins 4. Shadow Step (Goddess of Death edition): The power to move instantaneously through shadows or darkness. Depends on level. - Price: 3999 coins 5. ????? - Price: ????? - ???? *Note: All the skills in the Goddess of Death edition cost 10¡Á higher. To upgrade them to the next level, you will also need 10¡Á XP. But all the skills in the Goddess of Death edition ignore the level cap. Chapter 5: Crisis ''I have 2210 coins. I can buy the Analyze Eye,'' thought Li Wei and chose to buy it. [Ding, Congratulations on learning the Analyze Eye (Goddess of Death edition) skill.] *SKILLS*: **Analyze Eye (Goddess of Death edition): Level 1 (0/10000)** "So that''s how you use the skills huh, but it''s really taking 10¡Á XP. Anyway, let''s see how the Analyze Eye works," he murmured and activated the skill. To activate the skill, one just had to chant the skill name in their mind, he received this information directly when he purchased it. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Goblin | Type : Evil Rank: F | Level: 1/5 HP: 100/100 | MP: 60/60 Strength: 4 ¡ý 20- | Agility: 6 ¡ý 30- Intelligence: 2 ¡ý 10- | Endurance: 3 ¡ý 15- Luck: 1 Skills: None Special Abilities: None Negative status effects: - Level suppression: Level can''t exceed level 5 - New environment weakness: Makes them dizzy and late to respond - Cursed by gods: Decreases stats by one-fifth **Analyze Panel/End** "Damn, they are so strong. Are humans really that weak?" Li Wei cursed examining the status of the goblin. "XinXin, what''s your level now?" Li Wei inquired. "Brother, what are you talking about? I haven''t even leveled up yet. I''ve only killed 5 level 1 and 3 level 2 monsters," Li Xin replied, looking at him. "Huh, is it taking that long?" Li Wei asked, realizing it seemed like he leveled up too easily. "I only need 5 more XP to level up," Li Xin responded as she looked for more monsters. "Okay, here, take down this guy," Li Wei nodded, injuring a monster, and asked Li Xin to finish it off. Li Xin didn''t hesitate and killed the monster. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 1 Goblin. You gained 10 XP] [Ding, Congratulations, your level increased to Level 1] [Ding, you have received 10 SP, 10 AP, and 100 coins as a level-up reward.] "Brother, I leveled up," Li Xin informed him with a smile. "Good. Let''s talk about your class. I think you should consider the warrior and mage classes. What do you think?" Li Wei replied after pondering. With the mage class, she wouldn''t need to fight directly, and with the warrior and healer class, she could fight and heal herself, providing enough flexibility to react if anything suddenly attacked her. "Whatever you want, Brother," Li Xin shrugged. She didn''t care much about classes, knowing her brother would be there to support her regardless. "Okay, then choose your class and tell me how many attributes you have," Li Wei nodded, proceeding to kill the next monster to level up. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 2 Goblin. You gained 150 XP] [Ding, Congratulations, your level increased to Level 2] [Ding, you have received 100 SP, 100 AP, and 1000 coins as a level-up reward] [Ding, congratulations on completing the quest ''Kill 5 monsters.'' You have received the rewards: 1000 coins, 50 AP, and 50 SP] "I''ve leveled up again, and I need 370 more XP to level up," Li Wei muttered checking his experience points. Experience Points: 130/500 "Brother, you leveled up again," Li Xin observed in surprise watching him level up. "Yup. Have you chosen your class?" Li Wei inquired as he took down another monster. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 1 Goblin. You gained 100 XP] "Not yet, I''m choosing it now," Li Xin replied and selected her class. [Ding, Are you sure you wish to select the Warrior and Mage class as your second and third classes? Yes/No] "Yes," Li Xin muttered. [Ding, Congratulations to Host Li Xin for selecting the Warrior and Mage class.] [Ding, Congratulations for acquiring the following skills: Slash, Guard, Fireball, and Frost Nova.] "Brother, I got these four skills, but I didn''t receive any special attributes this time," Li Xin mentioned with a puzzle. "Don''t worry about the special attributes; they are only needed for specific skills. How about your attributes? How many attribute points do you have?" Li Wei reassured her and asked. **CHARACTER PANEL/Start** Name: Li Xin | Age: 17 | Race: Human Class: 1. Healer(F) 2. Warrior(F) 3. Mage(F) Level: 1 ¡ü1+ SP: 26 ¡ü16+ | AP: 26 ¡ü16+ Coins: 310 ¡ü210+ *STATUS*: HP: 200/200 MP: 90/90 XP: 5/250 *ATTRIBUTES*: Strength: 7 | Agility: 8 Intelligence: 18 | Endurance: 5 Medical Knowledge: 10 Luck: 68 *SKILLS*: - Heal (Small): Level 1/5 (0/1000) - Cure Poison (Small): Level 1/5 (0/1000) - Slash (Small): Level 1/5 (0/1000) A powerful melee attack that uses the Warrior''s strength attribute to deal increased damage. - Guard (Small): Level 1/5 (0/1000) The Warrior''s endurance helps maintain a strong defensive stance, reducing incoming damage. - Fireball (Small): Level 1/5 (0/1000) Cast a fireball that deals magical damage, with the damage increasing based on the Mage''s intelligence attribute. - Frost Nova (Small): Level 1/5 (0/1000) Create a freezing shockwave that slows and damages nearby enemies, with the effectiveness influenced by intelligence and agility. QUESTS: 1. Defend Earth from the Monster Invasion! - Quest Difficulty: ??? - Quest Reward: ??? 2. Kill 10 monsters - Completion: 8/10 S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - Reward: 1000 coins, 10 AP, 10 SP - Difficulty: F+ **CHARACTER PANEL/End** "I have 26 attribute points, but if I kill two more monsters, it will become 36," Li Xin said, looking at her panel. "Okay, then let''s kill the two monsters first," Li Wei nodded as he injured the two goblins, with Li Xin finishing them off. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 2 Goblin. You gained 15 XP] [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 2 Goblin. You gained 15 XP] [Ding, congratulations on completing the quest ''Kill 10 monsters.'' You have received the rewards: 1000 coins, 10 AP, and 10 SP] "Brother, it''s done now. I have 36 attribute points," Li Xin informed looking at the notification. "Hmm, okay. Put 10 into intelligence, 10 into strength, 10 into agility, and the remaining 6 into endurance," Li Wei suggested after pondering. This allocation would make her more well-rounded and capable of handling various situations. "Use your skills when fighting, but don''t use them too much, or it will drain your mana, making you weak," Li Wei advised as he killed the slime that came to attack him. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 2 Slime. You gained 150 XP] "Okay, brother," Li Xin agreed with a nod. She understood the importance of managing her skills wisely and decided to use them only when necessary. Li Wei smiled at her as he injured the next monster and asked her to kill it. He wanted her to level up quickly, so she could become stronger. He then checked his experience points. Experience Points (XP): 380/500 "Huh, I only need 120 XP to level up," he murmured softly and decided to level up. With a swift slash, he killed the next monster, leveling up in the process. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 2 Goblin. You gained 150 XP] [Ding, Congratulations, your level increased to Level 3] [Ding, you have received 100 SP, 100 AP, and 1000 coins as a level-up reward] ''Now I don''t have to worry about monsters recovering from their negative effects,'' Li Wei thought with a relief. With these rewards and his current level, he would be able to defeat monsters even if they were at their prime. Suddenly, a deafening roar echoed through the area, causing both Li Wei and Li Xin to snap their attention to the sky. "Brother, it''s a wyvern," Li Xin exclaimed, her voice laced with fear as she watched the massive wyvern, the size of a large tree, flying in the distance. The wyvern had initially been moving away from them, but when it noticed them it suddenly changed direction, heading straight toward them with an enraged roar. *Ghwaaaaa* "XinXin, run!" Li Wei cried out in panic, pushing her away when he saw the approaching wyvern, its wings beating powerfully as it rapidly closed the distance. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Wyvern | Type: Evil Rank: C | Level: ?/5 HP: ???/??? | MP: ???/??? Strength: ?? | Agility: ?? Intelligence: ?? | Endurance: ?? Luck: ?? Skills: ??? Special Abilities: ??? Negative status effects: - Level suppression. Level can''t exceed level 5 - New environment weakness. Makes dizzy and causes late response - Cursed by gods. Decreases status by one-fifth **Analyze Panel/End** "Damn, it must be level 5," Li Wei cursed with an ugly face noticing his Analyze Eye not working. He didn''t have much time to react before the wyvern reached in front of him and attacked with a claw. "Brother!" Li Xin screamed with a pale face. Li Wei had pushed her with a lot of strength, causing her to land safely a distance away from him, just in time to see the wyvern reaching in front of him. *Bang!* "Ahhh!" Li Wei shouted in pain as he took the claw attack from the wyvern and was sent flying a distance away, landing with a thud. "F**k," Li Wei cursed, blood flowing from his mouth and noticing some minor injuries on his body. *Ghawaa!* The wyvern screamed in anger upon realizing that Li Wei was not dead and launched another attack with full speed. "Shit," Li Wei tried to move, but due to his injuries, his body didn''t react quickly enough. He could only watch as the wyvern attacked him again. "Brother!" Li Xin screamed in worry as she witnessed her brother being injured by the wyvern and facing another attack. "Fire Ball!" she yelled, pouring all her mana into her right hand, aiming at the wyvern, and releasing the skill. *Boom!* The fireball struck the wyvern before his attack reached Li Wei. *Ghwaaaaa!* The wyvern, grew even angrier, as it charged directly at Li Xin with a roar leaving Li Wei aside. Chapter 6: Killing Wyvern "XinXin, run!" Li Wei screamed when he saw the wyvern heading towards Li Xin. Fortunately, he pushed Li Xin a distance away when the wyvern charged towards them. Without hesitation, he aimed the gun at the wyvern. He had already placed the gun in his pocket when the invasion started, but the wyvern didn''t give him enough time to take it out. During the second attack, the gun was almost in his hands, but he was still a little late when Li Xin used the fireball to stop the wyvern''s attack. "Die, bastard!" He pulled the trigger without hesitation. *Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!* *Ghwaaaa!* The wyvern screamed in pain as the bullets penetrated its skin, and black blood flowed out. It stopped and defended with its wings, no longer charging towards Li Xin. *Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!* Li Wei continued to fire bombarding the wyvern with bullets. *Katch! Katch!* But suddenly, the bullets ended. "Damn, the magazine is finished," he cursed and directly opened his panel, distributing all of his 371 attribute points. **ATTRIBUTES**: Strength: 133 ¡ü100+ | Agility: 134 ¡ü100+ Intelligence: 137 ¡ü100+ | Endurance: 106 ¡ü71+ He did have another magazine, but he didn''t see any serious injuries on the wyvern after being shot. Another reason was his terrible aim. It was lucky that the wyvern was large enough for him to hit it without missing a single shot. "F***k you," Li Wei cursed loudly and ran towards the wyvern with full power. He purchased a new sword from the system shop because his previous sword had been thrown a little distance away from him. *Ghwaaaaa* The wyvern roared as it saw him coming and directly charged towards Li Wei in anger. Due to the curse from the gods affecting its intelligence, it didn''t think too much. "Die!" Li Wei shouted angrily as he jumped into the air and swung his sword with full force. He slashed directly at the wyvern, which was almost as big as a tree. *Ghwaaa* The wyvern roared as it saw the sword coming towards it and tried to block it with its wings. However, the next moment, the sword sliced through its wings like butter, and the same fate followed with its body and vitals behind it. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 5 wyvern. You gained 500 XP] "XinXin, are you alright?" Li Wei didn''t care about the notification. After he landed, he ran directly towards Li Xin, taking her in his arms. "Brother..." Li Xin muttered weakly with a pale face wanting to say something. "Don''t talk. Drink this first," Li Wei bought a mana potion from the system shop for 100 coins and placed the bottle to her lips, letting her drink. "Umm," Li Xin felt a pleasant sensation as she drank the mana potion, and her complexion improved. "Didn''t I warn you not to use all your mana?" Li Wei scolded her, with a sigh of relief watching her face regain color. "Brother, are you alright?" Li Xin asked, ignoring his scolding. "I''m fine, just a few scratches. See?" Li Wei showed his minor injuries that had already healed significantly due to his increased attributes. "My mana is still recovering, or I would have healed everything," Li Xin replied, looking worried. "Don''t worry about me. Just don''t use any skills now. Do you know how scared I was seeing you like this?" Li Wei ruffled her head, his heart almost stopping when he saw the wyvern heading towards her. "Um, I was worried too, you know," Li Xin replied with a pout. When she saw the wyvern attacking him, she felt despair and almost cried. Seeing she was worried, Li Wei decided not to ask more, or she might really cry. "How do you feel now? Can you still fight? If not, don''t worry about anything. I''ll help you level up later," Li Wei expressed with concern. "I''m all right, just a little headache, and nothing else. What about you, brother? Why don''t you heal yourself?" Li Xin inquired after recovering a little thanks to the mana potions. But before Li Wei could reply, a voice came from behind him. "Did you kill the wyvern?" asked a woman in a military uniform who arrived with a group of fully armed soldiers. "Huh, I did. Any problem?" Li Wei replied with an irritated tone. They had just escaped a life-threatening situation, and someone asking questions about it made him feel very irritated, especially since the wyvern headed towards Li Xin. "No, actually we were ordered to take care of higher-level monsters, and this one escaped here. That''s why we came to take it down. But when we saw the corpse, we wanted to confirm it, and nothing else. I really appreciate you for killing this wyvern for us," said the military woman. "You both seem to be in a weak state. I think you should follow us, and we''ll keep you safe until you''ve fully recovered." she added. "No need. We''re fine, and I don''t think even level 5 monsters will come here after seeing the corpse of the wyvern," Li Wei replied, pointing at the wyvern''s corpse. When it came it also scared the monster away from nearby area. "Oh, okay then. Take care. We''ll take our leave. Let''s go, squad," the military woman said, noticing Li Wei''s unwillingness. She felt a little disappointed but left with her group. "It would''ve been troublesome if they kept inviting us," Li Wei sighed with a relief. He knew they invited him because they saw the wyvern''s corpse cut in two. Otherwise, they wouldn''t even bother to ask. "Yes, they would definitely ask us to fight later," Li Xin agreed. She, too, was aware of their intentions. In this world, people would use you until you were useful and then cast you aside, even the military was no exception. "Of course, I''m not an idiot. With the monster invasion, the power grid had already stopped, and a lot of communication tools become useless. Even the military will lose its connection to its headquarters someday. And with no one to control them..." Li Wei didn''t continue any further. Until he is sure, he will never accept someone''s kindness, even if they have no ill intentions. "Okay, let''s recover here. I will take care of any monsters that will come," Li Wei suggested as he found a place under the roof for her. He also sat beside Li Xin, holding her hands to soothe her. Li Xin also held his hands tightly, leaning on him with a relieved expression. Li Wei smiled gently at her and pondered, gazing at the corpse of the wyvern. "I should buy some skills first. Who knows if another level 5 monster will show up," he murmured to himself, while observing his health points. Health Points (HP): 315/400 "So I really took the damage, anyway let''s see the skills," With a thought, he opened the system shop skills panel. "Heal, Cure Poison, Slash, Guard, Fireball, Frost Nova, and Arcane Shield. This seems like the best option for me right now, especially for fighting monsters. Each costs 99 coins, which means 693 coins, and I have 3071 coins. Let''s buy them," he decided, and without hesitation, he bought them from the system shop. [Ding, Congratulations on learning the following skills - Heal, Cure Poison, Slash, Guard, Fireball, Frost Nova, and Arcane Shield.] **SKILLS**: **Analyze Eye (Goddess of Death edition): Level 1/5 (0/10000)** - Heal: Level 1/5 (0/1000) - Cure Poison: Level 1/5 (0/1000) - Slash: Level 1/5 (0/1000) - Guard: Level 1/5 (0/1000) - Fireball: Level 1/5 (0/1000) - Frost Nova: Level 1/5 (0/1000) - Arcane Shield: Level 1/5 (0/1000) Arcane Shield is a versatile and potent spell. When cast, it creates a translucent, shimmering energy barrier around the caster or a designated target. ''I should also upgrade them to level 5 as I have a lot of skill points. Even though I need 10¡Á SP for the Goddess edition, for other basic skills, it''s normal.'' He proceeded to raise his skill levels. **SKILLS**: **Analyze Eye (Goddess of Death edition): Level 5 (0/60000)** - Heal : Level 5/5 (5000/5000) - Cure Poison : Level 5/5 (5000/5000) - Slash : Level 5/5 (5000/5000) - Guard : Level 5/5 (5000/5000) - Fireball : Level 5/5 (5000/5000) - Frost Nova : Level 5/5 (5000/5000) - Arcane Shield : Level 5/5 (5000/5000) **Note - because you are a Jack-of-all-Trades, you have to complete the class quest to unlock the level cap of all skills except Goddess of Death Edition. ''Damn, it took 255 skill points. It''s so expensive to upgrade, and the class quest, I saw that coming long ago,'' Li Wei cursed at the price of leveling up. It took 150 SP for the Goddess Edition and 105 for other skills. ''But now I don''t have to worry too much. I can now cast Arcane Shield on XinXin if there''s a need to,'' Li Wei thought as he looked at Li Xin with a smile. He then examined his minor injuries and chanted, channeling mana throughout his body. "Heal," A holy light emerged from him, healing all his injuries within a few seconds. Health Points (HP): 400/400 Mana Points (MP): 600/685 "That''s better. XinXin, why are you looking at me like that?" Li Wei asked when he felt her gaze. "Nothing," Li Xin shook her head, "When the wyvern attacked you, I thought I''d never see you again," she replied with wet eyes. "Don''t worry about me. I am much stronger now, and we should raise your level so you can get stronger too," Li Wei reassured her with a smile. "How are you feeling now?" he asked, looking at her face that regained its original color. "I''m feeling better. My MP has recovered a lot, and I can fight again," Li Xin replied, looking at her mana points. Mana Points (MP): 50/140 She felt better because of the Mana Potion; otherwise, it would have taken much longer to recover. "Okay, then let''s go. I''ll help you level up," Li Wei nodded. he wanted her to have power to protect herself more so raising her level was important as it will increase her strength. "Yes, brother," Li Xin replied with resolution. She wanted to become strong so they could fight together. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 7: Anointed One And Black Armored Knight Li Xin looked at Li Wei, who was frowning as they walked towards area with monsters. "Brother, is something wrong?" she asked with a worry. "Huh, don''t you feel strange, XinXin? It''s like there is something wrong, but I can''t figure out what it is," he replied with a puzzled face. "Maybe it''s just your imagination, brother," Li Xin shrugged. She didn''t feel anything wrong. "Maybe," Li Wei replied, but he kept feeling that something was amiss. It all started when he raised his attributes, but he didn''t pay much attention to it because of the critical situation. "I hope it''s just my imagination," he murmured and continued to walk forward with Li Xin. "Hey, why can''t we store this corpse in the item box? Didn''t the system say we can sell it?" "Don''t you see the message on the panel? It says it''s a ''Quest Item,'' and the rewards will be issued automatically." "What the heck! So we can''t steal or collect the corpse, huh? The system is playing dirty." "It''s not the system; it''s you who wants to play dirty." Li Wei looked at the people who were fighting and killing as if they did it daily. He also saw some human corpses eaten and dead around the monster''s corpse. ''Huh?, a dead human body. Why don''t I feel anything? It''s like I''ve seen it every day,'' Li Wei pondered looking at Li Xin. ''Even XinXin isn''t showing much reaction to it. No wonder I felt weird.'' He thought with a deep frown. "Brother," Li Xin grabbed his hand, seeing his frown growing stronger. "Are you all right?" she asked with a very worried expression. Li Wei looked at her worried expression and felt guilty. ''What the heck am I thinking? The world has nothing to do with me. I only care about XinXin,'' he cursed himself. "Don''t worry, I''m alright. I was just thinking about something," he replied to her with a smile. "Umm, if you have something, you can tell me. I will always listen to you," Li Xin said, feeling a little relieved. "Okay, let''s find some monsters and level you up," Li Wei nodded and looked around for the monsters to level her up. This was the first thing he wanted to do; he would think of other things later. "Umm, okay," Li Xin agreed with a nod when a monster came in front of them. *Ghwaaaa!* Li Wei slashed his sword at the monster, injuring it. "XinXin, take this guy down," "What about you, brother? Don''t you want to level up?" Li Xin asked with a frown. If he don''t level up, then it might be a problem to fight monsters later. "I don''t need to level up now; you can do it," Li Wei replied with a confidence. His attributes already exceeded the limit of his level, but he knew that he still couldn''t deal with a real Level 5 who was not suppressed and had their attributes decreased. But it wasn''t a problem with the suppressed one they were currently fighting. "Okay, brother, then I will kill it," Li Xin nodded and directly killed the monster. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 2 Goblin. You gained 15 XP] ***** In a white, holy room, two Goddesses were sitting and watching Li Wei on the screen. "Sera, he noticed the change," Luna, the Goddess of Life, observed. Sera, the Goddess of Death, looked at Li Wei on the screen. "Of course he will because his attributes increased, making the effect weaker," she explained. "But will he be able to survive and kill them? After all, he was chosen by mistake," Luna asked with doubt, glancing at Li Wei on the screen. Sera''s face became frostier. "Hmph, if ''those'' bastards wouldn''t have cursed me when I was choosing the ''Anointed One,'' it wouldn''t have ended like this," she replied coldly. "But what can we do? ''They'' even started a ''God Rank Evolution'' for this planet Earth. Even Gods like us can''t interfere too much. We got a chance to choose the ''Anointed One'' randomly, so we handed it over to you, who has better luck. But who knows ''they'' will curse you at that time, making your luck drop," Luna explained with a wry smile. They are goddesses, and ''they'' would certainly not choose an opposite gender to do things for them, but who knows that things will end up like this. "But why did you give him your self-created skills and even upgraded his system? He''s just the ''Anointed One.'' It would have been good if you gave him just blessings of 10¡Á rewards and XP, right?" Luna inquired with a doubt. "No matter what, he was dragged here because of me. If it can help him survive, I will do it," Sera shrugged with a nonchalant look. Even though she is the Goddess of Death, she has her bottom-lines. Li Wei is chosen by the mistake of her, so she would help him survive as much as she could. If he still failed to do it, then she couldn''t do anything. "But we might still have a chance to choose another ''Anointed One'' when Earth enters the third or fourth phase, or we can even directly choose our Disciples," Luna expressed her dissatisfaction. "That''s why I gave him all I could, because if we can choose more ''Anointed Ones'' and disciples, ''they'' can do it too, and they will definitely send someone to kill our ''Anointed One.'' He is no exception," Sera explained. Her face became frostier at the mention of ''them''. "Did you find where ''they'' ran away?" she asked. "No, we haven''t found them, but ''they'' might even be on Earth, hiding themselves," Luna reported with a cold face. "Sigh, I hope he can survive, even if he doesn''t kill ''them''," Sera sighed as she looked at Li Wei on the screen. He was dragged into this because his luck wasn''t that good. How would he feel if he ever found out about it? "Sera, look, there''s an ''Abyssal'' monster, and it''s heading towards him," Luna said looking at the screen. "Huh, they also added the ''Abyssal'' monster in the invasion," Sera murmured with a frown. ****** [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 3 Kobold. You gained 25 XP] [Ding, Congratulations, your level increased to Level 5] [Ding, you have received 10 SP, 10 AP, and 100 coins as a level-up reward] "Brother, I leveled up again," Li Xin informed him after seeing the notification. Li Wei nodded, heaving a sigh of relief after seeing her level increase. "How many mana potions do you have remaining?" he inquired. He purchased 5 mana potions for her to recover because one mana potion only recovered 50 MP. Li Xin looked at the remaining mana potions and said, "Hmm, I still have 3 remaining because I didn''t use any skills." She paused and asked with a puzzled face, "But doesn''t it cost too much brother? And why aren''t we recovering our mana without potions?" Li Wei also felt puzzled about why they weren''t recovering any MP. "Anyway, we should level up more here. Take this monster down," he replied as he injured the low-level monster. But Li Xin shook her head. "Brother, you should level up. I am already at level 5 and can fight by myself." Li Wei looked at her with a wry smile. He knew she wouldn''t back down until he became a higher level than her. "Okay then. Here are only low-level monsters in this area, but still, be careful," he warned, still a little worried. "I will just stay behind you and kill any monsters that come from behind," Li Xin assured him seeing his worry. She herself wasn''t willing to go far away from him. "Okay then," Li Wei felt relieved. If she was closer to him, it would be much easier and faster to respond. With that, he directly slashed his sword towards the two Kobolds. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 3 Kobold. You gained 250 XP] [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 3 Kobold. You gained 250 XP] [Ding, Congratulations, your level increased to Level 4] [Ding, you have received 100 SP, 100 AP, and 1000 coins as a level-up reward] [Ding, congratulations on completing the quest ''Kill 10 monsters.'' You have received the rewards: 10000 coins, 100 AP, and 100 SP] "It''s really easy for me to level up, huh," Li Wei murmured. It took a lot of time and monsters to level up Li Xin, yet he only killed 10 and leveled up to 4. *Ding!* "Huh, a message from the Goddess," he murmured as he looked at the sudden message prompt and clicked on it to see the content. Goddess of Death: Be careful, an ''Abyssal'' monster has appeared, and its target is you. "Huh, a Abyssal monster? What is it?" Li Wei looked puzzled when he saw the message, but his attention was attracted by a sound. *Bang! Bang! Bang!* sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A metallic sound of walking rang out, attracting their and nearby people''s attention. Li Wei and Li Xin looked at the direction of the sound. "Brother Wei, should we run?" Li Xin asked, unsure of what to do when she found out the source of sound. Li Wei smiled wryly. ''Ahh, I am really unlucky,'' he thought as he looked at the 7 feet tall black-armored knight. Its two red eyes glowed like a bloodthirsty demon with its dark and metallic full-body armor that gave a cold feeling just looking at it. It held a pitch-black 4-foot sword in its hands. "Brother, what should we do?" Li Xin asked with fear, looking at the knight. The knight was heading towards them, and it didn''t even look at the other people. "Just stay behind me and don''t attack until I tell you to, okay," Li Wei warned. He didn''t wanted her to be in danger again. "Okay, brother," Li Xin nodded agreeing. She didn''t know how powerful he was, but she trusted him. *Bang! Bang! Bang!* The Black knight suddenly came to a stop. It looked at Li Wei, who was only 50 meters away, and said with a scrappy metallic voice, "H.U.M.A.N.....Y.O.U.....L.O.O.K....D.E.L.I.C.I.O.U.S..." "F***k your mother!" Li Wei directly cursed at the Black-armored knight when he heard it speaking. "Analyze Eye," he chanted in his mind and looked at his status panel. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Black Armored Knight | Type: Abyssal Rank: B Level: 5/5 HP: 500/500 | MP: 500/500 Strength: 115 | Agility: 120 Intelligence: 111 | Endurance: 140 Luck: 30 Skills: **Cursed Slash: Level 4/5 The Cursed Slash infuses abyssal energy into the weapon, enhancing its destructive power. If hit by this skill, it leaves a curse on the target, sapping their strength and vitality over time. **Shadow Step: Level 4/5 Can teleport or blink from one shadow to another. Special Abilities: **Mana Eye: Level 4/5 Can detect beings with more mana. Negative status effects: Immune ¡ì?¡Á^£¤=£¤ **Note - You don''t meet all conditions to see the reasons of Immune. **Analyze Panel/End** Chapter 8: Official Player On the old rundown playground, the Black Armored knight''s red eyes glowed in the evening light as he looked at Li Wei. "H.U.M.A.N...G.I.V.E...U.P," the knight said, looking down at him. ".AND..BeCome..My..FooD..I..Wi..LL..GivE.YoU..30.Secon.d.s." it declared, pointing the pitch-black sword at Li Wei. "F***k your 18 generations! Do you really think you can make me give up?" Li Wei cursed in an irritating tone. ''Just what crime have I committed to get dragged into this kind of thing?'' he thought bitterly. "29" the knight started counting down. Li Wei ignored his counting and focused on his panel. ''I should buy Shadow Step and increase my attributes just in case to be prepared,'' he thought. [Ding, Congratulations on learning Shadow Step (Goddess of Death edition) skill.] *** SP: 266 ¡ý150- | AP: 0 ¡ý200- Coins: 7879 ¡ý3999- *** MP: 850/935 ¡ü250+ *** **ATTRIBUTES**: Strength: 183 ¡ü50+ | Agility: 184 ¡ü50+ Intelligence: 187 ¡ü50+ | Endurance: 156 ¡ü50+ Luck: 8 *** **SKILLS**: **Goddess of Death Edition Skills (2):- Analyze Eye: Level 5 (0/60000) Shadow Step: Level 5 (0/60000) **Level 5 common Skills (7) - Heal, Cure Poison, Slash, Guard, Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Shield *** "It''s done," Li Wei murmured as he looked at his stats. "25" the knight was still counting down. "F***k, do you really think I will become your food ?" Li Wei cursed and directly charged towards the knight with a boom. "Ghwaaa," the knight gave an angry cry when it saw Li Wei''s actions and also charged towards him. "Go to hell," Li Wei shouted as he slashed his sword with full strength. "Ghwaaa," the knight roared and thrust his sword at him. *Clang* A metallic sound rang out as their swords clashed, and both took a few steps back. "What?" Li Wei exclaimed in surprise. He had just increased his attributes, but it didn''t seem his power had gone up. (Don''t think that after increasing your attributes you can become powerful. Every level has its own attribute limit, and once you exceed it, you have to rely on yourself to use the attributes above the limit. Don''t dream of becoming stronger just by increasing attributes.) Goddess of Death Sera explained to him via telepathy. "No way, it can''t be," Li Wei shouted with an unwilling expression. He never thought that his high attributes would become useless. ***** "What do you think, can he survive?" Luna asked, looking at the screen. "Who knows," Sera didn''t answer and watched Li Wei with a mysterious smile. "Why didn''t you tell him about the attribute limit earlier?" Luna inquired with a puzzled expression. "Umm," Sera made a difficult face as she avoided eye contact with her. "I forgot," she muttered in a low voice. "What? You forgot?" Luna exclaimed glaring at her. "Look, he is distracted in the fight," Sera hurriedly diverted her attention to Li Wei. "What the hell is he doing?" Luna shouted, irritated looking at the screen. ***** Li Wei was still depressed about the fact that he couldn''t use his attributes fully when he suddenly received a telepathic message again. (Focus on the fight, you idiot.) Luna, the Goddess of Life, reminded him with anger. Li Wei came to the realization that he was still in the fight. "Fireball," he directly launched the skill at the knight who was coming towards him. "Keke," the knight chuckled and slashed his sword at the incoming fireball. *Boom* With a sound, the fireball exploded after being slashed, forcing the knight a few steps back again. "Slash," Li Wei chanted. A blue light emerged from his sword as he swung it towards the knight with full force. The knight just looked as his eyes glowed when he saw a blue sword a few centimetres away from him, almost hitting him. He abruptly turned into a shadow and disappeared. "Damn," Li Wei cursed when he sensed that his sword had hit nothing and felt someone behind him. The knight already arrived behind him with ''Shadow Step,'' his red eyes glowed as he directly thrust his sword with a whoosh. "Shadow Step!" Li Wei shouted hurriedly, watching the sword coming towards him. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ghwaaaa," the knight roared angrily as he saw he hit nothing. It looked around and suddenly charged towards a direction with a roar as his black sword turned into an evil crimson glow that emitted the sounds of wailing ghosts. "S**t," Li Wei appeared a few meters away, only to see a crimson sword only a few centimetres away from his chest, not giving him a chance to dodge and defend. *Slash* A sound of slashing through the flesh rang out. "Huh?," Li Wei looked down at his chest to see a wound from a sword that was dripping with blood. He smelled and tasted the blood as it flowed out from his mouth and nose. "Brother!!!" Li Xin screamed, tears spilling from her eyes upon seeing him injured, without a care. She directly ran towards him. "XinXin.. don''t come here!" Li Wei shouted with difficulty, warning her with a pale and terrified face. When the knight''s attention was attracted by her shout. "No!" Li Wei felt a chill run down upon his spine, when he saw the knight looking at Li Xin. He couldn''t let happen anything to her never. But his body refused to move. He felt angry at himself for not being careful. ''Damn, only if I have more power, only if I have leveled up more,'' he cursed himself for being an idiot. ''Move, move, move!'' he tried all he could and glared at the black knight with killing intent, wanting to kill it at all costs. When suddenly his mind became blank and only a thought to kill the black night echoed. The knight didn''t care about Li Wei''s shout as he started walking towards Li Xin. *Cring* But, a metallic sound rang out stopping him. The knight saw his hand grabbed by human hands tightly, and the armor around it was cracking. He looked back to see that it was Li Wei who had grabbed him. Unlike before, his expression was calm, a terrifying calm, as if he was looking at an ant. "Ghwaaaa." The knight felt humiliated as he saw a human looking at him like an ant. He tried to free his hands from him, but it was futile. Li Wei looked at the knight without any emotion. "Remember, there are some people who cannot be touched," he whispered in a calm tone. "Ghwaaaa." The knight roared upon hearing his threat and directly attacked with his other hand. "You can die," Li Wei said as he punched at his chest, ignoring the attack. *Crack! Boom!* A cracking sound rang out as the knight looked at his chest to find a hole of fist size. His red eyes flickered with horror, turning dark, and with a bang, his body fell to the ground. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 5 Black Armored Knight. You gained 500 XP.] "Brother!!!" Li Xin, who arrived, didn''t care about anything and directly hugged him, tears falling from her eyes. Li Wei returned to normal his expression softening. He looked at her with a wry smile. "Don''t worry; I''m alright," he said, ruffling her hair. Li Xin glared at him. "If you weren''t injured, I would''ve punched you in the face to see if you were alright or not," she scolded with anger. "Okay, okay, let your lovely brother heal, XinXin," Li Wei distracted her or she might really hit him. "Heal," Li Xin directly used her skills to heal him not caring about anything. Li Wei just looked at her and didn''t say anything; he was afraid that if he stopped her and said her healing had little effect, she would definitely hit him. Health Points (HP): 180/500 ¡ü+3¡ü+4¡ü3+ ***** "He just used the attributes beyond the level limit," Luna sighed, looking at him. "Of course, that girl is his reverse scale; if anyone tries to touch it, he will not just watch. No matter who he is," Sera explained, looking at Li Xin on the screen. "But this time he was just lucky. If that girl didn''t interfere, or if the knight ignored her and attacked him, he would have been dead," Luna pointed out. "You are right, but that girl''s luck played a certain part in it. Also, it isn''t easy to use the attributes beyond the limit. Even though he is hiding it pretty well, he knows what he felt," Sera explained, her eyes narrowing a little. ***** "Um," Li Xin looked at Li Wei, who was now recovered, with a pout and teary eyes. "It hurts," Li Wei groaned a little as he rubbed his cheek because it was bitten by Li Xin. Earlier he stopped her from healing him because her mana was running low. He then purchased three bottles of healing potion to heal himself only to get bitten by her later. "Why are you looking at me like this?" he asked, seeing the glaring eyes of her. "How did you kill him?" she asked, looking at the knight''s dead body. "I don''t know," Li Wei replied, confused. When the knight turned towards Li Xin, he lost all his reasoning. He didn''t care how he killed him; he only wanted Li Xin to be safe. Looking at his confused expression, Li Xin changed the topic. "Let''s go, brother; you should at least change your clothes," she said, looking at his torn and bloodied clothes. "Okay, let''s go," seeing that she changed the topic, he finally felt relieved. He didn''t know how he killed the knight, but he felt something when he did it and he didn''t wanted it feel it again. [Ding, **Global Announcement**: Congratulations for surviving The first phase Monster Invasion]¡Á3 [Ding, **Global Announcement**: Congratulations for Survivors becoming an Official Player]¡Á3 [Ding, **Global Announcement**: The rewards for surviving The first phase are as follows. World Map Function, City Function, and Side Classes Function. For further information, please check your status panel] ¡Á3 Chapter 9: Start Of The Second Phase ***/Global Announcement/*** [Ding, The Earth is progressing into the Second Phase of Evolution.] [Failed...] [Retrying to progress into the Second Phase of Evolution] [Failed...] [Retrying to progress into the Second Phase of Evolution] [Failed...] [Ding, The Earth still hasn''t met the conditions for progressing into the second phase.] [Ding, The Earth still doesn''t have enough magical power and land to progress further.] [Ding, The Earth will progress into the Second Phase forcefully] [Ding, The nearby worlds Celestria, Sorathia, Elmoral, and Starfrost will merge with Earth to meet the requirements] [Ding, The merging has begun and it will complete with the Second Phase] [Ding, Congratulations for the Earth entering the second phase ''World Rebuilding''. In this phase, the Earth will undergo a terrain change, increasing its land mass and magical powers. The Monsters up to rank A and Dungeons will spawn once certain conditions are met. This process will last for 12 hours] ¡Á3 **** "No way, are you saying it''s still going to continue?" "Damn, do we have to live like this?" "No way, are we going to die, right?" "What the heck, Earth Evolution? It''s clearly the Earth''s destruction." After the first phase ended, people saw the monsters retreating and became happy, only to hear this global Announcement. "XinXin, let''s go home," Li Wei said with relief when he saw the monsters retreating. As for the world notification he didn''t care. "Unn, Okay brother," Li Xin nodded following him to their only home. She too not caring about the start of second phase. As they made their way home, they failed to notice the lurking eyes of others on them. A man looked at their backs fading with cold eyes. "Keep an eye on them and kidnap the girl with him. He must have some secrets so he can defeat 5-level monsters alone; we must get it," he commanded coldly. "Yes, but what if he doesn''t listen even after we kidnap her?" someone behind him said. "So what, threaten him with the girl''s life. I don''t think he will be able to watch her die. Just do it silently without alerting the military," the man commanded again his eyes flashing coldly. **** Li Wei and Li Xin soon arrived at their apartment. "Brother, our home is all right," Li Xin exclaimed with emotion when she saw their home was mostly undamaged. "Let''s go in," Li Wei said, patting her head but didn''t say much, knowing it might be the last time they will come here. "Unn," Li Xin nodded, silently following him inside their home. They turned on the backup light and washed themselves changing their dirty clothes. After getting refreshed, they both sat on the sofa close to each other. "Brother, what should we do now? The second phase has already started," Li Xin inquired. "Hmm, first, check the rewards, and we will decide later," Li Wei replied as he looked at his system panel. [Ding, Congratulations on becoming the Official Player. You have unlocked the spirit attribute, you can receive Titles, you can recover Mana Points and Health Points automatically, and you can now use equipment.] [Ding, Congratulations on getting the World Map Function, City Function, and Side Class Function.] **Note: - You can now receive Titles. - You will recover your MP and HP depending on the spirit attribute. (Example: Spirit: 10 = 100 HP and MP/minute) - The spirit attribute will increase by 5 every level. - The world map function will allow you to see the map of the world that you have visited or unlocked. - City Function will let you build your own city. - With Side Class Function, now you can choose 5 side classes. If you are a special Jack-of-all-Trades class, you can only buy skills and cannot choose the side class. - You are now able to equip weapons, armours, accessories, etc., and gain bonus attribute effects. "We got a new attribute," Li Wei murmured and continued looking. [Ding, Congratulations on Killing the following monsters. Level 1 - Goblin ¡Á4 (400 coins), Level 2 - Goblin ¡Á2 Slime ¡Á1 (600 coins), Level 3 - Kobolds ¡Á2 (600 coins), S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Level 5 - Wyvern ¡Á1, Black Armored Knight ¡Á1 (2,000 coins)] [Ding, Congratulations on getting 36,000 coins as rewards.] "I got 10,000 coins extra for killing the abyssal monster, and my rewards increased 10 times. It means I got 3,600 coins," Li Wei pondered out loud. "XinXin, how many coins did you get?" he asked. "Huh, me? I got 24,000 coins," Li Xin replied, tilting her head. "What?" Li Wei exclaimed in surprise, but he finally figured out it was because she killed 100 monsters. It was no wonder. "And I also got a title ''Monster Killer.'' It increases my attack by 10% when it''s the same level as me. But what should I do with these coins?" Li Xin asked for his advice. "Well, the system shop only sells basic low-level tools, potions, and a few things related to it. But we can exchange these coins into AP for 1,000 coins and SP for 10,000 coins. But save these coins for advanced skills that will unlock when you complete the class quest," Li Wei suggested. The system skills shop only provided low-level skills, which they could buy, but they might become useless later. "Ding" A sudden chat notification sounded attracting his attention. Goddess of Death: Be careful; some humans are targeting you after seeing your powers. Li Wei looked at the sudden message and directly bought the Class reset card for 1,000 coins. "XinXin, here, take this, reset your healer class and change it to rogue class," he urged in a hurry. "Umm, okay," Li Xin agreed, not asking anything after seeing his hurried face, and directly chose the rogue class. [Ding, Congratulations on gaining Evasion and Stealth skill] "I did it, brother," Li Xin replied after choosing the class. "Okay, then upgrade all your skills to level 5," Li Wei instructed her as he bought the Stealth skill upgraded it to level 5. He then upgraded his Shadow Step skill to level 6. "How is it? Did you do it?" he asked after he was done with his skill upgrades. Li Xin nodded at him and inquired, "Yes, I am done. But what happened, brother?" "Well, some people might be targeting us. Anyway, buy the item box skill and upgrade it to level 5, and pack the important things in it; be fast, okay," Li Wei advised as he also did the same and started filling the item box. The item box at level 1 provided with 1 cubic meter of space, and at level 5, it provided with 5 cubic meters of space to store things. "XinXin, directly buy the Mana potion and health potion from the system shop. There is a limit of 10, so I won''t be able to buy much," Li Wei instructed again, looking at the system shop to see if there were any useful things. "Okay, brother," Li Xin nodded as she packed the important things into the item box. After doing this She looked at him who was also done packing. "Are we going to escape?" she asked. "We will escape from here and head towards the nearby city," Li Wei nodded confirming her guess; this was the only plan he could come up with. Suddenly, Li Xin came close and directly hugged him. "Brother, I feel scared," she uttered. "You?" Li Wei looked at Li Xin in his arms. Her face was a little pale, and she also looked weak. "Damn, the effect is disappearing," he cursed in his mind. The Gods affected everyone''s mindset so it would be easier to survive, but now the effect was disappearing; he never thought it would happen at this time. A thick iron-blood stench entered his nose as he listened to the wailing and crying sounds of people that reached their apartment. It was no wonder that she looked like this. Li Wei hugged her gently. "Don''t worry, I am here," he assured her, as he bought the Calm Emotions skill of the bard class and directly upgraded it to level 5. Without hesitation, he used the skill on her. "Did you calm down?" Li Wei asked, looking at Li Xin in his arms, her face regaining color. "Um, I am calm, but I still feel a little scared," Li Xin replied, looking better than before. However the crying screams outside still made her hair stand. "It''s okay; just ignore it. Let''s wait for those bastards to come; how dare they decide to target us," he said with a killing intent. A military man looked at the apartment of Li Wei with binoculars. "Sir Zhao, what should we do? Those gangsters are definitely after his secrets," he reported. "Wait until he is in danger or desperate; we will help him if he can tell us his secrets," Sir Zhao replied. "But what if he doesn''t accept our help?" the military man raised the question again. "We are here to protect people, and he should tell us. If he still refuses to do it, then he is a traitor to humans," Sir Zhao declared with a cold expression. *** Chapter 10: Dungeon Quest Goddess of Death: The military is after you too. "Huh," Li Wei looked at the sudden message and became surprised. "XinXin, looks like we have to go without making a sound," he said, feeling irritated. He was going to teach the people after him a lesson, but who knows that even the military came after him. "Brother, what happened?" Li Xin asked at his sudden decision. "Well, the military is after us too. Let''s go; we should escape now," Li Wei replied calmly. Even though he showed killing intent toward the people who were after him, he did it in anger. Now that the military is also coming, he didn''t take it lightly and decided to escape. "Mmm," Li Xin nodded, though she was a little puzzled about how he knew. **** "Sera, why are you interfering that much?" Luna, the goddess of Life, exclaimed at her. "Huh, when did I?" Sera pretended to be ignorant. Luna looked at her and didn''t say anything, knowing it was useless. Li Wei would''ve died here if she didn''t interfere, and she did it twice **** Li Wei looked at Li Xin, who was in his arms. "I will use my skill; hold me tight," he said. "Okay, brother," Li Xin nodded as she tightened her grip on him. "Shadow Step," Li Wei murmured softly, and they both disappeared from the living room of their apartment. "Sir Zhao, their temperatures disappeared," the military man reported immediately as he found nothing showing on the thermal camera. "Then what are you doing? Find them! Use choppers and other equipment! Why are you looking at me?" Sir Zhao screamed at the man in a cold tone. "But we don''t have that much fuel to power them up; we''re saving it for tomorrow," the man replied with difficulty. "Huh, like I care. You should know his secrets are more important. Go, use them," Sir Zhao commanded not caring about anything. "Yes, Sir Zhao, I will arrange it," the man replied and got to work. In the outer city, inside a vacant school, two figures appeared from the shadows, both wearing black clothing that made it hard to discover them in the dark night. "Brother, Are we in a school?" Li Xin asked as she looked at the vacant school that had changed due to the monster invasion. "We are already outside the inner city. Don''t worry about it; they wouldn''t search this vacant building. After all, not all of them are idiots and will deplete their important resources," Li Wei replied, looking at his remaining MP. Mana Points (MP): 135/935 "Only 135 remained. It''s good that I upgraded the Shadow Step to level six, and my distance to travel increased from 0.5 to 1 km. With the nighttime, it was easy to use this skill with two people," he pondered glancing at Li Xin, who was still in his arms. "What happened, XinXin?" Li Wei asked, looking at her softly. He didn''t care about anything as long as she was alright. "Um, nothing, Brother Wei. I just feel useless that I can''t help you with anything," Li Xin muttered with a sad expression. "Who said XinXin is useless? Look, I have no MP right now, so you have to protect your lovely brother if not I might die with loneliness," Li Wei remarked stretching her beautiful cheeks. "But what should we do now?" she asked letting him play with her cheeks. "Well, let''s find a place to rest. We will head out tomorrow," Li Wei suggested looking around the vacant school. There were only empty rooms, so he chose a good corner and sat down. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother Wei, next time, don''t use that skill to calm my emotions," Li Xin requested sitting in his lap. She didn''t know the name of the skill he used on her. But she didn''t want to use it on her or she will never get used to the new world. She didn''t want to drag him down, and the only way is to become stronger, strong enough to stand beside him without his help. "Are you sure?" Li Wei asked with a puzzled face hugging her from behind. He was able to bear the smell of blood and corpses because the effect lessened on him very early, so he had no choice but to get used to it. Not to mention his increased intelligence attribute also helped him. "Yup, I can''t just remain like this and drag you down," Li Xin nodded with resolution. "Okay, we will think about it later. Let''s eat something and sleep. I will keep watch here," Li Wei changed the topic and pondered what to do next. "Sir Zhao, we were stopped when we asked them to mobilize choppers and other equipment," the man reported coming back with a hurried expression. "Who stopped you?" Sir Zhao roared loudly in anger. "I stopped him. Do you have any problem?" suddenly a cold voice echoed behind him. "Captain Wang Lei!" Sir Zhao exclaimed in fear taking a few steps back. "Humph, you really have guts to chase a civilian, right? Did you feed your brain to some monster? Don''t you know that everyone can level up, and they will be able to kill level 5 monsters sooner or later? Just how did you become a soldier?" Wang Lei looked at him with disappointment. "But¨C" Sir Zhao wanted to say something, but he was interrupted. "No ''buts.'' If I see you again using the military resources for your personal use, don''t blame me for stripping you of your position," Wang Lei declared, with cold eyes, before leaving. Next Day, 6 AM ***/Global Announcement/*** [Ding, Congratulations for Earth successfully merging with Celestria, Sorathia, Elmoral, and Starfrost world]¡Á3 [Ding, Congratulations for Earth completing the second phase ''World Rebuilding'' and increasing the landmass and magical powers] ¡Á3 [Ding, **Warning** Dungeons and Monsters up to A rank have appeared and they will continue spawning, creating chaos and destruction on Earth. The system will issue quests for all players to slay the monsters and clear the dungeons if certain conditions are met] ¡Á3 [Ding, Because the merging of the different worlds, the trading of system coins is allowed. You can party up with your companions, and an extra skill, Language Mastery, is added. For further information, please check the status panel] ¡Á3 *** "Unn," Li Xin, who was sleeping on Li Wei''s lap, woke up upon hearing the announcement. "Don''t worry; it''s just an announcement. Nothing is happening," Li Wei ruffled her hair with a smile looking at her sleepy face. "Unn, brother, didn''t you sleep?" Li Xin asked seeing him awake. "I slept," Li Wei replied shortly. "Let''s find a place to wash ourselves and think about what to do later." he suggested. "I will listen to you, brother," Li Xin nodded snuggling in his arms like a cat. Even though they were close, she didn''t get a chance to snuggle too much, and with the opportunity before her, she didn''t forget to grab it. Li Wei smiled at her cute pose and hugged her gently. ''It''s really good she returned to normal,'' he thought with relief. To him there is nothing more important than her. After snuggling for a little and filling herself with satisfaction, she stopped. Li Wei saw her stopping with a disappointed expression, but he didn''t waste any time and left the school with her. "Brother, where are we heading?" Li Xin inquired, walking in a direction outside the city. "I don''t know. The terrain has changed; it was not like this before," Li Wei replied with a frown, looking at the green forest and mountains on one side and a barren green land on the other side. Both contained otherworldly beauty and animals. "Is this another world that merged with Earth?" Li Xin exclaimed, looking at the different small animals and birds. "Yeah, probably," Li Wei replied, a little excited, forgetting that he almost lost his life yesterday. "Let''s go; we should go ahead. There''s a path too," he pointed at a path that seemed to be made by some carriage. "Okay," Li Xin agreed with curious eyes. She, too, wanted to discover the new world and see what it looks like. With the anticipation to see the new world, they both walked on the path leading inside the forest. "Brother, what about monsters? Are there any nearby?" Li Xin asked, observing the forest with a vigilance. "No, I don''t see any for now," Li Wei replied using Analyze Eye, which can detect monsters nearby, even if their level exceeds it will at least show their status panel. "This forest is a level 4 forest, and we will not be able to see any monsters above level 4 or level 5," he mentioned, checking the map for information. "What a pity; I wanted to level up a little and warm up," Li Xin pouted wanting to become stronger. "Okay, we will see if there are any monsters here if there are you can take them down," Li Wei smiled looking at her. He knew she wanted to get stronger because she didn''t want to hold him back. But when he thought about their future, he wasn''t even able to imagine. ''How beautiful it will be if things go smoothly without any problem,'' he muttered to himself, pondering what to do next. They both didn''t have any problems accepting this kind of life, as they both played games and maybe because they were game addicts. They had already gone through a lot when their parents passed away leaving them alone. After that, they both became shut-in introverts, not having any expectations from people and the world around them. Because of it they were able to calmly accept this reality, with their increased intelligence attributes playing a big part in it. As Li Wei and Li Xin continued on the path, they suddenly received a notification. [Ding, Dungeon Clear Quest: Defeat the dungeon boss and kill all the monsters in the dungeon. Dungeon level: 5 (F) Difficulty: E Rewards: 1000 XP Note: If you party up with people, you will split the rewards with them. If you don''t want to accept the quest, you can keep walking, and the quest will disappear.] "Huh?, XinXin, did you get a quest too?" Li Wei asked, looking at his system panel. "Yes, brother. What do you think? Should we do it?" Li Xin inquired eager to level up. Chapter 11: Order of the Abyss and Skill Crystal "Is that something to ask XinXin? Of course, we are doing it. We need to level up fast," Li Wei replied, scanning the area around him with Analyze Eye, searching for the dungeon. "Found it. Let''s go," he urged, looking at the seemingly ordinary cave that was a little away from them. *** "They are just treating it like a game," Luna remarked with a disapproving expression. "Well, what can they do besides that? It''s already good that they can at least live like this, unlike those humans who are despairing and plotting against each other," Sera shrugged, defending them. "But they were able to adapt to this situation early because they are both together. If you separate them, they will end up in a worse state than those humans," Luna pointed out their weakness. "Then it will be good as long as they don''t separate, right?" Sera replied with a smile. "You, what are you planning? If you interfere again, other Gods will not just watch you," Luna warned her, thinking she is going to interfere again. "Hehe, who said I am going to interfere?" Sera smiled at her and focused her attention to Li Wei on the screen. *** "Brother, is it really a dungeon? Why does it look like a normal cave?" Li Xin asked with doubt, looking at the cave in front of her. "Well, it''s just a low-level dungeon. Don''t expect too much. Let''s go in," Li Wei shrugged. He too doubted it at first, but he saw the information with his Analyze Eye. Taking out his sword he proceeded inside the cave with caution when suddenly a notification rang out as soon as he stepped inside. [Ding, You have entered the level 5 dungeon (F).] "So it''s really a dungeon," Li Wei murmured, looking at the notification he received. "Brother, look, there are stairs," Li Xin pointed at the stairs which led down towards an unknown floor. Li Wei had already found it so he didn''t show much surprise. "Stay alert for attacks; we have already entered the dungeon, and the monsters will be attacking us," he warned and proceeded downward with Li Xin. Because the cave the was lit up with luminous stones there wasn''t any problem and they both arrived at the bottom floor with vigilance. *Pew! Pew! Pew! Pew!* Suddenly, a few cute voices rang out, attracting their attention. "Brother, are they dungeon monsters?" Li Xin questioned, with an unsure expression, as she saw cute little slimes playing happily with each other. No matter what they didn''t look like they were a threat. "I don''t know. These slimes are much smaller than what we encountered," Li Wei replied with a frown and scanned their status with Analyze Eye. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Slime | Type: Normal Rank: F | Level: 4 HP: 500/500 | MP: 60/60 sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Strength: 24 | Agility: 13 Intelligence: 12 | Endurance: 18 Spirit: 30 | Luck: 9 Skills: None Special Abilities: None **Note:- There are three types of monsters. -Normal Monsters -Evil Monster -Abyssal Monster **Analyze Panel/End** ''Damn, even a slime''s luck is greater than mine,'' Li Wei cursed after seeing its luck attribute. "Brother, should I buy Analyze Eye too?" Li Xin asked as she saw him using Analyze Eye, she too wanted to know how the monster''s status looks like. "Yeah, you can buy it. Look, there is Language Mastery skill; buy both of them," Li Wei nodded, agreeing and buying the Language Mastery for himself at 900 coins. [Ding, Congratulations on learning the Language Mastery skill.] **Language Mastery (Max): You can speak, understand, read, and write all the languages in the world. "So that''s it, But I don''t feel any new information in my head. Is this skill fake?" Li Wei murmured with a doubt, not gaining any new information from it. "Brother I am done and look there is chat option in my status menu," Li Xin informed as she saw the new function with dark gold characters. "Well don''t worry about it now, we should clear the dungeon first," Li Wei replied, as he created a party. [Ding, Congratulations for creating the party "Order of the Abyss."] **Note- 1. As a party leader, you can decide how much XP you want to share with members. Party members can receive the XP even if they didn''t do anything. 2. You can invite others to join via the scan function, which will scan nearby players within a 2-meter radius around you. 3. If a player has already joined the party, it will not show on the scan. 4. A maximum of 30 players can join your party. "Heh, what a good option," Li Wei chuckled at the experience points sharing settings but left it at 50 percent. "XinXin, look, I have sent you a request to join the party," he informed, inviting her using the scan function. [Ding, Player Li Xin has joined Order of the Abyss.] "Brother, why did you choose such an evil name? Are we going to destroy this world?" Li Xin inquired, looking at him with a strange expression. "Cough," Li Wei coughed with embarrassment. "XinXin, we should focus on clearing the dungeons," he changed the topic, diverting her attention. "Yes, but brother, what kind of monster did we fight with in the city before?" Li Xin asked looking at the types of monsters. "Well, they were evil monsters. Anyway, we should clear the dungeon quickly and search for a nearby city. I really wonder if the magical cities like in novels exist in this worlds," Li Wei muttered, a little excited. "Yeah, it will be fun," Li Xin agreed with him, thinking about the magical cities. But she hurriedly shook her head as it was not the time to ponder and headed toward the nearest slime. "Tell me if you don''t feel alright, okay?" Li Wei expressed, a little concerned, knowing that she has to get used to this. "Un," Li Xin nodded and directly slashed at the slime. Because they were only slimes without blood, she was not affected too much. "I should also start," Li Wei murmured and used his pure strength through the sword to kill the slime. Now he didn''t worry too much about leveling Li Xin up because every time he killed, he shared 50 percent of the experience with her. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 4 Slime. You gained 175 XP] ''I am really getting the 50 percent XP,'' Li Wei thought and continued killing slimes. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] ''The normal monsters may be strong, but they are still weak compared to the dark ones we encountered, not to mention the abyssal one,'' Li Wei pondered as he continued to kill them for XP. They both killed until no more slimes were seen, with Li Wei leveling up in the process. "Brother, there is a door. Is this the boss room?" Li Xin asked curiously, looking at the end of the floor where a massive wooden door stood. "Yeah, it is. Let''s go. The boss will be level 5 so leave it to me," Li Wei stated, pushing the door. He was already level 5 and felt more confident. "Okay," Li Xin nodded, knowing he was stronger and could handle this situation. She didn''t worry too much this time since the normal monsters were relatively weak. Even she felt easy killing them. As the door opened, it revealed a mass of blue bubble in the middle of the room. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and scanned with Analyze Eye. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Water Slime (Dungeon Boss) | Type: Normal Rank: F | Level: 5 HP: 600/600 | MP: 60/60 Strength: 45 | Agility: 22 Intelligence: 18 | Endurance: 19 Spirit: 40 | Luck: 16 Skills: Acid Spray-4, Toxic Slap-5 (the numbers are skill levels) Special Abilities: None **Analyze Panel/End** "It has a name, Water Slime, unlike those outside, they were just slimes," Li Xin observed, having also upgraded her Analyze Eye to level 5. Unlike Li Wei, who needed 10 times the XP, she could do it more easily. "Yeah, XinXin, just stay here in stealth. I will take care of it," Li Wei replied, eyeing the large Water Slime. It hadn''t attacked them yet, probably because they were not within its attack range. "Be careful, brother," Li Xin expressed, still concerned for his safety, and entered stealth to avoid drawing the slime''s attention. Seeing her in stealth, Li Wei felt relieved, and without hesitation, he attacked. "Fireball, Frost Nova," he shouted, directly using his skills on the slime boss without giving it a chance to react. *Bang! Boom! Sizzle!* "Guoguoguo," the slime let out a weird noise after being hit by the fireball. It turned towards him, initiating the skill to attack. "Stealth," Li Wei chanted, disappearing from his position, knowing it was launching a skill. "Pitsuu¨C" The slime used "Acid Spray" where he was standing, only to find Li Wei disappearing. "Slash." Li Wei, having repositioned himself behind the slime, attacked with a sword covered by a faint blue light. "Gou¨C" The slime attempted to dodge, but it was too late. The sword directly hit its core, killing it. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 5 Slime. You gained 250 XP] [Ding, Congratulations to the party Order of the Abyss for clearing the quest and gaining the rewards.] [Ding, Congratulations, your level has increased to Level 6. You have received 100 SP, 100 AP, and 1000 coins.] ''It really feels good to overpower it,'' Li Wei thought with satisfaction. He attacked the slime boss with all he could while keeping enough MP in reserve for unexpected situation. "Brother, look," Li Xin pointed at the ground, trying to get his attention while he was occupied with the notifications. "Huh, it''s a skill crystal," Li Wei murmured, looking at the crystal she was pointing to. It was inside the slime''s remains, which had melted, leaving only its core and a crystal. **Analyze Panel/Start** Item: Skill Crystal | Skill: Glow Magic Class: Mage | Rank: Basic Use: Can use to light up the dark areas. **Analyze Panel/End** Chapter 12: Valeria City "No wonder we can only buy a few skills from the system; it looks like we have to clear the dungeons to get the skill crystal or learn it in another way," Li Wei remarked. When he thought of the fact that they could only buy five basic skills for each class, he was a little puzzled at first, but now it became clear. "Then, brother, doesn''t it mean that all people have different skills?" Li Xin asked. "Maybe, we just got one skill crystal. We can''t figure out everything from it. Let''s go. We should search for a city nearby. Even though it''s a low-level area, we can''t always stay in the forest," Li Wei responded, heading out with Li Xin. "What about the dungeon? Will it stay like this?" Li Xin inquired, looking at the cave. "Who knows, it might spawn monsters again, or maybe it will disappear. It''s a pity that we''re not strong enough to dig and search for something like dungeon core," Li Wei muttered with a disappointed face. "Anyway, let''s follow the path before. It must be heading towards a nearby city or town," he stated, following the path with Li Xin. *Rustle! Rustle! Rustle!* But not even a minute passed before the sounds of someone running toward them reached their ears. "Brother, someone is coming," Li Xin exclaimed in a low voice, becoming alert as she observed the direction of the sounds. "Hold me tight and hide in stealth. We''ll see what it is. If it''s dangerous, we''ll escape directly," Li Wei instructed, taking her in his arms and entering stealth. *Rustle! Rustle! Rustle!* As they both hid in stealth, the sounds of rustling leaves and someone running got closer and closer. "Ah, damned rabbit," suddenly a cute, angered voice sounded, revealing the culprit of the rustling leaves they heard. Li Xin and Li Wei were both stunned. They saw a cute little girl around 12 years old running from the rabbits. She looked like she was from a Western country. "Ughh, scram, you silly rabbit!" The girl kept running away from it, but the rabbit still chased her with no intentions of letting her go. "Grrr, just you wait for me to recover my mana, and I will show you what kind of person I am," the girl threatened the rabbit with a glare. Alas, it didn''t work on it. She wanted to threaten it more, but suddenly she heard rustling ahead and saw two more rabbits that were watching her. "How could it be? Why are there more?" The girl''s face turned a little pale at the sight of them. Even though they looked like cute little rabbits, they were small monsters. "Brother, what should we do? Help her?" Li Xin asked, watching the girl in danger. If it were someone else, she might not have bothered, but it was a small kid in front of them, and she couldn''t bear to leave her alone. But she still asked for consent because the girl''s attire indicated that she was from another world, as she was wearing a fantasy-like attire straight out of the game. "Of course, we''re going to help her," Li Wei replied without hesitation. He was not some kind of ruthless person to leave a little kid to die. But he still used the Analyze Eye to scan the girl and the monsters. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Rabbit | Type: Normal Rank: F | Level: 4 HP: 320/500 | MP: 90/90 Strength: 17 | Agility: 23 Intelligence: 18 | Endurance: 14 Spirit: 30 | Luck: 7 Skills: None **Analyze Panel/End** **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Emily | Age: 12 | Race: Human Class: 1. Mage (F) 2. Healer (F) 3. Archer (F) Level: 4 | Title: Rabbit Hunter *STATUS*: HP: 480/500 MP: 15/170 *ATTRIBUTES*: Strength: 14 | Agility: 16 Intelligence: 35 | Endurance: 19 Spirit: 20 | Luck: 34 **Extra skills:- Language Mastery Max. **Common Basic Skills (7) - Fireball-2, Frost Nova-2, Heal-3, Cure Poison-2, Eagle Eye-3, Bow Proficiency-1, Item box-1. **Analyze Panel/End** sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s go, she doesn''t have much mana left," Li Wei decided after examining her status. He exited the stealth mode and directly attacked the rabbit behind the girl with a sword. *Swish!* A sound of cutting flesh was heard as the sword ruthlessly sliced through the rabbit''s body. *Whin!* The rabbit growled in pain before dying. "What?" The girl looked stunned when she saw Li Wei and Li Xin appearing and killing the rabbits. Ignoring the girl, Li Wei and Li Xin both killed the other two rabbit monsters with their attacks. *Swish!* *Swish!* They both attacked with their swords, directly slicing the rabbit monsters in half. *Sequel!* *Whin!* Both rabbits screamed miserably with pain as blood gushed out, killing them together. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 4 Rabbit. You gained 175 XP] [Ding, ...] Li Wei and Li Xin both received system notification. Because they were still in a party, they both shared the experience points. However Li Wei didn''t care about it and arrived beside Li Xin who was feeling a discomfort after seeing the red blood. "It''s okay; you don''t have to worry," he smiled, patting her head to soothe. Meanwhile Emily looked at them with curiosity because their attire was different. "Are you from another world?" She asked, wanting to know about them and their relationship with each other. Her eyes sparkled at the thought of their relationships. Hearing her question, Li Wei became stunned at her fearless, curious look. He couldn''t help but feel funny seeing her sparkling eyes. ''We are probably able to talk and understand because of the Language Mastery skill, but it''s hard to believe that we met a human from another world like this,'' he thought, when he understood what she was talking about. "Yes, we are from another world." he answered her. Hearing his reply, Emily''s eyes sparkled more brightly. "I am Emily, thanks for saving me," she introduced, thanking them. "It''s only a small matter. I am Li Wei, and she is Li Xin," Li Wei introduced both and turned towards her. "Why are you alone in this forest?" he asked, feeling puzzled. No matter what, it was really hard to imagine a twelve-year-old girl running inside the forest by herself. Not to mention, she didn''t look afraid even after her life was in danger just now. "Huh?" Emily tilted her head cutely at his question. "It''s a forest for a newbie like me to level up," she replied with a puzzled face when she saw they didn''t know this. "Aren''t there in your worlds too?" she asked, thinking it should be the same for all the worlds. "No, there aren''t any," Li Wei replied, shaking his head. "Well, can you tell me if there is a city nearby?" he inquired, seeking the information he wanted. It was the most important thing as he couldn''t spend the night in the unknown forest. "Hmm, there is Valeria City just a few kilometres ahead," Emily answered, pointing towards the direction she came from. "Oh, then can we enter the city?" Li Wei asked if they can''t enter the city then it will be useless to head there, he would better search for other cities. "Anyone can enter the city as long as they pass the test prepared by the guards," Emily replied. "Huh, what kind of test does one have to pass?" Li Wei questioned, a little puzzled. "Hmm, it''s hard to explain, but it''s a ''good person'' test left by an almighty figure. If anyone is a bad person, it will show immediately and confine them until the country sends their guards," Emily explained with a confused expression. She too wondered just how the test worked, but no one explained to a kid like her. "Why don''t you come with me? I am also from there, and it will be easier if you follow me," she added, looking at them. Li Wei nodded with an understanding expression after hearing her explanation. "So there is a test like that, and of course, we will go with you. But aren''t you afraid that we are bad people?" He asked, looking at the fearless girl who didn''t seem to care too much. "Are you the bad one?" Emily asked back, observing him and not showing any fear. "No, we are not. Anyway, let''s go. We will follow you to the city," Li Wei replied, shaking his head. He didn''t want to waste more time. It was already noon, and both he and Li Xin were hungry, and with the city around, it would be better to eat something freshly cooked. Emily nodded and glanced at Li Xin, who was silent all the time. "Why didn''t this sister talk?" she inquired with a curious expression. She also wanted to ask what their relationship is, but she refrained as they were not familiar yet, but her curiosity still remained. "Oh, she''s a little shy," Li Wei replied with a wry smile. Unlike him, she was a full-time introvert, so it was understandable that she didn''t know how to start the conversation with others. Hearing him, Emily didn''t say anything and proceeded towards the city with both of them following behind. As they walked for a while, they arrived outside the forest and saw a city surrounded by 10-meter-tall walls. "Look, that''s Valeria City," Emily pointed towards it. "Come follow me. I will introduce you inside," she added with a smile, as if it were a fun thing to do. Li Wei nodded, following her with Li Xin. As they got closer to the city gate, a guard noticed them. He became vigilant seeing the new faces and otherworldly attire. But he relaxed a little when he saw the person leading them. "Emily, you''ve brought two new faces," he said with a smile after seeing it was her. "Uncle, they are from other worlds. They also saved me when I was ambushed by Rabbit monsters. That''s why I brought them," Emily explained to the guard what happened. "Other world?, Anyway, there are no rules to stop them. They can enter the city as long as they pass the test," the guard uncle replied to Emily with a smile. He wasn''t worried when he heard she was ambushed by the rabbits because she held a protective amulet that could save her life in danger. She can''t use the amulet because of her low level, but it didn''t mean the amulet can''t start itself and protect her. He then turned towards Li Wei and Li Xin observing them. "You both, follow me to the test room. It''s only a small test; you don''t have to worry about anything," the guard explained, inviting them to follow him. "Okay," Li Wei agreed and followed him. He wanted to find a safe place where he would be able to level up without much trouble, so he was happy when he heard that there was a good person test. He felt relieved when he thought about this test; it would be difficult for someone like criminals to enter the city, and he wouldn''t have to worry too much about people coming after him. Inside the test room, a standing platform stood there with a big football-sized transparent orb placed on it. "A magical world with magical tools," Li Wei murmured in his mind, watching the orb before them. He felt like it''s a dream. "Here, put your hands on this orb and pour your mana into it," the guard instructed, pointing at the transparent orb. Li Wei nodded recovering from the thoughts and followed the instructions, pouring his mana into the orb. When everyone received the system, they also got basic knowledge in how to use mana, so it wasn''t a problem for him. As the mana entered the orb, it started to shine with a holy white light. "You passed the test. Now, miss, it''s your turn," the guard informed after seeing the light and instructed Li Xin. She, too, followed the instructions and passed the test without any problems. "Now you both have passed the test. You should register yourself with the Adventurers Guild to get your IDs, and you have to pay a 1000-coin tax monthly per person," the guard informed. In this world, the system coins were used as currency. "Where should we pay?" Li Wei asked. This was the first time he was going to use the trading function of the system. "Just put your hands on it and enter the amount you have to pay," the guard pointed at a small blue panel beside the orb. "If you get a guild card in the future, you will also be able to use it for completing transactions," he explained. Li Wei nodded and followed his instructions, and a small payment screen appeared in front of him, almost the same as the online payment from Earth. "It''s done." He directly paid for both of them. "Okay, here take these tokens," the guard handed them two wooden tokens. "Remember not to lose these. They will verify your identity until you register with the guild. Also, don''t create trouble in the city, or you will get thrown into jail," the guard warned them before letting them inside the city. "Hey, are you done?" Emily, who was waiting for them outside, asked. "Yeah, we are done. Can you help us to find a good place to stay and eat?" Li Wei requested. This was the first thing he wanted to do. But he wasn''t familiar with the city and could only ask for her help. Chapter 13: Adventures Guild Registration Hearing his request Emily beamed happily. "Of course, I know a good inn where you can stay and eat. Follow me; I will take you there," she replied with a proud expression. "Okay," Li Wei nodded with a wry smile seeing her beaming happily. ''To follow a 12-year-old kid like this doesn''t feel good at all,'' he thought and looked at the city. "Brother, it feels almost like an RPG game, just there are no NPCs," Li Xin exclaimed with an excited face, looking around curiously. "Yeah, it really feels like that," Li Wei nodded agreeing with her. He too observed the city, looking at the houses made of wood, bricks and stone; the carriages running with horses as steeds. A RPG-like theme, but there were just no NPCs here to give a quest. "This is just a starter city, so it''s still not big enough. Once you go to the Capital City, you will know it''s much bigger than this," Emily explained when she saw them looking around. Li Wei nodded and gazed around to see other people looking at them and discussing, but they didn''t care and got back to their work. "Huh? No one seems to be surprised after seeing us," he remarked, feeling puzzled. "Because it''s not the first time people from other worlds have come," Emily replied, giving an unexpected answer. "What? Are there people from other worlds here as well?" Li Wei exclaimed with a stunned look, wondering if the other humans also discovered the city and arrived before them. "Yes, there are. It was a few hundred years ago when our ElmoraI world evolved, creating gates to nearby worlds: Celestria, Sorathia, and Starfrost. Now, it''s merged with your world, Earth. It''s quite normal to see outsiders like you, so they aren''t too surprised," Emily explained with detail. "So that''s what happened," Li Wei nodded with understanding. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''No wonder these people aren''t rejecting us. It''s a good thing, and we''re in the Elmoral world,'' he pondered. "Look, we arrived," Emily remarked, pointing at the three-story brick-built inn. "This is the Starmoon Inn, which is best for people like you who wants to live together," she explained with a strange meaning in her words. Li Wei heard her strange meaning too, ''Damn, why does a kid like her know something like this, and you have got it all wrong,'' he cursed in his mind. "Thank you for guiding us here. Why don''t you join us for a meal? It will be my treat, and I also have other questions I wanted to ask," he invited, ignoring her second statement. "Of course, I, the lovely Emily, will never say no to a free meal," Emily replied proudly, putting her hands on her chest cutely. "Hm," Li Xin, who was watching, smiled softly at her acting. Li Wei looked at Emily''s cute look with a stunned expression. ''You better watch out for some uncle, kid,'' he thought, seeing her agreeing so readily and glanced at Li Xin. He felt relieved when he saw her smiling. After entering the city, she seems relaxed a little. But still needed some time before she could get used to killing monsters. "Let''s go. Everyone must be hungry," he stated, entering the inn with them. "Welcome to the Starmoon Inn," a woman behind the counter welcomed them as soon as they entered. "Ah, Emily, you''re with them too?" she asked with surprise after seeing Emily with them. "Yes, Aunty Clare, I am here with them too. See, I brought you a customer; now you must give me a free meal next time," Emily shamelessly demanded her reward. "Okay, kid, I will give you a treat later," Clare shook her head at Emily. She then turned towards Li Wei and Li Xin. "You would like to stay here, right? That will be 1000 coins per day for a single room with a bath and three meals included. You will have to pay 250 coins extra if you want three more meals." She explained the fees. "Yes, we would like to stay here for a week, but we would like to have a meal first," Li Wei replied, feeling a little hungry as the aroma of cooked food wafted into his nose, making him even hungrier. "Let''s go. I will take you to the cafeteria. I know that place," Emily intervened, not giving Clare a chance to explain further. "Okay, I will leave them in your hands then," Clare smiled at Emily. "You can go with her; she''s a regular here, so she knows much more," she informed Li Wei and Li Xin. Li Wei nodded and followed Emily, along with Li Xin, to the cafeteria. "There, quickly take a seat," Emily urged, pointing to an empty table in the corner and moved first to take the seat. "Looks like it''s a famous inn," Li Wei remarked after sitting with Li Xin beside him. "Of course, it''s famous for its food. The best thing here is pizza; you will definitely like it," Emily replied, with an eager expression. "There is pizza here!" both Li Xin and Li Wei exclaimed with a surprise. "Huh, looks like there is in your world too," Emily remarked when she saw their expressions. Li Wei nodded, "Yes, there is pizza in our world," he replied. When a waitress came to take an order. "Two pizzas," Li Wei said without hesitation, ordering the pizza before the waitress could ask. "I too want a pizza, make it three," Emily also ordered before the waitress could ask again. "Okay," the waitress smiled wryly and took their orders. "Well, can you introduce us to more about this world and how the Adventure Guild works?" Li Wei asked. This was why he asked her to come with them. Even though she was a 12-year-old girl, she was knowledgeable, and she was the only one he could ask before becoming familiar with others. "Okay, let me explain then," Emily said with an eager expression. "This is the Valeria City, a starter town under the Elmoral Kingdom. I don''t know much more than that. But every city has an Adventure Guild where you can register yourself as long as you are level 5. This city is called the starter city because it''s at the end of the world. I think you probably came from there because the land merged with it your world," she explained wanting to continue further but a sudden voice exclaimed a little away from them stopping her. "Hey, I completed my class quest! I can finally raise my rank in the guild, hahaha!" an adventurer laughed as he told how he raised his rank. "Does the guild raise your rank if you upgrade your class?" Li Wei asked after hearing it. "Yes, but there are also exceptions when the rank is higher than what they actually are," Emily explained, thinking of something. "Exceptions like what?" Li Wei asked, he wanted to know what kind of exceptions there were. "You know about all classes right. But some classes, like the hero class and such don''t appear until the certain conditions are met. They are the exceptions," Emily replied and started to eat the pizza that arrived on the table. "Why can''t we choose the hero class?" Li Wei questioned. If he could find someone to make him a hero and brainwash him to kill the evil gods, he would be able to stay at home, enjoying his life. "You have to be blessed by the gods to have that class. Only after you are blessed will you get double rewards and double experience points," Emily explained again. "Oh, so that''s it," Li Wei nodded but felt puzzled inside, wondering why his status didn''t show something like the "Blessings of the Goddess." Goddess of Death: It''s a reward for accepting the quest, not blessings. "So it''s like this," he finally understood after seeing the message. "Well, I forgot to remind you of one thing: don''t choose the Jack of All Trades class," Emily stated, after finishing her pizza on the plate. "Why?" he asked, puzzled. "Because you can''t choose the special skills the other classes have, and also, the Jack of All Trades class can''t buy skills above the advanced level from the system. You have to learn them from a skill book or purchase a skill crystal to use them. But both are hard to get, even for people with related classes, so it gets harder to obtain them," Emily explained, taking a pause. "Also, the class quest for that class is the most abnormal. They have to upgrade at least 25 skills to level 5, only then can they complete the first class quest. It''s practically impossible unless you have money to buy the SP," she added. "So that''s how it is," Li Wei nodded and asked more questions. What she answered was something that everyone knows in this world. The level of the city didn''t show on the map as he expected, but it showed a rank. Valeria City is an E-rank city, which means there are people who reached level 50. After finishing their meal, Li Wei paid for a week and took the keys to their room. "Let''s go to the Adventure Guild to register," he decided, heading towards the Adventure Guild with both of them. The Adventures Guild was also built with stone and bricks, but it used special and costly materials. It looked almost the same as the RPG settings. Observing the guild, a hint of excitement flashed in his eyes, and without hesitation, he entered the guild with both of them. However, he became stunned after entering. "Is this the Adventure Guild?" he asked, as it didn''t look like a bar or anything of the sort. It resembled more of a private office, where a few receptionists waited behind the counter. "Yes, it is. If you''re looking for the bar, it''s actually at the back," Emily replied, pointing at the back of the guild. "Oh, okay. We will go and register. What about you?" Li Wei asked. They were both level 5 and could register, but the girl was only level 4. "I will wait for you both. You still don''t have any weapons and armor, right? I know a good place. I can take you there after you''re done," Emily mentioned, sitting on a nearby bench. "Okay," Li Wei nodded and headed towards the receptionist to register. However, suddenly he felt a shiver run down his spine when his eyes met the female receptionist he was approaching. He stopped in place without moving. ''What''s happening? Why can''t I move?'' he asked himself, terrified, as he couldn''t even use his skills. He looked at the other people in his view. ''Wait, nobody is moving. It''s like time is stopped!'' he tried to open his panel with his mind, but it didn''t work when he suddenly felt someone gazing at him. ''The receptionist!'' He exclaimed in his mind, looking at the receptionist who was smiling towards him, and suddenly something hit his back. *Bang* "Ow, brother, why did you stop?" Li Xin asked, rubbing her head with glaring eyes. "Oh, nothing. Let''s go and register," Li Wei smiled at her, recovering from the shock, and looked at the receptionist. ''Damn, I can''t even escape. Just who is this receptionist?'' he thought bitterly, feeling unlucky to encounter someone strong when he is at a low level. Nevertheless, he didn''t back out because it was useless. The receptionist saw them coming towards her. "Welcome to the Adventure Guild. My name is Sophia. How may I help you?" she asked with a smile. Li Wei felt a chill upon seeing her smile again, but he replied, "I want to register as an adventurer." "It will be 1000 coins per person, and just place your hands on the plate. You will get registered immediately," Sophia instructed pointing at the plate on the desk. "Okay," Li Wei directly paid for both of them and placed his hand on the plate. Soon, it started to shine, and an ID card came out, showing his level, name, class, party name, age, and other few things. "Here, take this. You are now a certified adventurer. But you can only take the subjugation quest when you become E class. Until then, you can only go to the newbie areas under level 10," Sophia explained more about the rules and other things. "Thanks," Li Wei took the card. He wanted to know who she really was, but he didn''t want to provoke trouble, so he let the sleeping tigers lie. Li Xin also followed suit, getting her guild card. With everything done Li Wei didn''t hesitate and left the guild hurriedly with Li Xin and Emily who was sitting there. He was afraid of getting dragged in to more trouble. Sophia looked at their backs with a smile and murmured, "Oh, Sera, what kind of person did you choose as the ''Anointed One''? He''s really funny. You will not mind if I play with him a little bit right?" Chapter 14: Future? "Sera, did he get in trouble?" Luna asked, looking at the blank screen with a surprised expression. "He met someone he shouldn''t," Sera answered with a nonchalant expression. "What do you mean, he met someone he shouldn''t? The screen will only go blank if a god who is at the same level or higher than us took the action. I don''t think the goddess of the Elmoral world can do this," Luna asked, a little puzzled. "Well, it''s just someone who got bored of living a luxurious life and ran away to live like a mortal," Sera replied with an amused smile. "But it makes things more complicated. It was already hard to determine his fate when you intervened, and now he met someone which just made his fate more unstable. Even I can''t see his future now," Luna muttered, feeling a headache. He should have died, but he didn''t, making it hard to predict his fate. But now, it became even more difficult because a god was living in the city. No matter what, a god is a god, and even if they stayed as mortals, it would definitely affect the people around them, changing their fate if the god stayed there for too long. "Why do you care so much? Just watch. Even if there is someone like us there, they wouldn''t be able to intervene too much. It was just a pure coincidence that he met someone like that because of his unstable fate," Sera shrugged, not caring too much, but a hint of a smile flashed in her eyes. **** "Please come again, okay?" Emily shouted, waving goodbye as Li Wei and Li Xin exited the all-in-one shop that belonged to her family. Looking at Emily, Li Wei let out a wry smile. "She just wanted us to buy from her store," he muttered. She was just trying to pull them in to earn money, or rather, she only earned and didn''t lose anything from the time she met them. Was it something a twelve-year-old could do? "Yes, brother, but the items were all good. It''s a pity that we couldn''t buy the higher-level ones," Li Xin agreed with him but became disappointed that they couldn''t buy the good ones. This world is like a game, where the equipment made by blacksmiths has levels and attribute boosts. But if you are not a blacksmith, you will only create a normal weapon that doesn''t have any level or attribute boost. "Well, we will be able to buy them sooner or later. Let''s go. It''s almost evening, we should return to the inn," he replied, heading back to the inn with Li Xin in tow, pondering on the things he bought. ''A few clothes that are suitable for this world for 4000 coins, two leather armours that can be hidden beneath the clothes for 7000 coins, a wooden staff for 8000 coins, and an iron sword for 9000 coins. It''s a pity I don''t have enough money to buy the artifacts. But it''s really like a game; even the clothes are made like a fantasy game. To equip the equipment, you have to be level 5 or higher, meeting certain conditions they have,'' he thought, clicking on the item box and reading the information of the things. **Cloth Set/Start** Name: Normal Attire Set | Type: Normal Colour: Black | For: Men Level: 10 | Rank: F Endurance: +5 | Agility: 1- Minimum Requirements to equip: None **Cloth Set/End** **Cloth Set/Start** Name: Normal Attire Set | Type: Normal Colour: Black | For: Women Level: 10 | Rank: F Endurance: 5+ | Agility: 1- Minimum Requirements to equip: None **Cloth Set/End** **Equipment/Start** Name: Leather Armour | Type: Normal Colour: Red | For: Men Level: 10 | Rank: F Endurance: 10+ | Agility: 3- Minimum Requirements to equip: Strength: 10 | Agility: 10 **Equipment/End** **Equipment/Start** Name: Leather Armour | Type: Normal Colour: Red | For: Women Level: 10 | Rank: F Endurance: 10+ | Agility: 3- Minimum Requirements to equip: Strength: 10 | Agility: 10 **Equipment/End** **Equipment/Start** Name: Wooden Staff | Type: Normal Colour: White Level: 10 | Rank: F Intelligence: 15+ | Agility: 2- Minimum Requirements to equip: Intelligence: 20 **Equipment/End** **Equipment/Start** Name: Iron Sword | Type: Normal Colour: Black Level: 10 | Rank: F Strength: 21+ | Agility: 4- Minimum Requirements to equip: Strength: 20 **Equipment/End** "Brother, look, there are elves," Li Xin suddenly pointed at the road, where a few elves were riding a carriage towards the centre area of the city. "Hmm, you''re right," Li Wei murmured with a surprised expression. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Didn''t Emily''s father say that this is just a place for newbies, and that''s why other races don''t come here often?'' he pondered with a puzzled face. There were a lot of things Emily didn''t know, so he asked her father, who was managing the shop. Li Xin looked at the female elves, who were beautiful, almost on par with her, and then looked at Li Wei, who seemed lost in thought, uninterested in them. "Brother, aren''t you happy to see a female Elf?" she asked curiously. She had seen some internet posts where they mentioned that an elf girl was a dream of every man, but her brother didn''t seem to show any reaction. "Huh, why should I be happy? They probably came because our Earth merged here. We should stay away from them to avoid getting into any trouble," he replied with a bitter expression. He already met two very beautiful and stunning girls, but both were dangerous. One was a goddess, and the other was the receptionist Sophia, who was probably planning something. After all, she revealed her powers to him. He didn''t want to get caught in any more trouble just because a girl is beautiful. "Okay, brother, but what do you think about class upgrades?" Li Xin inquired. This was the information Emily''s father had told them, and they hadn''t shared it with Emily, as she might have ran away from home even earlier just to level up. "Hmm, let''s see after we do our class quests," Li Wei replied. After completing the first class quest, everyone had to upgrade their class further. For example, a Blacksmith had to upgrade it to Weaponsmith, Armorsmith, Jewelcrafter, Toolmaker, Artificer, or Elemental Forger, choosing one of them. After upgrading, they could still use the basic skills of the main class, but they won''t specialize in everything. For every class, the upgrade was a requirement because they couldn''t level up further without upgrading it. There were also some hidden classes that specialised in their whole class area but they required meeting certain conditions to unlock and obtain. ''Should I change my class?'' Li Wei thought, as the Jack-of-all-Trades class couldn''t buy the skills above advanced level. As he pondered over his decision, they both arrived at the inn and entered their room for the first time. "A normal wooden room with a single bed, a dining table, and a bathroom," Li Wei entered, observing the room. Everything was clean, neat, and tidy. One could use the bathroom by pouring mana into the artifact that brought out the water from below, filling the bathtub. There was also a Western-style toilet connected to it. "Brother, it''s a little modern-like, but only the walls are not decorated, and there is no cooling system," Li Xin observed, looking around curiously. "Yeah, anyway, just relax for now. Tomorrow, we''ll go to the newbie areas to level up and think about what class to upgrade. Go ahead; you can take a bath first," Li Wei said, asking her to take bath first. "Okay, brother, then I''ll go first." Li Xin nodded and headed to take a bath. Li Wei looked at her back and sat on the bed, thinking about his class. ''If I don''t change my class, I can level up until I reach the limit with the skills, and those gods also won''t take notice of me as long as I don''t become too strong. With a class reset card, I''ll be able to change my class later, only losing SP and skills while retaining a high level. No matter what, it''s a good thing, rather than changing my class and reducing the bonus to 2 times,'' ''That''s it, I won''t change my class for now,'' he decided, and arranged the information he had gathered from Emily''s father. "All four worlds have a long history with the system and monsters. In the past, some legendary individuals even created skills and discovered hidden classes like Sage, Legendary Blacksmith, and more. But no one knows how they changed to those classes because they appeared at the very beginning of history. The records were lost in wars and over time. But there''s a saying they left their inheritance somewhere," he muttered. ''I don''t need the inheritance, but XinXin might need it if she wants to get stronger,'' he thought. He also wanted her to become stronger. As for blessings, he didn''t care. If one received blessings, they would also carry some burdens with them, and he didn''t want that for her. *Creak* The bathroom''s door opened with a creak. "Brother, you can go take a bath now," Li Xin said, coming out with pink pajamas. "Okay," Li Wei nodded and took a bath. When he was done, a waitress arrived, bringing their dinner. "Brother, you are done with right time. Let''s eat," Li Xin said with a smile as she arranged the dinner on the table. Li Wei nodded at her and sat at the dining table, looking at the dishes. It featured a delicious-looking steak. "It tastes good," Li Xin praised after taking a bite. "Of course, because they probably use some magical ingredients," Li Wei explained as he, too, enjoyed the meal. After the meal they both decided to sleep because It was already night. "Brother Wei, it''s been a long time since we slept together, don''t you think?" Li Xin muttered with a smile, hugging him from the left side as they both lay on the bed. "It''s only been a month since you came to my room after getting scared by lightning," Li Wei smiled nudging her cute little nose. "Umm," Li Xin pouted with a cute expression. "What are we going to do from now?" she asked, unlike before, the world was now filled with unknown dangers. "Well, I forgot to tell you about something. It''s like this..." Li Wei explained how he received a quest to kill the gods and got a 10¡Á bonus, but he didn''t mention that he was forced to accept it, or he might lose his face. He also told her about the receptionist Sophia, he was able to tell her without a problem because he already asked the goddess of death if he could share that information, and she had given her consent allowing him to do. "So it was like this. No wonder you were able to level up so fast, and you know that the military was after us," Li Xin nodded, with a surprised and understanding expression. "But are you really going to kill the gods?" she asked, with doubt, she knew his personality well to think he will do hard work that''s must be a fool''s dream. "Of course not. We will adventure in the world, find some heroes, and brainwash them to kill the gods. Why should I do it if they can?" Li Wei shrugged with a smile, he was going to start his hero brainwashing plan sooner or later. "I knew it, haha," Li Xin laughed when she heard him, she knew he would never work hard because he was lazy as cat. "Okay, let''s sleep. It''s getting late," Li Wei warned her when he saw her still laughing. He couldn''t help but think of their future. He had never considered it before because they were playing games and earning money from it, so he always thought they would continue to live like that. But now that the world had changed, he must make a plan. He suddenly remembered the function he had received, "A city-building function," but he didn''t care about it now because it wasn''t the time yet. ============== Author''s Note:- I will add a class tree soon it might take some time as I am also writing their skills so hold up a little I will upload the skill tree and class tree as soon as possible in the Auxiliary Chapters. Please comment if you like it or not. If you find any mistakes do inform me through the paragraph comments. Chapter 15: Level Up Next morning, Li Wei opened his eyes and saw Li Xin still hugging him while sleeping beautifully. He moved his hands gently caressing her hair with a smile. "Wake up, XinXin, it''s already morning," he tried to wake her up, shaking her shoulders. "Nnn, let me sleep more, brother," Li Xin replied in a sleepy voice clinging to him. "No more, it will be noon soon, you know," Li Wei shook his head, looking through the glass window; the sun was already high in the sky. He has already reminded the inn lady, Clara, not to send breakfast as they were both tired and needed to sleep. "Nnn, brother, just a little more," Li Xin begged, hugging him tightly and burying her face in his chest with eyes closed. "No means no; you are going to wake up," Li Wei didn''t care about her cuteness and stretched her ears. "Ahh, wait, I will wake up!" Li Xin cried painfully. "Then do it fast and get ready; we should go and take breakfast first," Li Wei replied with a strict tone. "Um," Li Xin pouted at him angrily but still listened to him and started to get ready. Looking at her, Li Wei just shook his head with a smile. ''I must earn money as soon as possible. Even though I have a 10¡Á bonus, the system still buys the monsters at a normal rate. The Adventurers Guild will provide me more than the system if I hunt rare monsters. But if I can get the system to accept the guild''s request as a system quest, it will be much easier as the rewards will be increased 10¡Á times,'' he thought as he made plans for what to do today. After finishing their breakfast at inn they both headed out. "Brother, where are we heading?" Li Xin inquired, walking on the road in her new black dress with detached sleeves. It looked like a fantasy outfit that suited her black hair and black eyes. Her oval face and small lips made her more enchanting in her new attire, attracting the attention of nearby people. "Of course, to the west gate," Li Wei replied with a shrug. He too was wearing his new outfit, similar to a fantasy warrior. He looked cooler than before with his black hair and black eyes. "Hmm, isn''t that where we came from?" Li Xin muttered with surprise. "Yes, we will level up in low-level areas first, then go to the higher levels," Li Wei explained to her as he headed towards the west gate with her. He could level up with his 10¡Á bonus, and when he is strong, he will go to higher-level areas. Li Xin who was walking beside suddenly noticed the people who were wearing the attire of the earth "Brother, look, they are from Earth," she pointed towards them. "Well, they will find their way here someday. Anyway, we should focus on leveling up. Earth is not Earth anymore; it''s more like a different world where all people from the earth are transmigrated in another world with the system," Li Wei advised. "Okay brother, but what are we going to do after we level up?" Li Xin nodded and asked with a curious expression. "We will first become stronger and then head towards the capital city where the eternal dungeon is. Also, we will buy a house there." Li Wei explained he has already made rough plan for their future. As they continued to talk, they soon arrived at their designated destination. Li Wei looked at the forest that was only a little way from them. "Let''s go; there are only normal monsters like rabbits and slimes. Just kill them when you see them," he stated, heading inside the forest. "Um," Li Xin nodded and followed him, and they both started to farm the XP. ... Inside the forest a rabbit monster was running from something when suddenly he was hit by a fireball. *Bang!* *Sizzle!* *Whinny!* The rabbit whinnied in pain before dying as its body burned like charcoal. "Brother, look you burned it," Li Xin complained, looking at the charcoal rabbit monster. "Well, anyway, what is your level now?" he asked not caring about it. It''s already been a few hours they are farming for XP. He reached level 10 long ago, but he wanted her to gain more XP before heading towards a high-level area, so he set the experience share to 100 percent, making all his XP go towards her. "Umm, I am at level 7, brother," Li Xin replied, checking her panel. "Okay, we should eat first and then go to the higher level area," Li Wei suggested, heading back to the city with her. After done with their meals, they both arrived at the east side of the city where the farm area was. They both looked at the forest a little away from them and the farms. "You can level up faster here. But remember, there are monsters like Giant Rats and Giant Lizards," Li Wei warned her about the monsters. "Brother, can we level up at the previous place?" Li Xin asked immediately when she heard the names of the monsters. "No, you have to get used to it sooner or later," Li Wei directly rejected her. No matter what, it isn''t the world where you can stay weak. Li Xin looked at him with an unwilling expression but followed him inside, knowing it was useless to ask. As they both continued, they saw a monster a little away from them. "Make sure to stay close to me as the levels here will be higher than before," Li Wei whispered. Li Xin nodded her head and kept silent as they both looked at the giant rat before them. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Giant Rat | Type: Normal Rank: F | Level: 8 HP: 1200/1200 | MP: 90/90 Strength: 55 | Agility: 53 Intelligence: 18 | Endurance: 38 Spirit: 40 | Luck: 3 Skills: Bite Attack-5, Disease Carrier-3 Special Abilities: None **Analyze Panel/End** "I will make my move first, but you have to kill them, okay?" he asked, looking at her. Unlike the dark monsters, normal monsters have red blood like humans. She was still a little unwilling to kill them. "Okay," Li Xin nodded with an unwilling expression, but she knew she has to get used to it. After hearing her reply Li Wei focused his attention on the Giant Rat, taking out his sword. He didn''t hesitate and directly used the skill "Shadow Step," appearing behind the Giant Rat. Before the giant rat could react he attacked with his sword, "Slash," using skill. The giant rat sensed something amiss and hurriedly dodged. *Swish* *Grwaaaa!* but it was already late as the attacked hit the rat and it roared in pain red blood coming out from its wounds on the back. "XinXin, do it!" Li Wei shouted. Hearing his shout, Li Xin didn''t hesitate and channeled her mana. "Fire Ball!" "Frost Nova!" She attacked with her wooden staff pointed at the Giant Rat. *Boom!* *Sizzle!* *Grwaaa!* The Giant Rat roared after getting hit with two skills; it turned towards Li Xin with red bloodshot eyes. "XinXin, kill it," Li Wei instructed, watching from a distance. He wasn''t going to intervene until her life was in danger. Li Xin heard him but her attention was fixed on the Giant Rat that was coming towards her. Without hesitation, she used another skill. "Evasion," she chanted, disappearing from the place. *Gawww!* The Giant Rat only bit the air as she escaped. It roared in anger, charging towards her again, appearing a few ten meters away. "Fireball, Fireball, Fireball" Li Xin continuously fired three fireballs at the Giant Rat as she used her agility to avoid it''s attack. *Boom! Boom! Boom!* *Grwaaaa!* The Giant Rat roared in pain, hit by the bombardment of fireballs. It was already injured by Li Wei, making its reactions slow, and now hit with three fireballs, its injuries became more severe. Li Xin didn''t let go of the chance when she saw its movement slowed further and directly took out the sword from the item box. "Slash," she chanted using the sword skill aimed he attack at the neck of the giant rat. *Swish* A sound of flesh cutting rang as the sword directly cut through the neck with speed. *Gwa¨C* Before it could roar completely, its head separated from the body, falling on the ground with a thud. Li Wei watched everything with a calm face and approached her. "Looks like it was the best decision to raise your agility and intelligence," he confirmed. If not for raising these attributes, it would''ve been even harder to kill it. "Um," Li Xin just nodded. She wasn''t affected by the killing, but she was still unwilling to fight with something creepy as rat. "Okay, Let''s level you up," Li Wei suggested ignoring her unwillingness. They both searched and killed the monsters for a few hours because there were also other people who came here to level up making the number of monsters low. ... After some time, Li Wei stood at a distance, watching Li Xin who was fighting against the giant lizard when she suddenly launched a lethal attack on its head with her staff. *Katcha!* A painful bone-piercing sound was heard as the staff ruthlessly crushed the area it hit. *Grrwa* A painful roar rang out from the big lizard''s mouth as it ended up dying. "Ohh did I do the wrong thing" Li Wei muttered watching her. She killed the guy very ruthlessly what if she did same with him if she got angry. He felt chill just thinking about it and started thinking of a way to deal with this. [Ding, Congratulations! Your level has increased to Level 10. You have received 10 SP, 10 AP, and 100 coins.] [Ding, You have received Class Quest: 1. Rogue Class Quest: Use your skills more than 100 times. Difficulty: F Completion: 29/100 Rewards: 1000 XP 2. Mage Class Quest: Use your skills more than 100 times. Difficulty: F Completion: 89/100 Rewards: 1000 XP 3. Warrior Class Quest: Use your skills more than 100 times. Difficulty: F Completion: 42/100 Rewards: 1000 XP ] "Brother, I leveled up, and got the class quest that says I have to use skills 100 times to complete it," Li Xin informed, looking at her panel. Li Wei also looked at her panel nodding his head. "Just as Emily''s father told us, I think there will also be a change in XP points after you upgrade the class. He said that even if we kill level 10 monsters after upgrading our class, we will not gain any XP from them also the XP we will gain killing monsters and our XP bar will change," he explained thinking about the XP bar. ''The XP bar doubles every time you level up, so it would reach in trillions or even quadrillions if it goes like this; it was no wonder the system changed it.'' he thought and looked at his quest that he received earlier after leveling up to 10. [Jack of all trades class Quest:- Upgrade at least 25 skills to level 5 Completion: 12/25 Difficulty: E Rewards: 10000 XP] "XinXin, complete your class quest; there is still a little time before the evening," he suggested looking at the time. "Okay, brother," Li Xin replied agreeing readily, she was excited about the class upgrades. Li Wei looked at her excited expression with a smile and focused on his character panel. ''Let''s buy some useful skills and upgrade them.'' he thought and selected some useful skills. [Ding, Congratulations on learning the following skills:- Spiritual Communication, Charge, Footwork, Grappling, Evasion, Lockpicking, Trap Detection, Dagger Proficiency, Divine Smite, Divine Protection, Shield and Sword Proficiency, Exorcism, Divine Leadership, and Fake Status (Goddess of Death edition).] "Now I don''t have to worry too much as I can use a number of skills as advantage, but it really feels great to have more skills," he murmured with a smile and upgraded all of them. [Ding, Congratulations on completing your class Quest; you have gained 10000 XP.] Li Wei looked at the notification with a disappointed face. "Well, there is really no upgrade class for Jack of all trades. No wonder people don''t choose this class," he muttered and waited for Li Xin to complete her class quest. After few ten minutes she was also done using her skills and completed her class quests. "Brother, I am done. Look, there are these class upgrades I can choose," Li Xin showed her system panel to him. Class Upgrade:- *** Rogue ¡ú ?Thief ?Assassin ?Infiltrator ?Acrobat ?Ninja ***Mage ¡ú ?Elemental Mage ?Enchanter ?Sorcerer ?Battlemage ?Healing Mage ***Warrior ¡ú ?Swordsman ?Knight ?Gladiator ?Shieldbearer ?Cavalry ?Sentinel Note:- You can only choose one for each main class. Li Wei looked at her class tree and thought for few minutes. "Hmm, you should choose Ninja, Sorcerer, and Swordsman it will be much more easier for you," he advised, looking at the class tree. "Okay, then I will select them," Li Xin agreed directly, choosing them without hesitation. [Ding, Congratulations to player Li Xin for upgrading the class. You will now receive 25 SP, 25 AP, and 250 coins every time you level up.] [Ding, Congratulations to player Li Xin, your Strength, Intelligence, and Agility attributes will receive an increase of 10 every time you level up.] [Ding, Congratulations to player Li Xin for acquiring the following skills: Shadow Step, Silent Strike, Shadow Clone (Special), Telekinesis, Rapid Incantation, Summoning (Special), Sword Mastery, Parrying, and Swordsmanship (Special).] "Brother, look, I am receiving more SP and more AP, just like Emily''s Father said but I still didn''t get the additional attributes," Li Xin explained, showing her panel to him she was happy with this because she can catch up with him slowly and will not be a burden. "It''s good that you will get extra SP and AP, as for additional attributes, you will get them when you do the second class quest. The healer class is the only exception," Li Wei replied with a smile. But he felt a little dejected that he was not going to receive any bonus because he didn''t have any upgraded class. "Ding," suddenly he received a message from the chat. He opened it, thinking that the Goddess of Death must have a way, that''s why she texted him. Goddess of Death: Do you really think that receiving a ten-times bonus was a coincidence? You were given it because, the jack-off-all-trades class is the worst class and didn''t have many things. Don''t hope that you will get everything for free because of it. After seeing the message, he got even more depressed. ''Ahh it really hurts thinking of having the worst class, but I can change it later,'' he thought with a pain and looked at Li Xin. "Let''s go; it''s almost evening. Tomorrow, we will go to the Adventurers Guild to upgrade our rank and take the quest as well as earn money," he explained his plans for tomorrow, heading back to the city with her. But when he thought about the receptionist Sophia, he felt that tomorrow would be more depressing. She was definitely planning something. He really wanted to escape, but if she turned out to be some big shot, it would be useless to run as she can directly command mages and warriors to find him. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Important Read this!!! Author''s Note:- Here is new XP system that will apply from level 11. ****** Monster XP After Class Upgrade Level 11 - 110 XP Level 12 - 120 XP Level 13 - 130 XP Level 14 - 140 XP Level 15 - 150 XP Level 16 - 160 XP Level 17 - 170 XP Level 18 - 180 XP Level 19 - 190 XP Level 20- 200 XP And so forth... ***** XP needed for level up After Class Upgrade Level 11 - 11000 XP Level 12 - 12000 XP Level 13 - 13000 XP Level 14 - 14000 XP Level 15 - 15000 XP Level 16 - 16000 XP Level 17 - 17000 XP Level 18 - 18000 XP Level 19 - 19000 XP S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Level 20 - 20000 XP And so forth..... ***** If you want to know about main class and their tree then please look for auxiliary chapter Class Tree. Chapter 16: Skill: Eternal Learning "Brother, the Earth''s evolution hasn''t completed yet right?" Li Xin asked as they headed back to Valeria City together. "Yes, it isn''t yet. There will be more to it. We should earn money as soon as possible. With the Earth almost being ruined, the other world''s cities are the only places to live. People will also notice this and will try to buy houses or land here, but it won''t be that easy as long as you don''t know the nobles from the Kingdom," Li Wei answered while pondering about the Nobel''s. He could earn money, but it would still be hard to form connections with the Kingdom. Li Xin nodded and gazed at the city. "It''s really the otherworld city. Even the lights on the road are illuminated by magic," she observed, looking at the luminous stone lamps used to light up the area. "Yeah, you''re right. It''s reality but still feels like fantasy. We were too tired yesterday to notice it," he murmured, looking at the otherworldly city shining in the night with people walking and joking around. "Let''s go. It''s already dinner time, and tomorrow we have to upgrade our ranks and take a quest," he stated, heading towards the inn marking the end of the day. The night passed away in the shining lights of the otherworldly city. When morning came, they both headed towards the Adventurers Guild. "it''s lively today," Li Wei muttered, looking at the adventurers inside the guild. But soon, his eyes fixed on Sophia, who was looking at him with a smile. ''Damn,'' he cursed in his mind because she was the person responsible for registering and upgrading the ranks of adventurers. "Let''s go; we should upgrade our ranks first," nevertheless, he headed towards her with Li Xin. Sophia looked at them with a smile. "You came to upgrade your ranks, right?" she asked. "Yes," he nodded, keeping a little distance from the table. ''She is really beautiful, but why the hell do I have to deal with it,'' he thought bitterly. He didn''t pay any attention to her that day because of her scary aura. But today was different, as she didn''t reveal her aura. She appeared even prettier with her long brown hair and dark green eyes. "Hehe, why are you so scared of me? I''m not going to eat you. Just give me your guild cards, and I''ll upgrade them," Sophia remarked with a chuckle when she saw him keeping distance from her table. "Don''t we have to confirm our levels and class?" Li Wei asked with doubt. "There''s no need. I can see what class and levels you are," Sophia smiled, looking at him with narrowed eyes. Li Wei knew she was high level, but still he felt puzzled especially when he saw that someone strong like her in receptionist uniform. "Here are our guild cards," he stated, giving their guild cards to her. Sophia took their guild cards, and upgraded it to the rank E with magic tools. "Here, it''s done. But if you''re going to take a quest or try to hunt high-level monsters, you should better join or create a party because most of the monsters you''ll encounter will be in groups," she reminded them while looking around. Confirming there was no one around, she leaned closer to them. "Also, you chose the Jack-of-all-Trades class, right? Then do you know you can learn the special skills of other classes, even the hero class?" she asked in a hushed voice. "What!" Li Wei exclaimed loudly, attracting the attention of other adventurers around them. "Hey, look, Sophia is talking to that boy with a smile." "Damn, she never smiled at me." "Ahh, did our Goddess getting stolen? Who is that guy?" Some adventurers just looked at Li Wei and ignored it, while some showed jealousy. Li Wei ignored them and looked at Sophia. "One can learn the special skills really?" he asked, unsure. "Of course, one can learn it, as long as you have the special learning skill, and by luck, I have the skill crystal that can grant that skill," Sophia replied in a low voice. "I can give it to you, what do you think?" she added. "Why didn''t you use it if you can learn any skills?" Li Wei asked, feeling something was wrong. "You can''t learn the same skill two times, don''t you know," Sophia pouted, looking at him like a fool. "What, you also possess that skill?" Li Wei asked. He felt like an idiot. Did everyone possess such skills? Why didn''t he know anything about it? "Hehe, just say if you want it or not," Sophia smiled, not explaining further. "What do you want?" Li Wei frowned. He didn''t know if she was telling the truth or not, but if she really has that kind of skill crystal, then he wouldn''t have to change his class, more so he get to learn the special class skills. "I only need one condition from you when the time comes. Of course, if you think I asked you to do something outrageous, you can reject it. How?" Sophia stated her condition. Li Wei thought for a moment because there were magic contracts in this world. Once made, no one could go back on their words. But he still felt that something was not right. "Why me?" he asked feeling puzzled. "Because you are special," Sophia shrugged not interested in explaining. Li Wei looked at her with a doubt. ''She must have used Analyze Eye on me. But still, the goddess edition skills will show as normal, and one can still buy the SP with money and upgrade the skills. There is no concrete reason that says I am special, until she is very sure, but how,'' he thought, and looked at Li Xin, who was beside him. "What do you think, XinXin?" he asked. If she said yes, he would accept it; if no, then not. "Hmm," Li Xin tilted her head cutely. She, too, knew that Sophia wasn''t a simple person. "Isn''t it great that you can learn the special skills? You should get it. As for the condition, I don''t think she will ask anything outrageous," she replied with a shrug. She didn''t care about anything as long as he was alright, and she could stay with him. Li Wei nodded and turned towards Sophia. "Okay, I will take it," he decided. "That''s good. You will definitely not lose this deal. Here, just press your thumb on this contract paper, and it will be all right," Sophia nodded, taking out a magical contract paper with a seal on it. Li Wei looked at the contract and read it. Only after being sure there was nothing wrong with it did he press his thumb on it. The contract paper glowed a little, and Sophia did the same after him. "Okay, here is the copy of the contract and the skill crystal," Sophia said, giving it to him. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thanks, we will take our leave now," Li Wei didn''t hesitate and directly stored it inside the item box after confirming it. "Don''t forget to make a party, okay, and goodbye," Sophia reminded him with a smile while waving her hands to say goodbye. Li Wei and Li Xin didn''t exit the guild immediately but headed towards the E-rank quest board. "Brother, what kind of quest should we choose?" Li Xin asked, looking at the different quests. "There is a Goblin subjugation quest; let''s take that one," he answered, taking it from the board and registering it at the nearby counter. [Ding, Congratulations on taking the following quest Goblin Subjugation Quest: Kill all goblins in the designated area Difficulty: E+ Time: 2 days Rewards: 50000 coins Failure: penalty of 10000 coins] ''Well, the system really didn''t disappoint me,'' Li Wei thought with a relief. The normal system also accepted the quest, but he was not sure because his system was changed, and he was doubtful if he would get the 10¡Á rewards on the guild quest or not, but there didn''t seem to be any problem. "Let''s go, XinXin," he declared, heading towards the quest location. As they both came out of the city, Li Wei took out the skill crystal. **Analyze Panel/Start** Item: Skill Crystal | Skill: Eternal Learning Class: ??? | Rank: ??? Use: learn any skills and knowledge just by looking at them. **Analyze Panel/End** He looked at the skill crystal in his hands, scanning it with Analyze Eye, which he upgraded to level 10. "It looks suspicious," he murmured. "Brother, why don''t you use it?" Li Xin asked, seeing that he hasn''t used the skill even after they came out of the city. "I am waiting for the Goddess of Death to see if I should really learn it or not," he explained, waiting for the message. As long as he didn''t use the skill, he could still return to her and dissolve the contract between them. But if he used it, then there was no choice but to follow the contract. "Ding" Goddess of Death: I can''t help you with that; you have to make your choice. The skill crystal is all right without any problems. ''So the crystal doesn''t have any problems, but what did she mean by she can''t help me with the choice,'' he thought, looking at the skill crystal in his hands. "Anyway, let''s use the skill crystal," he murmured. To use the skill crystal, one just had to break it. With a cracking sound, he broke the crystal, a white light came out from it entering his body, merging with him. [Ding, Congratulations for learning the Eternal Learning skill(???)] ***????: Eternal Learning skill Level max - You can learn any skills and knowledge just by looking but you must activate the skill. - Warning: Higher level skills and knowledge will drain more mana than normal; it will depend on how much mana you have to learn the high level skills. - Note: You must look at the skill or knowledge that is ongoing to learn it or you can learn it through the books. You can also learn unfinished knowledge and skills. - The level will be the same as what you are watching, and you can increase it further with SP or by watching more advanced levels and practicing the skill itself. "What the hell is this?" Li Wei looked shocked after seeing the description. Chapter 17: Learning New Skills Luna looked at Li Wei on the screen with a difficult face. "Why does someone still have that skill crystal? Weren''t they all destroyed?" she asked feeling something wrong. Sera shrugged. "Someone must have hiding the crystal secretly and is now taking it out for fun," she replied, not caring too much. Luna''s expression became even more difficult after hearing her. "But there was a reason why those skill crystals were destroyed," she explained, unsure of what to do next. "We can''t do anything, and the crystal doesn''t break any rules because it was made for the people to use. So, it''s not a problem as long as he doesn''t do something stupid," Sera calmly replied, glancing at Li Wei on the screen. "Do you really think he won''t do something stupid?" Luna inquired with doubt. "Hmm, let''s see. He might not do it, but the problem is under what conditions he got that skill crystal. If that person asked him to do something like that, then I am not sure," Sera answered, shaking her head, but her expression remained calm. "Just who is that person that can block our screen and can even get their hands on a skill crystal like that?" Luna questioned, her face puzzled, as they weren''t able to watch what happened inside the adventurers'' guild because the person intervened, blocking their screen. Sera chuckled at her. "Hehe, just watch. It will be more fun now. I wonder how those gods would feel after learning that someone possesses that kind of skill," she replied, a hint of a smile flashing in her eyes. *** Li Wei looked at the description of the eternal learning skill, with a difficult face. The skill was too overpowered if it can really let him learn the skills with levels. ''Did I make a stupid decision?'' he asked himself. He felt like he was getting dragged into some horrible plot. ''Ah, anyway, there''s no use in thinking. I should brainwash some heroes first so they can do the work for me,'' he thought and turned towards Li Xin. "XinXin, let''s go to a nearby open area. We will try our new skills first," he suggested, now that he has the skill he wanted to try. "Un," Li Xin nodded and followed him with an eager expression. She too wanted to try her new skills. As they proceeded towards the open area, Li Wei pondered about the skill system. The skills were divided into different tiers, from ''Basic tier'' to ''SSS tier.'' However, each has a level limit, and for basic skills, it is Level 10. If they wanted to level up the skill further, they have to upgrade the ''basic tier skill'' to an ''advanced tier skill.'' and further if they want to level up more. But the system only provided 5 skills for each main class to upgrade, and they could upgrade these skills to the highest tier as long as they have money to buy them. As for the other skills, they couldn''t be upgraded through the system, but it was possible to upgrade them using a skill crystal with a higher-tier skill. They could also upgrade through other means as long as they held a higher-tier skill that they wanted to upgrade. However, they can''t upgrade any Special Class Skills because they don''t have any tiers, but they do have a certain level cap that will be unlocked after their class upgrades. Arranging the information in his head, Li Wei contemplated about his situation. ''With my Jack-of-all-Trades class, I can''t buy skills above ''Advance,'' which means I can''t upgrade further. But now, with this ''Eternal Learning'' skill, I can do it,'' he thought. With the Eternal Learning skill, he can just learn the skills and didn''t have to search or purchase them. As he pondered, they both arrived in an open green land. Li Wei retracted his thoughts and turned towards Li Xin. "XinXin, let''s try your special skill, Swordsmanship first," he suggested. He can''t use the Eternal Learning skill until there is someone using a skill. "Un, Okay brother," Li Xin replied and took out the sword from her item box. Li Wei didn''t let the chance go and raised his intelligence attributes to avoid any accidents. * AP: 400¡ý200- MP: 1935/1935 ¡ü1000+ Intelligence: 387 ¡ü200+ * Looking at the increased attributes, he didn''t hesitate and chanted, "Eternal Learning." Suddenly, a warm current flowed through his eyes, but it didn''t affect him. ''There is no problem except my eyes feels a little warm,'' he thought and turned towards Li Xin. He nodded at her, asking to use the skill. Li Xin saw him nodding and didn''t hesitate. "Swordsmanship," she chanted with focus. *Hum* With a faint hum, her sword glowed blue. She didn''t hesitate and swung the sword like a practiced soldier, coming to a stop after a few moves. The skill wasn''t a high level and has only a few moves in her mind, so she couldn''t do any further. [Ding, Congratulations on learning the Special Class Skill Swordsmanship.] A system prompt suddenly sounded in Li Wei''s mind. "So that''s how it works. But still, it took 1000 MP just to learn a level 1 Swordsmanship that has only a few moves. However, the moves are implemented in our minds, so there is no problem using them," he muttered and looked at his remaining MP. MP: 935/1935 ¡ú -1000 ''My spirit is 50, which means I will recover 500 mana in a minute,'' he thought. "XinXin, let''s wait for two minutes," he suggested, looking at her, to which Li Xin nodded and waited. ''The spirit attribute only increases by 5 points with each level; it''s still low, especially when you have money. You buy the AP from the system, increasing your attributes,'' he pondered, waiting for his MP to recover. MP: 1935/1935 ¡ú +1000 After recovering his MP, Li Wei didn''t wait anymore. "XinXin, use the Shadow Clone skill," he instructed. "Un," Li Xin nodded, activating her next skill. "Shadow Clone." She chanted, focusing on the skill. Suddenly, in front of her, a black shadow appeared and slowly materialized, taking the form of her. It looked exactly same; not even a single difference was seen between both of them, except it looked emotionless. [Ding, Congratulations on learning the Special Class Skill Shadow Clone.] Li Wei once again received a prompt. "The Shadow Clone will create a clone of the owner, and it will only possess 10 percent of power. But it''s because the skill is still low level. If leveled up, then things will become different," he murmured and waited to recover his mana again before trying the next skill. Li Xin who was going to use the skill was excited. "Brother, what kind of familiar will I summon?" She asked with a curious expression, knowing it was time to use summon skill. Li Wei let out a smile after watching her eager look. "It depends on one''s luck, but it will probably be as cute as you because you are summoning it, so don''t worry and just summon it," he replied, teasing her a little. "Um," Li Xin nodded, ignoring his teasing and focused on using the skill. "Summon," she chanted, pointing her hand at the ground in front of her. *Whoosh!* With a sound, a magic circle appeared with a flash that stayed for a while before starting to fade slowly. *Meow* A cry came from inside the flash that was fading slowly. When it finally faded, it revealed a cute white kitten in its place. "Wow, it''s really cute, brother," Li Xin exclaimed, taking the cat in her arms with a loving expression. *Meow Meow* The kitten meowed again looking at her curiously. [Ding, Congratulations on learning the Special Class Skill Summoning.] Li Wei, who was watching, heard the system prompt again, but he ignored it and used Analyze Eye on the kitten to see if it''s special. Unfortunately, he was disappointed as it turned out to be a normal cat. "XinXin, it''s just a normal cat. Looks like you will have to level up your Summoning skill to summon higher-level monsters, but forming a contract with them isn''t easy," he explained, arranging the information he got from the skill after learning it. "Um, brother, what should I do with this kitten?" Li Xin asked with a reluctant expression, not wanting to part with it. Li Wei looked at her reluctant expression with a sigh. "You should know that you can only have a limited number of contracts. So, no, if it''s a high level that can protect and support you, I wouldn''t mind. But this little cat can''t do that, and it''s more suitable for them to live in their world," he explained, softly rubbing her head. The summoned familiar comes from another world where they live, and it is safer for them to remain in their own world. "Umm," Li Xin felt dejected, but she knew he was right. "Okay, I will listen to you, brother," she agreed and looked at the cat in her hands with a dejected face. *Meow* The little cat mewed cutely, not understanding their talk. "Return," Li Xin murmured softly with a reluctant expression. *Whoosh* With a sound, the kitten became surrounded by a white flash and disappeared, returning to where it came from. Li Xin looked at her empty hands with a dejected expression when she felt a warm hand patting on her head. "Let''s go; it''s time to kill the goblins and complete the quest," Li Wei said as he ruffled her hair with a smile. "Un," Li Xin nodded, agreeing, and they both headed towards the quest destination. After an unknown time, they both arrived and looked at the goblins in front of them. "Brother, there are only 5 goblins, but they are all level 11," Li Xin mentioned, looking at the goblins in front of them. "Yes, that''s why I took this quest, but I will take care of them. You just stay in stealth, okay," Li Wei stated, looking at her. "Um, okay, brother. I will stay in stealth," Li Xin nodded, knowing it will be useless if she goes with her weak status. Watching her listening to him, Li Wei felt relieved and turned towards the goblins, waiting for them to separate. ''I should level up first and raise my stats,'' he thought and changed the experience share to him only while raising his attributes. AP: 100¡ý -300 Strength: 283 ¡ü100+ | Agility: 284 ¡ü100+ (8-) Intelligence: 387 | Endurance: 256 ¡ü100+ (36+) "Now I don''t have to worry about raising my stats while fighting," he murmured as he looked at the goblin who was going alone somewhere. "XinXin, follow me closely," he instructed, and they both followed the goblin who was heading alone somewhere. "I will attack now. Just stay here," he reminded her again and scanned the goblin with Analyze Eye. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Goblin | Type: Normal Rank: E | Level: 11 HP: 2000/2000 | MP: 90/90 Strength: 75 | Agility: 63 Intelligence: 58 | Endurance: 69 Spirit: 60 | Luck: 17 Skills: Toxic Blade-6, Ambusher-5, Dodge-7 Special Abilities: None **Analyze Panel/End** After confirming its strength, Li Wei didn''t hesitate and chanted, "Shadow Clone." Soon, a clone of him was formed, and he instructed it to go towards the goblin. The clone didn''t hesitate and followed his instructions, heading towards the goblin without hiding itself. *Grr* The lone goblin felt something and turned back to see Li Wei''s Clone coming towards him. *Grwaaa* It roared and directly attacked with the rusty sword that he was holding, failing to recognize that it was just a clone. *Swish* His attack hit the clone, passing through its body. *Grr* The goblin let out a surprised voice when it saw the sword slashing through it very easily, but he didn''t feel anything like cutting flesh. He looked at the clone with doubt, with vigilance, when it started to dissipate without warning. The goblin noticed something amiss and wanted to run, but it was too late. "Shadow Step," Li Wei suddenly appeared behind him. Without hesitation, he slashed his sword using the "Slash" skill with full force and extra mana, not holding back at all. *Katcha* The goblin''s head directly separated from its body, not even letting it scream. *Thud* With a sound, the head fell on the ground, red blood flowing from it. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 11 goblin. You gained 1100 XP] [Ding, Congratulations, your level has increased to Level 11. You have received 100 SP, 100 AP, and 1000 coins.] "It feels good to level up," Li Wei murmured, looking at the system panel. He stored the goblin''s body inside the item box and headed back to the quest location with Li Xin. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time he didn''t hesitate anymore and directly sprinted towards four goblins. *Grwaaa* The goblins roared in anger and charged towards Li Wei. "Fireball," "Frost Nova," "Charge," "Divine Protection," Li Wei shouted loudly, activating skills one by one. *Boom! Swoosh! Sizzle!* The fireball and frost nova hit the four goblins, damaging them. *Grwaaaa* All goblins roared in pain, slowing their advance towards him. "Slash," Li Wei once again used the skill, attacking them as a holy light barrier surrounded him. *Grwaaa* The goblins also attacked, seeing the incoming attack on them. However, Li Wei didn''t defend against it and let it hit the barrier. *Clang! Hum!* A metallic sound rang as the goblins'' swords failed to penetrate his holy barrier. "Die," Li Wei shouted, slashing his sword with force and beheading one of them. *Grwaaa* Watching one of them dying, they charged towards him with all their power. "Hmph," Li Wei snorted coldly at them. "Divine Smite," "Footwork," "Slash," he once again used the skills one by one, attacking them. *Gwaa* All three goblins roared loudly, and they continued fighting. *Boom! Clang! Thud! Bang!* Their battle sound echoed around as Li Wei continued to behead them one by one. Finally, after a few minutes, Li Wei beheaded all of them. "It''s really hard to kill them. If it''s not for my attribute limit, it would''ve been easier," he murmured. His attribute limit was making things difficult for him. If not for this time he reserved his strength, he would have no choice but to run. "Brother, are you all right?" Li Xin asked with concern. After all, the fight lasted longer than she thought. "I am all right. Let''s go. We should go back and get rewards for completing the quest. Also, we have to make our party bigger," Li Wei expressed his thoughts. There was no way he could go on like this, especially since he needed others to use skills in front of him. He started thinking about how he should get party members as he headed back to the city to submit the quest. [Ding, Congratulations to the party Order of the Abyss for clearing the quest and receiving the rewards] Li Wei looked at the notification after he submitted his quest and proceeded back to the inn with Li Xin. "The quest was worth a total of 10,000 coins, with profit sharing, It became 5,000 coins each, while I received 50,000 coins. It would have been better if I could accept the quest alone, but it''s a pity they rejected me, saying you must have 2 or more people with party," Li Wei sighed a little, thinking of his first day as an adventurer. "Brother, what should we do about the party?" Li Xin asked because many quests needed 3 or more people. Li Wei looked at a certain shop, thinking of something. "Well, there are no slaves here, but there is a servant system. Let''s go. We should first eat and then head there later," he suggested, heading back to the inn first. Chapter 18: New Party Members "I never thought that a servant would be expensive. They choose to become one on their own to pay for their debts or for free meals, but still, they asked 1 million just for a level 20 servant to buy and 10k coins per day to rent," Li Wei muttered with a depressed face. After having dinner, they both headed towards the servant shop, but there were no low levels, making them even more expensive. Li Xin nodded, agreeing with him. "Yes, brother, they are expensive, but what should we do now? Don''t we need a bigger party to take on the quest? Are we going to rent them tomorrow?" she inquired. Now that their plan to buy a servant didn''t work, they could still rent them. "We can rent them, but we have to share the quest with them so they will also earn from it. Even though they can''t disobey our commands, they don''t have any obligations to protect us if we encounter a high-level danger that exceeds their ability; they will run, leaving us alone," he explained to her. He didn''t have any thoughts of renting a servant unless he could buy and make a contract with them. They can rent a servant for a day or two, and it will be good, but in the long run, it wasn''t. Not to mention they might not be able to pay the cost for rent if they really shared the quest rewards. While he can use ten times bonus to do it, but it will create suspicions of others and his ten-times bonus will be revealed. So it was better to look for the party or recruit party members around their levels and level up with them. "But it''s really troublesome to form a party," he murmured, with a frown. Even though he has a powerful ability, it didn''t mean he is also powerful, not to mention that there were many high-level people here. He can''t trust everyone just because they passed the ''good person'' test. "Anyway, let''s not think too much. XinXin, how about strolling around the city," he suggested with a smile. There is no use in worrying too much; he should enjoy the otherworldly city with her. "Un," Li Xin nodded with smile, and strolled around the city with him. After an hour, they both returned to the inn, closing the curtains on the day. Next morning, after getting ready, they both headed towards the adventurer''s guild, thinking what to do with the party. After arriving inside the guild, Li Wei directly made his way towards the party member request board and searched if there were any suitable parties to join. "Brother, are we going to join another party?" Li Xin asked when she saw him looking for party requests. Li Wei nodded. "Yes, we will first join a party around our level. That way, there will be no problem," he replied and continued to look for the request. "There are no suitable requests," he muttered as he read them, but in the end, he couldn''t find what he wanted. He thought about giving up when a sudden voice called him. "Umm, are you looking for a party to join?" a sweet voice sounded behind him. "Huh?" Li Wei looked behind to find a catgirl similar to their age. She possessed black hair and black eyes, with her fluffy ears and a long tail. She was wearing a warrior''s attire for women suitable for her. He soon shifted his attention to the other girl beside him, who was also around their age, an elf with beautiful green hair and eyes. She too was wearing a normal warrior''s attire for women with the elvish look. "Are you asking me?" Li Wei asked, puzzled. No matter what, he is a guy, and they were girls, more so, they were beautiful. It is hard to imagine that they would ask him. "Yes, we saw you were looking for the party request," the catgirl nodded hurriedly. "Are you looking for a party?" she asked again. "Hmm, yeah, I am looking for a party to join," Li Wei answered their question, looking at them with a puzzled expression. The catgirl saw his puzzled expression and explained. "We are also looking to join a party, but it isn''t easy to find someone around our levels. That''s why we wanted to ask if we can join your party," she asked, looking at him and Li Xin. Li Wei felt a doubt about their request. "Why me then? I am from another world, you know," he questioned further. It was easy to notice that they were from another world because of their features. There was no way they wouldn''t have noticed it. "I know you are from another world, but you were able to enter the city without a problem, and even the receptionist, Sophia, recommended us to join your party," the cat girl explained, pointing at Sophia, who was waving at them with a smile. Li Wei looked at Sophia with a difficult expression. ''Just what is she planning? Anyway, it won''t get me the answer, no matter how much I think,'' he thought and turned his attention towards the catgirl and elf. "So it''s her, but aren''t you afraid she is a bad person?" he inquired. Thinking they are too naive. The catgirl tilted her head cutely after hearing him. "Don''t you know that you have to sign a contract with the guild and go through many tests to work here? With this, it is impossible for her to be a bad person because she won''t be able to recommend us to you with the contract holding her back," she replied with an explanation. "So it is like this," Li Wei murmured with a stunned expression. ''No wonder they aren''t afraid of getting tricked,'' he thought, glancing at the catgirl and elf. ''Well, as long as they don''t have any motives, it''s not a problem for them to join,'' he decided. "I am Li Wei, and she is Li Xin. I welcome both of you to join our party," he agreed, introducing himself and Li Xin. The catgirl saw him agreeing, and she too introduced themselves. "I am Alice from the fairy race, and she is Elva, an elf. Thank you for letting us join your party," she expressed her thanks. Li Wei nodded at them and opened his system panel. "I will send you an invite to my party. Join it," he instructed, inviting both of them to his party with the party function. They were around his level, so he wasn''t worried much. But still, a question lingered through his mind. ''They are both around our age, but their levels are too low. It shouldn''t be like this, right?'' he wondered. He wanted to ask why their levels were low, but he decided not to, as they were not that familiar, and it wouldn''t be good if it turned out to be some tragic backstory. [Ding, Player Alice and Player Elva has joined Order of the Abyss.] "Order of the Abyss!" Elva, who hasn''t said anything from the start, exclaimed after learning the name of the party, while Alice looked at him strangely. Li Wei also noticed her gaze. "Is there any problem?" he asked, to which both of them shook their heads. He ignored them and checked their status through the party panel. **CHARACTER PANEL/Start** Name: Alice | Age: 18 | Race: Fairy Class: 1. Assassin (E) 2. Gladiator (E) 3. Combat Healer (E) Level: 11 | Title: Monster Killer *STATUS*: HP: 1600/1600 MP: 190/190 *ATTRIBUTES*: Strength: 58 (15+) | Agility: 66 (6-) Intelligence: 38 | Endurance: 30 (15+) Medical Knowledge: 25 Spirit: 50 | Luck: 54 **Special Class skills:- Level1: Assassination Techniques, Mastery of Weapons, Battlefield Resilience. **Extra skills:- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-5, Item box-5. (Note: The item box from the extra skill only gets 0.5 cubic space per level unlike the mage item box that gets 1) **Common Basic Skills (13) - Level 5 : Heal, Stealth, Evasion, Dagger Proficiency, Slash, Guard, Footwork. Level 1: Potion Brewing, Comforting Presence, Diagnostic Skill, Lockpicking, Trap Detection, Charge, Grappling, Deadly Strikes, Disguise, Unarmed Combat, Gladiator''s Resolve, Healing Spells, Barrier Mastery **EQUIPMENTS**:- sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 1. Normal Attire Set | Level: 10 Endurance: 5+ | Agility: 1- 2. Leather Armour | Level: 10 Endurance: 10+ | Agility: 3- 3. Dagger | Level: 10 Strength: 15+ | Agility: 2- **CHARACTER PANEL/End** **CHARACTER PANEL/Start** Name: Elva | Age: 17 | Race: Elf Class: 1. Elemental Archer (E) 2. Elemental Mage (E) 3. Jewel Crafter (E) Level: 11 | Title: Monster Killer *STATUS*: HP: 2000/2000 MP: 375/300 (75+) *ATTRIBUTES*: Strength: 38 | Agility: 55 (6-) Intelligence: 60 (15+) | Endurance: 28 (15+) Spirit: 50 | Luck: 57 **Special Class skills:- Level1: Elemental Arrows, Elemental Manipulation, Jewelcrafter''s Legacy. **Extra skills:- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-5. **Common Basic Skills (13) - Level 5 : Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Sheild, Item box, Bow Proficiency, Eagle Eye, Rapid Shot, Aim and Precision, Basic Traps. Level 1: Potion Brewing, Metalworking, Basic Enchantment, Armor Crafting, Weapon Forging, Tempering, Elemental Infusion, Archer''s Mark, Elemental Absorption, Elemental Resistance, Gemstone Identification, Jewel Enhancement. **EQUIPMENTS**:- 1. Normal Attire Set | Level: 10 Endurance: 5+ | Agility: 1- 2. Leather Armour | Level: 10 Endurance: 10+ | Agility: 3- 3. Bow | Level: 10 Intelligence: 15+ | Agility: 2- **CHARACTER PANEL/End** ''Damn, they bought all the skills they could have,'' Li Wei thought with a stunned expression as he saw their status. ''Their attributes are also higher, maybe because they are from another race and living in the magical world,'' he pondered, thinking about their attributes. After confirming their status he looked at Alice and Elva. "Let''s go, we are going to take a quest for the dungeon, " he declared heading towards the quest board with Li Xin, Alice and Elva following him. "Sorry, I didn''t ask for your opinion," he whispered to Li Xin with an apologetic expression. He didn''t ask her because she wasn''t good with strangers, and he would end up deciding later. He also agreed without her consent because both were girls, and it was clearly better than partying with some guys and making Li Xin uncomfortable. "I don''t care as long as I am with you," Li Xin replied with a smile. She didn''t care if he asked her or not; she would agree with whatever decision he made. "Thank you for always supporting me," he whispered, ruffling her hair. He really felt blessed to have a stepsister like her. Watching him ruffle her hair, Li Xin smiled cutely, enjoying it. Li Wei and Li Xin continue to walk and enjoyed themselves forgetting about the new party members. As Elva and Alice followed behind them, they watched their interactions with dumbfounded expressions. "Elva, they are lovers, right?" Alice whispered slowly. "Yes, there is no doubt," Elva nodded and confirmed. "Then will we be third wheels?" Alice asked with a worried expression. "Probably not, as long as we give them their own space," Elva shook her head and continued their gossips on them until they reached the quest board. Chapter 19: Preparation [Ding, congratulations on taking the following quest as a party. The rewards will be divided equally. Quest: Dungeon Clear Quest Objective: Kill all the monsters inside the dungeon and defeat the boss. Dungeon Level: 12 (F-) | Time Limit: 5 days Rewards: 8000 coins, 20000 XP | Failure Penalty: 2000 coins] Li Xin looked at her quest window with a puzzle, "Brother, aren''t the coins too low?" she asked, noticing the low amount of coins. Li Wei nodded, replying with a smile, "It''s because we don''t need to give the monsters we killed, like the goblin quest when we have to give it to the guild. But the monster from dungeon are different we can take it and sell it later, earning more money. Also, we will get the XP or even the skill crystals if we''re lucky," he explained. The skill crystals can only be found in dungeons within the bodies of monsters, which is why no one sells them directly unless they are high-level adventurers. As they both continued their conversation, Alice and Elva behind them refrained from interfering, thinking they might become third wheels in their big lovers world. "Hey, Alice, his class is jack of all trades, but his all attributes are off the charts," Elva remarked, examining Li Wei''s status from the party''s view. "Hmm," Alice let out a puzzled sound and also inspected his attributes. "You''re right, and does he have special class skills? Why are they all question marks, and why can''t I see some of his skills? Is it a god''s blessings?" she asked. Due to the high grade of ''Eternal Learning'' skill, it didn''t show on his panel, and it also caused the skills learned through it to remain hidden, only displaying question marks. Elva nodded at her. "It might be a blessing of the gods, but we really got a good dungeon. Let''s hope the information they told us is right," she murmured, thinking of the information they received about the monsters from guild. Li Wei who was talking with Li Xin saw it was time to go and decided to set off when he noticed Alice and Elva talking behind them distracted. "Let''s go. We are going, or we will be late," he stated as he walked ahead with Li Xin. "Ah, we are coming, we are coming," Alice replied hurriedly and followed behind him with Elva. "Did you bring lunch with you?" he inquired, because they would probably need time to clear the dungeon, or it might even take whole day. He is already prepared and asked for packed lunch from the inn lady. Alice and Elva both nodded. "Yes, we brought our lunch together," Alice replied with a nod. They, too, knew it would take time, so they were prepared ahead. Li Wei nodded but looked a little puzzled when he thought of something. "Why didn''t any of you choose a side class like a cook?" he questioned, because he didn''t see any of them with side classes. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The side classes take skill points to level up, and it''s not like you can''t cook without it, but if you want to cook delicious food and earn money, then you have no choice but to learn it. Also, many people will only choose the side class when they retire or decided to stop adventuring, " Alice explained. There are many people who choose to live a normal life after a period of time, because there are many people with high levels taking care of monsters. "So, that''s why. But how did you come to this city? Isn''t your level too low?" he questioned again. He saw their cheerful conversation from before, which meant there is no tragic backstory. Maybe he just read too many novels that led him not to ask earlier. This time, it is Elva who explained. "We came with people from our village because they wanted to see the new world that merged with ours. As for our low levels, it''s because of the rule where they will not allow someone to upgrade their class until they reach a certain age, and for every race, it differs." In this world, there are many rules, especially for underage children. If they leave home too early without having enough knowledge, they might get tricked in the future and even die. It is also the reason why Emily''s family didn''t tell her about class upgrades, and she will definitely not be able to level up too much until she grows up to a certain age. "So that''s the case. No wonder there are no adventurer kids," Li Wei murmured with a nod, imagining how the kids would look clearing some high-level dungeons. "Anyway, let''s move. It''s not far away from here, so we can come back if we can''t clear it in a day," Li Wei stated and headed towards the quest destination with his newfound party members. He felt happy with the XP he was going to receive. After a half-hour of walking, they all arrived at the location where the dungeon is. Li Wei looked at the giant hole in the ground that appeared in front of them and scanned it with Analyze Eye. "It''s really a dungeon," he muttered and looked inside to see a little dark hole, making his visibility low. He didn''t hesitate and directly took out the skill crystal that he got from the first dungeon boss. "A skill crystal!" both Alice and Elva exclaimed at the same time when they saw him taking out a skill crystal. The skill crystals weren''t rare, but it is still hard to see as no one revealed too much about them. Li Wei saw their surprised expressions and ignored it directly crushing the skill crystal. [Ding, congratulations on learning the Glow Magic skill.] Looking at the notification, he didn''t hesitate and chanted, "Glow Magic." *Shing!* With a shing sound, a glowing ball formed and floated in front of him. He looked at it, observing a little, ''It will consume 50 MP per hour if I keep using it, but it''s a useful skill,'' he pondered, as he received the information from the skill after learning it. With the instructions in his mind about how to use it, he directed the glowing ball inside the dungeon, lighting the dark area to see if there were any monsters. "There is no danger, but it''s a little deep," Li Wei informed, after confirming there were no monsters with his Analyze Eye and glow magic to be sure. "Let''s move. We will go down, but be careful when jumping," he warned, and jumped down. The hole is deep but not too much, as they can jump with their high attributes. With a soft thud sound, he landed safely on the ground and looked up. "You can come down; it''s safe here," he informed again and looked around to see the stairs heading downwards, just a little distance away from him, as the faint light came from there. Behind him a few soft thuds sounded, as all the girls landed gracefully. Alice looked at the stairs that led downwards. "I can scout ahead if you want to," she suggested, wanting to scout ahead for monsters. But Li Wei shook his head. "No, I will scout ahead; you can stay here," he rejected her suggestion, because he is the best person here to scout with his high attributes. But before he went inside, he directly increased his intelligence attribute with all the AP he has. ** AP:0 ¡ý200 MP: 2930/2935¡ü1000+ Intelligence: 587¡ü200+ ** He looked at his upgraded attributes with a nod. ''Now I don''t have to worry about draining my mana, but I still won''t be able to cast a powerful skill,'' he contemplated. The skills'' damage depended on the intelligence attribute. The higher it is, the higher the damage will be, but with an attribute limit, it''s impossible for him to deal high damage. Moreover, he doesn''t even know how much his attribute limit is because it can vary depending on their body and soul. Alice looked at him with a little hesitation and sighed, not saying anything she knew he is the best among them for scouting. Li Wei didn''t care about her reaction and looked at Li Xin, "XinXin, just stay here. I will be back," he reminded her and used the Stealth skill, disappearing from his place. He descended the stairs slowly to not alert the monsters below. After few seconds he finally arrived at the floor and saw the monsters, that left him stunned. ''No wonder the guild made it compulsory to have a party; it is because of this,'' he murmured in his mind, looking at the monsters that were in large numbers. After confirming that there was nothing unusual, he returned back. Li Xin and the others were waiting for him to come and were prepared to take action in any case. But they suddenly saw someone appearing without any warning. "Be careful!" Alice shouted, alerting Li Xin and Elva. Hearing her shout, all of them took a few steps back and readied themselves to attack. Li Wei who arrived abruptly didn''t expect this and hurriedly explained. "Hey, hey, wait, it''s me," he shouted, stopping them from attacking him with his hands up and ready to dodge. Li Xin heaved a sigh of relief when she saw it was Li Wei. "Brother, at least give us a hint that you are coming. What if we really attacked, thinking you are a monster?" she scolded pouting cutely at him. "Okay, I know it is my mistake, I will make sure to inform next time," he replied with a wry smile, and thought he still doesn''t have any experience in this. Alice and Elva just looked at him and waited for him to speak about what he scouted ahead. Li Wei also noticed their gaze and said with a serious expression. "Just as the quest mentioned, there are more than 200 monsters down there, including elemental slimes and plant monsters. We are lucky that the plant monsters can''t move from their place, but we still have to deal with slimes that make up around 60 percent of the numbers," he explained what he has seen and confirmed the information he received from the guild. Alice and Elva both nodded thinking the information from the guild is true. They didn''t fully trust the information because the monsters could change abruptly, and it would be dangerous. It is necessary to take precautions when clearing the dungeons. "I will be the main fighter, dealing with close combat, and if necessary, I will also use skills. Li Xin will also do the same but will stay behind me. What about you two?" Li Wei asked, explaining his plan. "If it''s just slimes, then I can use my Mage and Archer skills, slowing them down and staying behind both of you, while Alice will take care of any monsters when Li Xin and I cast our magic skills," Elva nodded and also explained their roles as it was necessary for the party. "Okay, then what about the experience sharing? Do you want to share your XP or not?" Li Wei inquired because he is the party leader and can change it if they want to avoid any dissatisfaction. But both Alice and Elva shook their heads simultaneously. "Brother Li, you are really a newbie at being a party leader. Don''t you know that if we do that, the pressure will increase, thinking that the monsters are getting fewer and fewer? But if we kept the XP sharing, what we have to do is just kill," Alice explained with a shrug using a familiar tone. "Ahem!" Li Wei cleared his throat and felt a little disappointed because he is thinking it like a game, but he immediately used the Calm Emotions skill silently as it isn''t the time to be bound by emotions. "Okay, then let''s go and be sure to ask for help if needed," he reminded and headed towards the lower floor with them following behind. Chapter 20: Fighting Monsters "Be ready; the slimes will attack us," Li Wei reminded them after arriving on the lower floor. Everyone nodded and became prepared to attack and defend while turning their gaze toward monsters. "There are really many," Alice murmured with a stunned expression when suddenly all the slimes turned to look at them and started to move towards them with funny sounds. *Pyong! Pyong! Pyong!* The funny sounds made everyone relax a little, and everyone felt at ease. Li Xin looked at the cute slimes who were coming to attack them, "Brother do we really have to kill them?" she asked with a little reluctant face. "Yeah, they are kind of cute," both Alice and Elva nodded and agreed with her. Li Wei shook his head at them; he knew girls loved the cute things, but it is not time for this. "Yes, we have to kill them; if not, they will attack us. Not to mention, it''s a dungeon; we might even get skill crystals," he replied and turned to look at the incoming slimes. "There are fire, water, poison, and earth slimes, all level 11. Also, be careful of those Vinecreepers; they are level 12 and can attack suddenly or lay traps even if we are far away from them," he warned them again, after checking their levels with his Analyze Eye. The slimes looked normal as they shined with their elemental colors, but the Vinecreepers were different; they looked more like a tree with vines growing on them. "Okay, brother, we know," Li Xin nodded at him with Alice and Elva. Li Wei became surprised when she answered. ''She is answering on behalf of them. Well, probably they are all girls around the same age and feeling easy to talk,'' he murmured in his mind and checked the status of monsters. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Earth Slime | Type: Normal Rank: E | Level: 11 HP: 2000/2000 | MP: 250/250 Strength: 85 | Agility: 53 Intelligence: 51 | Endurance: 70 Spirit: 60 | Luck: 28 Skills: Stone Spit-6, Rock Harden-5, Crumble Strike-7 Special Abilities: None **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Vinecreeper | Type: Normal Rank: E | Level: 12 HP: 2400/2400 | MP: 305/305 Strength: 75 | Agility: 63 Intelligence: 61 | Endurance: 60 Spirit: 65 | Luck: 12 Skills: Entangling Vines-8, Thorn Lash-6, Tangle Trap-7 Special Abilities: None **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C As he checked their status, the slimes came closer and closer to them. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching this, he reminded, "XinXin, Elva, be ready to attack." Elva and Li Xin both nodded with an okay, knowing it''s their turn to attack first with long-range skills. Li Xin held her wooden staff with a tight grip, ready to attack anytime, while Elva took out more arrows from her item box and became ready to attack. *Pyong! Pyong! Pyong!* The slimes came towards them, jumping, as they were not too close to them. Li Wei and them didn''t move forward because they might get entangled with vine plant monsters and also chose to stay just a little distance from the stairs to retreat if any other high-level monsters appeared abruptly. "Now, attack!" Li Wei instructed when the slimes reached the area of their attack range. Hearing him, Li Xin didn''t hesitate and pointed her staff toward the slimes. "Frost Nova," she chanted softly. *Whooosh!* With a sound, a freezing wave swept towards the incoming slimes, and within the area of effect of the skill, all the slimes became slow, feeling the cold chill. Watching them slowing down, Elva didn''t let the chance go. "Elemental Arrow," "Rapid Shots," she chanted hurriedly, and her passive skills, "Bow Proficiency," "Eagle Eye," "Aim and Precision," activated automatically as she prepared the bow. *Swoosh!* She formed a fire arrow out of thin air and shot it towards the incoming slimes. With her rapid shot skill, in just a few seconds, she shot ten arrows. *Puff! Puff! Puff! Sizzle! Boom!* With a puffing sound, those ten arrows split into twenty, and then forty, landing on the slimes with sizzling sounds. *Pyong! Pyong! Pyong!* The slimes panicked at the incoming attacks and tried to dodge, but it was futile as Li Wei made his move next. "Frost Nova," "Divine Protection," "Footwork," he chanted strictly and attacked with Frost Nova, much stronger than Li Xin''s, as it froze the water slimes for a few seconds. While his Divine Protection skill created a holy barrier on all of them that could resist poison attacks, his Footwork skill also activated, and his body howled like the wind as he headed toward the slimes with a sword. This time he didn''t use any skills and directly slashed at the Earth slime with his power. *Clank!* A clanking sound echoed as he destroyed the Earth slime into pieces. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 11 Earth Slime. You gained 275 XP.] He received the XP split with his ten times bonus, but he couldn''t waste time pondering on it as the monsters'' attack came. Watching that their kind getting killed, the slimes didn''t hesitate and launched their attack with fire, poison, stone, and water spit. Li Wei looked at the slimes'' incoming attack calmly. "Arcane Shield," he chanted, and one more layer of the shield formed on him, deflecting the coming attacks, while Divine Protection neutralized the poison. "Charge," "Divine Smite," he used the skills again, charging towards the slimes with a calm expression, dodging their attacks, and once again slashing at them with the sword covered by divine aura, increasing his attack damage. [Ding...] [Ding...] [Ding...] He directly started massacring them as he saw them attacking while trying to hold them, but still, a few escaped behind, heading towards Li Xin and the others. "Be careful, some are coming towards you," he reminded with a worry and continued to kill. Alice, Li Xin, and Elva weren''t just watching. While Li Xin and Elva used their attacks to slow down the slimes, Alice entered stealth and attacked the slimes that came towards them coldly and ruthlessly. The slimes continued to attack as they tried to reach them, but it was all futile as both Li Xin and Alice attacked them with their close combat skills, while Elva focused on long-distance attacks, making their advance slow. But they were all having difficulty as their mana didn''t recover at the rate they were using it. Li Wei also noticed their situation and frowned. "We have only killed about 20 slimes, and there are still more than 100. Looks like we are still too weak, but I have already leveled up, and I can overpower them, reducing their tension and giving them enough time to recover," he pondered, as he thought of a way. "Frost Nova," he chanted loudly. *Whooosh!* This time, a bigger and more powerful freezing wave came, directly stopping the slimes'' advance. Li Wei didn''t let the chance go and attacked fiercely. "Fireball," "Fireball," "Fireball," he chanted rapidly, firing fireballs at them that took 10 MP, but the damage increased because of high intelligence. *Boom! Boom! Boom!* The booming sound echoed, with the fireballs evaporating water and snow. "Fireball," "Elemental Arrow," "Rapid Shot." Elva and Li Xin also used their skills to attack, keeping only a little MP. Alice just stayed there in stealth, killing any monsters that were attacking them with cold expression. She knew with no MP to spare, they definitely wouldn''t be able to fight. *Pyong! Pyong! Pyong!* *Boom! Boom! Boom!* Li Wei, who is ahead, tries his best to kill them, not letting them go behind. "Fireball," "Frost Nova," "Fireball," he kept shouting and using skills, as it only consumed a little mana, unlike Li Xin and Elva, who had to use more mana because of their low intelligence attribute and level, making their damage less. ''What?'' Alice and Elva were both dumbfounded when they saw him using skills like he had unlimited mana, but they didn''t care too much and focused their attention on the fight. They were recovering their MP from time to time while using it to attack the slimes. *Boom! Boom! Boom!* *Pyong! Pyong! Pyong!* It was already above twenty minutes as Li Wei continued to kill them with fireballs and Frost Nova when a vine came to attack him suddenly. "Slash," he directly used the sword skill towards the vine, cutting it down. *Swish!* A sound echoed as he cut through it, and the vine retreated hurriedly after getting broken. Li Wei looked around a little and found that he has arrived inside their attack range while killing the slimes. He observed around to found that most of the slimes were killed, leaving only plant monsters with their numbers. "Fireball," "Fireball," he directly attacked Vinecreepers because they were grouped in one place, making it easy to target them. *Boom! Boom! Boom! Sizzle! Sizzle!* The Vinecreepers that were hit with fireballs burned with fire with sizzling sounds. [Ding...] He got a notification of killing one of them and became a little stunned. ''Huh, I am now level 14. No wonder I can kill them more easily,'' he thought and looked around. There were no more slimes in his attack range. He checked on Li Xin and the others, and only a few tens of slimes remained, and they could handle it themselves. He once again shifted his gaze at the Vinecreepers attacking them again as only they remained in his attack range. "Fireball," "Fireball," he attacked without hesitation. *Boom! Boom! Boom! Sizzle! Sizzle!* With booming sounds, the Vinecreepers were hit with his bombardment of Fireball. Kat, kat, kat, kat, they let out unique sounds and directly attacked with thorn lashes and vines. The attacks came at him rapidly and Vinecreepers also launched their trap skills without holding back in the slightest. "Frost Nova," "Arcane Shield," "Divine Protection," Li Wei shouted hurriedly when he saw their massive numbers of attacks. With Frost Nova, he slowed their movements while forming two transparent shields protecting him. "Evasion," he chanted again, moving to dodge the attacks, but a few still hit his shield, blocking them. "Elemental Arrow," "Rapid Shot," Elva shot arrows at the Vinecreepers. But the arrows didn''t do much damage because they were a level higher than her. "Fireball," Li Xin also attacked them, as they were done dealing with the slimes. "Alice, don''t get close. Just intercept the vine attacks that are coming towards you and them," Li Wei reminded after seeing she is ready to fight in close combat. It would be dangerous if she got entangled with the vines, not to mention they were a level higher than her. Alice nodded with a okay and didn''t reject this. Her level has increased, but she still chose to intercept the vines to avoid causing any problems, as everything is going smoothly. Li Wei saw her not attacking and once again bombarded Vinecreepers with skills. "Frost Nova," "Frost Nova," "Fireball," "Slash," he chanted fiercely as he deflected their vine attacks while attacking them. *Boom! Boom! Boom! Sizzle! Sizzle!* The bombardment continued for a while until only one of the Vinecreepers remained. "Fireball," Li Wei attacked the last remaining Vinecreeper without hesitation. With a boom, the fireball hit the Vinecreeper and started burning with a sizzling sound, finally dying. He looked around to confirm if there were any monsters left after finding all were dead he felt relieved, and arrived beside Li Xin and the others. "Are you all right?" he asked with a concern. They weren''t harmed because he protected them with Divine Protection, which provided a little healing effect too. "We are fine, but our MP is too low," Li Xin replied with a sigh. She felt harder and harder to catch up with him. Li Wei smiled at her. "Did you forget you can buy AP with coins? Just use it however you want," he reminded her softly as she can buy Attribute Points from the system. "But still, I will get only 28 Attribute Points. It isn''t enough," Li Xin murmured with a dejected face. When she felt a warm hand on her head, she looked up and saw him patting her. "Just don''t worry for now. Once we have money, we will raise your attributes however we want," he reassured her that she can get stronger. He then turned at Alice and Elva. "What about you two? Are you all right?" he inquired. "Yes, there is no problem. It was much easier than we thought," Elva nodded, looking at him with a puzzled expression because the strength he showed is beyond what they had thought. Li Wei didn''t care about her gaze. "Okay, we should rest here and recover before we fight the boss," he suggested, looking at the door ahead of them. Everyone agreed and decided to take a rest to recover for the next fight after all they fought non-stop almost for an hour and it is also lunch time. "If you have SP, you should increase the level of special skills," Li Wei reminded after sitting beside Li Xin. Alice and Elva nodded. "We can do it, but it won''t be that high level," Alice replied, as they didn''t have much SP. "Certainly, but it''s better than nothing," Li Wei nodded not caring too much, while ruffling Li Xin''s hair as she leaned on him. He checked his status to see what level he is now. ''I am now level 15. But it''s good; I should also upgrade my skills so we don''t have any problems later,'' he thought and upgraded his skills. Even though he was happy about leveling up, he remained calm because it is just a start, and almost all the adults inside Valeria City were above 40. Compared to them, he appeared as nothing. ¨C¨C¨C SP: 86¡ý445- **Special Class skills (3):** Level 10: Shadow Clone, Summoning, Swordsmanship. **Common Basic Skills (25):** Level 10: Slash, Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Shield, Footwork, Charge, Divine Protection. ¨C¨C¨C After upgrading his skills, he looked at Elva and Alice. "What are your plans for the future? Are you going to continue adventuring in the Elmoral World?" Li Wei inquired. Elva shook her head. "We don''t know. It will depend on the strength we have. If we level up and become strong, we can decide. But if we fail to do so, then we will have to follow the path our families created for us," she explained. "I see," Li Wei nodded and didn''t ask anything further. He continued to rest as they also ate their lunch. It was a good thing that no disgusting monsters were here, or they wouldn''t have an appetite to eat. After resting and recovering, everyone looked at the boss door in front of them. "Are you ready? The boss might be a little troublesome, especially since it will be a mutated monster," he warned them. Even the dungeon boss monster is mutated for some reason, but it is all normal as long as they don''t level up. "We are ready," they nodded, they too knew about it and were little anxious. Seeing their nod, Li Wei pushed open the door without hesitation he felt little excited about boss fight. *** Monster''s killed:- Elemental Slimes level 11 - 180¡Á = 19800 XP Vinecreepers level 12 - 36¡Á = 4320 XP Total XP = 24120 ** -- Li Wei -- XP gained - 6030¡Á10 = 60300 XP Level UP = 11 ¡ú 15 ** -- Li Xin -- XP gained - 6030 XP Level UP = no ** -- Alice XP -- gained - 6030 XP Level UP = 11¡ú12 ** -- Elva XP -- gained - 6030 XP Level UP = 11¡ú12 ** Please comment if there are any mistakes and I will add a Auxiliary Chapter for Character Panel of Li Xin, Alice and Elva. Chapter 21: Boss Fight The door opened with a creak, revealing an area as vast as a football field, illuminated with fire luminous crystals. In the middle of it was a beautiful plant with scarlet vines, standing tall at about eight feet. At the top of the plant, a large fiery orange flower showcased its beauty, surrounded by flames and green leaves. Li Xin, Alice, and Elva were all drawn to it. "What a beautiful flower! Is it really a monster?" Alice exclaimed a little, looking at the plant that didn''t appear to be a monster. Contrary to their expressions, Li Wei let out an excited smile when he looked at it. ''This is how a dungeon boss should be,'' he thought, examining its status panel. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Floral Pyrovine (Dungeon Boss) | Type: Normal Status Effect: Mutated (HP, MP, Endurance & Spirit Buff) Rank: E+ | Level: 12 HP: 82400/2400 (80000+) | MP: 1430/430 (1000+) Strength: 92 | Agility: 75 Intelligence: 86 | Endurance: 88 (100+) Spirit: 65 (135+) | Luck: 56 Skills: Burning Bloom-9, Vine Lash-8, Floral Barrier-6. Special Skills: Fire Beam-8. **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C Looking at his excited expression, Elva felt weird but decided to explain. "Dungeons above level 10 have mutated bosses with certain buffs, making it harder to kill them. With its buffed spirit attribute, it will recover 2000 points of HP and MP per minute, which means about 33 points per second," she said, looking at the monster with Analyze Eye. Li Wei nodded upon hearing her and looked at Li Xin. "XinXin, distribute your AP to intelligence, agility, and endurance. You and Elva will fire long-range attacks, I will be the main attacker, while Alice will also fight with me and block any attacks towards both of you," he instructed, deciding on their strategy. "Okay, brother," Li Xin nodded, distributing her AP accordingly. Elva and Alice also nodded, agreeing with his plan. Seeing their nods, Li Wei turned his gaze at the boss monster. "It will take time to kill it, so be prepared, and don''t use all your MP. Keep a reserve to use some skills," he warned them. "Alice, let''s go and be prepared to intercept any attacks towards them," he stated and headed towards the boss with his sword in hand. "I know," Alice replied with a nod as she followed behind him. Just as they got a little closer, the Floral Pyrovine boss trembled, as if it sensed them approaching. The orange flower on top suddenly turned towards them. *Grrrrrr!* It emitted a low roar, even though it had no mouth. "I will go first," Li Wei addressed to Alice and directly moved forward. "Footwork," he chanted, and with a whoosh, he sprinted like wind, even faster than before. *Gwaaa!* The flower roared, its giant body covered with vines trembling and with a swoosh sound, all the vines directly attacked him. Li Wei looked at the incoming attacks without any change in expression and reached out his other hand, pointing at the vines. "Frost Nova," he chanted, and the skill effect took place with a sudden white freezing wave heading towards the crimson vines, slowing and almost freezing them. "Slash," Li Wei, who has already arrived beside the Floral Pyrovine, attacked with a sword enveloped by a blue light. *Slash!!* With a sound, a few vines were swiftly cut, dividing into two pieces. *Gwaaaaa!* The flower roared and suddenly glowed brightly, while small fiery flowers started to bloom on the vines. They separated from the vines and headed towards Li Wei at full speed. All of this happened in a few seconds, not giving him a chance to dodge. "Divine Protection," he shouted hurriedly, creating a holy barrier around him. *Boom! Boom! Boom!* Soon, he was bombarded with all the flowers that exploded with fire. "Brother," Li Xin shouted in worry, looking at the scene. "Frost Nova," without hesitation, she attacked those flowers. "Elemental Arrow" "Rapid Shot," Elva also didn''t wait and attacked with water attribute arrows. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *Boom! Hiss! Sizzle!* With the sounds of explosions and evaporating water ringing around. "Deadly Strike," Alice arrived behind the flower and attacked with her dagger. *Slash!!* With a slashing sound, the dagger cut through the vines, aiming for its core trunk hidden behind the crimson vines. *Gwaaaaa!* The flower on top trembled with anger when it saw someone attacking its trunk. But before the dagger could reach it, an orange flowery transparent shield appeared, deflecting the attack. "Tsk," Alice was a little disappointed when her attack missed, but she instantly backed out because vines headed for her. "I only did a damage of 2000," Li Wei murmured, looking at the boss''s HP bar after the explosion around him calmed down. ''I should stay away from those flowers. They didn''t harm me, but they blocked my view,'' he thought. With the divine protection and his endurance, they weren''t a threat to him, but they blocked his view, and without a clear view, he couldn''t use escape skills. "Brother, are you all right?" Li Xin asked as she attacked the vine with her sword that came towards them. Li Wei looked at her and nodded. "I am alright. Don''t worry about me; focus on the fight," he replied and charged towards Alice, who was in trouble. *Gwaaa!* The Floral Pyrovine attacked Alice angrily with its vines, as it roared again, unleashing Burning Bloom once more. "Slash" "Evasion," Alice shouted hurriedly, slashing at the vines and trying to evade the small flowers heading towards her. She has just seen that even Li Wei was held back by them. If she got caught in those explosions, she might get seriously injured. "What? No way!" but just as she used the evasion skill, a vine grabbed her leg, stopping her from escaping. "Guard," without any choice, she used the guard skill to defend herself. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and directly shouted "Frost Nova," "Shadow Step." With the Frost Nova, he slowed down the flowers that were still a few tens of meters away from her while appearing behind her with Shadow Step. "Slash," he didn''t hesitate and cut the vine while grabbing her waist. "Shadow Step," he chanted and disappeared with her as the flowers almost reached them. "What happened?" Alice was still puzzled because everything happened too fast. She only realized that when the attack was about to hit her, she felt a warm hand around her waist, and the next moment she disappeared. She hurriedly looked back to see it was Li Wei. "Are you all right? If not, just stay here," he stated and disappeared again to fight the boss. "Unn," Alice blushed a little, thinking she was held by him. It was her first time being so close to the opposite sex. ''No, what am I thinking? I should focus on the fight,'' she shook her head and once again headed to fight. Elva also looked at what happened. "He is too fast; is it because of agility? But Alice looks very embarrassed about what happened," she murmured and focused on the fight again. "Elemental Arrow," she attacked. Li Xin also looked at it and focused on the fight. "Frost Nova," she chanted. Li Wei, who arrived in front of the boss, suddenly remembered the feeling he had just experienced through his hands. ''She''s really soft like XinXin, but she might weigh a little more because of her big chest,'' he thought. *Gwaaaaa!* The Floral Pyrovine screamed again, attacking with vines. Li Wei also stopped his thoughts and attacked. "Swordsmanship," he shouted, and his body suddenly glowed blue. With a swish sound, he attacked. *Slash!!* A cutting sound reverberated through the floor, but it didn''t stop; it continued. *Slash! Slash! Slash!* Li Wei, surrounded by a blue light, kept attacking while defending from the attacks. *Gwaaaaa!* The monster roared again when it saw him cutting its vines like tofu. When the flower suddenly glowed brightly, aiming at him. "Shadow Step," Li Wei didn''t hesitate and escaped. He had tested those little flowers, and they were able to block him for a while. He didn''t want to get caught with this bigger one. *Boom! Bang!* Just as Li Wei disappeared, a fiery beam shot out and landed where he had been, burning the area with intense explosions and heat. ''It was a good thing I escaped,'' he thought, looking at the previous place, which was sizzling like hot asphalt. "Frost Nova," "Charge," "Swordsmanship," he attacked once again, with Alice, Elva, and Li Xin also attacking. *Boom! Boom! Bang!* As the explosion continued, Li Wei and Alice dodged it while intercepting any attacks towards Li Xin and Elva. Li Wei looked at the boss''s HP bar. ''Good, only 8000 HP is remaining,'' he thought, and didn''t hesitate to attack with special skills again. "Swordsmanship," with a swift sound, he attacked the core trunk of the monster, dealing more damage. But the flowery shield still managed to stop a little damage, giving it time to recover every second. *Gwaaaa!* The Floral Pyrovine roared again, trying to unleash its attack. "Elemental Arrow," "Frost Nova," both Li Xin and Elva chanted at the same time, attacking the flower on top. *Sizzle!* With a sizzling sound, water and ice evaporated, but there attacks still managed to hurt the flower. "Deadly Strike," Alice attacked with full power, stabbing her dagger into the trunk. "Slash," Li Wei delivered the final blow, but he didn''t waste all of his MP or strength because he was saving it for anything unexpected. *Gwaaaaa!* The Floral Pyrovine let out a loud roar, and with a thud, it fell to the ground. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 12 Floral Pyrovine (Mutated). You gained 3000 XP] [Ding, Congratulations to the party Order of the Abyss for clearing the Dungeon and gaining the rewards.] A notification sounded, but no one cared about it and looked behind the monster''s body where a glowing light was forming something. "Is it a treasure chest spawning?" Li Wei asked. There are treasure chests inside the dungeon. Some appear abruptly, while most appear after killing the dungeon boss. Alice looked at it and nodded. "Yes, it''s a treasure chest," she said while looking at Li Wei with a blush when she remembered that he grabbed her waist without hesitation. "Brother, are you all right?" Li Xin asked, arriving beside him. He smiled and answered, "Of course I am all right, and I also have some reserve strength remaining," he said. When suddenly the light became brighter with a shining sound, after a few seconds it disappeared, revealing a Silver treasure chest. The treasure chests were divided into Wooden, Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, and Diamond. Chapter 22: Silver Chest "A silver treasure chest!" Alice and Elva exclaimed simultaneously, with an unbelievable expression. Seeing their expressions, Li Wei felt puzzled and asked, "Isn''t it normal to get a treasure chest?" He had received information from the guild that, as long as they cleared dungeons above level 10, a treasure chest was almost guaranteed. Only a few unlucky people would not get one. Elva shook her head. "No, it''s normal to get a chest, but it''s hard to see Silver-level ones at such low levels. They usually appear above level 20, and very few at that, which is why we are surprised," she explained. Li Wei nodded. "So, does it depend on luck?" He thought they will be obtained if the luck is higher. Elva shook her head again at his question. "No, it doesn''t depend on luck. It''s a gift given by the gods. It can appear at any time and any place inside the dungeon. It''s more like it depends on fate, and all churches agree with this," she explained again. "Hmm, so will we get items related to our class, right?" This time it was Li Xin who asked. She was already a little familiar with Elva due to their coordination during battles. Elva nodded. "Yes, we will get items related to our class, but what exactly we will get, we still don''t know. However, with the silver treasure chest, it''s probably the items we need the most, and the silver chest also provides a large number of coins," she said with a happy light flashing her eyes. With coins, they could upgrade their gear and become stronger. "So shouldn''t we open it now?" Alice asked, looking at the chest. She was excited to see what would be inside. Li Wei nodded and looked at Li Xin without hesitation. "XinXin, you can open it. Although the Luck attribute doesn''t affect this, it''s a good thing to let opened by you as you have the highest luck among us," he said, asking her to open it. "Huh, brother, really? I can open it?" she asked with hesitation, but she also felt a little excited about it. "Yes, you can," he said with a smile. "Okay, then I will open it," Li Xin said, nodding, and moved forward to open the silver chest. Everyone watched from behind, eager to see what kind of items would appear. *Clank!* With a sound, she pushed open the lid of the silver chest, revealing a few items: a golden card, a staff, and a few books. Li Wei used Analyze Eye to determine what they were. In this world, equipment was divided into normal, rare, epic, legendary, artifact, and mythical. **Equipment/Start** Name: Mage Staff | Type: Rare Color: Red Level: 20 | Rank: E+ Intelligence: 30+ | Agility: 2- Minimum Requirements to equip: Strength: 15 | Agility: 15 **Equipment/End** **Coin Card/Start** Item: Coin Card | Value: 100k Coins **Coin Card/End** **Skill Book/Start** Item: Skill Book | Skill: Elemental Fusion Arrow Class: Elemental Archer | Rank: Advance Use: Can fuse the two elements in one arrow. **Skill Book/End** **Skill Book/Start** Item: Skill Book | Skill: Fatal Mirage Class: Assassin | Rank: Advance Use: Create multiple illusion of themselves while attacking. **Skill Book/End** **Skill Book/Start** Item: Skill Book | Skill: Magic Storm Class: Sorcerer | Rank: Advance Use: Creating a powerful and destructive magic storm. **Skill Book/End** Alice looked at the items and let out a cute voice, "Nn, Advanced skills!" she said with sweet excited voice after seeing the description. Elva nodded hearing her, and took a deep breath. "Yes, it''s advanced skills. I thought I would have to wait until level 20 to get one, but I got it at level 12," she said with a happy expression her cat ears and tail wiggled showing her excitement. Advance Skills are very hard to acquire at early stage because they cost a lot in the shops and in the dungeons they don''t appear at low level. Li Wei was also surprised but wasn''t much and thought, ''We get 5 skills for each class from the system that we can upgrade to a higher grade level, but it will take a lot of SP and coins. It''s also very hard to buy them from the skill shop because of their high prices. It''s no wonder they both are surprised and excited,'' he pondered, looking at the cute expressions of Elva and Alice. Li Xin, who opened the chest, didn''t care about the skills and fixated her eyes on the small mage staff that she liked. Li Wei saw this and smiled softly as he rubbed her head. "You can take it," he said. "But..." Li Xin hesitated, looking at Elva and Alice, who were excited. They, too, noticed her gaze and Alice smiled beautifully at her. "Sister Li, we are not going to use mage spells frequently. You can take it," she said, calling her in a familiar way. Elva, too, nodded at her. "Yes, we don''t need the staff. Alice is more proficient with a dagger, while I am with bows. It will be a waste if we took it for ourselves," she explained, asking her to take the staff. "Um," Li Xin nodded at them. "Then I will take it," she said, taking the staff from the silver chest with an excited expression. Li Wei smiled as he rubbed her head again and looked at Alice and Elva. "You can take the skill books belonging to your class," he informed, asking them to take the skills. While still thinking about how to learn all of their class skills. Just now he could''ve learned them, but he didn''t do it here because it was risky if a sudden monster attack occurred, and he was left with low MP. No matter what safety was more important as he could learn the skills later. "Okay, then we will take them," Alice and Elva both nodded and took the skill books belonging to their class. "It''s a pity it isn''t a skill crystal," Li Wei murmured, looking at the Sorcerer skill book. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a skill crystal, you could gain an understanding of the skill, learning it as if you had practiced it for decades. But for skill books, it was different. They only provided instructions, and you had to train until you mastered the skill completely. After taking the skill book, he looked at the Golden Card. It was a coin card that could be used to gain 100 thousand coins. He picked it up, and a prompt appeared in front of him. [Ding, Coin Card detected. Do you want to use it? Yes/No] "Yes," he said softly. [Ding, You have used the coin card and gained 1 million coins.] "What?" he exclaimed when he saw the notification that he had received 1 million coins. ''Just what happened?'' he thought, confused. He never expected the system to multiply it by ten times. Just as he was thinking about it, a voice rang out in his mind. (The treasure chest is actually a reward, so it was supposed to provide a bonus, but it became too heaven-defying when a hero distributed the items he got from the bonus, disrupting the world''s balance. Later, a restriction was placed, allowing bonuses only for coins. If the holder of the bonus uses it, they will receive a bonus on all the coins as an apology for the restriction on other items. But don''t get so happy; 100k coins will only get you 100SP, which is almost as if you had only leveled up once.) Goddess of Death Sera explained to him through a voice transmission. ''Sigh, the Goddess of Death is right. I can only buy 100SP with it, but I have to share the coins with them too, so it will be even less,'' he thought with a dejected expression. "Brother, what happened?" Li Xin asked. He had suddenly exclaimed loudly with an excited expression and then became dejected. Elva and Alice also looked at him, seeking an answer. "Ah, nothing. I just thought of something. Anyway, I will send part of the coins to you," he said, and with the trading function, he transferred 25,000 coins each to both Elva and Alice. "Okay, we should collect the boss monster''s corpse, but I don''t think we will get any skill crystals this time," Li Wei said with a disappointed expression. There were no skill crystals on slimes, and now only the plant monster''s body remained, making him doubt. Elva looked at him when she heard him say. "It isn''t easy to get skill crystals; they are randomly arranged by the world system, so it''s much harder to obtain them. We are already lucky to get advanced skills this early," she explained. Li Wei looked at her with a weird expression. "Do you like explaining things so much?" he asked, as almost every time she spoke, it was an explanation of something. Is this is the walking encyclopedia? "Unn" Elva let out a cute sound blushing and became embarrassed, hiding directly behind Alice. Alice smiled wryly when she saw Elva hiding behind her. "She likes to read, that''s why she knows so much, and yes, she likes to explain things like a walking encyclopedia," she said, teasing her a little. Elva, who was behind her, pouted with irritation when she saw something moving and grabbed it fiercely. Alice, who was smiling happily, became stiff when she felt something grabbing her and blushed, letting out a cute scream. "Aah, Elva! No, don''t, Elva! Release my tail, Elva!" she shouted at her again and again while trying to grab her. Elva, who was behind her, just grabbed it even more fiercely with a smile. "Hehe, you shouldn''t have provoked me," she said, laughing and running away from an angry and embarrassed Alice who chased her with blushing face. Li Wei and Li Xin smiled, looking at them. ''It isn''t a bad thing,'' he thought when he saw the smile on Li Xin''s face. Then he looked at Elva and Alice, who were chasing each other. "Hey, let''s go; we should return, and I will treat dinner tonight," he said. Now that he had money, he wasn''t going to be stingy, and he also wanted to invite them to join the quest for tomorrow. Chapter 23: Li Xins Power Up Inside the Starmoon Inn''s cafeteria, Li Wei sat at a table with everyone while waiting for the waitress to arrive, checking his Quest completion rewards from the Adventures Guild and the coins he got from selling the monster''s. ** Dungeon Clear Quest Reward: 8000 coins Elemental Slimes (level 11): 180 | 180¡Á150 = 27000 coins Vinecreepers (level 12): 36 | 36¡Á180 = 6480 coins Floral Pyrovine (level 12): 1 | 1¡Á 30000 = 30000 coins Total = 71480 coins Li Wei: 17870¡Á10= 178700 coins | Li Xin: 17870 coins Alice: 17870 coins | Elva: 17870 coins ** "We didn''t really get many coins for slimes and plant monsters. Only the dungeon boss gave a lot because it was a mutated plant monster with a fire attribute," Li Wei said, looking at the coins he received for selling them. Elva, who was sitting opposite him, looked at him. "Of course, we won''t get much because they are only useful on farms to grow wheat and veggies. Otherwise, they would be useless," she said, shrugging her shoulders. She had become more familiar with them after a whole day of fighting together. A waitress approached their table to take their orders. "What would you like to eat?" she asked, showing the menu. Alice and Elva both took the menu hurriedly. "I will take Roast Chicken with Mashed Potatoes and Gravy, Pork Chops with Apple Sauce, Elven-Style Mushroom Risotto, Enchanted Forest Pasta with Faerie Herbs, and this, this, and this one also..." Alice said, ordering many dishes, which left the waitress stunned. Her amazement grew when she heard Elva''s order, "I will take Vegetable Stir-Fry, T-bone Steak with Baked Potato, Beef Pot Roast, and this, this..." Li Wei and Li Xin were also surprised by their extensive orders. "Just order slowly; no one is going to take it from you," Li Wei said, smiling as they continued to search for items on the menu. He thought, ''They are really different from when we first met.'' He then looked at Li Xin, saying, "XinXin, you can order too. Don''t worry about overeating; our levels are high, and we can eat much more." Eating more is a good thing for adventurers. "Mhm," Li Xin nodded and placed her order for a few dishes. Soon, the dishes were served, and they began to eat. Li Wei took a bite of his pizza, "What are your plans for tomorrow?" He asked looking at them. Elva, while enjoying her steak, answered, "We don''t have any plans. What about you?" She asked and slurped her soup. "We are going to do a quest again tomorrow. It would be good if you also joined it, or I will have to find other party members," he said, looking at both of them. Alice hurriedly finished the rice in her mouth. "We are going to stay here for about a month or two. It would be good if we partied together," she said, eating again in large amounts. "Okay, that''s no problem then," Li Wei agreed. He wanted to earn money, and more importantly, they are both good and supportive when needed he didn''t want a trouble to find other members. After they finished their meals, they returned to their rooms. Both Alice and Elva had also booked rooms here, and they were just beside them. "So, you guys really live beside us. But how did you get a room before you came here?" Li Wei asked, a little puzzled. Elva looked at him. "There is a magic communication tool. With that, we can inform ahead and also pay for the rent. Our family already booked a few rooms when they heard the announcement of the merging of the worlds, making it easy for us," she explained. "So there is something like this. Then you should rest. Good night," Li Wei said as he entered the room with Li Xin. "Good Night," Elva also greeted and entered their room together. After coming inside, Alice looked at Elva. "What do you think they will do, those kinds of things?" She asked with a blushing face when she suddenly remembered how he hugged her waist and felt hot sensation of his hands. Elva also blushed a little. "Don''t think weird things. I have noticed that their relationship isn''t like that," she said. Alice tilted her head cutely. "Really?, I wanted to ask few questions to sister Li but it''s a pity," She said with a little disappointment in her eyes. Elva glared at her. "You really are something. Just go to sleep and don''t think weird things," she said with a scolding tone, and appeared behind her grabbing her tail again. "Elvaaa!!" Alice screamed and ran behind her to catch her. As they both continued their game, Li Wei and Li Xin lay on the bed after taking a bath but they could still hear the voices of Elva and Alice, who were shouting loudly. Hearing that they were still playing with each other, Li Wei let out a smile and suddenly remembered the feeling of Alice''s soft waist, making his hand quiver a little. Li Xin looked at him and saw his hand quivering. "Brother, was it soft?" she asked. Li Wei, who was busy imagining the soft feeling, answered her without thinking too much. "Yes, it was," he said, and suddenly became stiff, remembering what he did. ''Damn, I''m dead,'' he screamed in his mind, looking at Li Xin, who was also looking at him with a cold expression. She glared at him with a frosty expression. "So you were really thinking about Alice''s waist, huh?" she asked, with a cold smile. Li Wei backed up a little. "Wait, XinXin, don''t blame your brother. It was an accident, okay?" he said hurriedly, trying to dissolve the misunderstanding. It was the sounds of them that led him to think that, otherwise, he wouldn''t have. Li Xin glared at him. "Humph, I know that it was an accident, but I was just worried that you''re thinking with lust. After all, you do read those kinds of novels and comics from time to time," she said in a venomous tone. "How...how did you know that?!" Li Wei asked. He had hidden those kinds of novels and comics in a certain place, so he wondered how she found out. Li Xin didn''t answer. "Humph, you better not think with lust, or it will definitely not end up well for you," she said in a threatening voice and turned her head towards the other side, no longer bothering him. Li Wei looked at her back with a troubled smile. ''It''s really weird that she knows about what I''m doing, but what should I do about our future?'' he thought and looked at the wooden ceiling in silence. He had never considered their relationship because on Earth, they lived happily in a small house together, and he didn''t think it would change. Finally, he shook his head softly. ''Let''s go on like this as long as she is happy,'' he thought and looked at her back with a loving smile. They both loved each other but being stepsiblings prevented them from crossing certain boundaries and they also never thought about this much. *** The next morning, when Li Wei opened his eyes, he noticed he was being hugged by Li Xin, who was sleeping cutely and drooling with good dreams. Without moving, he decided to just watch silently, not wanting to wake her up. After an unknown amount of time, Li Xin moved a little. "Nhnn," she let out a cute sound as she opened her sleepy eyes and found Li Wei looking at her with a smile. "Why didn''t you wake me up?" she said, wiping her drool on his clothes with sleepy eyes. Li Wei smiled wryly at her. "Why should I wake you up? It''s too early; see, the sun hasn''t even risen yet," he said, sitting up from the lying position. "Nn," she let out a cute sound again. "But what if we are late and make Alice and Elva wait?" she said with a grumpy tone. Li Wei ignored it and stretched her cheeks. "They must still be sleeping. After all, they were bickering and fighting each other the whole night," he said with an amused expression. If the inn lady hadn''t scolded them to sleep, they might still be bickering and bothering others. The inn has different types of room from normal to luxurious. The one they were in was a normal and didn''t have soundproofing in their room. But as long as they kept their voices low, it wouldn''t disturb others, unlike Elva and Alice, who were literally shouting. Li Xin also smiled when she heard him. "I can imagine Elva trying to play with her like a cat," she said, her imagination running wild. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, we should get ready," Li Wei said, stopping her from imagining weird things and asking her to prepare. Who knows what else she might imagine. After getting ready, she looked at him. "Brother, shouldn''t we go now?" she asked, looking at him as he sat on the bed. Li Wei shook his head. "First, let''s increase your attributes. Here are 500,000 coins. With that, you can buy 500 attributes. Just distribute them equally and use all the remaining on intelligence," he said, sending her 500,000 coins. Li Xin nodded. "But, brother, what if Alice and Elva ask about this, and other people might also notice it?" she said because she didn''t have anything to hide her status if it were to be analyzed. Li Wei shook his head with a smile. "I also thought about that, but there are restrictions inside the city that do not allow you to use Analyse Eye on people. Additionally, there are artifacts that can block Analyse Eye. That''s why no one bothers to check others. The artifact costs 100,000, and it can block Analyse Eye up to level 10. People in this world don''t lack money, so Analyse Eye has become almost useless, except for the fact that monsters can''t create the artifact and it is still usable on them," he explained to her. This was also the reason he wasn''t worried about his status being seen by others, as no one would check someone unknown like him. Li Xin nodded with an understanding expression. "Then I should increase my attributes," she said and immediately used the coins to buy AP. ¨C¨C¨C SP: 26 | AP: 25¡ý500- Coins: 960¡ý500000 (500k) MP: 1456/1390 (75+) ¡ü1000+ *ATTRIBUTES*: Strength: 127¡ü100+ | Agility: 168 (6-)¡ü100+ Intelligence: 278 (15+)¡ü200+ | Endurance: 139 (15+)¡ü100+ ¨C¨C¨C "I am done, brother," she said after increasing the attributes. Li Wei nodded. "There is an unknown attribute limit, but you don''t have to worry as it wouldn''t be much. Let''s go; we should earn more money and level up," he said when he heard a knock on their door. *Knock, knock.* Alice''s voice was heard from behind the door. "Brother Li, sister Li, we are ready." "Let''s go; they have come already," he said with a smile, heading out with Li Xin. When he opened the door, both Alice and Elva were waiting. "Let''s go; we should go to the Adventurers Guild to see if there are any dungeon quests. If not, we will take a wild quest," he said, looking at them. "Okay," they both nodded, and everyone headed to the guild. Inside the Adventurers Guild, Li Wei and the others looked at the quest board. "There are no dungeon quests, but we can level up if we head to the plains," he said, looking at the quest information. ¨C¨C¨C Quest: Blood Wolf Hunt Objective: Kill all the Blood Wolves and their leader. Level: 15 Difficulty: E+ | Time Limit: 5 days Rewards: 400,000 coins | Failure Penalty: 40,000 coins ¨C¨C¨C "What do you think about this quest? The Blood Wolf leader will probably be strong, and the other wolves will be around level 15," he asked, looking at the quest. All people in this world can fight above their levels, especially if they are in a party and have enough money to raise their attributes. Even though there is an attribute limit, it depends on themselves how high it is. With a long history with the system, their attribute limits grow automatically because of mana and their genes. Alice and Elva nodded. "Yes, we can take it, but we first have to buy some gear and increase our attributes," Alice said, looking at him. Li Wei agreed. "I also want to buy some gear. Let''s go. I know a good shop," he said with a smile, remembering the little girl, Emily. Chapter 24: Upgrading Gears Li Wei, with his Order of the Abyss party, headed towards to ''Adventures All in One'' shop, which belongs to Emily''s family. When they arrived, both Alice and Elva were surprised. "It''s much bigger than we thought," Alice said, looking at the shop. It was a whole three-story building with glass in front to showcase the weapons and armours. With a big door that was open wide, giving a view of spacious interior. Li Wei smiled at their response because he too, was surprised when he came first time. "Let''s go inside; there are many things here," he said, heading inside the shop. The inside of the shop was divided into different areas. All items below level 30 were on the lower floor, while the highest-level items were on the second one, and the third was a custom-made area, the custom-made items costs more than the normal ones and were higher grades. "Brother Li, Sister Li, you''re here again," Emily, who was behind the front counter, exclaimed with a smile and hurriedly came out from behind the counter when she noticed two more figures with them Elva and Alice. "Huh?" she let out a surprised voice and asked, "Brother Li, did you create a party? Why didn''t you tell me first? I also want to join and level up," she said with a pitiful voice and tears in her eyes. Li Wei just shook his head at her reaction with a smile. "Yes, I created a party, and they are the new party members, Elva and Alice," he said, introducing them to her and when he was about to introduce her to them, Emily stopped him with a gesture. She then looked at Elva and Alice with a smile. "Hi, I''m Emily, the little princess of this shop, and your future party member," she said shamelessly, introducing herself. Alice and Elva were a little speechless at her introduction but still nodded, greeting her. "I''m Alice from the fairy race, and she is Elva, an elf," Alice said in introducing again. "It will be good if you grow up fast because we need more party members," she continued with a smile. "Mhm, I will do it definitely," Emily nodded, looking at them with a strange expression, thinking of something else. ''Did Brother Li plan to create a harem? I wonder how big it will be, 100 or 1,000, maybe even in the millions. It will be more fun to watch him create his harem,'' she thought rudely her imagination running in other worlds. Li Wei who was standing there felt a sudden shiver down his spine. ''Damn, is someone cursing me?'' he thought, and looked at Emily, who was still staring at Alice and Elva, making both of them feel weird. Emily also noticed his gaze and hurriedly snapped back to reality. "Brother Li, you must have come to upgrade your gear, right? Which level do you want? Just tell me, and I''ll show it to you," Emily said with an excited expression. She was still thinking about how big the harem he might create and how much of fun will it be. Li Wei felt weird about her exited expression nevertheless he still answered. "It will be good if you show something that is above level 20," he said and looked at Elva and Alice. He didn''t know if they had money or not. "What about you two?" he asked. If they didn''t have money, he would pay for it. "We will also take a look at items above level 20," both Alice and Elva nodded as they both had enough money to buy the normal gear. "Okay, then follow me. I will show you the equipment above level 20," Emily said, taking them inside the shop and showing all kinds of equipment. There were clothes, knives, daggers, armours, swords, and all sorts of things that adventurers might need. Li Wei looked at the items with a disappointed expression. "All of these are normal-rank equipment. What about the higher ranks?" he asked. Now that he had money, he was interested in purchasing higher-ranked weapons, which were known for their durability, sharpness, and increased attributes. Emily gave him a look. "Don''t you know that higher rank weapons can only be created specially, and even if there is one, it will be sold without a sound," she said. To forge a higher rank weapon, one needed to be a high level, and very few would be willing to craft low-level weapons unless they could get money. "I know, but I am just asking. Who knows if my luck becomes a little better," he said with a sigh. He wasn''t going to ask someone to specially craft a weapon because it would be useless at the speed he levels up, only wasting money. The best way was to get from the dungeon or find the luck in some shop. "Then there isn''t any. You must choose from what''s available," Emily said with a shrug. Li Wei nodded and started to look for the things he needed. "Okay, I will take all these items," he said, giving her a list. Normal Attire (Level 25) ¡Á4: 16000 Leather Armour (Level 25) ¡Á2: 12000 Sword (Level 30) ¡Á1: 35000 IntrusionGuard Amulet (Level 10) ¡Á1: 100000 Emily took the list and gave it to the servant beside her, asking her to bring out the equipment. "When are you going to take me to level up?" she asked abruptly with a pout. Li Wei shrugged. "When your father says I can take you to level up," he replied. If not for she was a little girl he would''ve directly rejected. "Ummm," Emily didn''t give up and continued to stare at him with a pout. Li Wei, too, didn''t back down and stared at her silently. They both continued to glare at each other. Li Xin looked at both of them, who were fighting like kids, with a speechless expression. Alice and Elva, who were done choosing their equipment, came over to see Li Wei and Emily glaring at each other. "Just what happened? Is she asking him to marry her?" Alice whispered in a low voice to Elva with a hint of amusement in her eyes. Li Xin, who was just beside them, also heard it her mouth twitching slightly. Elva looked at her with a glare. "Why are you so interested in this kind of thing? It''s definitely not the case, idiot," she said in a scolding tone. The servant girl, who had been standing nearby, finally couldn''t bear it any longer. "Ahem, I think we should let them go, miss," she intervened, noticing that they had no intentions of stopping their glaring. Emily made a dissatisfied face. "You have to take me to level up," she said again, looking at Li Wei. Li Wei shook his head again. "Not until your father says. You''re just 12 years old, and your father is doing this for your own good." "Mhmm," Emily pouted but didn''t say anything. Seeing they finally stopped, the servant girl let out a sigh of relief. "Here is your equipment, sir; the total is 163,000 coins," she said, placing the equipment they had chosen on the table. Li Wei nodded and paid for their equipment, while Alice and Elva also did the same. But before leaving the shop, he stopped and looked at Emily with a sigh. "Just listen to your father and don''t run outside because it''s more dangerous now. And as long as your father agrees, I will take you to level up," he said. With the people from Earth, this place was definitely not suitable because on Earth, there is no system to detect the bad and evil people, unlike here. "Um," Emily nodded with a pout because her father said the same thing. It was her luck that she encountered Li Wei and Li Xin. After reminding her, Li Wei left the shop with his party and headed towards the inn. They needed to change as they bought high-level clothes and leather armours that were hidden beneath their clothes. They soon changed getting ready, the outfit wasn''t different from what they bought before, but it was high level. Li Wei looked at everyone with a nod. "Okay, we should go now," he said and suddenly thought of something. "Alice, Elva, your attributes are too low. I will give you 100,000 coins to increase your AP," he said and without hesitation transferred the coins. "Huh?" Both Alice and Elva were stunned. They never thought that he had this much money, more so that he was giving it to them as if it was nothing. "Is it really okay to give us?" Alice asked. Coins were like a necessary thing for everyone, and no one was willing to give them away easily because they were hard to earn and needed for spending. "It''s okay, and it will be good for dealing with higher-level enemies, and you can pay me back little by little," he said. He was getting ten times bonus, so he would receive 1 million coins again, but he was going to upgrade his Goddess Edition skills, which will cost him ten times. This money became little in front the skills. "Okay, then," Alice shrugged, her impression of him growing higher. ''He''s really a good party leader,'' she thought. Elva also thought the same thing. ''He can give coins to others without hesitation, like a hero,'' she pondered, not knowing that the guy was just rich and going to become even richer and poor again. But they didn''t waste any more time and upgraded their attributes. ** Name: Alice AP: 0¡ý133- Coins: 45250¡ý140k- MP: 480/480¡ü240+ *ATTRIBUTES*: Strength: 93 (39+)¡ü35+ | Agility: 101 (8-)¡ü25+ Intelligence: 96¡ü48+ | Endurance: 55 (35+)¡ü25+ ** Name: Elva AP: 23¡ý120- Coins: 65250¡ý150k- MP: 625/475 (150+) *ATTRIBUTES*: Strength: 93¡ü45+ | Agility: 90 (8-)¡ü25+ Intelligence: 95 (30+) ¡ü25+ | Endurance: 83 (35+)¡ü25+ After increasing their attributes, they both nodded to each other. "We are done," Alice said looking at Li Wei and Li Xin who were waiting for them. "What about the skills we got from the treasure chest? Did you learn them?" he asked, it was impossible to level them up and use in a one day, but he needed to learn those skills with his eternal learning skill. Elva shook her head. "No, we didn''t. We need a bigger area to learn and try them, but the training arena inside the city costs a lot. So, we''ll learn them outside the city in a field area," she explained. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Learning a skill from a skill book was very different from the Skill Crystal; sometimes the skill could go out of control, causing an explosion. Li Wei nodded. "Let''s go, then. We''ll first learn the new skills and then do the quest," he suggested. No one disagreed because they too wanted to learn the new skills and without hesitation they set off outside the city, arriving at the plain land with few big rocks and trees standing tall. "It''s the best place to train here," Elva said, looking at the plain land before her the rocks and trees were too few and after a little distance it was only a plain land. Alice also agreed with her. "Yes, we can learn here. Since it''s just a level 11 area, we can handle any threats if monsters attack us," she said, checking the system map and the area level. Li Wei nodded and looked at Li Xin. "XinXin, here, take this Magic Storm skill and learn it. It will be helpful," he said, giving her the skill book. "Um, okay, brother," Li Xin agreed. She knew he had a learning skill; with it he could learn any skill. Li Wei smiled at her and looked at his status panel. "I should also raise my skills and attributes so I can learn their skills, or I will have to ask them to wait," he thought. With how much mana it takes to learn, it wouldn''t be safe if he used too much, and a sudden monster attack came leaving no choice but it''s always good to be cautious. Chapter 25: Blood Wolf Hunt - 1 ''Let''s see, I have 700 Attribute points and 386 Skill points. I would need 340 SP to upgrade my ''Shadow Step'' to level 10.'' ''But it''s important; if not for the goddess edition skill, that has stronger and better effects than normal. I would have to take the damage to save Alice. As for Attribute points, I should add more to intelligence as I need much more mana than normal especially for learning skills,'' Li Wei thought. "Okay, let''s do this," he decided. ¨C¨C¨C SP: 46¡ý340- | AP: 0 ¡ý 700- MP: 5435/5435 ¡ü2500+ Shadow Step: Level 10 (0/110000) Strength: 383 (35+) ¡ü100+ | Agility: 385 (10-) ¡ü100+ Intelligence: 1087 ¡ü500+ ¨C¨C¨C ''Now it''s good. I can learn the skills without much problem, but the SP needed to upgrade goddess edition skills are too much. To get the 100 SP, I have to spend 1 million coins. It means I have almost spent 18 million coins on just skills, not to mention the amount will only increase.'' ''Is this how it feels to be rich and poor at the same time?'' he murmured with a sigh. ''But the goddess edition skills are a must because they are powerful and a little different than the normal ones, not to mention they''re helpful in a crisis,'' he thought and changed his attention to Elva, who was ready to learn the skill. She stood in the field, taking out the skill book from her item box. "Learn," she murmured, and the skill book became a white light, merging with her. She then took out her new bow, taking a stance to fire the arrow. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and silently activated the Eternal Learning skill. ''It''s a good thing it doesn''t have any levels, or I would have to go through hell just to upgrade it,'' he thought with relief and focused on Elva, who was learning the skill. Alice was also looking at her, but then she saw Li Wei staring at Elva without blinking his eyes and felt stunned. ''Don''t tell me he likes her, but shouldn''t he be a little restrained? What if he scares her?'' she thought and looked at Li Xin, who didn''t care because she knew what he was doing, unlike her, who was imagining weird things. "Elva is cute, and her ears are so soft, if you touch them hehe," Alice muttered with creepy smile. Elva, who was preparing for the skill, suddenly felt a chill down her back. ''What''s this creepy feeling? Damn it, it must be Alice,'' she cursed in her mind and refocused on the skill. To learn the skill, one needed to understand how to use it after receiving the instructions, but the process depended on themselves. Some people might have talent in archery and could learn the skills more quickly, while those who didn''t might have to grind for a day or two to learn it. "Elemental Fusion Arrow," Elva chanted softly, and with a swish, an arrow made of water and wind began to form. It was still unstable, but Elva tried hard to focus more. When the arrow was completely formed, she released the string. *Swoooosh!* With a sound, the arrow pierced through the air at a fast speed. Splash, with another sound, it hit a rock, creating a scar on it. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the Advanced skill Elemental Arrow (10% mastery).] "Hmm, it looks a little hard; no wonder the advanced skills are stronger," he murmured after receiving the information from the skill. Even though it''s just a level 0 skill, it can deal damage comparable to a level 2 basic skill. "And it only took 100 MP to learn," he said to himself, looking at his MP. Elva, who had also learned the skill, nodded, satisfied with her results. "Alice, it''s your turn now," she said. They were taking turns to learn the skills, as the process required focus, so as not to distract each other and risk failure or it will get harder to learn. Alice nodded and stepped into the open area, standing there with her dagger and skill book. Li Wei, without hesitation, activated the Eternal Learning skill again. Alice, too, noticed his gaze and became tense. ''Wait, is he interested in me too? No, no, what am I thinking? He must be interested in the skills. Yes, it must be,'' she reassured herself inwardly, denying the notion urgently, though she couldn''t completely dispel the thought of him being interested in her and Elva. She shook her head to calm herself down. Elva looked at her with a puzzled expression, but she didn''t react much to Li Wei''s stare, thinking he was interested in the skills unlike her who imagined weird things. Alice closed her eyes and gripped the dagger tightly in her hands. "Learn," she murmured, and the skill book in her other hand transformed into light, merging with her. She didn''t hesitate any longer and focused on the skill. "Fatal Mirage," she murmured, and suddenly, another Alice appeared beside her holding the dagger, but she was a little transparent and unstable like it would disappear at any second. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the Advanced skill Fatal Mirage (8% mastery).] Alice finally felt a sigh of relief after learning the skill successfully. "Sister Li, it''s your turn," she said with a smile, looking at Li Xin. Li Xin nodded and took out her new staff along with the skill book. "Learn," she said learning the skill, then focused in front, with her staff aimed ahead. "Magic Storm," she chanted, and with a whoosh, mana began to gather in a vortex, growing bigger and bigger with noise. However, it was still weak, only affecting the air around them. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the Advanced skill Magic Storm (15% mastery).] "Huh," Li Wei let out a surprised sound. "Looks like XinXin has a talent to become a mage," he thought. The higher the talent, the faster they mastered the skills, and Li Xin had the highest mastery. He looked at them with a nod. "Let''s go; we should do our quest now," he said. Fully mastering the skill could take hours and even a day, it wasn''t worth it for him. Completing the quest would provide the money to improve their skills, which was more important than low-level advanced skills at the moment. Elva and Alice both nodded, followed by Li Xin, and they headed toward the quest location with him. *** Inside the forest, a wolf lay on the ground, whining in pain. *Whoo**Whoo* The wolf was slightly larger than the normal ones, with deep crimson fur, and its eyes were closed in agony. Two people with hooded black robes stood nearby, watching the blood wolf''s suffering. Beside them were also some blood wolf corpses, their features somewhat sinister, and black acidic blood flowed from their mouths. Mark looked at the wolf with a dissatisfied expression. "What a pain in the ass. They asked us to do experiments on low-level monsters. Why can''t they use high-level ones? And at the base, I think there are also low-level monsters. Why don''t they use them?" he said, clearly irritated. Seeing his irritation, Zek replied, "Because the experiment is still in a trial stage and is only working on low-level monsters like this. But the death rate is too high, making them hesitate to use it on the monsters inside the base that will be used for something," he explained, shaking his head. He continued, "Anyway, we are just normal members of the cult. What we have to do is follow the orders of the higher-ups and be grateful to our God of Destruction," he said with a determined voice. Mark nodded in agreement. "Of course, I am grateful. This world has become a mess, and only the God of Destruction can set it back on track. I will be a pillar of support, just like the higher-ups," he said with resolve. *Whooo,* suddenly, the blood wolf let out a howl, capturing their attention. "I hope it doesn''t fail after all this was the last fruit we gave him," Zek said, watching the wolf. *Woooo!* The blood wolf screamed again in pain. Its blood-red fur began to darken, and it increased in size. *Whooosh* Suddenly, a black, evil aura surrounded the blood wolf. Mark nodded as he observed. "Looks like it''s a success, and the level has increased. But it''s a pity it will die at the hands of the Light Faction soon," he commented. Zek agreed, "Yes, it''s a success, and before it dies, it will definitely kill a few low levels before the Light Faction notices. This is also a warning for them not to go against us. Let''s go; our work is done here." With that, they both disappeared without a trace. *Awoooooo!* The wolf let out a loud howl after the black aura receded. *Grrrr* It growled, looking at the bodies of the other wolves around it. Without hesitation, it started to devour them like a hungry beast that hadn''t eaten for decades. Li Wei and his party arrived a short distance from the quest location, where they discovered a small pack of blood wolves on the hunt for food. "Get ready; we should attack them first. There are about fifty blood wolves," he informed his party, scanning them with Analyze Eye. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Blood Wolf | Type: Normal Rank: E | Level: 15 HP: 3600/3600 | MP: 380/380 Strength: 91 | Agility: 90 Intelligence: 76 | Endurance: 88 Spirit: 75 | Luck: 56 Skills: Bleeding Bite-9, Bloodied Pounce-7, Bloodthirst-8, Bloody Claws-9. **Analyze Panel/End** =================================== =================================== ??¡á???Li Wei =================================== **Character Panel Li Wei/Start**???????????????? **Special Dark Panel Created by Cute Little Goddess of Death** ------------------------------------------------ ?Every Level UP: 100SP, 100AP, 1000 coins and 5+ Spirit. ------------------------------------------------ S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *Intro*: ???? Name: Li Wei | Age: 17 | Race: Human Class: Jack-of-all-Trades (E) Level: 18 | Title: Monster Killer SP: 46¡ý340- | AP: 0 ¡ý 700- Coins: 117000 (117k) ------------------------------------------------ *STATUS*:???? HP: 6000/6000 MP: 5435/5435 ¡ü2500+ XP: 11800/19000 ------------------------------------------------ **ATTRIBUTES**:???? Strength: 383 (35+) ¡ü100+ | Agility: 384 (10-) ¡ü100+ Intelligence: 1087 ¡ü500+ | Endurance: 256 (35+) Spirit: 90 | Luck: 8 ------------------------------------------------ **SKILLS**:????? :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???????: Eternal Learning skill Max :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Goddess of Death Edition Skills (3):- Analyze Eye: Level 10 (0/110000) Shadow Step: Level 10 (0/110000) Fake Status: Level 5 (0/60000) :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (3):- @Level 10: Shadow Clone, Summoning, Swordsmanship. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (1):- Language Mastery Max. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (3):-???? @Level 0: Magic Storm (15%mastery), Fatal Mirage (8%mastery), Elemental Arrow (10%mastery) :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (25):- @Level 10: Slash, Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Sheild, Footwork, Charge, Divine Protection, ________________ @Level 5: Heal, Cure Poison, Guard, Stealth, Item box, Calm Emotion, Spiritual Communication, Grappling, Evasion, Lockpicking, Trap Detection, Dagger Proficiency, Shield and Sword Proficiency, Exorcism, Divine Leadership, Divine Smite. ________________ @Level 1: Glow Magic. ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **EQUIPMENTS**:-????? ________________ 1. Normal Attire Set | Level: 25 Endurance: 15+ | Agility: 1- ________________ 2. Leather Armour | Level: 25 Endurance: 20+ | Agility: 3- ________________ 3. Sword | Level: 30 Strength: 35+ | Agility: 6- ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **QUESTS**:????? ________________ 1. Kill the ??????????????????? Gods - Difficulty: ??? - Rewards: ??? - Note: You will receive exclusive rewards after killing every god. These rewards are given by your cute little Goddess of Death. ________________ 2. Defend Earth from the Monster Invasion! - Quest Difficulty: ??? - Quest Reward: ??? ________________ 3. Blood Wolf Hunt (Party Quest) Objective: Kill all the Blood Wolves and their leader. Level: 15 Difficulty: E+ | Time Limit: 5 days Rewards: 400,000 coins | Failure Penalty: 40,000 coins ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **Character Panel/End**???????????????? =================================== ??¡â???Li Xin =================================== **Character Panel Li Xin/Start**???????????????? ------------------------------------------------ ?Every Level UP: 25SP, 25AP, 250 coins, 10+ intelligence, 10+ strength, 10+ Agility and 5+Spirit. ------------------------------------------------ *Intro*: ???? Name: Li Xin | Age: 17 | Race: Human Class: 1. Ninja (E) 2. Swordsman (E) 3. Sorcerer (E) Level: 11 | Title: Monster Killer SP: 26 | AP: 25 Coins: 960 ------------------------------------------------ *STATUS*:???? HP: 2000/2000 MP: 1540/1390(150+) XP: 3330/12000 ------------------------------------------------ *ATTRIBUTES*:???? Strength: 127 | Agility: 168 (8-) Intelligence: 278 (30+) | Endurance: 139 (35+) Spirit: 55 | Luck: 68 ------------------------------------------------ **SKILLS**:????? :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (3):- @Level 9: Swordsmanship. ________________ @Level 1: Shadow Clone, Summoning. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (2):- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-5. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (1):-???? @Level 0: Magic Storm (15%mastery) :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (13) - @Level 10: Frost Nova ________________ @Level 5 : Slash, Guard, Fireball, Stealth, Evasion, Item box ________________ @Level 1: Shadow Step, Silent Strike, Telekinesis, Rapid Incantation,Sword Mastery, Parrying. ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **EQUIPMENTS**:-????? ________________ 1. Normal Attire Set | Level: 25 Endurance: 15+ | Agility: 2- ________________ 2. Leather Armour | Level: 25 Endurance: 20+ | Agility: 3- ________________ 3. Mage Staff | Level: 20 Intelligence: 30+ | Agility: 2- ________________ 4.IntrusionGuard Amulet | Level: 10 Effect: Analyze Eye Guard ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **Character Panel/End**???????????????? =================================== ??¡â???Alice =================================== **Character Panel Alice/Start**???????????????? ------------------------------------------------ ?Every Level UP: 25SP, 25AP, 250 coins, 10+ intelligence, 10+ strength, 10+ Agility and 5+Spirit. ------------------------------------------------ *Intro*: ???? Name: Alice | Age: 18 | Race: Fairy Class: 1. Assassin (E) 2. Gladiator (E) 3. Combat Healer (E) Level: 12 | Title: Monster Killer SP: 28 | AP: 0 Coins: 45250 ------------------------------------------------ *STATUS*:???? HP: 2400/2400 MP: 480/480 XP: 8300/13000 ------------------------------------------------ *ATTRIBUTES*:???? Strength: 93 (30+) | Agility: 101 (8-) Intelligence: 96 | Endurance: 55 (35+) Medical Knowledge: 25 Spirit: 60 | Luck: 54 ------------------------------------------------ **SKILLS**:????? :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (3):- @Level 8: Assassination Techniques, Mastery of Weapons, Battlefield Resilience. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (3) :- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-5, Item box-5. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (1):-???? @Level 0: Fatal Mirage (8%mastery) :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (21) - @Level 9: Deadly Strikes, Dagger Proficiency, Slash. ________________ @Level 5: Heal, Stealth, Evasion, Guard, Footwork. ________________ @Level 1: Potion Brewing, Comforting Presence, Diagnostic Skill, Lockpicking, Trap Detection, Charge, Grappling, Disguise, Unarmed Combat, Gladiator''s Resolve, Healing Spells, Barrier Mastery ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **EQUIPMENTS**:-????? ________________ 1. Normal Attire Set | Level: 25 Endurance: 15+ | Agility: 2- ________________ 2. Leather Armour | Level: 25 Endurance: 20+ | Agility: 3- ________________ 3. Dagger | Level: 25 Strength: 30+ | Agility: 3- ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **Character Panel/End**???????????????? =================================== ??¡â???Elva =================================== **Character Panel Elva/Start**???????????????? ------------------------------------------------ ?Every Level UP: 25SP, 25AP, 250 coins, 10+ intelligence, 10+ strength, 10+ Agility and 5+Spirit. ------------------------------------------------ *Intro*: ???? Name: Elva | Age: 17 | Race: Elf Class: 1. Elemental Archer (E) 2. Elemental Mage (E) 3. Jewel Crafter (E) Level: 12 | Title: Monster Killer SP: 25 | AP: 23 Coins: 65250 ------------------------------------------------ *STATUS*:???? HP: 2400/2400 MP: 625/475 (175+) XP: 9600/13000 ------------------------------------------------ *ATTRIBUTES*:???? Strength: 93 | Agility: 90 (8-) Intelligence: 95 (30+)| Endurance: 83 (35+) Spirit: 60 | Luck: 57 ------------------------------------------------ **SKILLS**:????? ::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (3):- @Level 10: Elemental Arrows, Elemental Manipulation. ________________ @Level 1: Jewelcrafter''s Legacy. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (2):- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-10. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (1):-???? @Level 0: Elemental Fusion Arrow (10%mastery) :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (21) - @Level 9: Bow Proficiency, Eagle Eye, Rapid Shot, Aim and Precision. ________________ @Level 5: Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Sheild, Item box, Basic Traps. ________________ @Level 1: Potion Brewing, Metalworking, Basic Enchantment, Armor Crafting, Weapon Forging, Tempering, Elemental Infusion, Archer''s Mark, Elemental Absorption, Elemental Resistance, Gemstone Identification, Jewel Enhancement. ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **EQUIPMENTS**:-????? ________________ 1. Normal Attire Set | Level: 25 Endurance: 15+ | Agility: 2- ________________ 2. Leather Armour | Level: 25 Endurance: 20+ | Agility: 3- ________________ 3. Bow | Level: 25 Intelligence: 30+ | Agility: 3- ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **Character Panel/End**???????????????? =================================== If there are any mistakes please comment and if you have questions about something please ask I will do my best to reply you thanks. Chapter 26: Blood Wolf Hunt - 2 "Get ready to attack and ask for help if needed," Li Wei said, looking at them. "Okay, brother," Li Xin and them agreed with a nod. Seeing them agree Li Wei focused his attention on the blood wolves. "Then I will go ahead," with that, he sprinted directly toward the wolf pack with sword in hand. ''I should slow down their movements first,'' he thought as he looked at the wolves and swung his hands towards them, "Frost Nova," he chanted activating the skill. *Whoosh*, with a sound, a white freezing wave with snow swept towards the blood wolves. *Awoooo*, the wolves noticed it and let out a howl, hurriedly gathering together to defend because the area covered by the skill was too large, not giving them a chance to avoid it. With a whoosh the freezing wave hit them. *Rawaaa*, they let out a deep menacing roar as they stood together in the freezing wave. Li Wei looked at the wolves moving forward. "They can defend together, but let''s see if they can withstand my attacks again," he thought with a smile, aiming his hand at them. "Fireball, Fireball, Fireball," he chanted directly attacking without hesitation. Elva also didn''t miss the chance. "Sister Li, let''s attack," she said, readying her bow. "Mhm," Li Xin nodded and aimed her staff. "Elemental Arrows," "Fireball," they both attacked with their long-range skills simultaneously. Their attacks headed towards the wolves who had just defended against the freezing wave. *Rawwaa,* the wolves roared again upon seeing the attacks coming towards them. This time, they didn''t attempt to defend and hurriedly dodged. But it was too late as the first three fireballs reached them. *Boom, Boom, Boom,* with a booming and sizzling sound, a blast of fire hit some of them, lightly burning their fur and causing serious injuries to few. Li Wei looked at the results with a nod. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''It''s a good thing that I can control the mana; otherwise, I might have burned them into charcoal, decreasing the rewards of the quest,'' he thought. The guild had given them so much money because of the wolf monsters'' fur, and it was okay to burn a few, but he couldn''t do it with every one of them. *Boom* *Swhoosh* The wolves hadn''t recovered when the attacks of Elva and Li Xin hit them, killing the seriously injured. [Ding...] [Ding...] *Rawwaaa* Seeing their kin getting killed, they screamed in anger and charged directly towards Li Wei, who was approaching them with a sword. Li Wei looked at the pack of wolves, ignoring the notifications from the system. "I should use Swordsmanship; it will be easier to kill them without causing too much damage. Footwork and Arcane Shield are a must to avoid getting blood on my clothes," he murmured, and without hesitation, he chanted, activating the skills "Arcane Shield" "Footwork." *Swooooh,* with a sound, he sprang towards the wolf packs like the wind, with a transparent shield covering him. *Rawaa,* the wolves roared again, attacking him with bites and claws. "Swordsmanship," Li Wei chanted softly when the wolves reached the attack range. *Swish,* the sword in his hand glowed blue as he slashed at the neck of the wolf that was biting towards him. *Slash,* with a sound, the sword cut through the neck, beheading the blood wolf. He didn''t care and attacked the nearby wolf, beheading them. The same fate followed for the nearby wolves as he overpowered them. [Ding...] [Ding...] *Awoooo,* the wolves howled when they saw him killing and beheading their kin, suddenly coming to a stop and retreating a little, looking at him with vigilance who overpowered them. "Oops," Li Wei looked at them with a wry smile. ''I should''ve held back a little. If they decide to run away, I won''t be able to stop them,'' he thought with a sigh. If they ran away, he could catch up with them due to his agility, but he wasn''t going to leave Li Xin and his party alone here. It didn''t matter if he missed the rewards. "Alice, Elva, XinXin, get ready to attack and use a bit more MP than usual, but remember not to use too much," he reminded them. He was going to attack with everything he could. If some managed to escape, he wouldn''t be able to do anything. "Okay, brother," Li Xin said, followed by Elva. "We''ll be ready for the attack," while Alice stayed in stealth beside him, also preparing for the attack. He nodded and looked at the wolves who were still hesitating to attack or not. ''I can use Frost Nova to slow them down, but the effect won''t be too much unless I use more MP than usual,'' he thought, wanting to try what would happen. He wanted to see just how much mana he could pour into the skill and what the effects would be. With that thought in mind, he aimed his hands at the blood wolves. *Grrrrr,* the blood wolves snarled at him angrily and backed away a little, but they still didn''t run away and looked around for an opportunity to attack. Li Wei didn''t care about their reactions and chanted "Frost Nova." With a swoosh, a white freezing wave formed around his hands, but he didn''t release it and let it revolve around his hands. "Let''s add more mana," he murmured and directed the mana towards it while keeping an eye on his MP bar. 100... 200... 300... 500... At five hundred Mana, the freezing air revolved more fiercely, emitting more power and coldness. ''It''s a good thing that my stats are high, or it would be trouble to handle it. But let''s see what happens after I add more mana,'' he thought. With his high stats, he was able to cast a skill with more power; otherwise, he might get hurt from it. 600... 800... 900... 1000 With every point of mana the freezing wave started to change. At 1000 mana he suddenly stopped and looked at his hands, where the freezing wave turned into a deep blue ball and silently floated in front of his hand. ''I have a feeling if I go any further, I might get injured or the skill will go out of control,'' he thought. "But this might work and can slow them down for a while," he murmured and looked at the wolves, who were also observing him with vigilance. "Go," he murmured. The blue ball directly headed towards the wolves, revolving slowly. *Grrrrr,* the wolves snarled at the ball and became ready to retreat. The blue ball arrived in front of them, landing on the ground softly. *Crack,* with a cracking sound, it broke and disappeared like crystals. Everything looked normal when, *Swoosh,* a terrifying force of air formed where the ball had disappeared. *Awooo,* the wolves finally sensed something amiss and decided to run away quickly, but it was too late as chilling cold hit them suddenly. *Whooosh,* with a sound, the wind turned into a chilling cold ice and fully covered an area of fifty to eighty meters covering with an ice layer. The wolves also fell to the same fate as a layer of ice formed on their bodies, freezing them like ice sculptures. Li Wei looked at the effect and became a little speechless. "Isn''t it a little too powerful?" he murmured. He never thought that it would be able to freeze them like this. Li Xin, Alice, and Elva were also stunned at what happened. "Is this the Frost Nova?" Li Xin asked with an unsure expression. She had used it before but didn''t know it could turn out like this. Elva beside her nodded. "Yes, it is, and it will only happen if you pour too much mana into it. But it will only confine them a little longer and will be useless if the skill level is too low," she explained. *Crack,* just as she said, the ice layer on the blood wolves started to crack little by little. Li Wei, who was near the wolves, noticed it first. "Damn, they are cracking," he didn''t hesitate and sprinted directly ahead. "Attack now, don''t give them a chance to escape," he shouted at them. "Swordsmanship, Footwork," while activating his skills to attack. *Whoosh,* with a sound, he arrived at the wolf who was at the edge and attacked. *Slash,* the ice-breaking sound reverberated with the beheading of the wolf. "Fireball," Li Xin also fired her attacks without hesitation. "Elemental Arrow," Elva too didn''t hesitate and fired her arrows, with Alice also attacking with her dagger, "Deadly Strike." *Booom,* *Swoosh,* *Sizzle,* *Slash,* with every attack, sounds reverberated through the air, and the number of wolves decreased without them noticing. *Crack,* *Crack,* *Crack,* suddenly, more and more cracking sounds rang with the shattering of the ice layer on the wolves. *Rawwwaaa,* seeing the attacks and the death of their kin, they became even madder and directly attacked without caring about their lives anymore. *Rawr,* *slash,* *boom,* *Awoo,* once again, they roared and whined as they were killed, and some tried to escape, only to meet Alice who was hiding in stealth. Li Wei killed them one by one, beheading them swiftly. ''It''s easier to kill them now because the effect of Frost Nova is still affecting their movements. I think I should also try using other skills with more mana and see what happens," he thought and beheaded the last one with a slash. *Slash,* with a thud, the head fell onto the ground, filled with blood, ice, and water. [Ding...] A notification sounded again, but he ignored it and looked at Li Xin and the others. "Are you guys all right?" he asked, wanting to be sure. He was still worried about Li Xin because there was too much bloody scene. "We are all right, brother," Li Xin said with a smile. She thought, ''He''s being overprotective again.'' He didn''t let any monsters who were not injured come towards them. They only got to kill the injured ones, making it easier. "Yes, we are all right," Elva said, followed by Alice, who shrugged her shoulders at him. "Brother Li, you can''t be that overprotective, or it will be hard to fight with strong monsters in the future," she said, shaking her head. Seeing everyone was all right and had no injuries, he felt relieved and ignored Alice''s comment. "Okay, then let''s collect the corpses of them and move ahead to the quest location," he said, collecting the corpses of the blood wolves. Everyone also nodded and followed suit. After they were done, they arrived at the quest location, only to be dumbfounded. They saw all the blood wolves dead, their bodies half-eaten by some kind of monster. "Is that a blood wolf?" Elva asked with a stunned expression when she saw a black wolf eating the dead blood wolves like a hungry beast. Unlike them, Li Wei was saddened. ''Damn, my money,'' he cursed, not caring about the black wolf but the money. They needed to give the corpses of the blood wolves to get the reward, and now, with so many eaten corpses, there was no way they would get the rewards. He looked at the black wolf with irritation. ''Damn bastard, you took my money,'' he cursed, using Analyze Eye to check its status. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Blood Wolf Leader (Field Boss) | Type: Evil Status Effect: Evil-Mutation (HP,MP & Spirit Buff) Rank: E+ | Level: 18 HP: 66000/6000 (60000+) | MP: 1475/475 (1000+) Strength: 102 | Agility: 105 Intelligence: 99 | Endurance: 108 Spirit: 95 (100+) | Luck: 56 Skills: Bleeding Bite-9, Bloodied Pounce-9, Bloodthirst-8, Bloody Claws-9. Special Skills: Blood Fury-10. Negative Status Effects: Hungry, Berserk. **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C Because his level was the highest among them, he was able to see its status without a problem. ''An evil monster and a mutated one at that, but its buff is much weaker,'' he thought as he examined its status, not worried at all. ''But why does it have negative status effects, and it''s too weak to be called an Evil Monster?'' he frowned with a puzzled expression. Chapter 27: Encounter Elva looked at Li Wei, who was frowning. "What happened? Is it too strong?" she asked. If it was, then they would head back and report to the guild. Li Wei shook his head. "It isn''t, and that''s the problem. It''s an evil mutated monster, but it''s weak," he said with a shrug. "What an evil mutated monster," Elva exclaimed with an ugly expression when. Seeing her face, Li Wei reassured her. "Don''t worry, it''s only level 18, not much of a threat to me," he said. He was level 19, not to mention he had lot of mana and different skills to use. But Elva still shook her head. "You are thinking wrong. We can fight against the normal monsters above our level because they are unable to exert their true power of skills and attributes, but the evil monsters are different. They can use the full power of theirs," she explained. It was no wonder that they could fight the monsters above their levels. It was just that the earth was unlucky. If not for the Evil Monsters who invaded, there wouldn''t be so many casualties, and everyone would be leveling up happily. Li Wei nodded. He, too, knew about it. "I know, and I can take care of it. You guys just stay here and be ready to escape just in case," he said and headed towards the black wolf, which was busy eating. He had already upgraded his Shadow Step to level 10 and could escape taking all of them if something unexpected happened. The area they were in was around level 20, so not many strong monsters would show up, and he would have enough time to react even if they did. Li Xin looked at him with worry. "Brother, be careful," she said. Even though she knew he had many ways to escape, she was still a little worried when she remembered the fight with the Abyssal monster. Li Wei nodded with a smile. "Don''t worry, that guy stole our money. I''m definitely not going to let him go," he said with irritation and headed towards the Black wolf. Seeing him joking like this, the tension in the air relaxed a little. "He''s still joking at a time like this," Alice muttered with a cute pout. Li Xin smiled and replied, "He will only do this when he''s confident," she explained. She had been playing games with him and knew he would only act like this when he was confident. The black wolf continued to eat the wolf in front of him without any care. When, it suddenly sensed someone approaching. It looked back to see Li Wei coming towards it with a sword in his hand. *Grrrrrr,* the wolf snarled at him. "Huh, it really feels like something evil but also different," Li Wei murmured, remembering the feeling when he fought the evil monsters in the Earth City. He looked at the wolf, which was almost the size of a car. "It''s really a big one, but let''s see. I want to try some of my skills," he murmured. On the way here his mana recovered fully, making him to try something new. *Rawww,* the wolf roared and directly sprinted towards him with full speed. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and used the skills at full power. "Footwork, Swordsmanship!" *Swooosh!* With a sound, he too headed directly towards the wolf. *Rawaww,* the wolf roared with anger, seeing him coming towards it and directly opened its mouth wide to bite him. "Die!" Li Wei didn''t care and slashed his sword with extra mana in it. The sword glowed blue like jade heading towards the wolf. *Slash!* With the sound of flesh being cut, the sword made a large cut on the wolf''s neck. *Rawww,* the wolf roared in pain, coming to a halt as it sped past Li Wei, who left a deep cut on its neck. Li Wei turned around to see the cut bleeding, but it bled both red and black blood. "Is it mutated and then became a evil monster?" he murmured with surprise. He didn''t know much about this world yet because his level was not high enough, and Emily''s father had decided not to tell him too much or he might get distracted and end up on the wrong path. *Raww,* the wolf roared with blood shot eyes, and suddenly a crimson bloody aura surrounded it, making it look more ferocious. Without hesitation, it ran back towards Li Wei again, with its bloody aura on it. Li Wei looked at the bloody aura. ''It must be the special skill Blood Fury. I don''t know the effects, but the speed of the monster is increased, and probably the damage too,'' he thought, looking at the wolf, which approached him even faster than before. "But anyway, it''s all useless," he murmured and chanted, "Divine Smite." *Shing!* The sword glowed with blue and white light at the same time. ''It''s really a good thing that some skills don''t conflict with each other. But what will happen if I add one more skill?'' he thought and decided to add one more skill. "Slash," he chanted and also sprinted towards the wolf attacking. *Humm,* the sword emitted a humming sound, glowing white and blue brightly as three skills were implemented at once. It cut through the air, heading towards the wolf with a sound. *Rawwa,* the wolf attacked with its claw at full speed, colliding with the sword. *Ding!* But the sword and claw stopped as they hit each other not moving further. *Crack,* suddenly a cracking sound came from the sword. Li Wei was stunned, but suddenly his eyes narrowed. "Oh, shit," he cursed and hurriedly chanted, "Divine Protection, Arcane Shield," forming a shield around him. *Raww,* the wolf also noticed something and tried to back out but it was too late. *Boooooom!* A terrifying explosion of mana occurred, devouring both of them inside the veil of magical powers. "Brother!" Li Xin shouted in worry, looking at the blue and white mana explosion. She wanted to go and see him, but she stopped, knowing she would not be any help and might drag him. Seeing her worry, Elva reassured her. "Don''t worry, if he can put that many skills inside the sword, it means he can also deal with it," she said. Alice also reassured her. "Yes, you don''t have to worry. He also used the protection skill. But his sword is level 30. How could it explode with his power of skills?" she said with a puzzled face. When she saw his level, he was around level 11. It isn''t impossible to level up faster, but it has limits. Because every time they killed monsters, they needed to spawn after a day or two. For high-level monsters, it took more time. So he couldn''t kill them by camping, not to mention they were with him all the time and it''s only been a day. *Sizzle* Soon, the explosion calmed down, revealing two figures. Li Wei, protected by a barrier, and the wolf whose half body was burnt and blood was flowing from it. Li Wei looked at the wolf and the sword hilt in his hand. "Damn, it''s going to cost me again," he murmured with irritation. ''It was really a close call. If I hadn''t put the barrier, I might have been injured,'' he thought, looking at the arcane shield that was dim, while the divine protection took the brunt and disappeared. He never thought that the skill would go out of control because the sword couldn''t handle it. He also couldn''t throw the sword because the skill was connected to him through his mana, and if he did, it would explode the moment he threw it. Li Xin let out a sigh of relief when she saw him unharmed. Elva and Alice also looked at him with relief. Even though they knew he would be all right, a doubt still remained, and they were worried a little. From the time they met him, he didn''t ask anything from them, unlike other parties who don''t care about their new members and order them around. Not to mention he gave them coins to increase their attributes without hesitation. *Grrrrr,* the wolf snarled at him but didn''t dare to attack, looking at him with vigilance. It also started to recover slowly and became ready to escape if he attacked again. Li Wei looked at the wolf in surprise. ''The monsters are getting smarter and smarter as their levels get higher. But I should finish it soon while it''s still injured,'' he thought and took out the low-level sword that he was keeping with him. *Rawaww,* the wolf roared at him angrily while backing a few steps when it saw him taking out a sword. ''It''s a good thing I didn''t sell this sword, or I might have to fight with fists only,'' he thought, and looked at the wolf. "Buddy, it''s time you should rest in peace," he said with a smile. "Shadow Step," he chanted, disappearing with a whoosh. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *Rawaa?* the wolf noticed something amiss and decided to run when suddenly he felt something behind him. "Swordsmanship," Li Wei, who appeared behind his back, chanted, slashing at the wolf coldly. *Swing,* the sword glowed with a blue light and stabbed inside the body of the wolf. *Awoooo,* the wolf whinnied in pain. It was already injured and was now injured again, making it scream. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and attacked again. *Rawww,* the wolf roared, attempting to dodge the attack and searching for an escape route. But it failed to find a chance and pounced on Li Wei with anger. "Idiot," Li Wei murmured when he saw the wolf pouncing on him and aimed his other hand. "Frost Nova," he chanted. *Swoosh,* a freezing wave filled with ice directly engulfed the wolf. *Rawwa,* the wolf roared, its movements slowing down a little when it suddenly felt something behind. It looked back to see Li Wei, who was smiling. "Bye-bye," Li Wei said and slashed his sword, cutting the neck of the wolf with swift slash. *Thud,* with a thud, the head fell on the ground. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 18 Blood Wolf Leader (Field Boss). You gained 4500 XP.] Li Wei nodded with a thoughtful expression, ignoring the system prompt. "So it doesn''t matter if the monster has high HP. As long as you attack their vitals, it will reduce the HP faster and might even kill them," he murmured. The guild has already informed him of this, but he still had doubts. If it were this simple, anyone could potentially kill monsters with a sneak attack by targeting their vitals. However, it seemed only half true because he needed to use more mana than usual, and it wouldn''t work for any normal people. But, as long as someone had enough money to increase their intelligence for mana, they could use this strategy. *Crack,* suddenly a cracking sound rang, and the sword in his hand burst into pieces. Looking at the hilt, he sighed. "Looks like I have to buy higher-grade weapons," he murmured, dissatisfied. "Brother, are you all right?" Li Xin asked, coming towards him with concerned face. Li Wei smiled at her. "Of course, I am all right. Let''s collect the corpses here, or other monsters might come to snatch them," he said. He wanted to earn money, even if he could get little from the eaten corpses. As long as he gets them as a quest reward, he will profit with his bonus. "Let''s go; we should go back and report to the guild that we encountered an evil monster," Li Wei said after they were finished with collecting. Everyone nodded and headed back to Valeria City. *** Luna watched them as they headed back to the city on the screen. "He''s changing," she commented. When she first saw Li Wei, he didn''t care about anyone except Li Xin. Now he was going to report just because he was concerned it might be something significant that could endanger the lives of the residents of Valeria City. Sera nodded at her. "Of course he will change. He was disappointed before too much, and it became even worse when the military came after him. He didn''t show it, but he almost lost trust in humans at that time," she said, taking a pause. "If not for the other worlds where people are good because of their circumstances, like the ''good person test,'' he wouldn''t have started to familiarize with them. Also, he knows as long as he gets stronger, no one can hurt him, unlike Earth, where he couldn''t level up in the past," she explained, as if she knew everything about him. Luna looked at her with a sigh. "You dug up his history," she asked. They were gods, and she couldn''t be here to watch him all the time, unlike Sera, who just delegated the work to her subordinates and did anything she wants. Sera shrugged and didn''t say anything when she suddenly noticed something on the screen. "He met the ''Anointed One'' too early," she said with surprise, looking at Li Wei, who encountered a small group of four. *** Li Wei looked at the group he encountered. They were all from Earth and were around their age. The leader of the group looked at them with a smile and turned his attention towards Li Xin. "Li Xin, it''s been a while," he said with a greeting. Chapter 28: Bai Feng Luna looked at their encounter with a dissatisfied face. "Those Gods are really stepping ahead to choose the ''Anointed One'' as they please," she said coldly. However Sera didn''t show much reaction. "Well, now we can confirm that they are hiding on Earth. Only then will they be able to choose the ''Anointed One'' whoever they wanted to be, but they won''t be able to use their powers to interfere; so they can only use some dirty tricks like this," she said, shaking her head, not caring too much about their tricks. *** Li Wei looked at the four people in front of him; they were all around his age. Two of them were boys, and the other two were girls. They were also wearing equipment from this world, but their features indicated that they were from Earth. The boy looked at Li Xin with a smile. "It''s been a while, Li Xin," he said, waving his hand at her. Li Xin felt puzzled when she saw him calling her. She didn''t know who he was and decided not to respond. Li Wei looked at the four of them and felt a little familiar. "Who are you?" he asked with a frown and didn''t forget to use Analyze Eye silently on them. They were in the level 10-15 area, and it was normal to encounter someone. However, they were all from Earth, and, not to mention, they looked familiar. Seeing his frown the boy answered with a wry smile. "Li Wei, Li Xin, it looks like you both have forgotten that we were all in the same class before you two dropped out. I am Bai Feng. Do you remember me now?" he said, introducing himself. Li Wei shook his head. "No, I don''t," he replied with no interest. He was disappointed with people on Earth and didn''t care about it anymore. It would be better if he just didn''t encounter anyone from there. Seeing him uninterested, Bai Feng felt disappointed and didn''t know how to continue the conversation. Then a girl behind him came forward and looked at Li Xin. "Hi, Li Xin, do you remember me? I am Yang Mian. We have talked about our studies inside the library," she introduced herself and pointed at the other girl behind her. "And she is Zu Tian, my best friend. She was also in our class but didn''t like to read, so you might not know her. And he is Chu Zhi who likes sports," she said, introducing both of them. Li Xin just looked at her in silence. She didn''t remember when she had talked to her; maybe she would have, but she didn''t remember her at all and didn''t care. Not knowing how to reply, she looked at Li Wei with a troubled face. Li Wei saw her asking for help. "Don''t worry; I will handle it," he said gently, and looked at Bai Feng. "Sorry, but we don''t remember you and don''t want to know you," he stated, not caring about their reactions, and looked at Elva and Alice who were standing behind him. "Let''s go; we should head back to the city," he said and headed back to the city with them following with a nod. Bai Feng was stunned by his reply, and his face turned ugly. Yang Mian also didn''t look good. "Stop!" she shouted at Li Wei and his party. Li Wei looked back at her. "We are not going to stop. What are you going to do?" he said coldly, looking into her eyes. He knew that Bai Feng was interested in Li Xin, and this girl was trying to match them up; there was no reason to be polite with them. "You!" Yang Mian became stunned at his reply and wanted to stop him again, but she was stopped by someone. "Let them go," Bai Feng said, looking at the back of Li Wei with a cold expression. Yang Mian felt puzzled and asked, "Why did you let me stop them? I know how to talk with people like them," she said with irritation. Chu Zhi, who was standing there, also nodded. "Yes, Brother Feng, aren''t you interested in Li Xin, and there are also two women from different races with him? If he argued with Yang Mian, I don''t think he will have any chances to talk back. If he lost to a girl, he will definitely lose the good impression of those girls, making it easier for you," he explained. Bai Feng nodded. "I know, but it isn''t the time yet. Just wait for the right time. No matter what kind of luck he has, it''s all useless," he said, not explaining to them, and looked in the direction of Li Wei had gone. ''The gods have promised to let me become a hero when the third phase starts, and all I have to do is kill you. With that, every woman around you will be mine,'' he smirked inside his mind, thinking of a sinister plan. Li Wei, who was returning with his party, felt dejected. "What an unlucky day," he sighed. Li Xin looked at him. "Brother, why are you sighing?" she asked. Li Wei explained with an irritated expression. "How can I not sigh? It''s an unlucky day. The guild will probably not give us the rewards after that damned wolf ate most of the wolves that we were supposed to kill and level up with them. My two swords are broken too, and later, who knows from where those idiots popped up," he said. Li Xin smiled at him. "It''s okay, brother. It wouldn''t happen every day," she said. Elva nodded, agreeing with her. "Yes, it is very rare for such things to happen, but every adventurer has to face it one day, and the guild will waive our failure penalty and might also compensate us," she explained. Li Wei felt a little better when he heard the compensation word. ''Well, I can only hope that they will give it as a quest reward,'' he thought and became dejected again because he could only receive the bonus if they gave it to him through the quest reward. If not, it might just be a little money to him. Li Xin knew what he was thinking and decided to change the topic. "Brother, we are going back early today. Why don''t we go out for shopping after we are done reporting to the guild?" she said. "I think Elva and Alice will also join us," she added. "What?" Both Elva and Alice were stunned. "Is it really okay for us to join you?" Alice asked with an unsure expression. She didn''t know about their relationship, but she could see they were close to each other. Li Xin nodded. "Yes, you are also new in Valeria City, right? Isn''t it great if we could go shopping and get to taste the new foods at night?" she replied with a happy expression. Li Wei looked at her, who was happy, and unknowingly he smiled. "Okay, we will do as you say," he agreed with her. He too wanted to see the otherworldly shops. ''I should also see if there are any skills I can learn, especially cooking. It is necessary as we might have to spend days outside on some quest,'' he pondered. While Elva, Alice, and Li Xin started to ask each other about the fashion in their worlds. Li Wei smiled as he looked at them and suddenly remembered something. "Oh, I forgot about that guy," he murmured and opened the character''s panel where he had saved the information of Bai Feng because he felt there was something wrong. "The Goddess Edition skills are really useful; it can even store their status for me to look at later," he thought and looked at the status of Bai Feng. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Bai Feng | Age: 17 | Race: Human Class: 1. Knight (E) 2. Battlemage (E) 3. Warlord (E) Level: 10 | Title: Monster Hunter HP: 1800/1800 | MP: 15/170 *ATTRIBUTES*: Strength: 80 | Agility: 55 S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Intelligence: 58 | Endurance: 54 Spirit: 60 | Luck: 46 .... **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C Looking at it, he finally confirmed, ''I was right; he is someone like me with an extra bonus or there is no way he could raise his attributes that high unless he has money. But why didn''t he choose the ''Jack of All Trades'' class to get the 10¡Á bonus?'' he pondered with a puzzled expression. When he received the bonus, he decided to do this, so it shouldn''t be that only he thought of this. "Ding," he suddenly received a message. Goddess of Death: Not every god is allowed to give a bonus to the ''Jack of All Trades'' class, and also, you should know it is a special class, and every special class has its meaning in itself. ''Huh? Every special class has meaning in itself? What does it mean?'' he asked with a puzzled expression but didn''t receive a reply. ''Anyway, I should be careful of that guy. Who knows what he will do,'' he thought and looked at Li Xin, who was immersed in listening of the fashion of their worlds. "Let''s go; we should hurry up, or we will end up late," he reminded them because they were walking slowly. If they continued like this, all of their plans would become useless. Li Xin and the two girls hurriedly nodded and quickened their pace. They didn''t want to miss the chance to shop around the city. Chapter 29: Guild Master Maurice Inside the Adventure Guild, Li Wei led his party to the quest submission counter. The receptionist looked at them with a smile, "Please give me the quest information and place the monsters in the empty area," she said, pointing outside where a person was standing to collect and count the monsters. Li Wei nodded, "The quest we took is the Blood Wolf Hunt, but we only killed fifty blood wolves and the blood wolf leader," he informed. "Huh?" The receptionist let out a surprised voice. "What happened? Can you tell me in detail?" she asked, as it was her duty. Li Wei recounted what happened, "We first encountered a small pack of wolves. After we killed them, we proceeded to their den, only to find all the wolves slaughtered and partially eaten by their Wolf Leader. The leader had transformed into an evil monster which was defeated by us." Upon hearing the mention of an evil monster, the receptionist''s gaze sharpened. "Could you display the monster''s remains for confirmation?" she requested. Li Wei agreed and presented the Blood Wolf Leader''s corpse in the designated area prepared by the guild. After a thorough examination of the corpse, the receptionist observed the corrosive blood and the distinctive red hue. She frowned slightly, "Kindly await here. I shall notify the guild''s higher authorities." She said, immediately heading toward the guild master''s office. Within the guild master''s office, a middle-aged man sat sipping his tea. With red hair and a scar on his face, he looked a little scary. He enjoyed savouring his tea until a knock echoed through the room. *Knock Knock* "Enter," he invited. With a slight creak, the door opened, revealing the receptionist responsible for vetting Li Wei''s quest. She appeared flustered as she spoke, "Guild Master Maurice, I have an urgent report." Maurice acknowledged her. "You may proceed, Rosalie," he instructed. Without delay, Rosalie conveyed, "Guild Master, there is an evil monster that appeared inside the low-level area. It''s a level 18 Blood Wolf, but it didn''t seem to be a fully Evil Monster, and it looks like it''s mutated. The adventurers who were on the quest managed to eliminate it." Maurice''s eyes narrowed when he heard her. "Who discovered it, and if it appeared in low-level area then the adventures on the quest also be low level, if so how did they manage to eliminate it?" he inquired, taking a sip of his tea. Rosalie hesitated a little but replied, "It''s a party known as ''Order of the Abyss''." *Pufft.* In response, Maurice involuntarily coughed and sputtered tea. "Just who has the guts to name a party like this?" he questioned, irritated. The party name made him spit out the tea in front of his subordinates; it was no wonder he felt irritated. Rosalie suppressed her laughter and clarified, "They are from the Earth." Hearing her Maurice nodded. "Okay, ask them to meet me. I will see what kind of people they are." Rosalie nodded and exited the room to invite Li Wei and his party. Li Wei and his party, who were waiting outside, saw Rosalie coming towards them. "The guild master asked to see you. Please follow me; I will take you to his office," she said. Li Wei looked a little puzzled, thinking, ''Is there a problem with the Evil Monster?'' Nevertheless, he nodded at Rosalie. "Okay," he said, following her with his party. Rosalie took them to the guild master''s office and knocked on the door. "Enter," Maurice said after hearing the knock. Li Wei entered to see it was a typical office and looked at the middle-aged man with red hair and a scar, exuding an intimidating presence. The man, in turn, scrutinized him with intense eyes. ''Hah, my unlucky day still isn''t over yet,'' Li Wei sighed inwardly. Even though there was a restriction inside the city that didn''t allow the use of Analyze Eye, it didn''t mean it applied to everyone, especially people with high levels and positions. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The guild master was fixated on him, clearly showing he was scanning him with Analyze Eye. "I am Maurice, the guild master of Valeria City branch. Are you the party leader?" Maurice inquired. Li Wei confirmed. "I am the party leader, Li Wei," he said, introducing himself. "Can I know why the guild master wanted to see us?" he asked. Li Xin and the girls had already planned to shop, and Li Wei also didn''t want to spend any more time with a middle-aged man, pondering this and that. Maurice smiled at him. "I just wanted to see who is the person from the ''Earth'' that can defeat a level 18 evil monster. And also, I would like to thank you. If not for you eliminating it, some newbies might have died at the hands of the wolf leader," he said with a gratitude. Li Wei shook his head. "I eliminated it because I can. If not, I wouldn''t have bothered," he responded, rejecting his gratitude. He is not some kind of Saint who will eradicate evil wherever he sees. Maurice shook his head at him. "No one is a saint in this world, and everyone does this for profit, but it doesn''t change the fact that you eliminated it and saved some lives," he remarked. "Anyway, the monster you have hunted is probably rare because of its evil mutation, so I will waive your failure penalty and also increase your quest reward," he said. Li Wei was stunned when he heard him. "Really?" he asked. If he could get the quest rewards increased, it would be best. Maurice confirmed, "Yes, I will increase it to 800,000 coins. Rosalie, give them their rewards," he commanded her and turned towards Li Wei "I would like you not to spread any information about the Evil Monster, as it might cause unrest," Maurice requested. Li Wei agreed to the condition with a nod when he heard a voice behind him. "Follow me to the quest submission counter; I will give you rewards there," Rosalie said, guiding Li Wei''s party to the quest submission counter and giving them the rewards after going through a process. ¨C¨C¨C Total rewards: 800,000 coins Li Wei: 200,000 ¡Á 10 = 2 million Li Xin | Elva | Alice: 200,000 each ¨C¨C¨C Exiting the guild, Li Wei looked at the girls. "We should first change our clothes before going to the shopping," he suggested. Their clothes were dirty because of the fight and collecting the corpses of monsters. "Of course, we have to change first," Li Xin commented, while both Elva and Alice nodded, readily agreeing with her. They were girls and valued cleanliness; there was no way they would go shopping with dirty clothes. "Then hurry up. We should eat something at the inn first, or you might get hungry shopping around," Li Wei said. It was already past noon, and they hadn''t had a meal yet. They planned to eat while shopping, but some snacks wouldn''t fill their stomachs. After arriving at the inn and getting ready, Li Wei pondered how to use his money while waiting for the girls, who were taking their time. ''I have now two million coins, but it''s a pity it still isn''t enough,'' he murmured thinking about the pricing of this world. ''The houses here cost around seven million, and it is the lowest price, so it''s out of the question for now. We also need a Healer in the party, or it will be troublesome because we will fight high-level monsters from now,'' he thought when he heard a creaking sound of the door. Li Xin came out of the bathroom wearing a new outfit and looked at Li Wei, who was still busy pondering. "Brother, what are you thinking?" she inquired, her expression filled with curiosity. Li Wei turned his gaze to her, and a smile appeared on his face without him realizing. "We need a healer in our party, but it will be challenging to find one, as they are usually in demand by high-level parties," he explained. Li Xin nodded seeing through his intentions. "So, you are planning to buy a servant?" she asked, knowing that now he has money, he was probably thinking of this. Li Wei nodded. "Yes, we will go to the servant shop later to see if there is any suitable healer," he said when a knock on the door interrupted their discussion. "Let''s go; Elva and Alice are ready, and don''t be too excited; the things in this world might not catch your attention at all," he warned, shaking his head at Li Xin, who was excited about shopping. Li Xin nodded and exited the room where Elva and Alice both stood in their standard outfits. Without hesitation, all the girls headed towards the shopping area inside the Valeria City. Li Wei looked at Li Xin, who was looking around curiously at the shops that looked no different than RPG games. "If you want something, just say it, and I will buy it for you," he offered. However, Li Xin shook her head declining his offer. "Brother Wei, you don''t have to worry. I also have money," she said but felt a little guilty because the money was earned by him, and she received a share from the quest reward. Li Wei reassured her. "You can do whatever you want. Anyway, if you need more money, just ask," he reminded. With two million coins, he can spend freely. Li Xin nodded not rejecting and started shopping with Alice and Elva, going from one shop to another, buying miscellaneous things to useful things. Li Wei, too, wasn''t wasting his time and also bought a few things while learning the skills. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the side class skills Haggling-20, Bartering-18, Marketing-25, Cleaning-30, Dusting-38.] [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned an Advanced skill, Purification-15.] ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei looked at the skill notifications with a nod. ''With these skills, I don''t have to worry about getting our clothes dirty. But it''s a surprise that all the skill levels are high, not to mention there is also an advanced skill. It was a really good thing that I increased my intelligence for mana, or I would''ve missed it,'' he reflected. Chapter 30: MystiServs Shop Li Wei looked at the girls who had finished shopping. "There''s a good food stall over there. Do you want to go and see what they have?" he suggested. Li Xin nodded eagerly. "Of course, we have to taste the foods of this world," she said with a yearning tone. Li Wei saw her eagerness and decided, "Then let''s go. But I will pay for it," he said. He had money, so it was not the time to be stingy. All the girls nodded in agreement because the food didn''t cost that much. They soon arrived in front of a food stall. *Sizzle* The sounds of frying and cooking resonated throughout, with an appetizing aroma filling the air. Li Wei gazed at the chef who was cooking the dishes with intense focus. Without hesitation, he activated the Eternal Learning skill. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the side class skill Cooking-38.] Li Wei was stunned when he saw the level. ''Level 38 cooking skill? That''s way too high. Even though the side class skills have a limit of 100, it''s still a lot because everyone hones their Special Class skills and saves the money for their future generations,'' he thought. "What happened, brother?" Li Xin asked with a puzzled expression when she saw him stopping and thinking about something. Li Wei shook his head. "It''s nothing. Did you find out what''s on the menu?" he asked. Just as Li Xin was about to answer, Alice chimed in, "It''s a special dish, ''Dragonfin Tuna Fritters,'' for today, with their special sauce." She gulped, showing her cat-like nature. Li Wei nodded, holding back his laughter lest she might think he was treating her like a cat. "So it''s the special dish. Then let''s go. We should order it, or does anyone want something different?" he inquired because some people don''t like fish. Li Xin and Elva both shook their heads. "Brother, we are both fine with it," Li Xin replied. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Looks like everyone is okay with it, then let''s go, take a seat, and order as much as you want," he said with a shrug and looked at Li Xin, who was happy. ''It''s a good thing that XinXin is getting along with them. While playing multiplayer RPG games, she did talk to other girls, but it was never face to face, which made her nervous when she first met them,'' he thought, looking for a seat for them, but someone was ahead of him. Alice was the first to make a move. She quickly grabbed an empty seat. "Hey, come over here, or the seat will be taken by others," she exclaimed with a smile, inviting Li Wei, Li Xin, and Elva. Li Wei shook his head at her with an amused expression. "Let''s go; she is very excited," he said, taking a seat while ordering the dishes. In a few minutes, the orders arrived at their table. Alice looked at the dishes that were served with a mouthful of gulp. "It smells so good," she said as she took a bite. *crunch* "Umm, it''s delicious," she said, savouring the bite. Li Wei agreed. "Yes, it tastes good, especially the deep-fried part," he commented as he enjoyed the snack alongside the girls. After eating a few snacks, they once again strolled around other food stalls, testing different dishes. Li Wei also used his eternal learning skill on the chefs again to see what happens. [Ding, Skill Learning failed, reason: the skills you want to learn is lower level than what you hold] Li Wei gazed at the system prompt with a sigh. ''It''s really a pity that I can''t learn the same low-level skills, or I would be able to farm XP without doing anything,'' he thought as they headed towards their next destination. "Brother, we''ve arrived," Li Xin said, pointing at the MystiServs shop in front of them. Alice and Elva also came to tag along; they too wanted to know what kind of party member they would be having. "Let''s go inside," Li Wei said, leading them inside the shop. The shop was a normal one with a three-story building. As soon as they entered, they found a stunning woman around the age of 24 behind the counter. She looked seductive with her tight violet dress that outlined her body while holding a smoking pipe in her hands. The woman also noticed new customers and turned her attention towards them. "You kids are back, and with some new additions," she said, recognizing Li Wei and Li Xin, who had come here before, while taking a puff from her tobacco pipe. "Well, let me introduce myself to the new ones. I am Ninon, the owner of MystiServs shop," Ninon said, introducing herself. She paused briefly to take another puff of her pipe and then focused on Li Wei. "So, boy, are you here to rent?" she asked. Li Wei shook his head, denying. "I am not here to rent but to form a contract," he answered. To get a servant, one is needed to form a contract, and every contract is different. Ninon acknowledged with a smile. "Then which class type do you want, and I think you need a girl, right? But they are much more expensive and come with a lot of conditions," "You might have to make some effort to please or it will not be easy to grab them," she said with a sly tone. Li Wei played dumb, not understanding her intentions. "I want a Healer class, and it would be best if she is a girl," he replied. There was no way he would get a man as a servant. It was better to get a girl so Li Xin wouldn''t feel alone. Ninon decided not to bring up the topic again when she saw him playing dumb. "The healers are rare, and they come with more conditions within the contract. Are you sure?" she inquired for confirmation. Li Wei nodded without hesitation. "Yes, I am sure. You can bring them." Ninon didn''t waste time and ordered a servant beside her to bring the girls. In a few minutes, the servant returned with three young girls. All were humans aged around 18 to 19, each possessing a strikingly beautiful face. The first girl appeared cold with a black outfit that suited her violet hair and eyes. The second girl wore a revealing outfit, showing her fair skin. With a red dress and blonde hair, she looked appealing. The third girl looked depressed, not showing her thoughts. With short silver hair and sapphire eyes, she looked like an otherworldly beauty, especially with her untainted white outfit. Ninon addressed Li Wei with introductions. "Let me introduce them to you. The first girl is Claude. In the middle is Coline, and the last one is Olivia. They are all healers. You should also introduce yourself to them." Li Wei nodded and turned his attention toward the girls. "I am Li Wei, and I want a Healer in my party," he stated shortly. Ninon turned toward the girls. "You can state your conditions for the contract. The contract will last for one year, and if you still haven''t earned enough money to pay the debt, then you will become a servant again," she reminded. The girls nodded; they too knew the rules. They became servants because they needed money urgently and borrowed from the MystiServs in exchange for becoming servants. Claude, with a cold expression, asserted her terms. "I am Claude. In the one year of the contract, I want whatever money I earn. You can''t do anything to me without my consent, and I also want the right to terminate the contract. Plus, you will be responsible for my living expenses." Li Wei nodded and didn''t say anything, turning his attention toward Coline. Unlike Claude, Coline let out a smile. "I am Coline. My request is the same as hers, but if you want to do something, you can just tell me before, so I will be prepared," she said with a seductive wink. Li Wei became stiff at her conditions. ''What kind of condition is this? What do you mean you will be prepared if I informed you ahead?'' he exclaimed in his mind, thinking if this girl had a few screws loose. Li Xin, Elva, and Alice were also stunned, their eyes widened as if they had discovered an alien. Alice came beside Li Xin and whispered in her ear. "Li Xin, be careful, or she might steal your lovely brother." Elva also joined in. "Yes, if he decides to choose her, stop him. If he doesn''t agree, we will beat him together. Don''t worry, Li Xin; we will support you," she said with a whisper. Li Xin blushed faintly, shaking her head. "You''ve got it all wrong," she denied hurriedly and gazed at Li Wei. "Besides, he won''t choose her," she said, shrugging off the idea. Alice nodded with her unprecedented understanding. "So, that''s the case; you''ve already conquered him in this area. It''s no wonder you are that confident. But why didn''t we hear anything at night? It was all silence?" she asked with a puzzled expression. Li Xin''s face turned as red as a tomato. "I said you''re wrong; our relationship isn''t like this," she denied hurriedly again. Just as Alice wanted to continue teasing her, Elva intervened, silencing her with a playful threat. "Be careful, or you might end up embarrassed in public," she then turned towards Li Xin, who was still blushing like a tomato. "Li Xin, don''t listen to her nonsense; she''s an utter idiot," she asserted. Alice glared at Elva when she called her an idiot but didn''t say anything when she felt her hands near her tail. Li Wei, who was in front, didn''t hear their interactions and looked at the last girl, who was still silent. Olivia saw him looking at her and sighed. "I am Olivia. In the one-year contract, I want all the money I earned. You can''t do anything to me without my consent, and you will be responsible for my living expenses," she conveyed in a calm and emotionless manner. Li Wei nodded and turned toward the party members behind him. "What do you think?" he asked. Alice and Elva shook their heads in unison. "It''s your party; you should decide." Li Xin also agreed with them. "Yes, brother, you should decide." Li Wei saw they didn''t have any problems letting him choose and turned toward the three girls. ''Among the three, only Olivia and Claude seem like good girls. As for Coline, it will be no good, especially if she tries to influence Li Xin negatively,'' he contemplated. Observing Li Wei''s contemplation, Ninon inquired, "Who are you going to choose?" Li Wei looked at Olivia, who sighed again when she saw his gaze fixed on her. "I will form the contract with Olivia," he responded to Ninon. Chapter 31: Olivia Hearing Li Wei''s response, Ninon looked at Olivia. "Do you want to form a contract with him?" she asked, seeking her consent. Olivia sighed once more, not showing any emotions. "Yes, I will form it," she agreed. Both Claude and Coline wore disappointed expressions, but their disappointment was understandable, given their circumstances. No one wants a servant who can terminate their contracts whenever they want. They both turned their attention to Olivia; she too was the same as them and asked for the contract-breaking conditions before from anyone who came. But now changed her mind because she will be charged for her stay at MystiServs shop. Even though they were allowed to state their conditions for a contract and select a suitable person, this freedom didn''t mean they could reject offers indefinitely. Their situation involved a time constraint based on the borrowed sum of money. If they couldn''t find a suitable person within that allocated time, then they will incur additional charges for staying here, and another final time limit will be imposed. After the final time limit lapsed, they would lose their privilege of rejecting conditions. If a person wants them, then no matter what type of conditions they state, they will be forced to agree and will be sold at a premium price. So it was better to accept when they can find a good person or a party before the time limit, or they might never escape from being servants. It wasn''t unusual to find someone like Li Wei with only girls inside the party and one boy. Because of it, Claude and Coline didn''t feel desperate and only felt disappointed. Ninon nodded, signaling Claude and Coline to go back. She then took out a magical contract paper with a seal from the item box. Ninon turned her gaze at Li Wei and Olivia. "Here is the contract. This will be a one-year pact where you agree with each other''s conditions, and you can''t disclose any information about the other party even after the contract ends. Here, you both press your thumbs here, and the contract will be bound," she gave instructions, presenting the contract. Olivia and Li Wei both followed the instructions and pressed their thumbs on the paper after carefully reading the terms again. Ninon saw they were both done and looked at Li Wei. "Okay, it will be 1.2 million coins, but as you are coming here for the first time, I will make it 1 million," she said. Li Wei was stunned at her discount. "Are you sure? Isn''t the discount too much?" He asked with doubt. Even for him, who earns ten times a bonus, two hundred thousand was a lot; he could buy a formidable sword with it. Ninon smiled at him. "Of course, I am sure. Here, scan your guild card and you will be able to pay it," she instructed, pointing towards a magic plate. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and paid the amount. Behind him, Elva and Alice were taken aback, but they didn''t think too much and thought he must have been saving from the start with Li Xin together. When Ninon saw the payment was confirmed, she didn''t hesitate and pressed her thumb on the magical contract. The contract suddenly glowed with a shining light, indicating the contract was formed. Ninon once again turned her attention towards them. "You both have completed the contract. Now you can take her out and remember not to break any rules within the contract, or the backlash will be a level drop and even a class reset. Here, take these copies with you," she instructed, giving them copies of the contract. Li Wei nodded with an understanding. "Let''s go," he said to Olivia and the girls, exiting the shop with them. Olivia just followed him silently with a sigh. Li Wei looked at Olivia, who was still depressed. "I am Li Wei, the party leader. This is Li Xin, Alice, and Elva, all are party members of my party. I will send you a party request; accept it," he introduced them and sent a party invitation to her. Olivia nodded with a sigh. She received a party invitation and directly accepted it without reading. [Ding, Player Olivia has joined Order of the Abyss.] Li Wei saw the notification and checked her status from the party panel because he couldn''t use Analyze Eye inside the city. =================================== ??¡â??? Olivia =================================== **Character Panel Olivia/Start**???????????????? ------------------------------------------------ *Intro*: ???? Name: Olivia | Age: 17 | Race: Human Class: 1. Cleric (E) 2. Healing Mage (E) 3. Enchanter Bard (E) Level: 20 | Title: Monster Killer ------------------------------------------------ *STATUS*:???? HP: 7600/7600 MP: 700/525 (175+) ------------------------------------------------ *ATTRIBUTES*:???? Strength: 88 | Agility: 90 (8-) Intelligence: 105 (30+) | Endurance: 75 (35+) Medical Knowledge: 70 Spirit: 100 | Luck: 56 ------------------------------------------------ **SKILLS**:????? ::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (3):- @Level 10: Sacred Ward, Regeneration, Enchanting Melodies. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ________________ :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (2):- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-20. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (3):- @Level 12: Purification, Heal, Cure Poison. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (18) - @Level 10: Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Sheild, Item box, Potion Brewing, Diagnostic Skill. ________________ @Level 5: Calm Emotions, Charm, Healing Light, Life Infusion, Restoration Field. ________________ @Level 1: Comforting Presence, Musical Proficiency, Diplomacy, Crowd Control, TurnUndead, Illusory Performances, Voice of Authority. ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **EQUIPMENTS**:-????? ________________ 1. Normal Attire Set | Level: 25 Endurance: 15+ | Agility: 2- ________________ 2. Leather Armour | Level: 25 Endurance: 20+ | Agility: 3- ________________ 3. Mage Staff | Level: 25 Intelligence: 30+ | Agility: 3- ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **Character Panel/End**???????????????? =================================== Li Wei became a little taken aback by her status. ''Level 20, she is the highest among us, not to mention almost all of her skills are useful; she is an ideal choice for a healer,'' he reflected, looking at her status. He turned to Olivia, who was still looking depressed. "Olivia, have you had dinner?" he asked. They had already eaten on the way, so they weren''t hungry. But if she hasn''t eaten yet, he wouldn''t mind joining and eating a light dinner. Olivia shook her head. "No, I haven''t eaten yet," she replied with an emotionless tone. Li Wei looked at Li Xin and the other girls. "What about you girls? Do you want to eat something light?" he inquired. They were adventurers, and it wasn''t a bad thing if they ate more. Alice readily nodded, replying first, "Of course, I can always eat more as long as you pay the bill," she said with a smile, trying to lighten up the atmosphere but also with an underlying motive. Elva and Li Xin shook their heads at her, knowing she just wanted to eat more. They too nodded with okay, agreeing to eat a light dinner. Li Wei saw everyone agreeing to eat a light dinner. "Then let''s go to the inn; we should eat there," he said, leading them towards the inn because the food stalls were almost closed now. Inside the inn, they grabbed a seat in the cafeteria. They ordered the food they liked and started eating. Li Wei, who was enjoying his pizza, observed Olivia, who was eating with silence without much emotion. He couldn''t help but wonder, ''Is she the reincarnation of melancholy? Why so much dejection even while eating?'' he murmured in his mind but didn''t ask for the reason. Olivia noticed his gaze but didn''t care and kept eating her steak with silence and melancholic eyes. Alice and Elva also didn''t bother her; they still don''t know what she has been through, and it will do no good if they hurt her mistakenly, and it might break their party, so they were patient and kept silent. After dinner was done, Li Wei approached the inn''s counter. He saw innkeeper lady Clare. "I want one more room," he requested politely. Clare was stunned and with an apologetic smile, she regretfully explained, "I''m really sorry, but we don''t have any rooms available now, and all the rooms in other inns are booked too just today afternoon," she reported. "What?" Li Wei was stunned when he heard it and didn''t know what to do. Olivia, who was also with him, sighed. "Just arrange me a place in your room; I can sleep on the floor," she proposed not caring too much. Elva and Alice both looked at her, and decided, "You can sleep with us; the beds are bigger and can fit three people," Elva suggested. Li Wei felt a little guilty because he didn''t make sure before. He politely declined their offer. "I really appreciate your help, but you don''t have to worry about it; I bought a folding bed inside a shop and it is comfortable. Additionally, it''s my responsibility as a contract holder to make necessary arrangements for her," he explained, thanking them. With that decided, Li Wei addressed Olivia directly. "Olivia, you don''t have any problems sharing a room with us, right?" he asked for confirmation. Olivia shook her head. "No," replying with one word. "Okay, let''s go then; we will have to share a room until we secure one," he stated, leading the group toward their room. Before parting ways with Elva and Alice, he didn''t forget to say goodbyes. Once inside the room, Li Wei provided Olivia with some instructions. "There is a bathroom in the corner; you can get fresh there, I will arrange the folding bed in the meantime," he explained and came beside the bed, taking out a folding bed he bought for camping. It was a good thing that the item box can fit the folding bed with its ten cubic meters of space. Olivia didn''t say anything and entered the bathroom. Li Wei turned his attention to Li Xin. "XinXin, you don''t have problems with my decisions, right?" he inquired. Li Xin shook her head with a smile. "No, I don''t have a problem. If you hadn''t suggested it, I would''ve recommended the same. Olivia doesn''t seem like to talk too much, which is totally opposite to Elva and Alice who like to play and joke." "While she might be able to talk to them after spending time with us, it doesn''t mean she can do it immediately now, and she might become uncomfortable," she explained, sitting beside him. Li Wei smiled at her, stretching her cheeks, he commented. "Looks like you have gotten smarter after eating more." "Hehe," Li Xin just laughed and helped him to ready the bed. The bed was big enough for two people to sleep, and they just placed it a little away from theirs. Just as they finished, Olivia too came out after taking a light shower. Her attire was loose, outlining her figure elegantly, with her short hair glistening from a recent shower. She looked at her bed that was ready and laid down in silence. Li Wei looked at her and didn''t know what to say. "XinXin, you should also change," he said. Now the bathroom was empty, she could use it. Li Xin nodded, agreeing with him. Li Wei looked at the depressed Olivia who seemed to be thinking something and sighing again with melancholy. "Why are you sighing so much?" he asked, but Olivia didn''t answer, maintaining her silence. Li Wei smiled wryly and didn''t bother her again, knowing she didn''t want to answer. After Li Xin was done, he too changed his clothes and laid down on the bed. Li Xin was also beside him, but there was a little distance, probably embarrassed about clinging to him in front of someone. Chapter 32: A Hero Candidate Li Wei gazed at the ceiling, pondering his situation, ''The ten times bonus is not as useful now, especially with coins. They are too low at the speed I am leveling up. I have to clear the dungeons only then will I be able to earn enough coins to support the whole party while upgrading their skills,'' he mused, letting out a sigh. He turned towards Li Xin, who was already lost in her dreams, ''I also can''t raise their attributes just as I please; if not, they might change and become a different person,'' he thought silently, recalling the time he had exceeded the limit. ''It was like a different version of myself back then,'' he remembered that day clearly when he exceeded the limit. At that time, he lost himself to anger and felt he was thrown into the river of darkness. It was only a few seconds, but he didn''t want that feeling again. He also didn''t want Li Xin to discover this, so it was better to let her level up before raising her attributes more. ''Anyway, I shouldn''t overthink too much, and I don''t plan to exceed the limit again,'' he ended his thoughts and gazed at Li Xin and Olivia, who were both sleeping. ''I should also sleep,'' he decided, closing his eyes to sleep. But he didn''t notice a figure observing him. In the silent night, the figure stood on the rooftop of another building near the inn. It observed Li Wei from the window that he left open because of the summer heat. After confirming that he was sleeping, the figure disappeared without anyone noticing anything strange. This was a surprise because many skills were restricted inside the city. If someone used them, the guards would immediately know and apprehend the person. However, this person used their skills freely without alerting anyone. Inside the Guild Master''s office, Maurice sat patiently, waiting for the report. Suddenly, a figure materialized inside the office, facing the guild master. Maurice fixed his gaze on the figure. "Rosalie, how was it? Did you discover anything?" he inquired. Rosalie shook her head. "Guild Master, there''s nothing wrong with him, but he seems to have a lot of money. He even formed a contract with a servant," she reported, recounting what she had observed while tailing Li Wei after he left the guild. Maurice frowned, muttering to himself, "So much money? Just where did he get it from?" When he scanned him with Analyze Eye, he saw his status. It was definitely impossible to achieve something like that without any money. Rosalie looked at the guild master, who was pondering something. "Guild Master, if he has such a high status, then why hasn''t he lost control yet?" she asked with a puzzled expression. Even though everyone can raise their attributes with coins, it isn''t simple. Once they exceed the limit to use the additional attributes, they will lose control if they are not powerful enough and if they increase it more without considering their levels, they will go mad without even exceeding the limit. Maurice sighed. "I don''t know, but there are few people who can do something like this. Perhaps he is one of them, and not to mention, I couldn''t even discern some of his skills," he explained, with a wry smile. "What?" Rosalie became stunned when she heard his reply. "Guild Master, how could someone hide their skills from you, you are the second most powerful person in the city?" she denied the possibility. Maurice shook his head at her. "There are many people I can''t see through, and not to mention, he might be the hero candidate. But I haven''t heard of any heroes emerging from the Jack-of-all-Trades class, that''s what made me puzzled," he shared his thoughts with her. "Hero candidate!" Rosalie was shocked. Hero candidates were exceedingly rare. Now, one has appeared in Valeria City, she found it unbelievable. However, Maurice dismissed his notion. "It''s merely a speculation. Keep an eye on him. If he exceeds the limit, he would only cause trouble, and it will not be good if he is really a hero candidate," he concluded, disappearing from the office. "What? No way! I have to keep an eye on him again?" Rosalie grumbled with an unwilling expression. "They were eating all kinds of food, and I can only watch them eating. How frustrating," she pouted, vanishing from the office. **** Next morning, Li Wei woke up and saw Li Xin hugging him again, forgetting about Olivia''s presence. He turned his attention towards Olivia, who had already woken up and was sitting on the bed, deep in thought with her normally melancholic eyes. Li Wei couldn''t help but feel a little speechless. "If you have anything on your mind, you can just tell me. If it''s something like a girl''s thing, then you can talk to Li Xin," he suggested. Even though Li Xin is an introvert, she is good at taking care of people; it''s just that she doesn''t like to think too much about others, but she might be able to help if it''s something related to a girl. Olivia sighed, shaking her head at him. "You don''t have to worry about me. I know what to do," she replied, rejecting his suggestion. Seeing her reject his suggestion, Li Wei didn''t continue the topic. "You can get ready first, then we will have breakfast together," he said. Olivia nodded silently and made her way towards the bathroom. After half an hour, they all got ready, with Li Xin embarrassed because she clung to him in front of someone. They all headed downstairs alongside Elva and Alice for breakfast. They had decided yesterday to have breakfast together so they could plan their day. At the table, Elva looked at Li Wei. "What are we going to do today?" she asked while eating her breakfast. "We will go to the All-in-one shop and then to the Guild. But before that, I am going to the library first to borrow some books," Li Wei explained his plan when he saw Elva''s eyes shining brightly. Elva looked at him with an eager expression. "You wouldn''t mind if we tagged along with you to the library, right?" she asked a little concerned. Li Wei shook his head with a smile, knowing she just wanted to read. "Why would I mind? Let''s finish our breakfast first before heading towards the library," he said, thinking about the Eternal Learning skill. He couldn''t let it go to waste, not to mention he will also acquire knowledge. When he got the skill, he didn''t have much mana, but now it isn''t a problem for him. Furthermore, he needed more information about this world. Elva beamed happily when she thought she would get to read the books and hurriedly finished her breakfast. While Alice and Li Xin shook their heads at her eagerness, with Olivia silently looking at them while finishing her breakfast. After breakfast, Li Wei led his party towards the library of Valeria City. The library was a four-story tall building with lots of bookshelves. It didn''t look any different from the Eastern Fantasy libraries in games. The library wasn''t restricted because of the interactions with other worlds, making it easy for them to enter. "It''s really big," Li Xin murmured, seeing the bookshelves in the library. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Elva shook her head with disappointment. "It isn''t big," they both expressed their thoughts differently. Li Wei smiled at their reaction and proceeded towards the librarian desk. Alice and Olivia didn''t show their interest; they were just tagging along, looking around the alien planet they had discovered. The librarian girl looked at Li Wei introducing herself. "Hello, I am Eliot. How may I help you?" she asked. "I am here to look through the books and borrow some," Li Wei answered. He couldn''t just stroll around without taking any books or they might ban him from the library. Eliot nodded. "Yes, you can just put your guild card here, and you will be able to borrow the books for 100 coins per day. But you can''t take more than seven books and must return them within a month, or you will be fined for extra charges," she explained, providing the instructions. "Thanks, then I will look through the shelves," Li Wei said, proceeding towards the bookshelf. The bookshelves were divided into many areas, from the main nine classes to history and novel ones. Without hesitation, Li Wei headed towards the history section bookshelf, while Li Xin and the other girls took a seat at a nearby table, grabbing a book to read. Li Wei arrived in front of the history section bookshelf. "Let''s see if the skill can learn the books without opening them; it will save me a lot of trouble," he murmured and silently activated the Eternal Learning skill, looking at the bookshelf. But Li Wei didn''t hear anything from the system. "Looks like I have to open every book to learn from it," he murmured with a disappointed expression and took a book related to heroes of the past and activated the skill again. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the knowledge from the book] Chapter 33: 180 Million Li Wei nodded at the notification with a smile. ''It''s really useful; now I know everything in the book, but it takes 100 MP to learn,'' he thought and continued to look through the other books related to heroes. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] The system notification chimed again and again as he continued to skim through the books, attracting the attention of everyone around. Eliot looked at him with a frown. "Is he here to create trouble?" she murmured, dissatisfied when she saw him taking out the book, opening it, and placing it back. If not for the fact that he had selected few books, she would''ve stopped him. Li Xin and Elva were busy reading the books they had picked up from the shelf, so they didn''t notice. But Alice looked at him with puzzle, "Li Xin, look, what is your brother doing?" she said, pointing at him. "Huh? Brother is just checking the books. If he wanted to, he will borrow it; if not, then not," Li Xin replied with guilty eyes. She knew what he was doing, but she couldn''t reveal the secret and felt guilty lying to them. Alice nodded, not noticing her guilty eyes, while Elva remained immersed in her book. Only Olivia noticed her guilty look but didn''t say anything. Li Wei skimmed through the books for a while when he suddenly stopped looking at the book in his hand. "Finally found it," he whispered to himself. He wasn''t just looking through books aimlessly; he was searching for information related to hero''s parties. He arranged the information in his mind. ''There are a lot of heroes who appeared in the history of these worlds. They also held a bonus like me, leveling up at a fast speed, and they did so with their party. It means they had a skill or something that allowed them to share their bonus experience,'' he contemplated on this information. He didn''t want to feel Li Xin useless; that''s why he was searching for this. As for the other members in his party, he didn''t think too much because they might leave in the future. Li Wei glanced at the other bookshelves. ''It''s a pity I can''t scan them all at once; it would''ve been easy,'' he mused proceeding towards Eliot, who was glaring at him. Li Wei hurriedly registered the five books to borrow, making his way towards his party. "Let''s go, we are heading to the All-in-one shop," Li Wei said, interrupting Elva and Li Xin, who were immersed in their books, and led them towards the shop. "Brother Li! You are here, and with a new girl," Emily beamed happily when she saw him coming with a new girl. ''Wow, it looks like Brother Li''s harem is growing at a fast rate. It''s a pity I can''t join his party, or it would be fun to watch him create his harem,'' she thought, once again with otherworldly imagination. Li Wei felt uncomfortable at her gaze but introduced Olivia to her, "She is our new party members Olivia, and she is Emily" he said. Both Olivia and Emily nodded at each other. Following, the introduction, Emily inquired, "What do you want to buy, Brother Li?" "I want to purchase few swords," Li Wei stated the reason for coming here. Emily became puzzled. "Didn''t you buy the sword last time or did someone change their profession?" she asked with a curious expression. Li Wei shook his head. "No one changed their profession; the sword is for me because it was destroyed," he said with a shrug. Emily nodded. "So, it was destroyed," she said, but suddenly, her eyes widened with shock. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What?!! It was destroyed, how could it be?" she exclaimed loudly, attracting the attention of everyone inside the shop. Li Wei smiled wryly, taking out the hilt of the destroyed sword. "Well, it kind of exploded because I put too much mana into it. Anyway, just give me three swords the same as this," he requested. Emily looked at the hilt with a speechless expression and asked the servant girl to bring the requested swords. "Just how much mana did you put into this?" she murmured with a sigh. This thing happened very rarely because only high-level people can do this. Li Wei just shrugged at her and accepted the swords from the servant girl. Sword (Level 30) ¡Á3: 105,000 coins Li Wei looked at the party behind him. "Do you guys want to buy anything?" he inquired, especially Olivia, the new member. Olivia shook her head. "I don''t need anything," she stated. Li Wei nodded and paid for the swords. When Emily suddenly asked him, "Brother Li, when are you going to take me into your party and level me up?" she said with teary eyes. Li Wei sighed at her acting, recalling Li Xin, who was also like her, cheerful and clingy. If not for the accident of their parents, she would still be smiling and playing jokes on him. He retracted his thoughts and looked at Emily. "When your father agrees, I will take you to level up," he replied, not changing his mind. "Umm," Emily glared at him with a pout but didn''t say anything, knowing it was useless. ''But I will not give up. One day you will definitely take me to level up without my father''s consent,'' she thought again, thinking of otherworldly things. Li Wei said goodbye to her with his party and headed towards the guild to take a quest. He looked at the quest board with a disappointed face. "It''s a pity there is still no dungeon quests, or it would be easier to level up," he mumbled. Li Xin standing beside him nodded, agreeing with him. "Brother, what kind of quest are we going to take then?" she asked. Li Wei responded, "With a lot of monsters. After all, they will give more XP, and it doesn''t matter if the money is less," he said and turned towards Olivia. "You don''t have any problem with that, right?" he asked because she needed money to pay her debt. Olivia shook her head. "No, you can take whatever quest you want," she replied with an emotionless tone and contemplated internally, ''Does it matter if I earn money or not? The outcome will be same no matter what I do.'' Li Wei nodded, but he saw emotions flash in her eyes. ''She should at least tell what her problems are,'' he thought and looked at Elva and Alice. They too didn''t have any objections. He didn''t hesitate and took the quest he found most suitable. ¨C¨C¨C Quest: Blue Boar Hunt Objective: Eliminate all Blue Boars. Level: 15 Difficulty: E+ | Time Limit: 4 days Rewards: 250,000 coins | Failure Penalty: 20,000 coins ¨C¨C¨C After choosing the quest, Li Wei led his party to the quest location. Which wasn''t too far, and they arrived within half an hour. Li Wei surveyed the Blue Boars in front of him. "They don''t look too strong, but there are about two hundred of them," he observed hiding behind the trees. Elva looked at the boars with her skill. "They will escape if we attack too aggressively. They might look weak, but they are pretty good at running away," she mentioned her knowledge about them. Li Wei nodded and looked at Olivia. "Your attributes are still low. I will transfer 100,000 coins. Use them to raise it, and don''t worry about paying me back," he said, directly transferring the amount without giving her a chance to say anything. Olivia sighed. "Okay, I will raise it," she said with a nod, raising her attributes with the coins he transferred. ¨C¨C¨C AP: 13 ¡ý 100- | Coins: 100,000 ¡ý 10,000- MP: 950/775 (175+) Strength: 104 ¡ü 16+ | Agility: 106 (8-) ¡ü 16+ Intelligence: 155 (30+) ¡ü 50+ | Endurance: 93 (35+) ¡ü 18+ ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei then turned his attention towards the rest of the party. "Okay, Li Xin, Alice, and Elva, you will be fighting those boars while me and Olivia will provide support from the back," he declared, making them a little stunned. Li Xin looked at him confused. "Brother, why are you not fighting?" she asked, knowing he likes to fight. Li Wei smiled at her. "Even though you can level up your skills, it doesn''t mean you can use the full power of them. But if you fight with your skills regularly, then you can use them at full power, and it might even save your lives," he explained, the knowledge he got from the books. "So you should be fighting often from now and make sure to use your Advanced skill too. As long as you master them, they will become a trump card for you," he concluded and looked at his party. "No one has a problem with this, right?" he inquired. Everyone shook their heads in agreement. Li Xin, Elva, and Alice moved towards the Blue Boars ready to engage in combat, while Li Wei and Olivia took positions to provide their support. But Li Xin and them didn''t attack immediately, they waited for the Blue Boars to gather together so they could use area effect skills to slow them down. Li Wei observed at them with a nod. "They are learning," he murmured softly, looking at Li Xin, who was calmly observing the Blue Boars. He shifted his attention to Olivia beside him. "How much debt do you have?" he asked curiously. Olivia looked at him with her emotionless sapphire eyes. Nevertheless, she still answered. "180 million," she stated. Chapter 34: No Reasons "180 million!" Li Wei exclaimed at Olivia with wide eyes. He just didn''t understand how one could borrow so much money just by becoming a servant. Olivia sighed, "I have my circumstances that allowed me to do that, and we should focus on supporting them," she replied, not explaining, and pointed towards Li Xin and the girls. Li Wei did not continue further and looked at the girls who were about to engage in combat. He was keeping an eye on them even though he was talking to Olivia, and he wasn''t worried because they have high attributes now. Li Xin looked at the blue boars gathering together. "Alice, Elva, be ready. I will attack first," she said and, without hesitation, chanted "Frost Nova." *Swoish* A freezing wave swept out from her staff, proceeding towards the blue boars at speed. *Gaww!* The boars screamed angrily at the sudden attack and defended running away. "Alice, Elva, now!" Li Xin shouted, seeing the boars covered by her attack. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Elemental Arrow," Elva launched her long-ranged attack, followed by Alice, "Slash", who attacked the boars that came close to them. *Oink!* The boars screamed in pain but didn''t run away and attacked angrily because of their low damage attacks. "Restoration Field," Olivia, who was beside Li Wei, chanted, aiming her Staff at Li Xin and the girls who were in combat. *Shing* With a sound, white energy emerged and covered the battlefield, instantly creating a recovery field. Li Xin, Alice, and Elva were surprised. "This field can recover our mana and health. Attack, don''t let them escape," Elva reminded them and began attacking with arrows. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the basic skill Restoration Field-5.] Li Wei looked at the notification. ''It''s really a good skill. This skill will allow party members inside the field to recover at two times the rate, but the skill level also needs to be high to work on a higher level, or the recovery will be low,'' he pondered while keeping an eye on Li Xin and girls. Noticing that they didn''t need any help he turned his gaze towards Olivia, who was controlling the skill. ''I should also learn her special skills. It can come in handy if she is low on mana,'' he thought and looked at Li Xin and the girls who were in combat with boars and asked them to use advance skills repeatedly. Time passed slowly. One hour, two hours, three hours. But neither Li Wei nor Olivia intervened. They just watched them eliminate the boars swiftly with their combo attacks. [Ding,...] [Ding,...] The notifications of XP gaining rang as they continued to eliminate the blue boars. When the number of boars became less than fifty, they finally started to run away in fear. *Oink**Oink* With speed, they desperately made their escape. Watching that the girls couldn''t stop them, Li Wei finally made his move. "Frost Nova," he chanted, aiming his hands at the running boars. *Whoosh* A strong freezing wave swept towards them, instantly freezing them in ice. Seeing the boars frozen in ice, Li Xin and the girls didn''t hesitate and attacked with their new advanced skills. "Magic Storm," "Fatal Mirage," "Elemental Fusion Arrow." *Boom**shatter**swoosh**Oink* The booming sounds rang as they attacked with their advanced skills that they had mastered perfectly in three hours. [Ding, Congratulations! You have mastered the following advanced skills: Magic Storm, Fatal Mirage, Elemental Fusion Arrow.] "It''s great that they mastered their advanced skills," Li Wei murmured, looking at the system prompt. He had asked them to train their skills; if not, they would''ve already done eliminating boars within an hour. [Ding..] [Ding..] The XP notifications started to ring again as they killed the boars with their regular skills. Olivia, who was beside him, looked at him with a doubt, "Is it really okay to share the XP like this?" She asked because they both didn''t do anything and were still earning XP, which might cause dissatisfaction among the party members. "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry about it," Li Wei replied and didn''t explain. He was leveling up with this tiny amount of XP and could guarantee their safety. Not to mention, he was going to help them level up faster. Olivia didn''t say anything because he was the party leader, and she has to follow his commands due to the contract as long as they are not too much. [Ding, Congratulations! Your level has increased to Level 21..] Looking at the level-up prompt, Li Wei nodded and looked at Li Xin and the girls, who were done and started collecting the bodies without him saying anything. "Let''s go; we should help too," he said to Olivia and proceeded to help his party with her. After everything was done, Li Xin let out a sigh of relief. "Whew, it was too tiring to fight like this," she complained, looking at Li Wei, who told them to use advance skills again and again. Li Wei patted her head gently. "It''s for your good; I did this and look you got yourself too dirty with the blood stains" he said, looking at the girls who got blood on their outfits, even when fighting with long range attacks. He shook his head and snapped his fingers. "Purification," he chanted. *Shing* Suddenly, a white holy light enveloped his party, cleaning the dust and stains on their outfits. "What!" Olivia exclaimed in a low voice because his purification skill has better effects than her own skill, it means his skill is higher level than hers. She found it a little unbelievable because only healers have this skill. Elva and Alice looked at him with puzzled expressions because they didn''t know when he got this skill. But they didn''t inquire because everyone has their secrets. Li Wei ignored their reactions. "Let''s go; we should go back and eat first," he declared. They haven''t eaten their meals yet, but it wasn''t a problem for them because of their high attributes which were higher than normal persons. Everyone agreed and headed back to the city. They submitted the quest and returned to the inn taking the rewards. ¨C¨C¨C Quest Reward: 250000 coins Party Split: 250000¡Â5 = 50000 coins Li Wei: 50000¡Á10= 500000 coins | Li Xin: 50000 coins Alice: 50000 coins | Elva: 50000 coins | Olivia: 50000 coins ¨C¨C¨C Inside the cafeteria of the inn, Li Wei looked at his party who were eating their food. "Did you guys buy the camping equipment and essential things you needed?" he asked for confirmation. Elva and Alice nodded, "Yes, we prepared everything yesterday," Alice answered with a faint blush. Li Wei then looked at Li Xin and Olivia. No matter how much guts he has, he can''t prepare some things for them and could only ask indirectly. Li Xin blushed a little, knowing that he was asking about their private clothes and other things. "I also bought the things you don''t have to worry about it," she replied. Yesterday, they all bought the things they needed inside the female shops while he was wandering other shops. Olivia also answered after Li Xin, "I have everything I needed for a month," she said, indicating that she would need money to buy after a month. Li Wei nodded, "Tomorrow we will head to the north area and will be staying there for around a week," he expressed his plans for next week that he came up. ¨C¨C¨C The area outside Valeria City is divided into:- - West: F+ level area (Level 1-10) - East: E level area (level 10-30) - South: E+ Level area (level 30-50) - North: D- Level area (level 11-50) ¨C¨C¨C Elva frowned a little after hearing his plans, "But in the North area, the number of monsters is greater and some might also attack in nights with great numbers," she expressed her concerns. "I know there are many monsters there, but we can also level up faster, and as long as we stay inside the low-level areas, there will be no dangers. What I wanted to do is to gain experience in fighting against many monsters, and we will mostly stay in level 11-15 areas," Li Wei explained his plans to everyone. What he said was true, but he was also hoping to level up faster and have them level up too because the highest level in this world was still unknown. No one knows how high one can reach because they can''t complete the SSS level class quest and get stuck at level 525. But he got the quest to kill the gods it means they are hiding inside the earth making him feel unsecure. "Does anyone have objections?" he asked, looking at his party. Everyone shook their heads and agreeing with him because they too wanted to level up. Seeing everyone agreed, Li Wei nodded, "Okay, there is still time before night. You can buy whatever you want, but make sure not to fill your item box too much," he reminded them before continuing, "Everyone should rest well, because we will not be able to rest too much for a week," he concluded. Li Xin wrinkled her nose cutely when she heard that they will not be able to rest but didn''t object. After the meal, they made their way back to their rooms and freshened up. Li Wei sat on the bed, looking at his status. "I shouldn''t increase anything for now," he murmured when he felt Li Xin leaning on him with a sleepy face. He smiled, rubbing her head, "You can sleep," he said. It was not night yet, but she was tired, probably from fighting for hours non-stop. Even though they recovered their mana, it would still cause fatigue if they kept using the skills again and again. "Un," Li Xin nodded and laid on the bed, closing her eyes to sleep. Li Wei then glanced at Olivia, who was sitting on her bed silently. "You can tell me if you have something on your mind," he suggested again because her mood was a little better than yesterday. Olivia looked at him, "What is the reason you are leveling up and trying to gain power?" she asked, ignoring his suggestion. Li Wei became stunned at her sudden question but he answered without hesitation, "To protect her," he said, glancing at Li Xin. Olivia didn''t feel surprised, "Unlike you, I don''t have any reason," she said without any expression and lied down on the bed not wanting to continue the conversation further. Li Wei looked at her with a frown and felt puzzled. ''If she didn''t have any reasons, then why did she have a debt?'' he thought but decided not to ask any further. Chapter 35: Dungeon Of The Sage Next morning, after having breakfast, they all headed to north plane. They were staying there for a long time, so Li Wei made sure to pay for the inn room for extended stay or he might have to struggle to get a room later. "Is it really okay to not take any quest?" Li Xin asked him, because they hadn''t taken any quest from the adventurer guild. For the North planes, they provided special quests with a long duration knowing adventurers will go there for long time. Li Wei shook his head at her. "If we take the quest, we have to spend time searching for the specific monsters required for subjugation, and it will waste a lot of time. So, it''s better to level up for a week and think about quests later. As for money, we can earn it by selling the monsters to the system," he explained, turning his gaze towards the North plane in front of him. Even though it was called a plane, it was actually a forest with mountains and rivers, the same as RPG games with otherworldly things. Li Wei let out a sigh. "It still feels like a dream," he murmured softly. He played RPG games and never thought that one day he would be able to use magic and skills just like games. "Where are we going?" Elva inquired, looking at the endless forest, the forest was too big and they have to choose a place depending on the area. Li Wei didn''t answer immediately and opened his system map where his current location was displayed. Even though the map wasn''t unlocked completely, it was enough for now. The map was getting unlocked by their levels and wandering around. The map showed that they were currently at the edge of the North plane, and in front of them was an area of level 11-15. The area spanned around thirty kilometres wide. Li Wei observed the map, showing them, "We will go to this mountain because there is a river nearby, so we won''t have a problem with water," he said, pointing towards the area on the map. Everyone nodded, agreeing with him, even though they had brought water with them; sometimes it may not be enough. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, then let''s go," Li Wei said, leading his party inside the Nether Planes. Without hesitation, he directly headed towards the desired location without engaging in combat with any monsters. "Brother, why aren''t we killing the monsters now?" Li Xin asked with a puzzled face as they continued to move forward. Li Wei wanted to respond, but Elva was a step ahead of him. "If we directly fight monsters now, we don''t know if other monsters will be attracted here too, and the fight may go longer. We will have less chance to find a good place to camp if we do that, and if we don''t find a good one, we will get attacked by the monsters who come out at night," she explained doing her favourite thing. Li Xin nodded with understanding. She didn''t read books like Li Wei in seconds, so she doesn''t have much knowledge about the monsters here. Li Wei led his party forward, avoiding the monsters silently and finally arrived at the place he wanted. "It''s really a great place," he murmured, looking at the mountains in front of him. They were filled with greenery and trees, while some small animals ran around on it. "There are many places that are more beautiful than this, but it''s just our levels are too low to go there," Alice said with a sigh. She was the oldest one among them but couldn''t do anything when it came to her family stopping her from leveling up before she reached a certain age that her family was following for years. Li Wei nodded, agreeing with her. "We should find a place first. There are only low-level monsters here who don''t like the water, so we will not encounter many monsters here, but be careful," he warned them before leading them to search for a place to camp. Everyone started to search for a good location so they would not encounter any monsters at night. Olivia, who was also searching with them, came to a sudden stop and looked in front of her. It was a big tree, and the trunk was big as a small house. The trunk was covered by thick vines, but it still failed to hide the violet glaring eyes that were looking coldly at her. Li Wei, who was searching for a good place, was also keeping an eye on everyone just in case. So when he noticed Olivia stopping suddenly, he didn''t hesitate and used Analyse Eye. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Venomstrike Serpent (Dungeon Boss) | Type: Normal Status Effect: Mutated (All Attributes Buff) Rank: E+ | Level: 19 .. Special Skill: Venomous Bite-20. **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C His eyes narrowed upon seeing the skill name and level. The snake wouldn''t harm her, but his poison can, especially since its level is almost the same as hers. He didn''t know how the hell the snake got here, but he didn''t care. "Be careful!" he shouted, alerting everyone. Olivia, who was standing there, suddenly felt a crisis, but she wasn''t a warrior, and her reactions were slow. The moment she thought to dodge, the snake, which was lying in ambush, attacked her. *Hiss* With a hiss, the snake opened its mouth that was big enough to swallow a horse. "Scared Ward." With no choice but to outrun the snake, Olivia shouted, creating a shield around her. *Shatter* But before the shield could form, it was destroyed by the snake''s mouth, which was only few metres away from her. ''Am I going to die here?'' Olivia thought with depression. Even though she has a debt, she didn''t give up and tried to think of ways but she didn''t show it to others, or they might laugh at her because it was almost impossible to pay the debt amount she has. Olivia showed a unwilling expression, ''I don''t have any reasons to become stronger, but I still didn''t give up thinking one day I will be able to do what I want, but... it seems even the gods don''t want me to live,'' her life flashed before her eyes, lips trembling and eyes becoming wet, she lost all the hope. "Frost Nova." But suddenly, she heard a shout, and the snake was hit by a terrifying snow blast, backing away from her. *Hisss!* The snake screamed angrily as the snow did a little effect on it. With hissing, it once again attacked Olivia. "Huh?," Olivia became a little stunned because she suddenly felt someone hugging her from behind. "Shadow Step," she heard the voice of Li Wei ringing into her ears clearly. The scenery around her changed, and she appeared just beside Li Xin and other party members without any harm. She looked at them, who wore a face of worry, and then turned her gaze behind at Li Wei, who was still holding her waist, making her feel the warmth of his hands. "Are you okay?" his voice sounded again with a look of concern in it. Looking at him, Olivia nodded hurriedly. "I am all right," she replied, not knowing her eyes were glistening with tears. Li Wei nodded. "Okay, be careful. It''s a dungeon boss. I will fight with it," he said and disappeared. He also saw her eyes were wet, but he just thought she was scared. "Olivia, are you alright?" Li Xin asked while Elva and Alice also looked at her with same question. Olivia nodded, adjusting her emotions. "I am all right," she said, her voice becoming a little softer. Li Xin heaved a sigh of relief, knowing she was alright, and turned towards Li Wei, who was about to fight the snake. "Fireball." Li Wei directly attacked with long-range attacks; he didn''t dare to get too close because of its poison. ''I should upgrade my Cure Poison skills later,'' he thought attacking again. *Boom* *Hiss* The snake hissed in pain when it was hit by a fireball, suddenly it made a unbelievable move, dumbfounding everyone. Li Wei looked ahead, his mouth twitching. "It escaped," he murmured with a difficult face. Li Xin and the other girls were also shocked; they never thought the snake was too cowardly. They hurriedly approached Li Wei and looked at the big tree where a cave appeared and the snake escaped inside. "Brother, what should we do?" Li Xin asked. She didn''t know what level it was, but it was probably a high level that could threaten Olivia and not to mention them, even he was avoiding to fight closely with it. Li Wei was just about to answer, when he and his party suddenly received a quest, making them dumbfounded again. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, Dungeon Clear Quest: Eliminate all the monsters and fulfil certain conditions. Dungeon level: 15 | Difficulty: E+ | Floors: 3 Dungeon creator: Sage Rewards: Unknown] ¨C¨C¨C Chapter 36: Camp Li Wei looked at the quest with doubt because it said it was level 15, but the monster he saw was level 19. This thing only happens when a dungeon error occurs. "What do you think we should do?" Li Wei asked his party for consent. Unlike the normal dungeons that get spawned, many can be created by high-level monsters and people. This type of dungeon aren''t rare because when monsters reach a certain number, they can form a dungeon for themselves. But only intelligent and high-level monsters can do that, with few exceptions in low level. There are also cases where humans made dungeons to farm certain monsters, but many times it was used for traps and tricks. Not to mention a dungeon error where the level of the monster''s boss changes because they eliminate all low-level monsters for XP. Hearing him Elva looked at the dungeon with a frown. "The dungeon level is 12, and if anything happens, we can escape. But we don''t know if it''s really safe, especially since it looks too suspicious. If it was created by a Sage, then why has no one discovered it until now, not to mention it''s a Dungeon Error?" she expressed her concerns. Li Wei nodded at her. "But because of the dungeon error, many traps will be disabled and destroyed, and only the dungeon boss will remain. I don''t think it will be a problem because they probably can''t level up too much considering the level of the dungeon and the monsters in it," he explained. When he was searching through the books, he also searched for the inheritances of the sages and heroes. He wanted to let Li Xin become stronger, and now the opportunity was in front of him; he couldn''t let it go to waste. It didn''t matter if it is true or not; as long as there is a chance, he is willing to try. Alice also agreed with him. "Elva, what he says is right, but wouldn''t it be good if we level up first before clearing the dungeon?" she suggested. "Of course, we will level up first before clearing the dungeon," Li Wei said, turning towards them and continuing, "Also, I don''t think anyone will discover the dungeon unless they get too close to it, and the boss will also not come out or it will lose its status buff as dungeon boss, so we can level up without any problems," he explained. Elva nodded. "I don''t have any problems if we level up a little and then go to clear the dungeon," she agreed with him, she too wanted to see how the dungeon created by sage looks. Li Wei felt relieved that she agreed because he decided he would go inside no matter what, and if she rejected him, then it might not be a good thing for their party''s stability. "Has anyone found a good place?" he asked. Before they go to level up, they needed to set up the camp. Li Xin looked at him. "Brother, I found a cave, and it''s spacious too," she replied, pointing at a place just a little distance away from them. "Okay, then we should hurry up and set the camp there. Let''s go," Li Wei said, leading them towards the place Li Xin discovered, the distance wasn''t long, and they arrived in front of it. "It''s really spacious," Li Wei murmured, looking at the cave that was the size of a small house. The cave was hidden by the big trees and vines, made a good spot. Li Wei then looked at Elva. "Elva, you should prepare some warning traps around the cave so we will know if any monsters come," he said because she has a basic trap skill. Even though it''s low level, it''s enough and can warn them about it. Elva nodded. "I will do it," she replied and got to work taking out her equipment while Alice also joined her to help. "I will clean the cave," Olivia said, looking at the cave filled with grass and dirt. However, Li Wei shook his head. "You don''t have to worry about it," he replied and aimed his hand at the cave. "Cleaning, Dusting, Purification." Without hesitation, he chanted the skills that he learned inside the city. *Swooooh* A wave of wind swept inside the cave, cleaning the grass. With one more swoosh, it cleaned the minuscule dust, and finally, the white holy light enveloped the cave, purifying everything. Olivia looked at him with a stunned face. Elva and Alice, who were preparing the traps, were also stunned, while Li Xin was only surprised a little. "It''s done," Li Wei murmured. "Let''s go inside; we should set up the camp there," he said, not caring about their reactions. Once inside, he took out the camping equipment and started to prepare. Li Xin and Olivia also helped him after recovering from their surprise. Alice looked at Li Wei inside the cave. "Elva, don''t you think his skill sets are weird?" she said in a hushed voice. Elva, too, turned her gaze towards him. "Maybe he was born with some skills," she replied, not caring much. It was not a good thing to delve into the secrets of others. "How boring; you don''t have any interest in him," Alice muttered with a disappointed expression and suddenly remembered something, making her eyes light up. Alice looked at Elva and scanned her body with her bright eyes. Sensing her gaze, Elva felt uneasy. "Why are you looking at me like this?" she asked with a sharp glare. Alice smirked at her. "Look, Li Wei and Li Xin are too close, and they must have hugged each other, right?" she asked with interest. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elva frowned, not knowing what she was thinking. "Yes, they must have. And didn''t you see Li Xin was embarrassed this morning? It''s probably because she was being close to him in front of someone," she replied with detail. Hearing her, Alice nodded, and her cheeks suddenly flushed a little. "So, at the dungeon fight, he hugged me to save from the dungeon boss, and today he hugged Olivia for the same reason," she said and looked at Elva with deep eyes. "Huh?" Elva became puzzled. "Do you mean he is looking for ways to get close with us?" she asked with doubt because she didn''t sense anything like that from him. She was an elf and could sense other people''s emotions more clearly. Alice shook her head. "That''s not what I mean. I was saying that he has laid his hands on almost all girls in his party, and now only one remains," she said with a misunderstanding talk while looking at Elva with fiery eyes. "So I was thinking when he will lay his hand on you," Alice completed her sentence with daydreaming and looked ahead to saw a soft white fist heading towards her face. She wanted to dodge, but it was already too late. *Bang,* a bang sounded as the fist landed on the unprepared Alice who was sent flying. "Idiot," Elva murmured, shaking her fists, and got to her work again, ignoring her. *Thud* With a thud sound, Alice directly landed inside the cave with screams. "Ahh, it hurts," she screamed in pain, rubbing her cheeks and elbows. "Elva, you are too ruthless to attack me when I am unprepared. Is this how you treat your best friend?" she complained with irritation when she suddenly felt the gazes around her. She sat up and saw she was inside the cave while Li Wei, Li Xin, and even Olivia was looking at her with weird expression. Alice blushed with an embarrassed expression, "Ahh, I am sorry, sorry for disrupting your work. Don''t mind me," she apologized and hurried out of the cave ignoring their gazes. Li Wei shook his head. "What a kid," he murmured. Li Xin nodded with agreement. "Yes, she is the oldest but acts like an immature kid," she said and resumed what she was doing with Li Wei and Olivia. They haven''t heard their conservation, but they could guess it was her fault already. Alice arrived beside Elva with a pout. "See, you embarrassed me in front of everyone," she complained again with irritation. "You were asking for it," Elva said, glancing at her with sharp eyes. "But I was serious about that, you know? Like, I am really curious about..." Alice wanted to continue, but she stopped feeling the cold glare of her. She can escape with her skills, but it will not do any good if they end up in a fight suddenly with monsters, so she didn''t dare to use the skills to escape. "I was just joking, just joking," Alice hurriedly took back a few steps, but she still looked at her curiously, overthinking of other things. Elva sighed at her; she knew her personality. "You should better not think weird things, or it won''t end well for you," she threatened her, looking directly into her eyes. "Elva, you are probably overthinking things how could I your best friend will do such things," Alice denied it with a smile. ''Hehe, as long as I don''t tell you what I am thinking, you can''t do anything,'' she smirked inside her mind. ''But it will be really romantic to see Elva being hugged by him. I should prepare some gifts just in case,'' she started to overthink again. Chapter 37: Level UP After finishing their own work with camp and having their meals, Li Wei led his party to search nearby monsters with Alice, who was looking at him curiously for some reason. But he didn''t care about it and continued to search with them. Olivia also adjusted her emotions to normal, following them. "We should eliminate any monsters nearby, so it will be much safer at night," Li Wei suggested to search the nearby areas first. Elva agreed with a nod. "Yes, we should focus on the monsters nearby as they can attack and attract predators at night. It will be troublesome if we really get caught up with fighting them in night when the visibility is low," she explained the dangers. "Yup, it will be a problem, so let''s do it as fast as we can," Li Wei sped up with them following behind. To him, it was no threat to fight with monsters in this area, so he was moving much more freely. As they continued their search, they soon found a bunch of level 12 monsters. Their count exceeded eight hundred. "They are really thriving here," Li Wei murmured, looking at the goblins in front of him with a disappointed face. ''Unless we move to a high-level area, there is no chance to encounter rare monsters that could sell for a lot of money,'' he sighed because these goblins won''t earn them much money. In a low-level area like this, there was no way to encounter some rare monsters. It was already a high luck when they encountered the dungeon. He retracted his thoughts and looked at his party, "I will be the main attacker. Alice, stay here and protect them from any monsters that come close. Olivia, you don''t need to use any support skills or any other skills on me; just use it on them," Li Wei gave them instructions. He then turned towards Elva and Li Xin. "XinXin, Elva, you both fire long-range attacks, and everyone should keep more than half of MP for reserve," he reminded them. Everyone nodded, agreeing with him. They too knew they were inside the forest, and monsters could come at any time, so it was better to be prepared. Li Wei saw they agreed and felt relieved. "Okay, then I will go," he said, and with a swoosh, he disappeared. The area they were in was a little open with some trees. The goblins gathered in groups of hundreds where they camped together, a little distance away from others, some resting and some preparing for hunt. "Frost Nova," Li Wei, who appeared with Shadow Step, didn''t bother to check and directly attacked, creating a freezing wave. The wave swept over goblins, freezing them. They were only level 12, and with that much gap between the levels, their HP started to drop drastically. "Fireball, Fireball, Fireball," he didn''t hesitate and attacked again, not even giving them a chance to scream. *Booom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Sizzle!* Booming and sizzling sounds echoed, killing the goblins. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] The system notifications chimed with every kill. *Gwaaa* *gwaa* Seeing one of their camps attacked, the goblins roared wildly and attacked towards him with anger. "I should lower their numbers as much as I can. Then it wouldn''t be a problem if they escape behind," Li Wei murmured, looking at the goblins. He was here to power level up Li Xin and others, and he couldn''t just rely on them to kill themselves; he has to do it personally, or they will lose a lot of time. "Frost Nova." "Frost Nova." "Fireball." Once again, he attacked with long-range skills. Boom, Sizzle, Swoosh. He continued to kill them easily, gaining experience for him and his party. Alice, Elva, and Olivia looked at him with dumbfounded expressions. Alice looked at Li Xin. "Li Xin, what level is your brother?" she asked with doubt. No matter what, it doesn''t look like a low-level fighting against the monsters. Li Xin smiled at her. "He is level 21," she replied, not hiding it from them because Li Wei told her there was no need to hide his level except the bonus secret. "What! Level 21! But wasn''t he just level 11 when we met?" Alice asked with exclamation and doubt. There were many things she wanted to ask. "It''s our time to attack," suddenly Olivia, who was silent, intervened seeing Li Xin''s face becoming a little difficult. Li Xin heaved a sigh of relief and nodded with everyone using their skills to attack. *Boom! Boom! Sizzle! Swoosh!* *Gwaaa* *gwaaa* The screams of goblins echoed as they died, becoming the experience points for Li Wei''s party. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] Li Wei, who was in front, continued overpowering them with his long-range skills and Swordsmanship. It only took an hour to eliminate all the goblins. Li Wei looked at the corpses. "It''s really a pain to collect them. Isn''t there something that could collect them?" he murmured with dissatisfaction and began to collect the corpses with his party. Li Wei checked the count. "A total of 820. It''s still low considering the money it will give us," he thought and turned towards the girls. "There is still a few hours before evening. Let''s go; we will search and kill more monsters for XP," he suggested. The fight wasn''t that long, and not to mention they weren''t even tired. "I don''t have any problem with that," Elva said, while Alice also nodded, agreeing with him. "Okay, then let''s go; we should clear nearby monsters as much as we can," Li Wei announced and once again led them to kill monsters, gaining XP again. He was going to level them up to 15 before going to the dungeon of the sage. This time they weren''t much lucky and only found two groups of kobolds and wolves. Each group containing about hundreds of them. After eliminating them it was already evening, and everyone decided to return to their camp and freshen up. After using purification on them, Li Wei sat outside the cave, lighting up a campfire, and checked the gains of today. ¨C¨C¨C Monsters Killed:- ?1.Goblins (level 12): 820 Coins: 820¡Á150 = 123,000 Coins XP: 820¡Á120= 96,240 XP ?2.Wolves (level 12): 200 Coins: 200¡Á200= 40,000 Coins XP: 200¡Á120= 24,000 XP ?3.Kobalds (level 13): 200 Coins: 200¡Á140= 28,000 XP: 200¡Á130= 26,000 ¨C¨C¨C ??Total Coins: 191,009 | Total XP: 146,240 ??Party Split: XP: 146240¡Â5= 29,248 XP Coins: 19100 ¡Â5= 38,200 coins ¨C¨C¨C -- Li Wei -- XP gained - 29248¡Á10 = 292,480 XP Level UP = 21¡ú33 Level - 33 S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¨C¨C¨C -- Li Xin -- XP gained - 29,248 XP Level UP = 12¡ú14 Level - 14 ¨C¨C¨C -- Alice -- XP gained - 29,248 XP Level UP = 13¡ú15 Level - 15 ¨C¨C¨C -- Elva -- XP gained - 29,248 XP Level UP = 13¡ú15 Level - 15 ¨C¨C¨C --Olivia -- XP gained - 29,248 XP Level UP = 20¡ú21 Level - 21 ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei looked at his level with a satisfied expression. ''Now I feel much more at ease, I don''t have to worry about anything even if the boss exceeds level 30,'' he thought. "Brother, what are you doing?" Li Xin came out of the cave asking him who was sitting silently, she was still wearing the battle attire just in case if they have to fight. Li Wei shook his head with a smile. "Nothing, I was just about to start cooking food," he replied. Li Xin became stunned at his reply; his cooking isn''t good at all, but suddenly she thought of something her eyes widening with a shock. "Brother, don''t tell me you..." She stopped, not continuing further. Seeing her shocked look, Li Wei laughed, "Haha, don''t underestimate your brother XinXin. I learned cooking before you even know what it means to cook." he said with a pride. Li Xin looked at him with a cute pout; he could learn the skills as he wants, but she couldn''t. She felt a little dissatisfied. "What are you going to cook?" she asked, sitting beside him. "Just grilling some meat from this world," Li Wei replied, taking out the equipment and ingredients. Li Xin nodded and watched him cook carefully. With the knowledge of cooking Li Wei got from the skill, he prepared the ingredients carefully and started to grill the meat with utmost care. *Sizzle* The sizzling sound and aroma of the meat spread in the environment. It invited Alice out who was inside the cave. She looked at Li Wei with surprise, but her attention was more fixed on the food that was on the grill. She swallowed her saliva, sitting opposite to them. Alice regretfully tore her gaze from the food and looked at Li Wei. "Do you need my help?" she asked because he appeared to be proficient at cooking not needing any but just in case maybe she can get a chance to test. Li Wei shook his head. "No, I can handle it. Just wait for a few minutes; the food will be ready," he said and continued to cook enough for all of them. Elva and Olivia also came out and looked at Li Wei in surprise; they never knew he was able to cook, and more so, his skill level seems high. Olivia came sitting beside Li Xin silently while Elva took a seat beside Alice, whose gaze was fixed on the food again. Li Wei glanced at them. "We will level up tomorrow and then will do the dungeon," he said. Now they have reached level 15, except Li Xin, but she can level up tomorrow with them. He was going to level up them around 20 so there will be no problems. Elva nodded. "I don''t have any problems with that," she agreed. They too wanted to see the dungeon made by the sage. "Okay then, food is almost ready; let''s eat," Li Wei said, seeing the meat getting cooked perfectly. Chapter 38: Dungeon Break Li Wei took out the sauce that he brought with him. "Here, take this sauce and grab it however you want; there is more, so don''t worry about not having enough," he said, looking at the party. Alice nodded first and directly grabbed the meat and sauce. "It looks delicious, so I will try it first," she said with her watering mouth and took a bite of the grilled meat. "Umm, it''s Good!" she exclaimed with wide eyes. Li Wei shook his head at her. "You both should take too," he said, looking at Elva and Olivia while he prepared for Li Xin personally. "Here you go," he said with a smile. Li Xin took the dish from his hands and took a bite of grilled meat. "It''s good," she said with surprise, knowing his terrible cooking. Li Wei nodded, and he too tried it. He too was surprised, ''It''s really good, but there is still a difference from the shop owner and me; maybe it''s because of the lack of knowledge,'' he thought, he can learn the skills but it doesn''t mean he can also learn their experience. Elva and Olivia were also surprised at him, they never thought that his cooking was good almost reaching the level of shop. After having dinner, they all returned to the cave where they prepared two tents inside it. "Everyone should be alert just in case," Li Wei reminded them. No one was on watch because there was no need at low-level areas, and not to mention they were in a level 15 area. Alice and Elva nodded, entering one of the tents, while Li Wei, Li Xin, and Olivia entered another. The tents were big, so it was not much of a problem. "Are you really okay with this?" Li Wei asked, looking at Olivia. He was going to prepare one more tent for her, but she rejected it, saying it would only bring extra work. Olivia shook her head. "It will only waste more time if you set up a tent for me alone, and I don''t have any problems staying with both of you," she replied and made her way towards the bed. Li Wei nodded. "Then we should rest," he said, and with Li Xin, he laid down on another folding bed just a little away from Olivia. Li Xin, who was beside him, observed Olivia. "Brother, don''t you feel Olivia became a little softer?" she whispered, noticing the change in her. Li Wei nodded. "Yes, it might be because of what happened today, but she recovered faster than I thought. It must be because of her past," he answered, thinking of what she must have gone through. He too noticed her change but didn''t think too much because everyone has privacy and, more importantly, she is a girl so it was better to left some things untouched. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei talked with Li Xin for some time until she slept and he too closed his eyes to sleep. With his level at 33, he didn''t worry about the monsters coming at night. The night passed without any incidents, and the next morning they all got ready with Li Wei using purification on them and preparing breakfast. Li Wei looked at his party that was ready. "Let''s go; we should..." he wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by a loud explosion. *Booooom!!* A loud explosion happened at the entrance of the dungeon they discovered yesterday. The explosion covered the nearby area, throwing rocks and sand. Li Wei and his party were out of the explosion area, but they still felt tremors of ground, they were stunned to see the explosion happing when a sudden quest notification rang. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, Dungeon Break Quest: Eliminate all the monsters that escaped the dungeon. Monsters Eliminated: 0/3 Level: 20 | Difficulty: E Rewards: Dungeon Clear Reward, 100,000 coins] ¨C¨C¨C "Dungeon Break," Li Wei frowned, looking at the quest. "Why did the dungeon break happen now?" he murmured with dissatisfaction. The dungeon error happens because powerful monsters kill low-level monsters to level themselves up. But dungeon break is different; it happens because of various reasons. Whenever a dungeon break happens, the boss monsters and normal monsters can escape from the dungeons with their buffs. They will go outside to hunt, killing anyone in their way. *Rawww* *Hisss* *Roarr* Suddenly, the roars of the dungeon boss who escaped sounded. "All of you go hide inside the cave," Li Wei said in a hurry. He can fight with them, but the girls were too low level. If the dungeon boss attacked them suddenly, he couldn''t guarantee to save them, because he leveled up too fast and couldn''t control his strength. "Brother, be careful," Li Xin said with concern. She knew he was high level but was still worried about him, nevertheless she didn''t delay and returned inside the cave because it was the only choice. If they started to go around, they would be noticed by the dungeon boss. Elva, Alice, and Olivia too asked him to be careful and hid inside the cave. Li Wei was surprised to hear it from Olivia but nodded at her asking them to hide. Seeing them hiding inside the cave, Li Wei didn''t hesitate and used the Shadow Step to appear at a different place. ''I hope the dungeon isn''t destroyed,'' he thought with irritation. He was hoping to get the inheritance of the sage, but the dungeon break sometimes destroys the dungeons, and it will be no good if it really happened. He looked at the three Monsters. One was the green snake with violet eyes. The second one was a wolf, and the last one was a goblin, all were the size of a big truck. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Venomstrike Serpent (Dungeon Boss) | Type: Normal Status Effect: Mutated (All Attributes Buff) Rank: E+ | Level: 19 ... Special Skill: Venomous Bite-20. ... **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Fanged Wolf (Dungeon Floor Boss) | Type: Normal Status Effect: Mutated (All Attributes Buff) Rank: E+ | Level: 17 ... **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Goblin King (Dungeon Floor Boss) | Type: Normal Status Effect: Mutated (All Attributes Buff) Rank: E+ | Level: 18 ... **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C ''The wolf and goblin aren''t a problem for me, but the poison of the snake isn''t something I could take lightly,'' Li Wei thought, looking at their status. Even though he won''t die with the poison of the snake, it could lead to his response being slow. He didn''t hesitate and directly raised his cure poison skill to level 20. "It took 100,000 coins to upgrade the basic skill to advance level; it means I need more money in the future if I want to upgrade the skills of Li Xin and others," he murmured with a bitter expression and turned his gaze towards the monsters which were glaring at each other. ''Hmm, looks like they aren''t on good terms with each other,'' Li Wei thought. ''Anyway, I should kill them first before they cause a big commotion and attract others,'' he thought and once again used the Shadow Step. Li Wei directly appeared in front of the three monsters. "Frost Nova," "Swordsmanship," he attacked, freezing them first and slashed towards the wolf with a sword. *Bang* the sword hit the wolf with a bang, sending it flying backward. *Hisss* *Gwaaa* *awooo* the goblin and snake roared with anger not affected by the skills because they held all stats buff, while the wolf whinnied painfully landing on the ground attracting their attention. "Divine Smite, Divine Protection," Li Wei chanted once again, creating a shield around him and merging two skills in the sword. *Hisss* the snake hissed in fear when it saw the wolf lying painfully, he decided to run again knowing it couldn''t defeat him. "Damn, you still have guts to run. Footwork," Li Wei didn''t hesitate and attacked with a speed not giving a chance to escape it. *Bang* the snake was also sent flying, him ruthlessly landing beside the pitiful wolf. "It''s really hard to control the strength," Li Wei murmured with a frown. He was controlling his strength to not harm their bodies because they will sell for a lot, especially since they are dungeon bosses but it was still not easy. "I have to find a way to control my strength later or I have to level up slowly," he muttered with dissatisfaction. If one levels up too fast, they will not be able to control their strength and might cause damage to themselves and others. That''s why the people in this world don''t power level up their children. "It''s really frustrating; I have the bonus, but I can''t level up faster," he said with irritation and turned towards the goblin who was looking at him with fear. The goblin looked at the wolf and snake who were still screaming with a terrified gaze. He backed out holding the club in his hand. *Gwa gwa gwa* it tried to say something. "Slash," however, Li Wei ignored it and attacked once again. *Bang* *ghwaa* the goblin roared with pain and was sent flying beside the wolf and snake. *Hissss* suddenly, the snake, which was wiggling around in pain, hissed angrily towards Li Wei, spitting dark violet poison at him. "Shadow Step," Li Wei directly dodged it, appearing a distance away. *Sizzle* He looked at the place he was. The poison burned the grass around it, and even the soil turned black. "It was the right choice to avoid it," Li Wei thought. The poison of monsters is more destructive than their levels. Even though he has a high-level cure poison skill, he didn''t want to taste how it feels to get poisoned. "Anyway, I should finish them first," Li Wei said and directly attacked with the back of the sword. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *hissss* *Awoo* *rawaaa* Li Wei didn''t spare and ruthlessly beat them. "I really hope they could give me money with their whole bodies unharmed," he murmured and continued. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Hiss* *Awoo* *rawaa* Inside the cave, all girls heard the sounds of beating and monsters screaming. Alice looked outside the cave with curiosity. "Should we go out?" she asked. Elva shook her head. "We should wait for his call. If not, we will hold him back," she replied, denying her. Li Xin was also curious, and she wanted to ask him with a chat function, but she refrained from doing afraid of him getting distracted if he was fighting them. Chapter 39: Treasures Chests [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding, Congratulations on completing the dungeon break quest. You have gained the following rewards: Dungeon Clear Reward (Unknown) and 100,000 coins.] Li Wei looked at the notifications of experience points. "They were really tough," he murmured, glancing at the dead dungeon bosses who only had one slash of a sword at their vitals, killing them. "But still, the rewards of dungeon clear remain unknown. Just what it is," he murmured, seeing the quest clear prompt. "Anyway, let''s collect the bodies and go back to camp, or they might worry," Li Wei thought, storing the bodies of monsters inside the item box and heading back to camp. Li Xin, Elva, Alice, and Olivia also received the same prompts as him. Alice looked at Elva. "Now we can go out, right?" she asked, eager to see what happened. Elva wanted to reply when the voice of Li Wei reached their ears. "You can come out; the dungeon bosses are all dead." "Let''s go; we can go out," Li Xin said, going out first, and others following her. "Brother, are you alright?" she asked with concern, even though she saw him unharmed. Li Wei smiled at her. "I am alright; their level isn''t enough to harm me," he replied. Alice, Elva, and Olivia heaved a sigh of relief after seeing him unharmed. They were still worried about him because he was fighting three buffed bosses alone. "What should we do about the dungeon?" Elva asked because the dungeon belongs to the sage, and now all the monsters and bosses were dead, there is almost no danger if they want to go inside. Hearing her, Li Wei looked at the direction of the dungeon. "We should go inside and check, at least. We also haven''t gotten any rewards directly and not to mention the chest will also spawn inside the dungeon," he said. The chest is a dungeon clear reward and it will only spawn inside the dungeon even if the dungeon break happens. Everyone agreed with him and made their way towards the dungeon entrance. Li Wei looked at the place where they discovered the dungeon previously. The big tree was almost destroyed but it still stood with a dungeon entrance that was more bigger. "Looks like an explosion of mana happened and didn''t do much damage," Li Wei murmured with a relieved look. He didn''t want to lose a chance to get an Inheritance of a sage. "Let''s go," without further hesitation, Li Wei led his party inside the dungeon. He was still being careful, making sure everything is alright before going ahead slowly. "This dungeon has three floors, and each floor has one boss. If we are lucky, we might get three treasure chests or at least two," Alice said with an excited face. Li Wei nodded at her. "Yes, we might get two, but the more important thing is the unknown rewards, and I think it will be related to a sage," he said and looked at the first floor of the dungeon covered in dust. "Be careful; the dungeon might be weak because of the mana explosion, and the treasure chest will definitely spawn at one place because of the dungeon break. So there is no need to search unless we reach the third floor," Li Wei warned them and continued ahead slowly. The treasure chest spawns at every boss room, but with the dungeon break, it will spawn at one place. The gods who made rewards seems to have counted all possibilities. The girls also followed him carefully. They didn''t discover any anomalies on any floor and safely arrived at the third floor. They turned their gaze at the open doors of the dungeon boss room, where three treasure chests were spawned. One silver and two bronze. "Three treasure chests!" Alice exclaimed, her eyes widening with excitement. Li Wei shook his head at Alice and turned his gaze at Li Xin, Elva, and Olivia, who were stunned. It was everyone''s first time seeing this many chests and it was a very rare occurrence to see this. "Let''s go; we should open and see what''s inside, and then we will search for the unknown rewards," he said, heading inside the boss room with the girls following him closely. Li Wei stood in front of the chests and looked at the girls who were excited, except Olivia, who kept her expression neutral. "If you want to open it, you can," he suggested. However, Elva and Alice both shook their heads simultaneously. "You cleared the dungeon by yourself, so you can open it or let Li Xin open it because her luck is higher," Elva denied him. Li Wei nodded and turned towards Olivia. She too shook her head, denying him. Knowing they will not open the chest Li Wei turned towards Li Xin "XinXin, you can open the chests," he said. Li Xin looked at him with a puzzled expression. "Brother, don''t you want to open it?" she asked because he liked treasure chests from the games very much. However, Li Wei shook his head. "There''s no need; you can open them all," he replied with a smile. He too wanted to open it, but he knew his luck, and more importantly Li Xin liked to collect rare items and chests in the game, so he decided to let her do it. Li Xin nodded and arrived in front of a bronze chest. With a clank, she pushed open the lid, revealing few items. Li Wei used Analyse Eye to see their information. ¨C¨C¨C ? Coin Card: 100k coins ? IntrusionGuard Amulet: Level 35, ¡Á4 ¨C¨C¨C "Well, it''s a good thing now that we have an IntrusionGuard Amulet," Li Wei murmured, looking at the items inside the treasure chest. The result was within his expectations and no one was surprised because it wasn''t rare. "XinXin, open the next one," Li Wei asked her after storing the items from the chest. Li Xin nodded and opened the next bronze chest. ¨C¨C¨C ? Coin Card: 100k ? Skill Book: Basic Weapon Proficiency (No class restriction), ¡Á 2 ? Skill Book: Basic Memory Enchantment (No class restriction) ¡Á 1 ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei looked at the skills with a nod. ''Some useful skills, even though they are just basic. With the weapon proficiency skill, Olivia and Li Xin can master some hidden weapons, so they can have an ability to protect themselves. As for Memory Enchantment, it is something I need most,'' he thought and asked Li Xin to open the silver Chest. Li Xin didn''t hesitate and pushed open the lid of the silver treasure chest with a excited look. Alice, Elva and Olivia focused their gazes on the silver chest, wanting to know what items will be in it. *Clank!* With a clank the chest opened revealing the items inside it. ¨C¨C¨C ? Coin Card: 500k coins ? Red Moon Attire Set: Level 40 (Women) ? Radiant Seraphic Attire Set: Level 40 (Women) ? Shadowcat Silken Attire Set: Level 40 (Women) ? Verdant Elven Harmony Attire Set: Level 40 (Women) ¨C¨C¨C A sudden silence followed after they saw the items, because all the attire belonged to the women, more so all the private clothes displayed on the top with decorations. Li Wei became stiff seeing this and so did all the girls who were watching eagerly. Li Xin blushed and looked at Li Wei who was looking at the items with wide eyes. "Brother! Close your eyes!" She shouted, her face steaming hot as she hurriedly closed the chest. After closing the chest, she heaved a sigh of relief and turned Li Wei. "Brother, did you see that?" she asked, her voice echoing with coldness. ''Damn, which god is playing with me,'' Li Wei cursed in mind and hurriedly shook his head. "No, I didn''t see anything," he hurriedly denied, but his thoughts said otherwise. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''As long as I don''t say anything, everything will be alright,'' he thought silently, recalling the red, white, black, and white-green eye-catching things. Li Xin looked at him with doubt but decided to let it slip because she was at fault too for not reacting fast. Alice, Elva, and Olivia were stunned and didn''t know what to say. They were all blushing lightly remembering just what happened. "Ahem, let''s go; we should find the rewards for the dungeon," Li Wei said, trying to distract Li Xin, who was looking at him with a glare. Hearing him Alice nodded. "Yes, Li Xin, we should focus on searching for the dungeon clear reward. Who knows, it might be an inheritance of the sage," she added, trying to ease the weird atmosphere. Elva also joined in. "Yes, we should search faster. With the explosion that happened earlier, the dungeon is weak and could fall anytime," she explained the risks of wasting time. Li Xin nodded with a pout, agreeing with them, but suddenly she felt Li Wei looking at her. "What?" she asked with irritation. "Umm," Li Wei didn''t know how to say, but he still asked, "the coin card, can you give me that?" he requested because he would get five million if he redeemed it himself. Li Xin frowned, not knowing what to do because the coin card was on top of the private clothes, and most importantly, they were on the red clothes she liked. But she knew he has ten times bonus, and it was not the time to argue, not to mention she wasn''t wearing those clothes. Li Xin nodded. "Ok, I will give it to you, but turn around first; I have to store the items first," she said with a glare. Li Wei nodded hurriedly. "I can do anything if it''s for money," he murmured with a low voice, turning around. Li Xin didn''t hesitate and stored every piece of clothing swiftly inside her item box. She will give it to others later but definitely not in front of him. Chapter 40: Meeting With Sage "You can turn around," Li Xin said after storing all the clothes. Li Wei turned around and saw she was still looking at him with a glare. He let out a wry smile and took the coin card from her hands. "We should search for the unknown rewards and see if there is something related to the sage here," he said, looking around the boss room. Li Xin saw him changing the topic but didn''t say anything and also looked around the boss room with others. They all searched but discovered nothing. "Is it a scam?" Li Wei murmured with a frown. But suddenly the scenery around them started to change. "Be careful," Li Wei shouted at the girls and casted a few shields, covering them with him. But he didn''t receive a reply from them and looked back; they stood like statues, even their steps paused in the air. "S**t, this again," Li Wei cursed and tried to open the system panel. Unlike last time, he was able to open it, making him feel a little relieved. He didn''t hesitate and directly channeled his mana at a large amount to use the shadow step skill to escape with them. "Wait, I don''t have any ill intentions," an old voice sounded in hurry trying to stop him. Li Wei became more cautious and looked ahead at the direction of the voice, where a transparent old man was standing there with western features. He looked rather handsome with his trimmed white beard. "Do you really think that will let me believe in you?" Li Wei replied, still channeling his mana to escape with his party. He also didn''t forget to use Analyze Eye on the old man. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Leo Dior State: Soul Fragment **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei frowned, looking at his status; it only showed his name and state, but he still didn''t let his guard down and kept channeling mana. Leo Dior looked at Li Wei with a difficult face. "Boy, stop. I don''t have any ill intentions. I am Sage. Sage Leo Dior," he explained again seeing him channeling his mana to escape. "Like I will believe you," Li Wei shook his head, he didn''t care even if he was a sage. The old man could stop the time; it means he was more powerful than him and this reason was alone enough for him to escape. Seeing that he still didn''t believe him, Leo Dior felt frustrated. "Look, young man, I know what you are thinking, but I stopped the time because I wanted to talk with you," he said with a gentler tone. But Li Wei shook his head at him. "I still don''t believe you. I am just nobody. Why do you want to talk with me?" he asked, trying to distract the old man and ready to make an escape as long as he got the chance. Leo Dior felt stifled inside. "You chose the Jack-of-all-Trades class and received the ten times bonus from the gods, right?" He directly got to the point, knowing it was useless to explain him. He himself doesn''t have much time left and used the remaining amount of mana inside the dungeon core to stop the time, it wouldn''t last for a long time, so it was better to talk with him directly. Li Wei frowned. "Why do you know this?" he asked with caution, ready to escape if he made a move. Leo Dior saw him getting ready to escape. "Wait, I don''t have any powers left, and I can''t do anything to any of you. I just want to talk with you, and it couldn''t be known to your companions; that''s why I stopped the time inside this floor," he explained hurriedly, afraid of him escaping. Li Wei became a little relieved, knowing he didn''t have any powers left, but he still kept his guard. "What is it you want to talk about?" he asked with irritation. From the day the Earth Evolution started, he is going through a lot. First, it was a goddess who forced him to accept the quest, then the receptionist Sophia, who was planning something, and now an old foggy sage. Seeing his irritation, Leo Dior felt speechless but replied, "There are few things you need to know if you are going to continue with the Jack-of-all-Trades class," he said with a serious expression. Li Wei didn''t say anything and looked at him silently, waiting for him to explain. "You should know that the Jack-of-all-Trades is a special class, right?" Leo Dior asked. Li Wei nodded. "Yes, I know, but what if it''s a special class?" he asked, remembering the words of the goddess, ''every special class has a meaning in itself.'' "Let me explain; the special classes can only be unlocked by the gods and will have to save the world. But the Jack-of-all-Trades class is an exception," Leo Dior said, taking a pause before continuing. "The Jack-of-all-Trades class is actually controlled by the world system. As you see, anyone can choose it, but it is very hard to complete the class quests, and when you complete the second class quest, you won''t be able to change your class anymore," Leo Dior explained. Li Wei frowned hearing his explanation, but didn''t interrupt him. "The world system is a powerful entity that could even restrict the gods, and no one from any race knows what it is and where it is. The Jack-of-all-Trades class is always a question that everyone left hanging. But there is an ancient record where it stated that the Jack-of-all-Trades class can become a god," Leo Dior said. "If one can really become a god with the Jack-of-all-Trades class, then why others aren''t choosing this class?" Li Wei asked with doubt. Even though there are many restrictions with enough money it''s possible to choose the Jack-of-all-trades-class. Seeing his doubt, Leo Dior shook his head. "It was just an ancient record, and maybe it was written by someone on a whim. There are many restrictions for the Jack-of-all-Trades class. But there are also people who don''t give up, and they will definitely come for you, knowing you hold the ten times bonus, so be careful," he warned. Li Wei frowned. "Why are you telling me this?" he asked, looking at the old man and became ready to escape again. Leo Dior felt irritated when he saw him becoming ready to escape. "Wait, it''s an important thing now. What I wanted is to give you an inheritance," he said with a hurry, afraid he will escape. Hearing him, Li Wei became more doubtful of his intentions. "Why me? You could have chosen others," he inquired. There were many people that could come here, but more importantly, why did he leave his soul fragment inside a low-level dungeon? "I created this dungeon to leave an inheritance while leaving a soul fragment with a few important memories to guide the people who will pass my test." "But when the world merging happened, the monsters inside started to kill low-level monsters to level up, making the dungeon error, and later a mana explosion happened because of the unstable dungeon core that was running for many years. Of course, I also left other dungeons, and this is just one of them," Leo Dior explained. "Then what about the inheritance?" Li Wei asked. This was the thing he came for, and now hearing him say he also left other dungeons like this, he felt more doubtful about him. "My inheritance is inside the eternal dungeon situated at Elmoral Capital City. If you are lucky, you can get it before anyone, and I have many things there that might be suitable for your companions," Leo Dior replied with a stiffened expression. He was a sage, and everyone treated him like a saint because he helped countless people, and here is someone in front of him thinking he might be a bad guy. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, you will not get this for free. You have to take a quest of mine with a contract," Leo Dior stated his conditions for the location of inheritance. However, Li Wei shook his head at him. "It will not work. You have already created a lot of dungeons and did the same thing there. Who knows if the so-called inheritance is still there or is taken by others. Not to mention, if I formed the contract, you can get away scot-free, but it''s not the same thing for me," he said with a disappointed face and became ready to leave. "Wait, the quest isn''t as hard as you think. When I became a sage, I left my family alone for years, and when I returned, they already hid somewhere because many people came to bother them because of me being the sage. They hid in a place that even I couldn''t find them because I was busy saving the world," Leo Dior explained with a face of regret. "But when I saved the world with others, I was already on my last breath with only a few days remaining. I knew that I couldn''t search for them, so I decided to create dungeons with inheritance, and as long as anyone forms a contract with me to look for my family and help them if needed, I will give them the location of inheritance," he continued, his voice filled with melancholy. Leo Dior then turned his gaze toward Li Wei. "I don''t know why, but I have a feeling that you will be able to find them, and if you form a contract with me, I will also give you a way to share your experience bonus with your party," he said, adding one more reward. Chapter 41: Contract Quest Li Wei became stunned after hearing Leo Dior''s words. He was trying to find a way to share his experience bonus, and now, if he accepts the quest, he will get it. "Do you really have a way to share my experience bonus?" he asked with doubt. The sage has created many dungeons, and this was one of them. Not to mention, he left all his inheritance somewhere. Li Wei felt hard to believe that he will carry a skill like that. "Yes, of course, I have a way. It''s an extra skill that could let you transfer the experience points with certain conditions. Even though I am a soul fragment, I can impart this skill to you, but you have to master it on your own," Leo Dior replied, seeing his doubt. Just as he finished, a sudden notification rang. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, You have received a Contract Quest, Quest: Request of the Sage Leo Dior Objective: Fulfill the conditions in the contract. Difficulty: ? Rewards after forming the contract: Location of the inheritance, An extra skill, and Dungeon Clear Rewards] ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei looked at the quest prompt thinking. ''If I accept the quest, I will be able to share my experience bonus with them, and if the luck is good, then we might even get the inheritance,'' he pondered, not making a decision immediately. Because if he took the quest, he would force himself to do something, not to mention if his family is good or not. Li Wei looked at the sage after making his decision. "I will accept, but if I find them not worthy, I will not help them, and if they try to harm me or my companions, I will kill them," he replied with a deep tone. He wasn''t a murderer, but if there is a need to, he will not hesitate. He doesn''t know much about this world, but he understood somewhat after reading the books from the library. The worlds have many factions, and the most dangerous ones are Evil factions which contain every kind of race who committed all types of crimes. Not to mention, there are also some hidden classes that belong to the evil faction, and they will attack people from time to time. Leo Dior looked at him with a difficult expression. If his family really joined the evil faction, he will just confine and try to reform them even if he is a well-known sage who eradicates evil without hesitation. Li Wei just watched him silently. ''His family definitely hid for some reasons, and he isn''t telling me about this,'' he thought, and pondered about what he said before. He was a sage, and if he is that great to make people visit his home, then there will be many people who will protect and support his family. But his family still has to hide; it just didn''t make sense. Because of this, Li Wei felt doubtful towards him. Leo Dior stayed silent for a minute, finally heaving a deep sigh. "I was busy saving the world when my family was targeted by some nobles, and they did it secretly. Because of this, my son Evan Dior became disappointed in the holy faction," he explained. "Later, for some reason, he joined the evil faction and hid with everyone in the family. When I arrived, it was already late, not giving me a chance to find them," he said, clenching his fist, blaming himself for getting busy with saving the world and ignoring his own family. His expression changed several times as he made a decision. "I will accept your conditions, but even if they are evil, I would like you to know why they chose this path. If they really choose to do evil, then you can kill them," he uttered, his voice sounding weak. Li Wei heard him in silence. He too knew the pain of losing family, and not to mention, the sage was saying he can kill them. He looked at the sage, who still clenched his hands tightly and now looked much older. After a minute of silence, Leo Dior fixed his gaze on Li Wei. "But if they are forced to choose the evil faction, then I would request you not to kill them, and it will be your choice if you want to help them or not," he said with a request. Li Wei felt mixed emotions swirled inside him. He too felt sad for his situation, but it didn''t mean he would become soft-hearted. The sage lost his family because he was too focused on saving the world. ''I would definitely make sure not to make this mistake ever,'' Li Wei thought, to him only Li Xin is the whole world and his family. "As long as they don''t provoke me and target my companions, I will not kill them. And if they really joined the evil faction, then I will also not help them," he stated clearly. He didn''t want to invite trouble; he was just going to live his life happily with Li Xin. It would only bring trouble if he decided to help someone from the evil faction just because of his mixed emotions, and not to mention, they would be hunted down to death by the holy faction. Leo Dior nodded with disappointment. "Okay, then I''ll prepare the contract," he said, waving his hands. He didn''t know how many people found his other dungeons, and even if they did, there was no guarantee that they would be able to find his family. But when he saw Li Wei with ten times the bonus, he knew he would be able to do it, and if he was strong enough, he might even help them. So he didn''t hesitate to put everything on him. *Rumble!* Suddenly, the whole dungeon started to vibrate, and at the end of the boss, the walls split apart, revealing a small room with some books and other things. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a whoosh, a contract paper flew, arriving in the hands of Leo Dior. He didn''t hesitate and wrote the conditions while pressing his transparent thumb on it. Strangely, the contract paper shined, accepting his thumb. "It''s your turn," he said, sending the contract floating towards Li Wei. Li Wei nodded and read it carefully, knowing everything was alright. He also pressed his thumb on it, completing the contract. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, Congratulations on accepting the contract quest, you have received the following quest items. 1. Sage Leo Dior''s Pendant (Quest Item) Description: This can prove that you have a quest from the sage. 2. Map (Quest Item) Description: Inheritance Location of the sage Leo Dior] ¨C¨C¨C He got a notification for accepting a quest and quest items that flew out from the room directly arriving in his item box without doing anything. Leo Dior saw him confirming the contract and let out a sigh at the unknown future of his family. "In the room behind me are some books that will help you gain knowledge for other classes, and there is also a dungeon clear reward," he explained, pointing at the room. "Now it''s time I should fulfill my last promise," Leo Dior said and appeared in front of Li Wei. Seeing him getting close, Li Wei wasn''t afraid because there was a condition in the contract that restricted Leo Dior from harming him and his companions. The contract papers were created by the world system, so he trusted them because the world system has the ability to restrict the gods. After class upgrade, everyone is able to buy the contract paper from the system shop as long as they have enough coins, so he didn''t worry about it being fake or the system itself can detect it. Leo Dior, who arrived in front of Li Wei, stretched his hands and touched his forehead with a finger. "I hope you can find my family and help them," he murmured and disappeared like a flowing wind. [Ding, you have received a skill knowledge from the sage Leo Dior] [Ding, the skill knowledge will be combined into the skill, estimated time 15 minutes 0 seconds] Li Wei was silent and finally sighed. "This is the fate of people who saved the world," he murmured with disdain towards the world and its people. Even though there is a good person test, it has its limitations; if not, the sage wouldn''t have ended like this. "I should be more careful in the future," he muttered. "Brother, what happened, and why are you saying you need to be more careful?" Li Xin, who was behind him, asked. When the sage disappeared, he also removed the time stop on the floor, returning them to normal. Hearing her voice, Li Wei finally felt relieved, but he still kept his mana running for any unexpected situation. He turned back to find her; she was looking at him with a puzzled face. He didn''t hesitate and moved his hands to stretch her cheeks. "Oww, what are you doing, brother, stop!" Li Xin screamed in embarrassment, her face blushing when she found Alice, Elva, and Olivia watching her. Li Wei felt he had revived after seeing her embarrassed face. After hearing what happened to the sage, he felt sad, but he didn''t show it because of his habit of hiding expressions. Li Wei let out a smile after seeing her glare. "Look, the dungeon rewards appeared," he said, pointing at the little room with a bookshelf and a table with a few items on top of it. Chapter 42: The Absurd Skill Seeing Li Wei pointing towards the room, everyone became stunned. "Brother, when did that room appear?" Li Xin asked with a puzzled face. Elva, Alice, and Olivia also looked at him for an explanation. They were here all the time, and now suddenly, a room appeared without them noticing; they felt something was amiss. "It appeared silently without alerting anyone," Li Wei made an excuse, not saying what happened. It''s not like he didn''t trust them, but knowing too much might harm them, especially if they accidentally told someone; it would be a big problem. He will not tell them until they are official party members. Li Xin felt puzzled and didn''t say anything, accepting the fact with the other girls. Seeing that they didn''t ask any other questions, Li Wei felt relieved. "Let''s see what dungeon rewards are there," he said, proceeding inside the room carefully. ? Coin Card: 10 million coins "What? A ten-million-coin card!" Li Wei exclaimed with wide eyes; what he needed now was money to upgrade his Goddess Edition skills. ''Damn, if I knew that the sage was this rich, I would''ve reformed his whole family to the holy faction if he gave me more Coin Cards like this,'' Li Wei thought with regret and became depressed, but he couldn''t do anything because the sage had already disappeared. All the girls became dumbfounded after seeing the coin card, and they felt puzzled after seeing Li Wei getting excited and becoming depressed. Li Xin frowned, sensing something amiss, but she didn''t ask because he would definitely tell her if there is something. Li Wei recovered from his depression and looked at the other items on the table. They were all miscellaneous items with some pens and a few notes left by the sage. He didn''t hesitate and took the coin card carefully; it was a very important thing to him. "Um, there''s nothing else here," Li Xin pouted, looking around; she was hoping for more things. However, Li Wei and Elva both shook their heads at her simultaneously. "You are wrong, XinXin/Li Xin," they both denied her at once. Li Xin became dumbfounded seeing their denial together. Li Wei was surprised and looked at Elva, who also looked at him and hurriedly turned her head toward another direction with a faint blush on her cheeks. He ignored her and turned toward Li Xin. "The most important thing isn''t the coin cards but these books," he said, pointing towards the bookshelf. "Books?" Li Xin tilted her head with a puzzled expression. Li Wei nodded. "Yes, the books. They are very important because they hold the knowledge for the special attributes, like ''Medical Knowledge'' for the healer class," he explained. "But what''s the use of that?" Li Xin asked tilting her head, because whenever one learns a skill, it provides information, making the knowledge stat useless. Li Wei knew what she was thinking and explained with details. "The knowledge attribute is what we need if you want to make your skills stronger and even create your own skills," he said with a serious expression. The knowledge attribute automatically increases with the skills they learn, and like luck and spirit attributes, it also cannot be increased with attribute points, but it can be increased if one learns it from books. Li Xin nodded with an understanding expression. "So, has anyone created the skills yet?" she asked with a hopeful expression, wanting to try. Li Wei became stiff seeing her hopeful expression, not knowing how to reply. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing him like this, Elva sighed. "Only a few heroes and sages are capable of that, but the knowledge can still help you a lot with skill handling, especially their preparation time," she answered. Li Xin showed a disappointed face after hearing this, she got excited for no reason. "Ahem, I think we should collect the books here and go back to the camp," Alice intervened, trying to distract them from talking about books and knowledge because she didn''t liked to read. Li Wei nodded, not knowing her reason, and directly stored the nine books for each class. "Let''s return then; we will first eat lunch and decide what to do later," he said, leading them back toward camp. *** After arriving at the camp, Li Wei once again seated outside the cave. "Phew, I have to make sure not to provoke XinXin, or I might get beaten up," he murmured, knowing what they were doing inside, but he hurriedly shook his head, calming himself when a notification rang in front of him. [Ding, the skill knowledge is combined, Congratulations for learning the extra skill: Experience Transfer(Max) (Mastery-0%)] Li Wei looked at the notification with a nod. "What great timing, and the skill is Max too," he murmured with happiness, but suddenly his expression changed. "F**k, are you kidding me!" he cursed out loudly. "Damn sage, did you trick me?" he shouted with anger. When he learned the skill, he also received the knowledge about how to use it. "Damn, damn, what do you mean I have to put my hands on their navel to transfer the experience points? Just what the hell is this?" he cursed, wanting to cry with tears, but nothing came out. ¨C¨C¨C ?Experience Transfer (Max) (Mastery-0%) - To use the skill, you must put your hands on the navel (Belly Button) of the receiver, and there must be no clothes in between them or the skill won''t work. - If your level is lower than the receiver, then you cannot transfer the XP. - Your level must be higher than the receiver to transfer the XP. - You must put your hands on their navel for a certain time depending on the amount of XP. - There are Easter Eggs if your relationship is very close. ¨C¨C¨C Seeing the description of the skill, he became depressed. ''What the hell is this skill? Just who the hell invented this, and some hero''s party also has a few men in it. Don''t tell me they also did this,'' he thought with a shiver running down his spine. "Argh, damn, whoever created this skill must be a demon. Yes, he just wanted to see the people''s misery," Li Wei said with an irritated tone. Inside the adventure guild, Sophia, who was working, sneezed suddenly. "Achoo!" She frowned with displeasure. "Damn, who is talking bad behind me? You better not let me find out, or you will definitely not end up good," she murmured with a pout and resumed her work again. She has suppressed her powers to a mortal level; because of that, she was affected by the cursing of someone, and she couldn''t do anything because of the world system. Li Wei sighed, not knowing what to do. ''If I tell XinXin about this, she will definitely kick me with what happened before, and if I don''t tell her, she will hold a grudge for not telling her earlier,'' he thought with dejected face. When, a few footsteps sounded, and all girls came out of the cave. "Brother, what happened? Why the depressed face?" Li Xin asked tilting her head. Li Wei turned his gaze at the girls who were blushing a little, but they didn''t change their outfits to new ones. He was puzzled but decided not to ask because smart people don''t provoke the sleeping tigress. "Ah, nothing. I was thinking about something else," he said, giving an excuse. Li Xin didn''t say anything and took a seat beside him. The place was under the tree where Li Wei cleaned with his skills, making a good spot in the shade. Alice, Elva, and Olivia also took the seat close to them. Li Wei looked at them, saying, "Let me count the coins first, and I will transfer them to you." "What? Why?" Alice and Elva asked him simultaneously, and Olivia also looked at him with a question. "Huh," Li Wei felt puzzled at their reactions but understood why they asked. "You don''t have to worry about not clearing the dungeon or helping me. If I was not strong enough, all of your lives will be in danger because of me," he explained to them. What he said was true; if the dungeon break would''ve happened on the first day, he would have a hard time facing three of the bosses, and not to mention, they would get injured too. "But," Elva wanted to say something but was stopped by Li Xin. "Elva, Alice, Olivia, you don''t have to worry about it too much. You can pay back later if you don''t want to get it for free," Li Xin said, stopping her from rejecting the coins. They were also hesitating to take attires that she got from the treasure chest, but she said they can pay back later and forced them to take it. "But we already took the attire," Alice wanted to say something, but Li Wei interpreted her. "You have to take it because we need stronger party members, and with money, you can increase your skill levels. It is a must because we can upgrade our skills up to level 30," Li Wei explained and took out the coin cards, ignoring their reactions. With the first-class quest completed, their upper limit of skills is level 30, and it will be the same for the monsters. He didn''t want to waste a chance to make them stronger. Unlike the attributes that make people go mad, the skills don''t have problems because they have a level cap. [Ding, Congratulations, you have used the following coin cards: 1. Coin Card: 100k = 1 million 2. Coin Card: 100k = 1 million 3. Coin Card: 500k = 5 million 4. Coin Card: 10 million = 100 million] [Ding, Congratulations, you have gained 107 million coins] The system notification rang, making Li Wei feel better. Chapter 43: Official Party Li Wei didn''t hesitate and directly transferred 2.14 million coins to everyone. "2.14 million coins!" Alice, Elva and Olivia exclaimed simultaneously looking at the notification with shocked expressions. They never thought that one day they would get this much money. Olivia was feeling a little better after seeing the notification. ''Maybe I can clear my debt if I earn money like this,'' she thought, with a hope to clear the debt forming in her heart. "Elva, I am dreaming right?" Alice asked with a doubtful expression while pinching the hands of Elva. "Why don''t you bite your tail and see if you are dreaming or not," Elva replied with a glare. Seeing their interactions, Li Wei smiled and took out few items. "Here, take these intrusion guards; they will be able to block the Level 35 Analyze Eye skill," he said, giving the Intrusionguard Amulet to the everyone. Intrusionguard Amulet: Level 35, ¡Á4 After that, he took out the two skill books. "XinXin, Olivia, here, take these skill books and master some hidden weapons for protection," he suggested, handing them the skill books and looked at everyone. "You all should upgrade your skills; then, after a meal, we will go to level up once more," he declared, looking at them and started to think of a way to tell Li Xin about his experience-sharing skill. "Elva, shouldn''t we tell him?" Alice whispered. Elva nodded. "I''ll handle it," she replied. "Li Wei," Elva called his name with a serious expression. Li Wei, Li Xin, and even Olivia was surprised by her sudden seriousness. "Yes," nevertheless, Li Wei answered, waiting for her to explain. Elva fixed her gaze at him. "I and Alice want to join your party officially," she declared with Alice, who is also looking at him seriously. Li Wei was stunned at her sudden declaration. "Are you sure you want to join our party officially? We will have to form a party contract, and didn''t you also need your family''s approval?" he replied, knowing how the rules of this world worked. To form a party officially, one needed to form a contract; it was a rule to prevent any accidents and a safety option. An official party has many benefits, such as being given priority to choose special quests with high rewards before they are shown on the quest board. But if one joined the party officially, they would not be able to join other parties unless they create a party leaving contract with some restrictions. Sometimes they even have to pay for the amount the party leader spent on them, but it was a very rare occurrence, as no leaders wanted their party members to suffer, and if they really did this, they would leave a bad impression on others. Most of the time, people choose to retire rather than leaving the party because of their age and getting married. Elva nodded. "We are both sure, and as for our families, it isn''t an issue. They will not stop us as long as we are above level 30," she replied with assurance. She and Alice have already talked about this. Their reason to level up was to join a party, but after being with Li Wei, they discovered he wasn''t a bad person. He cared about others and was always overprotective. More so, he was trying his best to be a good leader even though he didn''t know much about this world. Hearing her, Li Wei turned towards Li Xin. "XinXin, what do you think about this?" he asked for her consent. He can have someone join as a temporary member of the party without her permission, but for an official member, he can''t just ignore her. Li Xin shrugged. "You can decide it, brother. I will always support you," she replied with a smile. Hearing her reply, Li Wei thought with relief, ''It''s good she didn''t have any problems.'' He was already thinking about inviting them to become official members because of the special quests one can take and rewards they will receive. But before him, they asked to join his party, making things easier. "Okay, I don''t have any problems with you becoming our official members. I will make a contract. Please wait a little," Li Wei said, buying a few contracts from the system shop for 1000 coins and a pen to write it for 10 coins. He didn''t hesitate and wrote the contract with conditions like no information disclosure, equal rewards sharing, and such. "Here, take it." Li Wei gave them the contract paper to sign. Elva and Alice carefully read the contract paper, confirming everything was okay. Without hesitation, they signed it by pressing their thumbs. Elva gave the contract back to him. "Let me introduce myself again; I am Elva Vernier. Elva is my name, and Vernier is my surname. I hope you don''t mind us keeping it a secret," she said with an apologetic look. "I am Alice Niel. Alice is my name, and Niel is my surname. I hope you don''t mind us keeping it from you," Alice too said with an apologetic expression. Li Wei shook his head. "You don''t have to worry; I know that with a name and surname, anyone can find out about your information," he replied, not caring about keeping it a secret from him. In this world, a system was implemented to keep track of people who turn towards the evil path, and it was done by the same almighty person who created the good person test. But this list is available to every city to see, and people were allowed to see it if they give a good enough reason. Because of this, it became an unspoken rule to only display the name in their status panel and not to introduce their surname unless they are really close. Li Wei too was able to hide his surname, but he didn''t have any reasons and didn''t choose to do it because it might make him suspicious. Li Wei smiled and signed the contract. "I welcome you both for joining the Order of the Abyss party officially," he welcomed, giving them the copies of the contract papers. "Then we will be in your care," Alice and Elva both said simultaneously with a smile. They were both happy because it is very hard to find an official party, especially for the girls. To join a strong party, sometimes they are forced to do things and later drop from adventuring; it was also the reason why their families kept them in check until they grew up. "Order of the Abyss!" Olivia felt stunned because she didn''t check the name of the party even after joining, and this was the first time she knew the name of the party. Li Wei turned towards her. "Olivia, I would like to invite you to join our party officially," he invited her, ignoring her stunned look because it isn''t easy to find a healer. There might be many healers joining the party, but they only join temporarily and look for a stronger party that can give them money to become stronger. So it was best to rope them in early and make them stronger than paying a lot of money later. However, Olivia shook her head. "You should know my debt. It''s an amount very hard to pay back even if we earn like this because we need money to upgrade our skills," she replied with a dejected expression. "And I have a contract with you; because of it, you will not have any problems to register our party officially at the guild, and they will also allow you to choose the special quests," she continued before he could say anything. Li Wei shook his head at her and directly opened his system panel without hiding the dark panel by goddess edition. Elva and Alice were shocked to see the dark system panel because they had seen him use a blue one before. "A dark system panel," they exclaimed, wanting to ask questions but didn''t say anything and waited for him to explain. Li Wei didn''t care about their reactions and directly showed his coins to Olivia, who was also shocked. "I have a ten times bonus because of that; I can earn money more quickly, and as you see, I got 100 million coins from the 10 million coin card. For me, it is easy to pay your debt; you don''t have to worry about anything," he said reassuring her. "99 million coins!" Olivia exclaimed with a shocked expression after seeing the numbers and fell silent. Li Wei looked at her without hurry. ''It will be best if she became an official member of the party, if not it is very hard to find a good healer,'' he thought to himself. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "99 million!" Elva and Alice were also shocked upon learning about the money he has and the ten times bonus. Li Xin just looked at Li Wei silently not interfering with whatever he was doing. She also felt happy that Alice and Elva joined their party officially and hoped Olivia will do the same. Olivia looked at him, her eyes filled with emotions. "Okay, I will join your party officially," she agreed with a nod, keeping her emotions in check. Li Wei felt relieved that she agreed. "Here is the contract; sign it and welcome to the Order of the Abyss," he said, giving her the contract paper. Olivia nodded. "I am Olivia Carrel. Olivia is my name, and Carrel is my surname," she too introduced herself after signing the contract. Seeing his party members becoming official, Li Wei smiled. "I know you must have a lot of questions about my ten times bonus, right?" he asked, looking at them. Chapter 44: Experience Transfer -1 Li Wei looked at Olivia, Alice, and Elva with a serious expression because everything depends on how he explains it. "I have received a quest to kill the gods..." he explained to them how he got the bonus and his eternal learning skill. He still didn''t know how to explain the experience-sharing skill and decided to tell them later. "So this is what happened, and I am really sorry for telling you now because I don''t want to let my secrets out," after explaining, he apologized sincerely. He only dared to tell them after forming the contract; it can also mean that he didn''t trust them. But he didn''t want to put his and Li Xin''s life in danger just because of trust. He had already decided that he would not trust anyone until he is 100 percent sure, even if they have no ill intentions. However, Elva, Alice, and Olivia all shook their heads at him. "Everyone has their secrets, and the party contract is also designed for keeping the secrets, so you don''t have to blame yourself," Elva replied, not caring about it because everyone has their secrets. Sometimes they will not even tell the person who they loved most, and in this world, this was normal. Alice nodded, agreeing with Elva. "Yes, Brother Li, you don''t have to worry about this. Not to mention, even the heroes and sages keep secrets unless they are protected by a power." "I also don''t have any problems with this," Olivia replied, also expressing her opinion. ''It''s really good that they didn''t feel betrayed, or it would make things awkward,'' Li Wei thought with a relieved expression after hearing their response. He knew it would be hard to get party members if he revealed this, but he still did it because it wasn''t a simple matter. If they found out later, they would definitely feel betrayed. Not to mention, with his speed to level up, they would definitely feel doubts, and if he didn''t explain, they would leave the party later. So it was better to tell them now rather than fight with guilt later. He once again focused on them. "As you see, I have a quest to kill the Gods, but I am not going to do that. However it doesn''t mean they will not try to harm me, so to fight against them, I will brainwash a hero to kill them," he explained his plans without a care. "Of course, if you don''t want to be part of the plan, you can also leave the party, as long as you promise not to reveal anything," he added looking at them with a tense expression. ''Now everything depends on this. No, there is still one thing I didn''t tell them yet, but if they decide to leave the party, I will have no choice but to think of other ways,'' he thought, wondering what he would do if they decide to back out. Alice, Elva, and Olivia were dumbfounded by his plans. They weren''t worried about the Gods, because the Gods in their world will not just watch; more so, there is also a world system restricting the Gods. However, his plans to brainwash a hero was a little evil. "Umm, I don''t think that the Gods will be able to intervene too much, and for them sending the people behind you, they can only ask low levels to do that, so it isn''t a problem because you can level up faster, and there is no need to worry about us leaving the party just because of this," Elva reassured him knowing what he was worried about. Even though it might look like they are at a disadvantage, they were actually profiting a lot. Because the coins were hard to earn, and if there is someone like him with ten times bonus, then it is just one more reason to join his party officially. Li Wei felt relieved after hearing her. "That''s really good if the Gods can only choose low levels, but why can''t they choose the higher-level ones?" he asked with a puzzle. He still didn''t understand why the gods have to select him. If they would''ve waited a little; they would be able to choose a higher-level person from other worlds. Hearing him, Elva tilted her head. "I don''t know, but they are restricted by the world system and they can only choose the low levels for their world quests, but they can give blessings to anyone who can complete their requests," she explained. However, Li Wei was more puzzled after hearing that, with Li Xin who also carefully listening to her. Seeing their puzzled face, Elva explained again, "If they have to ask someone to save the world or it will involve the Gods and special classes, it will be considered a world quest. For the requests, it''s something more normal like saving a city or a person; it can be anything with different rewards." Li Wei nodded with an understanding expression. "So that''s how it is," he murmured, knowing he has gotten into a very troublesome thing. Li Wei then looked at his party with a troubled face. ''I have to tell them about the experience-sharing skill; if not, then it might become useless. But how should I explain it?'' he thought, not knowing what to say. Seeing his troubled face, Li Xin got closer to him and held his hands. "Brother, you can tell your worries; they are all official party members now," she said with a smile thinking he must have other important things to tell. Alice, Elva, and Olivia also agreed with a nod. They were now an official party, so it was okay to share the troublesome things. Li Wei was dumbfounded by their reactions. "You guys are thinking wrong; it isn''t something serious but an extra skill that I got from the sage," he hurriedly explained about what happened in the dungeon. "No wonder I felt that the room appeared out of nowhere, so it was because the time was stopped," Li Xin nodded with an understanding after hearing his explanation. "But isn''t it just a skill? Why are you so troubled?" Alice inquired with a puzzled expression. Li Wei became stiff, not knowing how to explain to them, but he couldn''t just hide it from them forever. "I got the experience-sharing skill; with that, I can share my experience points with all of you," he replied with difficulty. "What an experience-sharing skill!" Everyone let out a surprised exclamation. Elva became stunned; she has heard about this skill, and it was only available to sages and heroes. Alice and Olivia also showed the same reaction her. However, Li Xin looked at him with a puzzled expression. "Brother, why are you troubled about this? Isn''t this a good skill?" she asked, feeling something wrong. Li Wei sighed. "Well, the skill is somewhat... anyway, just see the description of the skill," he gave up on explaining and showed them the system panel with the description of the experience transfer skill. After reading the description, a silence ensued, and all the girls became stiff. "What is this skill? It must be a scam; if not, they wouldn''t have written so clearly that you have to put your hands on the belly button to transfer the XP," Li Xin rejected directly with a blushing face, thinking of him transferring his XP into her. However, Elva shook her head. "It''s a true skill; there is mention that the experience-sharing skill is weird, but I didn''t know it was like this," she explained, her face blushing hot. "Yes, what Elva is saying is right. Li Xin, this skill is one hundred percent true," Alice nodded with an uncertain expression when she saw her future where Li Wei rubbed her belly with lustful smile. Olivia also blushed faintly but didn''t say anything, maintaining her silence. "Ahem, anyway, you guys should get ready; we will go to level up," Li Wei said, distracting them from the topic and preparing meals for them. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the silent meal, the girls headed inside to change into their new attires. Li Wei heaved a sigh. "Ahh, it''s going to be trouble," he murmured and took out the skill book of basic memory enchantment. ''Who should I let learn it?'' he pondered; now that everyone knows he has an eternal learning skill, he didn''t have to learn it from the skill book. "Anyway, let''s decide later," he shook his head, storing the skill book, and looked at the coins. ''It''s still too low to upgrade my Shadow Step. I need 4,100 skill points, which is equivalent to 41 million. Damn, did I make a mistake when choosing the skills?'' he thought with dissatisfaction. "Anyway, I can earn more money later, so it isn''t a problem; let''s upgrade a few skills first." Li Wei opened his system panel and directly upgraded a few skills. ___________ SP: 0 ¡ý8,905- Coins: 22,446,200 (22.44m) ¡ý77.34m- **SP Bought: 7,654 = 76,540,000 coins (76.54m) Skill Upgrade Advance: 8 = 800,000 coins (800k) Total = 76,540,000 (76.54m) ** -------- ???Goddess of Death Edition Skills Shadow Step: Level 30 (0/3,10,000) ¡ü20+ -------- ???Special Class skills:- (All Level ¡ü20+) @Level 30: Shadow Clone, Summoning, Swordsmanship. -------- ???Advance Skills:- @Level30: (Level ¡ü20+) Slash, Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Sheild, Footwork, Charge, Divine Protection, (Level ¡ü30+) Magic Storm. -------- ???Common Basic Skills:- (Level ¡ü5+) @Level 10: Heal, Stealth, Item box, Calm Emotion, Divine Smite, Restoration Field. ________ Li Wei looked depressed after seeing his coins falling. "Damn, I am poor again. I should find high-level people to learn their skills, so I don''t have to upgrade other skills except the Goddess edition," he muttered. "Well, but it''s a good thing that I have upgraded them to level 30. I will not have any problems if we encounter a level 35 monster. I can even make an escape with Shadow Step," he thought out loud with satisfaction. To him, nothing matters more than the safety of him and his party. "They are taking a long time," Li Wei murmured, looking at the cave. "Anyway, it''s time to use the Summoning skill," he smiled, wanting to summon a monster after upgrading it to level 30. "Summon," he chanted, aiming his hands. *Shing* With a shining, a white circle appeared with a monster in it. Li Wei looked at the monster, "A level 12 snow wolf, what a good guy," he muttered, scanning it with Analyze Eye. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: None | Type: Normal | Race: Snow Wolf Rank: E- | Level: 12 HP: 2400/2400 | MP: 290/290 Strength: 75 | Agility: 63 Intelligence: 58 | Endurance: 69 Spirit: 60 | Luck: 45 Skills: Frost Breath-8, Ice Claws-5, Frostbite-9. **Analyze Panel/End** *Awoo* The wolf looked at Li Wei curiously, not afraid of him. "It doesn''t even fear me a little bit," Li Wei smiled and got closer to the wolf to pick it up. It was only a little bigger than a cat, because it was a cub. The wolf cub didn''t move a bit and let him pick up and looked at Li Wei curiously. "You are a lucky guy that you met me; I will help you level up," Li Wei rubbed its head softly. He has the experience transfer skill, but before he mastered it perfectly, he wouldn''t use it on anyone to avoid accidents. As for Li Xin not letting him use the skill, it was just a denial for now. He knew her best and what she was thinking. ''I wonder how long she can resist leveling up,'' he thought with a smile. Chapter 45: Experience Transfer -2 *Awoo* The snow wolf cub let out a roar when it saw Li Wei was distracted. "Well, let''s try." Li Wei recovered from his thoughts and put his hands on the navel of the wolf cub. *Grrrr* The snow wolf cub snarled, but it didn''t push his hands right away. "Experience Transfer," Li Wei chanted in his mind, ignoring the snow wolf''s reaction. [Ding, Experience Transfer is processing, - Snow Wolf: Level: 12 | XP: 150/13,000; - Li Wei: Level: 33 | XP: 19,330/34,000 ; Please Choose the amount of XP in your mind to transfer.] "Hmm, it''s easier than I thought," Li Wei muttered after seeing the notification. ''Let''s go with 1,000 points first,'' he thought in mind. [Ding, 1,000 XP Transfer is processing...] A notification rang, informing him about the transfer, and Li Wei felt something getting sucked out from him. "Hmm, I don''t feel uncomfortable," he murmured with surprise. When he thought about using this skill, he was prepared to go through the hardships, but it didn''t seem anything wrong with him. *Humm!* Suddenly, his hand that was on the navel of the wolf shined faintly with a golden light. *Awoo!* The snow wolf let out a comfortable moan with its tail becoming stiff. [10+, 10+, 18+, 17+, 9+] "It''s working," Li Wei nodded when he saw the wolf''s XP increasing. "But it''s too slow, maybe because my mastery is 0," he murmured, watching it increase very slowly. The process continued for a time, and all the XP was transferred successfully without any problem. [Ding, XP transfer process is complete, - Snow Wolf''s: Level: 12 | XP: 1150/13,000 ¡ü1000+ - Li Wei: Level: 33 | XP: 18,330/34,000 ¡ý1000-;] "It took a minute to transfer the 1000 XP, but it worked without much of a problem," Li Wei saw the notification with a nod. "My mastery only increased by 10%. What a slow rate, even with my eternal learning skill," he muttered with dissatisfaction. "But it''s a good thing that the eternal learning skill can help me master it faster, However it would''ve been great if it could learn the skill directly at 100% Mastery," he pondered out loud. "Anyway, I should master ''Experience Transfer'' skill perfectly," he decided and began the XP transfer again. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] Li Wei continued to transfer his XP continuously until the skill was mastered it perfectly. The more he mastered, the faster the speed of transfer. * - Snow Wolf''s: Level: 12 | XP: 10150/13,000 ¡ü9000+ - Li Wei: Level: 33 | XP: 9,330/34,000 ¡ý9000- * ''So at 100% mastery, it will transfer the XP more mathematically than randomly. For XP less than 100k, it is 1000-2000 XP per second. For XP less than 1 million, it is 10k-20k per second, and so on,'' he pondered. When he mastered the skill completely, he received more information from it. After pondering Li Wei turned towards the snow wolf cub in his arms. *Awooo Hah Hah* It looked at him with its mouth opened, and its tail wiggled vigorously as if asking for more. Li Wei, however, shook his head, "No more. You can return for now," he said, chanting the return spell. *Awooooo!* The wolf cried, not wanting to go back, but with a white flash, it disappeared. Just as Li Wei was testing his skills, another scene unfolded inside the cave. Li Xin, Elva, Alice, and Olivia were all silent and looked at each other. Alice was the first to break the silence. "Umm, Li Xin, why did you ask to gather us here?" she asked, even though she knew the reason. Li Xin blushed, trying to keep her expression calm. "What do you think about the experience transfer skill?" she asked, looking at them. She wanted to fight alongside him, and to do that, she has to level up, and now with the chance before her, she didn''t want to miss it. But the same didn''t go for other party members because they were all girls. If they didn''t accept, then she would feel guilty for leveling up alone. Olivia, who was silent, answered her. "Li Xin, I know my words might offend you, but if we want to continue in the party with him, we have to also level up faster so we don''t have much choice here," she stated their situation. "You don''t have to worry about me; just say what''s on your mind," Li Xin replied with a calm face, knowing it was inevitable. One day they will have to choose to level up with him if they don''t want to drag him down or leave the party if they don''t want to level up like that. "Li Xin, what do you think about his skill?" Elva questioned her after thinking a little. She knew Li Xin liked Li Wei and has feelings for him, but their relationship was hanging on a thin line, and both didn''t know what to do. She will definitely feel uncomfortable and jealous if she saw him being close with other girls. Li Xin was stunned at her question. "I am alright with him using the skill on me and others," she replied with a faint blush, but she still felt uncomfortable at the thought of him using skill on others. However she couldn''t do anything because a party was necessary to take on the quests, and it was just a belly, so she didn''t care much. Elva nodded. "Li Xin, then I think you should level up. I and Alice still have to decide it," she replied not making a decision. They were girls and a boy touching their navels without any clothes on ¨C it made them feel uncomfortable. Li Xin then turned towards Olivia, asking for her opinion. Sensing her gaze, Olivia shook her head. "I am a servant before the official party member; if you want to level me up, I will have no choice," she replied, keeping her expression neutral. The contract between Li Wei and her is already in place. If she rejected him, she would have to find another party, but it''s an impossible thing to do. As a servant, she wasn''t allowed to join other parties without a contract. If it really happened, then she will definitely not be able to pay her debt and would be sold at a high price later. Li Xin nodded, understanding her situation. "We should get changed then, or we will keep him waiting," she finished the talk after knowing everyone''s reaction. Everyone agreed with her and proceeded towards their camp. After arriving inside the camp, Olivia looked at Li Xin. "If my words offended you, then I am sorry," Olivia apologized sincerely. Li Xin shook her head. "You don''t have to apologize; if we want to live peacefully, we will have to face it sooner or later," she expressed with a sigh, thinking of what Li Wei has told her. He has thought of leveling up with her alone in a secluded place. But it will have its own dangers, especially if someone found them. They might think they are doing it for some treasures and might attack them, coming after their lives. The problem was they weren''t powerful enough to fight back, and if someone really plotted against them like a snake, then they will end up dead. Because of this he has explained to her why he chose to live in the city despite being aware that his bonus might be revealed. There were also many factors that played in it, such as the good person test. Because of this, he decided to live here in the other world until he gets strong enough to protect themselves. Li Xin shook her head, knowing it was useless to think about living somewhere alone with him and pondered about their current situation. ''Everyone will have to level up, and it''s a compulsion if we don''t want to drag him. I and Olivia can agree to this, but the same doesn''t go for Elva and Alice,'' she thought with a frown. If he didn''t have this skill, then there would be no problems because he needed Elva, Alice, and Olivia to take the quests of the party. But with this skill, he can just buy more servants to form a party who will allow him to touch their belly buttons. "Idiot brother Wei, creating trouble for everyone," she murmured with a cute pout and took out her new attire from the item box to change. But she suddenly stopped and looked at her private red clothes with embarrassment. She turned her gaze towards Olivia, who was also embarrassed, looking at her white undies that were seen by Li Wei. Inside the other tent, Elva and Alice faced each other. "What should we do?" Alice asked with an uncertain expression, knowing the two choices they have. "I don''t know. If we leave the party, he can find others who will later grow stronger with him, but if we stay and allow him to use that skill on us, we will become stronger. It''s our choice to become strong or not," Elva explained and fixed her gaze on Alice. "What do you think we should do?" she asked. "I don''t think there is much problem; it''s just a belly button where he will touch," Alice replied with a blush, remembering the time when he grabbed her waist to save her. Elva thought for a moment. "Let''s change first and get ready," she suggested, changing the topic. Alice nodded wanting to get ready, but she stopped, remembering something. "Elva, what to do about the attire? Li Wei has seen all the private ones," she asked with a blush, feeling Li Wei was seeing her in undies. Elva too blushed when she thought about this and hesitated. Li Wei, who was outside waiting for the girls, heard footsteps coming from the cave. He looked over to see all the girls now changed into their new outfits. He couldn''t help but think about what he saw in the treasure chest after seeing their attire. ''No no, what am I thinking? Calm down, me,'' he hurriedly removed the indecent thoughts and looked at them calmly. Li Xin and the girls blushed sensing his gaze, but they felt relieved when they saw his eyes were calm. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother, we are ready," Li Xin informed with a shy expression, looking away from him, when she suddenly felt getting hugged. "Eh," Li Xin let out a surprised sound, not knowing what was happening. She turned to see Li Wei, who was looking at her. Li Wei looked at Li Xin with an apologetic face. He knew he was forcing her and others to choose, but he wasn''t an idiot who would drag the secret until someone is facing life and death. He has already lost his parents, and he didn''t want to lose more. So he decided to be selfish. He looked at Li Xin in his arms, moving his hands gently, to carress her soft pink cheeks. He then leaned forward, bringing his mouth near her ears. "XinXin, I am sorry for troubling you with my selfishness," Li Wei whispered with an apologetic expression only to be heard by her. Li Xin saw his apologetic look and shook her head. "Brother, you don''t have to worry too much, and I am more happy if I can level up with you," she replied with a sweet smile. Li Wei nodded and observed her beautiful look in the red moon attire set. The attire was designed for battle, so it doesn''t expose her skin too much, but it made her look like a doll. "You look beautiful in these clothes," Li Wei praised, ruffling her hair softly. Chapter 46: Experience Transfer -3 As Li Wei ruffled her hair softly, Li Xin smiled and leaned on his chest, enjoying it. Even though she agreed, she didn''t have any problems with him using skills on others; she still felt uneasy. But now, in his arms, the feeling disappeared as if it never existed. ''I am an idiot to feel uneasy; my brother will never leave me no matter what happens,'' she thought, blaming herself for worrying about nothing, and closed her eyes, forgetting about the place she was in. When Li Wei took Li Xin in his arms, Alice, Elva, and Olivia simultaneously made distance, knowing they might become a third wheel if they stayed. Because of it, they also didn''t hear their whispers and just looked at Li Wei and Li Xin, who were in each other''s arms. "Elva, their relationship is finally getting closer. Do you think they will do those things tonight?" Alice asked with a whisper, her face reddening at the thought of it. Elva felt dumbfounded by her overthinking. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t talk nonsense. They still haven''t reached that stage, and if you bring up this topic again, I will throw you out of the tent at night," Elva threatened her with a glare, making Alice silent, who wanted to say something again. Olivia, just beside them, also heard their whispers and suddenly regretted living inside the same tent. ''What should I do? I have heard some people don''t care about servants and do it in front of them without any care,'' she thought, trying to come up with a solution. Li Wei knew they were looking at him but didn''t know what they were thinking and continued to ruffle Li Xin''s hair softly. Li Xin was enjoying it, but she felt something was wrong and remembered where she was. She hurriedly opened her eyes only to see Alice looking at her with an excited expression, Elva with a speechless look, and Olivia who was avoiding looking at her for some reason. ''Why are they looking at me like this? Just what happened?'' she wondered, her face reddening with embarrassment as she hurriedly got out from Li Wei''s arms. "Why didn''t you remind me?" she glared at Li Wei, who was smiling. "I thought you knew," Li Wei shrugged, giving an excuse. She was enjoying it, and he couldn''t bear to tell her, more so he wanted to see her reaction. ''It''s really rare to see her embarrassed, and she looks cute,'' he chuckled in his mind, enjoying her embarrassed face. Li Xin saw his happy face and glared at him. ''He must have done it on purpose,'' she thought with anger. Li Wei saw her anger but didn''t care and turned towards the girls who were still showing their different expressions. He was a little dumbfounded by this but ignored it. "Let''s go; we will level up for a few hours," he declared, but strangely no one replied to him. ''Huh? Why is everyone silent, and their faces are red?'' he thought, looking at them with a puzzled expression, only to see they were all blushing like tomatoes. Even Li Xin was the same. "What happened? Are you alright?" Li Wei asked in worry, seeing they were still silent, and he hurriedly checked their status. He became relieved when he saw there were no strange status effects and negative effects. "Um, brother," seeing his worry, Li Xin called him with hesitation. Li Wei looked at her. ''Why is she hesitating? Did someone have problems, or is it a girl''s monthly thing?'' he wondered with a puzzled face. "You can tell if there is a problem; you don''t have to worry about me," nevertheless, he replied. Li Xin nodded and thought for a while. "Brother, you should change our party XP share to you only," she informed him with a blush. ''Change the XP sharing to me only, didn''t it mean¨C'' Li Wei thought with a stunned face. "Don''t tell me you guys want to level up with skill," he asked with a unsure expression. He never thought that they would agree this early, not to mention he was also prepared for their rejection. Li Xin nodded, confirming his guess. "Yes, everyone agreed to level up with your skill," she replied and looked away with a shy expression. ''No wonder they were all quiet,'' Li Wei thought, understanding the reason, he then glanced at Elva, Alice, and Olivia. Sensing his gaze, they also looked away blushing faintly. "Okay, let''s go; it''s time to kill some monsters," he changed the topic, knowing they were embarrassed. "Yes, we should kill the monsters," Alice nodded, trying to fix the weird atmosphere. "Brother Li, how is my new attire? Does it look good?" she asked, showing her black Shadowcat Silken Attire Set that fit her perfectly. Li Wei became speechless; nevertheless, he looked at her. With the black attire, she looked even better, especially her tail and ears standing out, making her appear more mature. Her skirt was short because of her tail, but regrettably, her white legs were covered by knee-high socks. Everyone''s attire was for battle, so it didn''t expose too much skin, but that just made people look even more. Not to mention, they were all wearing skirts. "Yes, you are looking good," Li Wei replied with a nod. "Really? Then what about Elva?" Alice asked, pointing at Elva with a smile. Elva blushed hard at sudden mention. ''Damn Alice, just you wait,'' she cursed her in her mind, wanting to beat her up when she felt Li Wei looking at her and became a little nervous, waiting for his reply. Li Wei looked at Elva, who was wearing a green-white Verdant Elven Harmony Attire Set that suited her green hair and eyes with the cute elf ears. "You also look great, Elva," Li Wei replied with a smile, seeing her nervous expression. Elva became embarrassed at his comment and glared at Alice with sharp eyes, blaming her. Alice just smiled happily, not caring about her glare. Li Wei ignored them and turned his attention towards Olivia, who was silent. She wore a White Radiant Seraphic Attire Set, and with her short silver hair and sapphire eyes, she looked like an angelic beauty. "Olivia, you are also looking good," he didn''t forget to compliment her. "Thanks," Olivia replied with a faint blush, but her expression remained neutral. Li Xin looked at Li Wei, who was complimenting everyone. ''Dumb brother, you should better not think with lust, or it won''t end well for you,'' she glared at him when she saw how carefully he looked at them. Sensing her glare, Li Wei decided to change the topic. "Did you all upgrade your skills?" he asked with a serious expression. Li Xin shook her head. "No, we didn''t," she replied on behalf of everyone. They didn''t have time to upgrade, as they were busy thinking about the experience transfer skill and the undies he has seen. Hearing that they didn''t upgrade their skills, Li Wei felt relieved. ''It''s good they didn''t upgrade, or I will need more money,'' he thought, pondering about skills, and focused his gaze on the girls. "Don''t upgrade your skills for now; we will see what to do later," he instructed. Now that his party is official, he wanted them to have a good skill build where they wouldn''t have a problem even if they fought alone. They were currently in a low-level area where he can overpower the monsters, so it was the best choice to do it now rather than later. Everyone nodded, agreeing with him. No one was dissatisfied with his instructions because he is the party leader, and not to mention, with how much money he has, he can upgrade their skills however he likes. Watching everyone agreeing, Li Wei smiled. "Let''s set off," he declared, leading them towards the nearby areas to hunt. They soon found a bunch of kobolds and without hesitation, Li Wei attacked with everyone, massacring them rapidly. They continued their monster hunt until evening and finally returned to the camp with a silence hanging between them. "You all should get fresh; I will prepare the meals," Li Wei suggested, breaking the silence and using the purification skill on them. "Okay, brother," Li Xin nodded and proceeded inside the cave with the other girls silently following her. "Even I am getting nervous because of them," Li Wei murmured, glancing at their backs. He shook his head and started to cook while checking his level and XP. *** Monsters Killed:- ?1.Kobalds (level 13): 150 Coins: 150¡Á140= 21,000 XP: 150¡Á130= 19,500 ¨C¨C¨C ??Total Coins: 21,000 Coins ??Total XP: 19,500¡Á10 = 195,000 ¨C¨C¨C Level: 39 ¡ü6+ XP: 22,330/40,000 ¡ü195,000+ *** ''Only six levels; well, it''s a given after all it''s a low-level area where monsters will provide low XP,'' he pondered as he continued cooking. He has to share his XP later, so it was still low to him. Not to mention there are four people to share. As he pondered and prepared the meal, all the girls came out to eat dinner, but it continued in silence. ''Damn, what''s this silence again?'' Li Wei cursed as he saw the girls eating their meals with tense expressions. After they were done, Li Xin looked at Li Wei with a glare. "You are not allowed to come inside until we call you," she stated and returned to the cave with girls who were blushing faintly. Li Wei just looked at them, not saying anything, knowing they were embarrassed and patiently waited outside, calming himself down. After a few minutes, a shout came from the cave. "Brother, you can come in," Li Xin shouted, inviting him inside. Hearing her shout, Li Wei stood up, heading inside the cave. As he walked forward, he discovered his heart beating faster. ''I should calm myself down,'' he thought, calming himself as he arrived inside the cave and made his way towards their tent, which was lit up by the luminous stone. "I am coming in," he announced, before stepping into the tent. Upon entering, his gaze was attracted by Li Xin, Elva, Alice, and Olivia, who were blushing and wearing loose two-piece nightdress with short skirts that revealed their milk-white skin. Chapter 47: Experience Transfer - Li Xin & Alice Watching them in two-piece nightdresses with short skirts, Li Wei became stunned; his gaze fixed on them. ''Damn, they are more attractive than I thought, and they are even wearing nightdresses,'' he cursed in his mind when he felt his heart racing again. It was actually a summer even in this world, so he wasn''t surprised about them wearing loose nightdresses. But the problem was they were all beautiful girls. Not to mention, they are even wearing it in different colors. Li Xin is wearing pink, Alice is wearing white, Elva is wearing light green, and Olivia is wearing black. He doesn''t know where they got these night dresses, but they are all the same in design. A sleeveless t-shirt top that covers up to their lower hips and an above-the-knee skirt. The dress showcased their milk-white legs and arms beautifully. Li Xin, Alice, Elva, and Olivia felt his gaze and looked away in another direction with reddened faces. They didn''t know how the skill worked, but the somehow stupid Alice overthought about feeling hot and told them that their clothes might get soaked with sweat, outlining their figures if he used the skill. Everyone became silent after hearing her. Because of the summer, they were already feeling hot, and if it was really like what Alice said, then there might be no place to hide for them. With that in mind, they all decided to wear loose two-piece nightdresses. Even though it revealed their skin a lot, it was not embarrassing as their clothes outlined with sweat. Li Wei saw them looking away with red faces. ''Well, they are probably embarrassed about this,'' he murmured in his mind and proceeded towards the bed. After sitting on it, he turned his gaze towards the girls and saw Li Xin''s face steaming hot. ''I better not call her directly or she might run away,'' he thought, knowing her shy nature. Even though she appeared daring, it was only after the earth evolution started. Before that, she was too shy and would run away if they accidentally became too close. "Who is going first?" he asked, even though he knew who it would be. Alice, Elva, and Olivia hurriedly shifted their gazes towards Li Xin with stiff expressions. Sensing their gaze, Li Xin knew it was already late to run. "I will go first," she muttered, blushing down till her neck, her voice small as a mosquito. She slowly arrived and laid down on the bed, looking away to avoid his gaze. ''What should I do? It''s the first time he will touch my belly without any clothes,'' she thought, her face steaming hot again. It''s not like he didn''t touch her belly before, but he did when she was wearing clothes, and not to mention she is shy, because of that he too restrained himself and didn''t do anything, making their relationship hang on a thread. "Umm, XinXin, can you move your shirt, or should I do it?" Li Wei asked, seeing she was just laying down and not moving. Hearing him, Li Xin stiffened. "No, I will do it," she replied hurriedly and pulled her shirt up slowly, showing her beautiful smooth milk-white navel to him. Li Wei felt his blood running faster after looking at her beautiful smooth belly with her slim well-proportioned waist that made him want to hold it. ''Damn, I should focus on what I am supposed to do,'' he cursed in his mind, calming his thoughts down but didn''t use the calm emotions skill. Even though it''s a useful skill, it doesn''t mean it can''t do any harm. If he used it frequently, he might lose the emotions that he is suppressing with the skill. "I will start," he informed before placing his hand on her soft belly. "Un," Li Xin shivered, feeling his warm hand on her belly. ''It''s warm and rough,'' she thought, feeling the sensation of his hands. Li Wei glanced at Li Xin, who was still looking away. ''It''s good she doesn''t feel uncomfortable,'' he thought with relief and felt her belly through his hands. ''It''s soft and smooth but a little cold probably because of the shower she took before,'' he enjoyed the feeling, but he made sure to keep himself calm. "Experience Transfer," he chanted, not wasting any time. [Ding, Experience Transfer is processing, Li Xin: Level: 14 | XP: 2,683/15,000 ; Li Wei: Level: 39 | XP: 22,330/40,000 ; Please Choose the amount of XP in your mind to transfer] Li Wei saw the notification appear. ''I should make the XP numbers round figures so I don''t have much problem calculating it later,'' he thought, and without hesitation, he gave a number "63,317." [Ding, 63,317 XP Transfer is processing...] A notification rang, indicating the transfer process as Li Wei felt something getting sucked from him. *Hmm!* Suddenly, his hand that was on the navel of Li Xin started to shine golden, transferring the XP into her. "Nn!" Li Xin let out a cute moan as she felt something going inside her through her belly button. ''Something is entering from belly button, nn, but it feels good and comfortable,'' she thought, her face reddening, and her body temperature rising. "Nnn-" she moaned again, covering her mouth with her hands, trying to hold it inside. Li Wei, who was watching this, felt his blood running faster than before. ''No, I should calm down,'' he thought hurriedly, calming himself as he looked away from her cute face, as she tried to hold her moans. But nevertheless, he still shamelessly enjoyed looking at her cute face as he kept an eye on her XP increase. [1000+ 2000+ 1000+ 1500+] ''It''s really a good thing that I mastered this skill or who knows until when I have to keep my hands on her belly,'' he wondered how would they feel. ''But her belly is really soft, making me want to pinch it," he thought but didn''t dare and focused on her cute face again. Alice, Elva, and Olivia, who were sitting on the other bed, blushed after watching the process. ''Did I made a mistake?'' Elva thought, watching the process. She agreed to level up with the skill because she wanted to get stronger, but still, she felt somewhat reluctant. Alice and Olivia were also thinking the same thing, but neither of them backed out. "Nnn-" Li Xin moaned softly, trying to keep it in her mouth, but she still let out a little with how comfortable she was feeling. But suddenly, the comfortable feeling disappeared, and she frowned. ''Why did it stop?'' she thought and looked at Li Wei. [Ding, XP transfer process is complete, Li Xin: Level: 18 ¡ü4+ | XP: 0/19,000 ¡ü 63,317+; Li Wei: Level: 37¡ý2- | XP: 36,013/38,000 ¡ý63,317-;] Li Wei looked at the system prompt with a nod. ''My level is dropped,'' he thought when he sensed her gaze. "It''s done, you are now level 18," he smiled, feeling happy for her as he ruffled her hair. Li Xin nodded with a blushing face but also felt a little disappointed. ''It felt very comfortable when brother transferred his XP into me,'' she thought and suddenly felt her body covered in sweat. She blushed and wanted to get up but noticed Li Wei''s hands still on her belly. "Brother, your hand, can you take it off?" she told him with a meek voice. "Oh, sorry," Li Wei apologized, feeling disappointed as his hands left her soft belly. "Purification," he chanted suddenly, making Li Xin bathe in a holy light. Li Xin saw her sweat disappearing and her body becoming clean again. "Thank you, brother," she muttered in a low voice. Being a girl, she liked cleanliness. If not for that, she wouldn''t have taken a shower even after him using purification on her after they were done with monster hunting. But this time, she wasn''t covered with blood or dirt, so she didn''t feel the need to take a shower again after his purification. "You don''t need to thank me," Li Wei replied with a smile, seeing her cute look and belly that was still exposed to him. Li Xin saw his gaze and hurriedly pulled down the shirt. She didn''t forget to glare at him as she returned to where Alice, Elva, and Olivia were seated on the bed. Li Wei turned his attention towards them. "Who is next?" he asked. "It''s my turn," Alice replied, raising her hands, and her chest bounced a little because of the loose shirt. However, she remained clueless about this and arrived on the bed, laying down. "Brother Li, please be gentle," she muttered softly with a shy expression and pulled her shirt up, showing him her well-figured navel as she looked away in another direction. But she pulled her shirt way up, showing the outline of her black bra that attracted Li Wei''s attention as both of her hills shook a little. ''Damn, it''s harder than I thought,'' Li Wei cursed, looking at her chest. Alice was the biggest in regards to this, followed by Elva, Olivia, and lastly Li Xin. He hurriedly shook his thoughts about the chest and looked at her white navel. ''It looks like she trained a lot,'' he thought after seeing the well-figured abs on her belly. "I will start," he informed and put his hands on her navel. "Nn!" Alice let out a surprised voice as she felt his warm hands on her belly. To her, it was the first time she was having contact with the opposite sex. ''It''s rough and warm,'' she shivered, feeling his hands, and her palms sweated with nervousness, unaware that her shivering once again attracted the attention of Li Wei and everyone. Elva watched them and also saw Alice being nervous. "This dumbass is too nervous; she almost showed everything," she muttered with irritation. Li Xin beside her nodded repeatedly, agreeing with her. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She also saw his gaze attracted towards Alice''s chest and felt dejected when she looked at her own. Elva and Olivia both became speechless at her reaction. ''Is this should be you worried about,'' they both screamed in their minds and looked at their own chests feeling dejected. Li Wei too saw Alice being nervous. ''She is more nervous than I thought; maybe it''s because she is the oldest among us,'' he wondered as he felt his hand on some soft cotton. ''Damn, it''s too soft, but how the hell does she sleep like this with a tail?" he thought with a puzzle as Alice was sleeping on her back with the tail coming down between her legs. Alice, who was looking away, felt he was taking time and looked at him to see his gaze down at her tail with a puzzled expression. ''What, don''t tell me he doesn''t know,'' she thought, feeling a little funny when she saw him puzzled. Unknowingly her nervousness also calmed down. "My tail is flexible, and it doesn''t hurt even if I sleep like this," she stated, looking at him and almost laughing loud. This is common knowledge in this world, and even a kid knows about it. Li Wei heard her and saw her laughing expression. ''Damn, are you looking down on me,'' he cursed in his mind. It''s been only a few days he arrived in this world, and even if it was common knowledge, who will tell him this unless it''s a weird person. "I am starting," he ignored her and without hesitation activated the experience transfer skill. [Ding, Experience Transfer is processing, Alice: Level: 15 | XP: 5,553/16000 ; Li Wei: Level: 37 | XP: 36,013/38,000; Please Choose the amount of XP in your mind to transfer] "45,447 XP," Li Wei thought without hesitation. [Ding, 45,447 XP Transfer is processing...] A notification rang, and the same scene followed with his hand glowing golden. "Nnn¨C" Alice moaned, feeling comfortable and her body becoming hotter. ''Something is entering through my belly button, and it feels so comfortable,'' she thought as she too tried to hold her moan with hands. It continued for a minute when she suddenly felt the comfortable feeling disappearing. [Ding, XP transfer process is complete, Alice: Level: 18 ¡ü3+ | XP: 0/19000 ¡ü45,447+; Li Wei: Level: 36¡ý1- | XP: 27,566/37,000 ¡ý45,447- ] Li Wei looked at the notification with a nod. "Purification," he casted the skill on her as he saw her sweating. The sweat even came through from below her bras that were revealed a little. "Okay, you are done, your Level is also increased to 18," he informed her. Alice nodded with a little disappointed face and was about to cover her navel when she noticed she has pulled her t-shirt way up, almost showing her black bras to him. She froze and looked at Li Wei, who was checking something on his panel. Sensing her gaze, Li Wei turned towards her. "What is there a problem?" he asked, trying to keep his expression in check as he saw she still didn''t hide her navel and black bra that was showing a little. "Un, no, nothing," Alice shook her head, seeing his normal expression. She hurriedly pulled her top down and got down the bed. ''He must have seen it,'' she thought, her face reddening as she headed towards Elva and others. Chapter 48: Experience Transfer - Elva & Olivia Alice hurried towards Elva and them, with a reddened face. ''Ahh, the idiot in me is too nervous to let it happen,'' she thought with a dejected face and turned towards Li Xin. "I am sorry, Li Xin. It was all my fault," she apologized sincerely. She knew they both liked each other and felt guilty for what happened. Li Xin became stunned to see her apologize and hurriedly shook her head. "Alice, you don''t need to worry too much. It was just an accident because you were too nervous," she replied, not caring too much. ''It''s not like my brother hasn''t seen other girls; I have even seen him watching some dirty videos,'' she murmured in her mind and thought of the day when he was watching some videos on the computer of Dad. At that time, he was just 14, and even Mom found him because he forgot to close the web tab and got scolded by her. She felt disgusted at that time and didn''t talk to him, but one day she saw a video link as she was browsing, and curiosity took her over as she watched a few videos. She later forgave him because she too became a culprit after watching those videos, and this was also the reason why she is shy. After knowing he knew this kind of thing, she always felt fear that one day it might happen between them if she got too close. Alice watched Li Xin not blaming her and heaved a relief. "Thank you for understanding," she thanked with an apologetic face. No matter what, it was her mistake. "You don''t have to worry too much," Li Xin shook her head, giving her the same answer. Alice nodded, sitting beside Elva, who sat like a statue with nervousness, even forgetting to talk with her. "Who is next?" Li Wei asked after their conversation ended. Hearing him, Elva and Olivia became stiff as they were the only ones left and both looked at each other. "I will go first," finally, Elva answered as she got up, coming in front of the bed. With hesitation, she laid down. She opened her mouth to say something, but nothing came out and looked away, avoiding to meet his gaze. ''She is too embarrassed to speak,'' Li Wei felt funny looking at her troubled face. He waited for her to move her shirt up, but she didn''t move a bit. "Um, can you move your shirt?" he asked. If it was Li Xin, he himself could pull it up with her consent, but it would definitely not work for others. Elva shivered after hearing him. ''Ahh, he is really going to touch my belly,'' she thought, closing her eyes tightly. She felt nervous; after all, it was her first time being so close with the opposite sex. With hesitation, she slowly pulled her shirt up, showing it to him. Li Wei watched her pull her shirt slowly; it looked erotic with her smooth, milk-white navel. ''Damn, it''s really difficult,'' he cursed and calmed himself down. "I will start," he reminded and put his hands on her beautiful navel. ''Nn,'' Elva shivered, holding her surprised voice in her mouth, her face blushing like a tomato. ''His hands are rough and warm,'' she muttered in her mind, feeling his rough hand on her belly. Li Wei also couldn''t help but think about the sensation he was getting through his hand. ''It''s soft, smooth, and a little bouncy,'' he spoke in his mind, watching her white belly that contained a little fat but still slim. He shook his thoughts and focused on what he was doing. "Experience Transfer," he chanted. [Ding, Experience Transfer is processing, Elva: Level: 15 | XP: 6,553/16000; Li Wei: Level: 36 | XP: 27,566/37,000; Please Choose the amount of XP in your mind to transfer] "44,447," Li Wei gave a number to make her XP a round figure like others. [Ding, 44,447 XP Transfer is processing...] With a notification, his hand shined golden as he felt something getting sucked from him. ''Nnn,'' Elva did her best to hold her moans. ''It feels so comfortable, no wonder Li Xin and Alice showed a disappointed face after it ended,'' she thought, feeling something entering her body through her belly button. "Huh," Li Wei let out a surprised sound, feeling something. ''Is she made of water, or is there a problem? She''s sweating a lot; even my palm on her belly button is getting wet,'' he murmured in mind, feeling the wet sensation in his palms. He turned his gaze at Elva, who kept her eyes shut as the sweat flowed down her body. After confirming she wasn''t feeling uncomfortable, he felt relieved. After a minute, the XP transfer process came to an end. [Ding, XP transfer process is complete, Elva: Level: 18 ¡ü3+ | XP: 0/19000 ¡ü44,447+; Li Wei: Level: 35¡ý1- | XP: 10,662/36,000 ¡ý44,447-] Watching the notification, Li Wei nodded and looked at Elva. "It''s done; you are level 18 now," he informed, removing his hands from her soft navel and casted a purification skill on her. Elva hurriedly moved her shirt down and got up. "Thank you," she murmured in a soft, low voice, proceeding towards the other bed. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''It felt comfortable, and even I am feeling it now,'' she thought, putting her hands on her belly as she took a seat beside Alice. Li Wei looked at Olivia, the last person. "It''s your turn," he informed, as she was the only one left. Olivia became a little stiff hearing him. "Umm, my level is 21; wouldn''t it be better to raise my XP with everyone?" she replied with hesitation. She wanted to get strong but felt guilty for leveling up ahead of everyone. Watching her guilty look, Li Wei shook his head. "You don''t need to worry. Once I have enough XP, I will level up them. Also, I want to make your XP bar a round number, so it won''t confuse me. It means I will only level you up to 22," he explained, fixing his gaze at her. ''She will feel reluctant now, but if I didn''t use the skill on her, she will feel left out, especially since she still gets depressed even though she can pay her debt now,'' he pondered silently, thinking about her nature. "Yes, what Brother says is right, and you don''t have to worry too much about leveling up faster," Li Xin assured her. She knew her brother; he will definitely not let anyone fall behind as long as he gets enough XP. They will soon catch up with her. "Okay, I will listen to you," Olivia murmured in a low voice, coming in front of the bed where he was sitting, and with hesitation, she laid down slowly. "Please be gentle," she muttered with a fading voice and moved her shirt, revealing her white belly. She felt nervous as it is also her first time someone from the opposite sex will touch her. "Don''t worry; it doesn''t hurt," Li Wei replied with a nod. ''What a good girl she is, but just what happened that made her become a servant,'' he wondered, wanting to know, and looked at her white, smooth belly. "I will start," he informed and placed his hand on her navel. "Nn," Olivia let out a cute sound after feeling his hands. ''It''s rough and warm,'' she thought and looked at his hands on her belly with a reddened face. Li Wei, too, felt the sensation. ''It''s soft, warm and silky,'' he murmured in his mind and focused on what he was doing. "Experience Transfer," he chanted. [Ding, Experience Transfer is processing, Olivia: Level: 21 | XP: 18,233/22000; Li Wei: Level: 35 | XP: 10,662/36,000; Please Choose the amount of XP in your mind to transfer] "3,767," he gave a number to make her level up. [Ding, 3,767 XP Transfer is processing...] A notification sounded with his hand shining golden. "Nnnn," Olivia let out a soft moan as she felt something entering through her belly button. ''Nnn, it''s warm and comfortable. Also, my body temperature is rising,'' she thought silently, feeling the heat of her body. Li Wei felt relief when he saw she wasn''t feeling uncomfortable. But soon he felt something was not right and looked at the XP transfer process. [62+ 65+ 56+ 73+] ''Why is the XP transfer going slow? Is there a problem?'' he thought with worry and glanced at Olivia. ''It doesn''t look like she has any problems, then why is it happening?'' he frowned deeply, his mind running faster. The experience transfer skill is an important skill; if there are any problems, then they will face many difficulties in leveling up. Not to mention Li Xin is very happy with leveling up; if the skill goes wrong, then she will be disappointed too much. Thinking of this, his worry grew even more, and he checked the information about the skill again. "Wait, there is new information," he murmured, looking at the new information about the skill that appeared in silence. ___ ? Experience Transfer (Max) (Mastery-100%) ... - (New) If you are using the skill on party members, it will make them feel more comfortable than others. But if you use the skill with less XP that takes less than 30 seconds to transfer, the skill will adjust the process to be more than 30 seconds if they are your party members to give them the comfort they deserve. Remember to satisfy every party member with the comfort they want and don''t forget to say thanks to the lovely creator of this skill. - For more Easter Eggs, please continue to use this skill; you will definitely not be disappointed. ___ After reading the new information, Li Wei almost felt the urge to hit the creator of the skill. Chapter 49: A Small Talk Before Sleep ''Why, why are you making things difficult for me!'' Li Wei screamed in his mind, cursing the creator of the skill. But he made sure to keep his expression normal to not let them know about his cursing. ''I can''t let them know about the new information of the skill, or they will feel even more embarrassed,'' he decided and looked at Olivia, who was still trying to hold back her moan. ''It only affects the party members; it is no wonder they were moaning a lot more than the wolf. I thought it was because the wolf is the monster, so it was able to resist it,'' as he pondered, a sudden notification rang out. [Ding, XP transfer process is complete, Olivia: Level: 22 ¡ü1+ | XP: 0/23000 ¡ü3,767+; Li Wei: Level: 35 | XP: 6,895 /36,000 ¡ý3,767-] ''Nn? It stopped,'' Olivia felt surprised at the sudden stop of a comfortable feeling and a look of disappointment flashed in her eyes. "It''s done; you are level 22 now," Li Wei informed her, taking his hand off from her smooth white navel. Olivia nodded as she hurriedly pulled her shirt down and returned to her bed where Elva, Alice, and Li Xin were seated. A sudden silence hung in the air as they all sat on the bed. Li Wei glanced at them. "Is there something you want to tell?" he asked, feeling the silence. Everyone shook their heads hurriedly, not wanting to say anything. After a few seconds of silence, Elva and Alice stood up. "Brother Li, thank you for leveling us up. It''s getting late, so we will take our leave and good night," they said their thanks, wanting to head out. "Wait," Li Wei stopped them and stood up. "Eh?" Elva and Alice both became surprised and looked at him. They both became tense for some reason when he gazed at them. Li Wei took a deep breath and fixed his gaze on everyone. "XinXin, Elva, Alice, Olivia, I''d like to thank you all again for joining the party officially. I know I am a little selfish here and forced you all to level up like this, and I am really sorry for that," he apologized sincerely with a soft voice. Everyone became stunned at his apology; even Li Xin felt surprised. But knowing his personality, she understood he felt guilty. "Brother Li, you didn''t force us to level up; instead, you gave us a choice if we want to level up or not, and we chose yes. So don''t worry about it," Alice replied, assuring him. Elva nodded, agreeing with Alice. "Yes, you don''t have to worry. It''s our choice to level up, and not to mention, we are leveling up faster than anyone while earning money. It almost feels like we are taking advantage of you," Elva expressed her thoughts. They themselves felt uncomfortable because Li Wei is doing everything. He is killing monsters; he is fighting against gods; he is taking a quest of sage; it''s all him. "I too agree with both of them; you don''t have to worry too much," Olivia also expressed herself. Li Xin just smiled at him and didn''t say anything, but he understood that she supported him. Watching their reaction, Li Wei nodded. "Then I thank you all," he thanked them again and looked at Elva and Alice. "Alice, Elva, it''s getting late, so I won''t stop you, and you don''t have to worry about monster attacks at night. I will alone take care of them if they appear. Also, good night," he suggested, saying his goodbye. "Um, okay, we will take our leave then, and Good Night, you all," Elva replied, not rejecting his suggestion, and said her goodbyes as she made her way towards their camp. Alice, too, after saying goodbyes, followed her behind, leaving only the three of them inside. "Well, it''s getting late, XinXin, Olivia; we should sleep as well," Li Wei suggested, to which both nodded. "Good night, Olivia," he said to her before going to sleep. "Um, good night," Olivia also replied with a faint blush and laid down on her bed. Li Wei and Li Xin also followed suit and laid down on the bed together. "Phew, It was a long day," Li Wei muttered and glanced at Li Xin, who is thinking something. He didn''t hesitate and hugged her, feeling her soft body. Li Xin felt happy at getting hugged, but she glared at him. "You aren''t thinking lustfully, right?" she questioned with a cold glance. Li Wei felt funny and playfully ran his hand through her hair. "What will you do if I am really thinking lustfully?" he smiled, gazing into her eyes. "Eh?" Li Xin felt surprised and scared because he never talked to her like this. ''Don''t tell me he is really thinking with lust and wants to do those things; no, we can''t do that in front of Olivia, not to mention the tent isn''t soundproof,'' she thought with a blush and also became scared at the same time, not knowing what to do. ''But if we really did this, wouldn''t Mother and father (step-father) be disappointed?'' she murmured in her mind and closed her eyes, feeling uneasy about what they were doing. Even though their parents passed away, both respected their parents for what they had done for them. Because of this, they both always hesitated if what they were doing is right or not and kept themselves in check, not taking a further step in their relationship. But now she is going to take a step further and feeling uneasy about disappointing their parents. Li Wei saw her trembling eyes and felt her uneasiness. Without hesitation, he tightened his hug. ''Looks like it will take time for her to make a decision,'' he thought, looking at her. "Don''t worry, XinXin; I am just joking," he assured her in a soft voice. "Eh?" hearing him, Li Xin became surprised and angry. ''Dumb brother making me nervous for nothing,'' she felt irritated at his jokes and opened her eyes to shoot a glare at him. "You can''t joke with me like this, and did you forget Olivia is here too?" she scolded him. "Sorry, I will not joke like this," Li Wei apologized. He wanted to ask if it would be okay if Olivia isn''t here but decided not to, or she will really get pissed and wouldn''t talk to him. Li Xin saw him apologizing but didn''t say anything and buried her face into his chest. ''What should I do? I love him, but will it really disappoint them,'' she thought in silence but couldn''t get the answer. After a minute, she looked up at him. "Brother, you will turn 18 in a few days," she informed, noticing his birthday is coming. Li Wei nodded. "Yes, and doesn''t it mean you will also turn 18 the next day after me? Do you have any gifts you like? I will buy it for you," he asked, gazing at her to see if she wanted something. However, Li Xin shook her head. "I don''t need any gifts, but I want to buy a gift for you, so you are giving me an idea about what you want, and it''s a compulsion," she stated forcefully. Li Wei chuckled at her forceful look. "Hehe, looks like my girl learned to boss people around," he muttered, stretching her cheeks and gazed into her eyes. "My whole world is here, and I don''t think I need anything except you," he replied, conveying his meaning. Li Xin blushed hard when she heard him say so easily and buried her face in his chest again. ''Idiot brother, how could he say such things easily, and why is he so daring today?'' she felt irritated again. Li Wei watched her as she buried her face into his chest and gently moved his hands, caressing her back softly. ''I am sorry, Dad, Mom (stepmother), I am going to disappoint both of you. But I can''t do anything about it; I love her and don''t want to hurt her,'' he apologized to his father and stepmother in his heart. He already decided to cross the bridge of stepsiblings. With that thought in mind, he gazed at her. ''After the start of Earth Evolution, she is also overcoming her shy nature, but she is still hesitating because of our parents,'' he thought about when she became daring from time to time. When they were on Earth, Li Wei wasn''t in a hurry to be in a relationship with her and wanted to give her enough time. But after the Earth evolution, his mind started to change; he wanted to become high level and then live a peaceful life with her. However, after thinking about her feelings, he decided not to let her wait. Not to mention, she was feeling uneasy after knowing he would get closer with other girls. "I am sorry for being a bad brother, XinXin. Even though I know how you feel, I still did something that I wasn''t supposed to do," he apologized in a low voice as he caressed her back. Li Xin heard his murmur and removed her head from his chest. "Brother, you don''t have to worry too much. If you didn''t choose to party up with girls, I would''ve told you to do that because I don''t want to be in the party with some stinky guys who will drink and teach you bad things," she stated, gazing at him. After coming to this world, she noticed that the men were more free and visited special buildings for pleasure. Especially adventurers, they would drink and would definitely go to that place every week or so; even servants were no exceptions. Because of the magic in this world, there weren''t many diseases that could harm them, so it became a normal thing for them. If he really created a party with guys or a male servant, she couldn''t stop them from visiting such places, and they might even bring him there, making him drunk when she is not watching him. Not to mention, she would feel uncomfortable with the guys around. ''Forming a party with girls is actually better than partying with some guys and going somewhere like that. Even if he fal¨C'' she stopped, not daring to think further, and gazed at him, her heart racing a little. "Brother, it''s getting late; we should sleep," she stated, not wanting to continue this talk further. Li Wei saw she didn''t want to talk about this and agreed. "Okay, good night," he murmured, ruffling her hair softly. "Un, good night, brother," Li Xin nodded, closing her eyes and once again buried her face in his chest while thinking about their relationship. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Mom, what should I do?'' she asked in her heart, feeling a little uneasy. ''If they were alive and saw us like this, they will be definitely disappointed,'' she thought, becoming dejected about this, when Li Wei tightened his grip on her, making her feel his warm body. She let out a smile but didn''t open her eyes, and with the warm feeling around her, she slowly drifted to sleep, throwing out the other thoughts. Chapter 50: The Morning Trouble Li Wei saw her sleeping peacefully with a smile on her face. ''I really want to pinch those cheeks, but she will get angry if I do that while she is sleeping,'' he thought with a disappointed face and closed his eyes to sleep. Yet, he still remained vigilant for the monsters'' attack at night. As their whispers calmed down and couldn''t be heard anymore, Olivia heaved a sigh of relief. ''It''s all good if they are not doing those things,'' she thought with a blush and hurriedly shook her head. ''What am I thinking? I should sleep,'' she scolded herself and tightly closed her eyes to sleep. *** In the other tent, Alice and Elva also laid down on the bed together, thinking of the long day. "Elva, I feel a little scared," Alice murmured, hugging Elva closely. Elva saw her feeling uneasy and caressed her back, knowing the reason. "Don''t worry, it''s just a bra that he saw, and didn''t you see he is not a lustful person like those male adventurers," she assured her with a soft voice. Even though Alice is the oldest among them, she is more like a cheerful young girl because of her race and an overthinker who likes to think weird things. They both choose to join his party officially because of how caring he is and didn''t looked at them with any ulterior motives. "But I still feel a little uneasy; it is my first time someone from the opposite sex saw me wearing undergarments," Alice replied with a blush as she buried her face into Elva''s soft chest. "Ahhh, it''s so soft, and the smell is nice," Alice murmured, breathing and rubbing her face into Elva''s soft mounds. "Alice!" Elva flared. "Feeling uneasy isn''t a reason to bury your head into my chest!" she scolded, her face reddening as she felt Alice''s hot breath blowing into her cleavage and hurriedly pushed her away. "Eh?" Alice showed disappointment and a relucent expression as she parted with something precious. "What a pity. I thought I would get the chance to sleep on them," Alice murmured with dejection, looking at Elva''s soft ''D'' cup chest. Elva saw her looking at her chest with a disappointed face and without any uneasiness from before. "You were pretending to be scared," she shouted at her with irritation. Hearing her shout, Alice hurriedly shook her head, denying it. "Of course not. I am still feeling uneasy, but I can''t do anything about it, so it''s useless to think too much. And brother Li will definitely not think and mention about this because he didn''t want to get things awkward," she explained. "Then you did it on purpose. You are an ''E'' cup; why aren''t you satisfied with that?" Elva glared at her, gritting her white teeth, feeling jealous of her big cup. "Eh? I can''t sleep on them, you know," Alice replied with a disappointed face and fixed her gaze on Elva''s ''D'' cup, saying, "Hey Elva, can I sleep¨C" *Bang* Before she could finish, Elva''s small fists landed on her head. "Ow, it hurts Elva!" Alice rubbed her head, glaring at the culprit. "Isn''t it because of your nonsense? Let''s sleep; it''s getting late," Elva reminded her with a glare and turned her back towards Alice. "What a pity," Alice murmured with a dejected expression and hugged her from behind, snuggling to her back. "You didn''t learn your lesson, right?" Elva asked with a cold tone, glaring back at Alice. Alice saw her glare and smiled, brushing it off. "I promise I will only hug you, and here''s a goodnight kiss, mmm," she replied, tightening her grip on Elva''s waist and hurriedly pressed her cherry lips on her soft pink cheeks. Elva felt the wet sensation on her cheeks, and her face reddened. "Alice!!" she shouted again, wanting to move, but Alice held her tightly, not giving a chance. Alice sensed her resistance and finally backed out, only to be met with her glare. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Elva, let''s sleep; it''s getting late," she changed the topic and buried her face in Elva''s back to sleep. "Okay, but if you play some tricks again, then you are out of the tent," Elva replied, glancing coldly. She didn''t trust her the slightest and became ready to hit her if she played some tricks again. But after a while, she didn''t see Alice doing anything and heard her snoring sounds. ''Finally, she is sleeping, but did she get excited by leveling up like this? Don''t tell me I have to deal with her daily,'' Elva thought with a troubled face and slowly closed her eyes to sleep, while thinking about her chastity that might be in danger because of Alice. As everyone dreamt, the night passed away without much trouble. Next morning, Li Wei opened his eyes abruptly after feeling something. ''Ohh, shit, it''s morning wood,'' he shouted in his mind and tried to calm himself down as his little brother urged to come out from the clothes. ''Damn it, it must be because I am relaxed and what happened yesterday, but why does it have to be now when XinXin is hugging me so tightly,'' he cursed, looking at the sleeping Li Xin who grabbed him tightly, sealing his escape paths. Even though he slept with her before, he didn''t suffer through this because of how cute and beautiful she is; he always feared hurting her if he acted out of line, and for this reason, he didn''t have any erection. But yesterday he decided to cross the bridge of stepsiblings, not to mention he also touched her and others'' bellies, making him dream of those softness, because of this, he got an erection this morning. ''I can''t move or I will wake her up, so the best choice is to calm down,'' he thought, and took a deep breath to calm down while emptying his mind from any incidental thoughts. ''it''s working,'' he heaved a sigh of relief when he felt his little brother going down slowly. But suddenly, a soft thing hit his little brother, and it almost tore through the heavens. ''Oh, shit her thighs are on it,'' Li Wei cursed with a difficult expression. He looked down to see, her skirt has shifted from its place, revealing her white milk thighs that were pressing down on his poor little brother. His throat became dry after watching this, and he felt his heart beating faster and faster. ''No, I should calm down first and move her thighs,'' he thought, shaking his head and wanting to move his hands. But he discovered his hands were both tied behind her back, and if he moved a little, he would wake her up. ''Damn, I am dead,'' he cursed and felt her thighs moving a little, making his little brother grow more. Without hesitation, he used the Calm Emotions skill silently, and the little brother finally calmed down. ''Phew, this girl is giving me a heart attack,'' Li Wei sighed with relief. "Nnn," Li Xin moved again in sleep, her milk-white thighs still on his little brothers'' place, but Li Wei didn''t feel anything after using the Calm Emotions skill. ''The effect of the skill is much stronger now because I leveled it up. I should refrain from using it frequently, or who knows what will happen,'' he murmured in his mind when he didn''t feel anything. But after a few more seconds, the effect of the skill disappeared. Time passed slowly, and finally, Li Xin woke up. "Ub, brother, good morning," she greeted him with sleepy eyes. Li Wei smiled at her. "Good morning, my pretty girl," he too greeted, teasing her a little. Li Xin didn''t care much about it and saw her thighs were in his view. She blushed, covering it hurriedly, and glared at Li Wei. "Did you see it?" she asked. Li Wei nodded. "Yes, I saw it. They are beautiful," he replied, hugging her tightly. Li Xin blushed at his shamelessness. ''Idiot brother,'' she cursed him but felt happy in her heart that he likes her thighs. "Let''s get ready. I have to prepare for breakfast," Li Wei suggested as he let her go and stood up. "Okay, brother," Li Xin nodded and headed to the portable bathroom inside the tent to get ready. Li Wei too did the same as he moved towards the other bathroom. They set up two portable bathrooms to guard against any awkward incidents because Olivia is also living with them. After getting freshened up, Li Wei didn''t hesitate and moved out of the cave while glancing at Olivia who is still sleeping. "Well, it''s a good thing that she is sleeping rather than sitting there with a depressed look," he murmured as he arrived outside the cave where it is still dark. "It''s still early, but I should prepare breakfast," he decided, taking out the ingredients and making breakfast. As the time passed, everyone woke up and got ready, arriving outside the cave for breakfast. "Are we going to level up today too?" Li Xin asked with a faint blush as she munched on her egg sandwich. Alice, Elva, and Olivia too looked at him with a faint blush. After getting through it once, they were not nervous as before. However, Li Wei shook his head. "No, we are not going to level up today. I will first look through your skills and upgrade them while you will use all skills so I can learn them," he replied, fixing his gaze on everyone. Now they already know about his eternal learning skill; there is no need to worry too much, and he can use it to learn all of their skills. Everyone nodded, agreeing with him. They knew it would be useful if he could use their skills freely, not to mention he has ton of mana. Chapter 51: Learning New Skills After breakfast, Li Wei looked at his party members. "The first thing we will do is raise your skill levels. Please show me your character panel so I can see more freely," he instructed. The girls nodded, not rejecting him, and Li Xin took the first turn because Elva, Alice, and Olivia wouldn''t go first. "Here is mine, brother," she mumbled softly, showing her character panel to him. Li Wei nodded and observed her character panel. ''The money is still not enough,'' he thought after watching the number of skills. "We still need a lot of money to level up your skills, so first, I will transfer 2 million coins to you all, and it will become 4 million coins with the previous ones. Don''t worry too much and directly buy the 400 SP with it," he explained to them and directly transferred 2 million coins. All girls nodded, and with the newly received coins, they directly bought 400 SP. Watching that they were done, Li Wei looked at Li Xin. "XinXin, buy all the main class skills you can have. Then level up your Swordsmanship, Shadow Clone, Magic Storm, Shadow Step, and Arcane Shield to level 15," he advised after pondering for a while. "Also, learn the Basic Weapon Proficiency skill, and here, learn this Basic Memory Enchantment skill too," he added, giving her the skill book. "Okay, brother," Li Xin agreed with a nod and did as he told, showing him her character panel again. =================================== ??¡â???Li Xin =================================== *Intro*: ???? Name: Li Xin | Age: 17 | Race: Human Class: 1. Ninja (E) 2. Swordsman (E) 3. Sorcerer (E) Level: 18 | Title: Monster Killer SP: 46.¡ý555- | AP: 200 Coins: 230,660 (230.66k) ¡ý4,200,000- (4.2m) ------------------------------------------------ **SKILLS**:????? :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (3):- @Level 15: Swordsmanship ¡ü6+, Shadow Clone ¡ü15+ ________________ @Level 1: Summoning. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (2):- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-5. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (3):- @Level 15: (¡ü15+): Magic Storm, Arcane Sheild, Shadow Step :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (21) - @Level 10: Frost Nova ________________ @Level 5 : Slash, Guard, Fireball, Stealth, Evasion, Item box ________________ @Level 1: Silent Strike, Telekinesis, Rapid Incantation, Sword Mastery, Parrying, (New:-)Lockpicking, Trap Detection, Dagger Proficiency, Potion Brewing, Charge, Footwork, Grappling, Basic Weapon Proficiency (18%), Basic Memory Enchantment (16%). ________________ =================================== Li Wei nodded, "Okay, it''s good now. We should also buy a good sword for you. Until then, use one of mine," he suggested, giving her the level 35 sword. "Un," Li Xin agreed, knowing he still has two swords. "Brother Li, here, it''s my turn." Before he could say anything, Alice came to him, showing her character panel. She didn''t want to make things awkward and pretended like nothing happened. Li Wei, too, understood what she was doing and didn''t bring up the topic. "Okay, let me see it," he took a look at her panel. "You should level up your Assassination Techniques, Mastery of Weapons, Battlefield Resilience, Deadly Strikes, Dagger Proficiency, and Slash to level 15. Also, level up your Evasion skill to level 14," he advised after pondering. "Okay, Brother Li," Alice gave a nod and raised her skill levels as he advised. He is the party leader, not to mention he is giving them money, so they didn''t feel dissatisfied with him raising the skills however he likes. "Here, Brother Li, it''s my new status," Alice said, showing her character panel to him. Li Wei felt a weird feeling when she called him Brother Li, but he dismissed his thoughts and looked at her status. =================================== ??¡â???Alice Niel =================================== *Intro*: ???? Name: Alice Niel | Age: 18 | Race: Fairy Class: 1. Assassin (E) 2. Gladiator (E) 3. Combat Healer (E) Level: 18 | Title: Monster Killer SP: 11 ¡ý567- | AP: 150 Coins: 54,950 (54.9k) ¡ý4,400,000- (4.4m) ------------------------------------------------ **SKILLS**:????? :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (3):- @Level 15: (¡ü15+): Assassination Techniques, Mastery of Weapons, Battlefield Resilience. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (3) :- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-5, Item box-5. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (5):- @Level 15: (¡ü 6+) Deadly Strikes, Dagger Proficiency, Slash. ________________ @Level 14: Evasion ¡ü9+ ________________ @Level 1: Fatal Mirage :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (16) - @Level 5: Heal, Stealth, Guard, Footwork. ________________ @Level 1: Potion Brewing, Comforting Presence, Diagnostic Skill, Lockpicking, Trap Detection, Charge, Grappling, Disguise, Unarmed Combat, Gladiator''s Resolve, Healing Spells, Barrier Mastery ________________ =================================== "Okay, you are good too Alice, Elva. It''s your turn," Li Wei announced and turned towards Elva. "Hm, here is my panel," Elva nodded, showing her character panel to him. Observing her panel, Li Wei pondered a little. "Level up your Elemental Arrows, Element Manipulation, Bow Proficiency, Eagle Eye, Rapid Shot, and Aim and Precision to level 15. Also, level up Elemental Fusion Arrow to level 14," he suggested. Elva nodded and did as he said. =================================== ??¡â???Elva Vernier =================================== *Intro*: ???? Name: Elva Vernier | Age: 17 | Race: Elf Class: 1. Elemental Archer (E) 2. Elemental Mage (E) 3. Jewel Crafter (E) Level: 18 | Title: Monster Killer SP: 4¡ý571- | AP: 173 Coins: 54,950 (54.9k) ¡ý 4,200,000- (4.2m) ------------------------------------------------ **SKILLS**:????? ::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (3):- @Level 15: (5¡ü+) Elemental Arrows, Elemental Manipulation. ________________ @Level 1: Jewelcrafter''s Legacy. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (2):- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-10. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (4):- @Level 15: (6¡ü+) Bow Proficiency, Eagle Eye, Rapid Shot, Aim and Precision. ________________ @Level 14: Elemental Fusion Arrow ¡ü14+ :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (17) - @Level 5: Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Sheild, Item box, Basic Traps. ________________ @Level 1: Potion Brewing, Metalworking, Basic Enchantment, Armor Crafting, Weapon Forging, Tempering, Elemental Infusion, Archer''s Mark, Elemental Absorption, Elemental Resistance, Gemstone Identification, Jewel Enhancement. ________________ =================================== "Okay, you are done too, Elva, Olivia. It''s your turn," Li Wei announced, turning towards Olivia. Hearing him, Olivia nodded silently and showed her character panel. "You should level up your Sacred Ward, Regeneration, Enchanting Melodies, Purification, Heal, Cure Poison, and Restoration Field to level 15. Also, learn the Basic Weapon Proficiency skill," Li Wei advised her after pondering a little. Olivia immediately did as he advised with silence. =================================== ??¡â??? Olivia Carrel =================================== *Intro*: ???? Name: Olivia Carrel | Age: 17 | Race: Human Class: 1. Cleric (E) 2. Healing Mage (E) 3. Enchanter Bard (E) Level: 22 | Title: Monster Killer SP: 39 ¡ý426- | AP: 63 Coins: 248,650 (248.6k) ¡ý4,100,000- (4.1m) ------------------------------------------------ **SKILLS**:????? ::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (3):- @Level 15:(¡ü5+): Sacred Ward, Regeneration, Enchanting Melodies. ________________ :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (2):- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-20. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (4):- @Level 15:(¡ü 3+): Purification, Heal, Cure Poison, Restoration Field ¡ü10+ :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (17) - @Level 10: Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Sheild, Item box, Potion Brewing, Diagnostic Skill. ________________ @Level 5: Calm Emotions, Charm, Healing Light, Life Infusion. ________________ @Level 1: Comforting Presence, Musical Proficiency, Diplomacy, Crowd Control, TurnUndead, Illusory Performances, Voice of Authority, (New:-) Basic Weapon Proficiency (18%). ________________ =================================== "Okay, you are done too, Olivia," Li Wei nodded at her and turned his gaze to the girls. ''Their attributes are still low, but I can''t increase them unless I find a rare or hidden class for them, which raises their ability to handle the exceeding attributes like a special class,'' he pondered, wanting to increase their strength more. ''But getting a rare class and hidden class isn''t easy. The best way is to get Sage''s Inheritance that can lead us to a rare class,'' he contemplated a little and once again fixed his gaze on them. "You should all use your skills one by one so I can learn them," he declared. Now it was his time to learn the skills. Everyone nodded agreeing with him. They used their skills, taking breaks and turns while Li Wei too took breaks, learning their skills one by one. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] Time passed slowly with chimes of notifications as Li Wei continued to learn the skills. After a while, he finally learned all of their skills. [Ding,..] Looking at the last notification, Li Wei stretched his back. "Finally, it''s done. It is too tiring to learn the skills because it takes too much MP," he murmured and looked at his newfound skills. =================================== ??¡á???Li Wei =================================== **SKILLS**:????? :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???????: Eternal Learning Max :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Goddess of Death Edition Skills (3):- -Analyze Eye: Level 10 (0/110,000) -Shadow Step: Level 30 (0/310k) -Fake Status: Level 5 (0/60,000) :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (12):- @Level 30: Shadow Clone, Summoning, Swordsmanship. ________________ @Level 15: Assassination Techniques, Mastery of Weapons, Battlefield Resilience, Elemental Arrows, Elemental Manipulation, Sacred Ward, Regeneration, Enchanting Melodies. ________________ @Level 1: Jewelcrafter''s Legacy. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (2):- Language Mastery (Max), Experience Transfer (Max). :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (21):- @Level 30: Slash, Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Sheild, Footwork, Charge, Divine Protection, Magic Storm. ________________ @Level 20: Cure Poison. ________________ @Level 15: Purification, Heal, Restoration Field, Proficiency, Eagle Eye, Rapid Shot, Aim and Precision, Deadly Strikes, Dagger Proficiency, ________________ @Level 14: Evasion, Elemental Fusion Arrow ________________ @Level 1: Fatal Mirage :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (44):- @Level 10: Calm Emotion, Potion Brewing, Diagnostic Skill. ________________ @Level 5: Spiritual Communication, Grappling, Lockpicking, Trap Detection, Shield and Sword Proficiency, Exorcism, Divine Leadership, Guard, Basic Traps, Charm, Healing Light, Life Infusion. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ________________ @Level 1: Glow Magic, Silent Strike, Telekinesis, Rapid Incantation, Sword Mastery, Parrying, Dagger Proficiency, Basic Weapon Proficiency (18%), Basic Memory Enchantment (16%), Comforting Presence, Disguise, Unarmed Combat, Gladiator''s Resolve, Healing Spells, Barrier Mastery, Metalworking, Basic Enchantment, Armor Crafting, Weapon Forging, Tempering, Elemental Infusion, Archer''s Mark, Elemental Absorption, Elemental Resistance, Gemstone Identification, Jewel Enhancement, Musical Proficiency, Diplomacy, Crowd Control, TurnUndead, Illusory Performances, Voice of Authority. ________________ :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Side Class Skills (5):- Haggling-20, Bartering-18, Marketing-25, Cleaning-30, Dusting-38. ________________ =================================== "It looks awesome," Li Wei took a deep breath as he observed his skills. "I don''t need to level up the skills except Goddess of Death edition. It''s really good, and I hope I can find a hero too so I can copy their special class skills," he murmured, thinking about how to find a hero. As he pondered, Li Xin, Elva, Alice, and Olivia all arrived beside him to look at his status. "Ahh, brother, you are cheating clearly now," Li Xin muttered with dissatisfaction when she saw the amount of skills. "Yes, brother Li, are you going to be a demon king now?" Alice chimed in. Hearing them, Li Wei felt speechless and ignored their reactions. "Thanks, you have all worked hard," he declared with a smile, looking at their sweaty appearance. The girls blushed a little when they saw his gaze but didn''t care much. *Roarrr!* Suddenly a roar sounded a distance away from them. "All of you get back; you don''t have much mana left. I will deal with it," Li Wei instructed and became ready to escape. "Okay, brother, be careful," Li Xin expressed her concern and backed out together with Elva, Alice, and Olivia, while also becoming ready to fight. Li Wei observed their actions with a nod and turned towards the direction of the roar. He soon found the culprit¡ªa small wolf pack coming towards them. "Level 14 blood wolves, around 22 in numbers, what a good timing. I wanted to try my new skills," he smirked, observing them. "There are lots of skills I can use to defeat them. But I want to test if my Shadow Clone can do it or not after all it''s level 30 and can copy my 50% of strength," he murmured, deciding which skill to use. "Okay, let''s do it," he declared, aiming his hand in front of him and chanting "Shadow Clone." With his chant, a clone of him formed in a few seconds and looked at him without expressions. "Go kill them," Li Wei instructed his clone. The clone didn''t say anything and directly proceeded towards the wolf pack. Li Wei watched the clone''s back, and an idea drifted into his mind. ''Can I ask XinXin to copy herself like this in the future and¨C,'' he pondered, not caring about the fight. Behind him, all the girls heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the level of monsters. But Elva, Alice, and Olivia became a little stunned when they saw him use the shadow clone skill. "So it really looks like the same as him, but why did he use it now?" Alice inquired, to which no one answered because there was no need as they all fixed their gaze on the clone who was engaging in fight. Chapter 52: Bugged "Frost Nova," Li Wei''s clone chanted, pointing his hand at the wolf pack. *Swoosh!* A freezing wave formed from its hand, sweeping towards the wolves with a sound. *Awoo!* *Awoo!* The wolves screamed and roared in response, but the freezing wave didn''t affect them too much and only slowed down a little. Li Wei observed everything with a nod. "It is not very powerful, but it can take care of the wolf pack. Also, the clone can be used as long as it doesn''t die or I recall it back. I wonder if XinXin will use it," he murmured, thinking about the clone skill and how to get Li Xin to use it. After deciding to cross the bridge of stepsiblings, he started to think of indecent things with her a lot. He couldn''t help himself as he is just a boy who is going to turn 18. As he pondered, his clone didn''t stop and continued to attack the wolves. "Fireball," "Fireball," "Magic Storm," the clone chanted again. *Boom! Boom! Swoosh!* The attack directly hit the wolves with a magic storm that ignited the area with fire engulfing them inside. *Sizzle! Awoo! Awoo!* The wolves screamed in pain, feeling the burn, and attacked the clone with their claws and bites. "Evasion," the clone chanted, instantly dodging incoming attacks, and once again attacked the wolves with skills. Watching this, Elva, Alice, and Olivia were a little stunned because the clone was able to deal with the wolf pack without any problems. "It''s really a strong skill," Alice murmured, looking at the clone. "Yes, it is," Elva nodded, agreeing with her, and watched the clone kill the wolves without much trouble. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] As the clone killed the wolves, all XP went to Li Wei. "I am close to leveling up," he muttered, examining his experience bar and looked ahead to see only five wolves remaining on their last breath while his clone unharmed. "Fireball," "Fireball," the clone chanted, attacking the last five wolves with fireballs and killing them instantly as they were on their last breath. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 14 Blood Wolf. You gained 1400 XP] ¡Á5 [Ding, Congratulations, your level has increased to Level 36. You have received 100 SP, 100 AP, and 1000 coins.] Li Wei looked at the notification with a shocked expression. "Fuck, I am bugged," he cursed after being stunned for a second. He has learned the information about this world from the library and knew about the cases of level dropping that happened because of contract breaks and other reasons. Everyone who has dropped the level can level up, but they will not get any level up rewards from the system. It should be the same for him as he already leveled up to 39 before dropping to 35. But somehow, he is still getting level up rewards after leveling up and didn''t know if he should feel happy or sad because it might not be a good thing. ***** Inside the white room, Sera sat on the sofa with comfort as her late teen appearance made her look beautiful. Her long midnight black hair floated down her waist as she observed the screen with her gold eyes. She appeared breathtaking, wearing her black dress, as she smiled at Li Wei, who was on the screen and cursing that he is bugged. *Bang* Suddenly, the door of the room opened with a bang. "Sera!" A loud, irritated shout echoed as Luna entered the room, her blonde hair swirling with her graceful movements. After entering the room, she glared at Sera with her jade blue eyes. Her mature look made her more imposing, adorned in the untainted white dress. Watching Luna coming in, Sera turned towards her. "What is it, Luna? Why are you shouting?" she muttered with a lazy expression. "You!" Luna became speechless at her lazy expression and wanted to scold her, but she held back, knowing it wasn''t the time. "Sera, I really want to scold you, but it isn''t the time. The Goddess of War, Selene, is coming to punish you," she informed in a hurry, concern flashing in her eyes. Listening to her, Sera nodded. She knew the reason but didn''t care. "Then let her come. I am not afraid, and it''s been a while since I met with her," she replied with a smile. "Sera!!" Luna once again became speechless, and before she could say anything, another young woman entered through the door. She wore a red dress that matched her vibrant red hair, and her cold beauty appearance. "Sera!, you have to explain," she stated, her red ruby eyes fixed on Sera, who still sat on the sofa without a care. "Huh?" Sera let out a puzzled sound listening to her and pretended not to understand what she was saying. "Selene, what do I have to explain?" she inquired with a puzzled face, looking at Selene, the Goddess of War. Witnessing her puzzled pretending face, Selene felt irritated, but she quickly calmed herself, fixing her gaze on Sera again. "Sera! You have to explain why that system of yours is bugged," she asked, with a clear tone and patience. Listening to her, Sera nodded with an understanding expression. "So you are talking about the system bug?" she muttered as if remembering it. "Well, I don''t know about it," she replied, shrugging her shoulders with a nonchalant look. Watching her expression, Selene felt angry, and a few veins popped on her head, showing her irritation. "Sera!" she uttered her name with a deep voice and looked at her with a cold glance. "I don''t need excuses. I want an answer, or things will not end up good for you," she stated, her eyes becoming colder and colder. Sera didn''t care and smiled at her cold look. She was about to reply when someone else barged into the room. "Hey, Stop!," a voice echoed attracting everyone''s attention as they looked behind the door where a beautiful girl in her late teens stood. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The girl wore the dress of a guild receptionist, making her look pretty with her green long hair and eyes. "Sophia, the Goddess of Chaos, why are you here?" Selene questioned her with a stunned expression. Luna, too, looked at her with a question but heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the situation calm down. Contrary to them, Sera just smiled at her arrival. "Hi, Sera, Hi Luna, and Hi Selene. It''s been a while, and as for the reason, here it is," Sophia greeted everyone with a smile and took out a golden token from thin air. "Token of Creation Goddess!" Selene and Luna exclaimed together, their eyes narrowing. "Yes, yes, this is the Token of the almighty Creation Goddess," Sophia made a proud face as she showcased it in her hand and looked at Selene. "Selene, I am here to deliver the news. Do you want to know?" she asked, looking at her with a smile. "What kind of a question is even that? Just tell us your news," Selene replied with relief, as she guessed the news. Sophia smiled and walked inside the room, sitting on the sofa beside Sera. "Why are you so tense, Luna? It''s a good news," Sophia assured her, looking at her tense expression. Luna finally felt relieved when she heard her and took a seat on the sofa with Selena. Sophia nodded at them with a smile. "So, Selene, you can take this token and throw it on the face of your higher-ups if they ask for Sera," she declared, giving her the token. Listening to her, Selena nodded with relief. "Thank you, Sophia. I almost thought that my sister will have to go through the punishment again," she replied with a grateful look as she ruffled Sera''s hair softly. Sera saw her hands ruffling her hair and backed out. "Selene, I am not a kid anymore," she stated with a pout. Selene glared at her little-sister when she saw her backing out. "Why are you always creating troubles? Do you know how I feel when I have to punish my sister by myself?" she stated with irritation. She is the Goddess of War and has a duty to watch over the Gods'' wrongdoings and punish them. The rules can''t be changed even if it''s her own sister. So when she heard she has to punish her, she felt angry and irritated. "Humph, I don''t care," Sera harrumphed like a little girl, ignoring her. Selene shook her head, watching her like this, and turned towards Sophia. "Is someone behind the evolution of earth?" she asked because the Goddess of Creation wouldn''t interfere for small reasons. Sophia nodded at her. "Yes, someone from the higher-ups is behind it, and probably is another creation god. Because of it, we can''t do anything unless we have evidence." "We still don''t know what they are planning to do, but when the goddess of creation saw Li Wei getting bugged, she directly contacted me and said let him stay like this. As for the reasons, she didn''t tell me," She explained with a shrug. Selene nodded and turned towards Sera. "Sera, I am warning you not to do something like this again. Do you understand?" she asked with a strict expression. It is already a stroke of luck that she somehow managed to escape this punishment, but next time it won''t be that case. "No, I didn''t understand," Sera shook her head and looked away with a pout. Before Selene could get angry and say anything, Luna, who has been silent, intervened. "Sera, look, Li Wei is messaging you," she informed as she looked at the chat panel. Everyone also turned their attention to the chat, wanting to know what he is asking. ****** After discovering he is bugged, Li Wei first checked his status to see if there is anything wrong with it. "There is nothing wrong, except my spirit attribute is also increasing," he murmured, observing the attribute panel. "What''s wrong, brother?" Li Xin asked with concern. She had just seen him cursing and now was checking his character panel with a serious expression. "Well, XinXin, it seems your lovely brother got bugged," Li Wei replied with a wry smile and a little teasing. "What? You got bugged brother?" Li Xin asked with an unbelieving expression, ignoring his teasing. Behind her, Elva, Alice, and Olivia also looked at him with incredulous expressions. With his ten times bonus and eternal learning skill, he is already considered bugged, and now he is saying he got bugged¡ª that just didn''t make any sense. Watching their expressions, Li Wei explained. "I don''t know if I am really bugged or not. I will have to ask the Goddess to confirm it, and she might also remove the bug," he explained as he sat back in his place and opened the chat panel. The girls nodded, but no one peeked at his conversation with the Goddess. Everyone has their privacy, and not to mention, peeking at the conversation of gods might lead to offending them. Li Wei didn''t care about their thoughts and directly messaged the Goddess of Death. Li Wei: I am bugged. Is there a problem with the system? If not, will there be a problem with how Spirit attributes are increasing? He asked the question that has been bothering him. For other attributes, he didn''t have to worry, as he can control them. But the spirit attribute will increase automatically at every level, and he can''t do anything about it. If there is really a problem, then leveling up others will be harder, as he has to consider not raising his spirit attributes too much, which means he can only give them the XP of his one level. Chapter 53: Reincarnation??? Just as Li Wei waited for a response, he heard a voice transmission in his head with a sweet voice. (You don''t have to worry too much about raising the spirit attribute. As you should know, rare class, hidden class, and special class get extra spirit attributes after completing the second-class quest.) (Not to mention, the spirit raises your attribute limits, further increasing your strength.) (But shouldn''t you be more worried about why you are bugged rather than worrying about your spirit attribute?) Sera questioned him with doubt. Li Wei became stunned after hearing the voice transmission. ''Her voice is sweeter and sounds happier than before. Did something good happen?'' he muttered in his mind, not caring about her question. (Li Wei!! It''s not a problem whether I am happy or not, but are you really not afraid that I am planning something against you and made you bugged?) Sera asked, her sweet crisp voice ringing in his ears. Li Wei remained silent for a moment but answered her. ''Well, even though I was forced by you to take the quest, I don''t care about it because you gave me the strength to protect what is more important to me, and I am really grateful for that.'' ''As for me getting bugged because of your plans, it will be useless if I don''t do what you wanted me to do. Not to mention, you are restricted by the world system and wouldn''t be able to intervene too much because I hold the special class,'' he replied in his mind. For the goddess, he felt grateful; if not for her, who knows if he would be able to protect Li Xin or not. He might have also gotten involved with the military, throwing his life into fighting against monsters just to protect her. But after receiving a quest from the goddess, his life changed, and gained enough power to control his fate. When he received the quest, he was afraid of her, but not anymore because Elva explained to him that gods can''t interfere too much due to the world system restricting them. Sera became silent after hearing his thoughts. She didn''t make him bugged on a whim; she did it because she wanted him to do something. Just as she was about to say something, she heard his thoughts again. ''If you want me to do something, I will do it, but I will only do it if it doesn''t harm me or the people around me. And it will be only once, but if you want me to do something again, then you have to give me money,'' Li Wei told her in his thoughts. Sera felt relief when she heard the first part, but after hearing the second part, she almost wanted to hit him. (I will inform you when I want you to do it, and you don''t have to worry; it isn''t some life-threatening thing, just a normal job,) Sera assured him and cut off the voice transmission. ***** Inside the white room, Sera heaved a sigh of relief and suddenly felt everyone''s gaze on her. "Why are you looking at me like this?" she questioned with an irritating glance. Selene shook her head at her. "Sera, you can''t interfere too much from now on. There are creation gods involved in this. They can let you go this time because of the Goddess of Creation, but if you interfere again, you will be punished, and the punishment will not be small," she advised with a patient tone. She couldn''t help but worry about her because she is a troublemaker. "Yes, Sera, Selene is right. You shouldn''t interfere too much now," Luna also agreed and advised her, while Sophia just watched them with a smile, not interfering. "I know what I am doing, and you don''t have to worry too much. Selene, you should go back. You can''t just stay here as an official," Sera replied, not caring about their concerns. Selene and Luna let out a wry smile, knowing it would be useless to advise her again. For a moment, they wanted to support her because they knew why she was doing this, but they also feared her getting punished. Her punishment will definitely be stricter because of what she did in the past. "Anyway, I will take my leave. Sera, take care," Selene murmured as she gave a tight hug to Sera, who was reluctant to be hugged and glared at her. Selene smiled softly and disappeared directly, leaving only three of them inside. "Sera, Luna, I should go too. Bye-bye," Sophia also disappeared before Luna could stop her. "Tsk, she ran away," Luna murmured with irritation and turned towards the screen. "Sera, are you sure she reincarnated in this world?" she asked after a moment silence. Sera didn''t answer immediately and gazed at the screen for a while. "Yes, she reincarnated finally," she murmured softly with a loving smile. ***** Li Wei let out a sigh of relief after he finished his talk with the Goddess. He felt grateful towards her because she gave him the strength and didn''t want to reject her request. Nevertheless, he still felt pressure, but after knowing her request isn''t life-threatening, he felt relieved. ''Now, I can relax a lot with my high spirit attributes. I will be able to increase my strength more and fight with higher levels,'' he murmured in his mind, feeling more secure. He then turned toward the girls who were looking at him, wanting to know about their conversations, yet they didn''t dare to ask. "Why are you looking at me like this? Anyway, you don''t have to worry, and I am really bugged," he announced with a smile. However, all the girls made complicated expressions, even Li Xin was the same. "What happened? Why are you looking like that? I am getting stronger. Are you not happy?" he asked, feeling puzzled. Li Xin shook her head instantly after hearing him. "Brother, we are really happy that you are getting stronger, but we feel useless and can''t help you with anything," she replied with conflicted emotions. Li Wei understood what happened and directly moved towards her, who was sitting between Olivia and Alice. He didn''t care about place or time and directly took her in his arms. "Brother! What are you doing?" Li Xin asked with a flustered face as she saw his face just inches away from her. Li Wei gazed into her eyes and grabbed her waist tightly. "XinXin, I am getting stronger and will get even stronger in the future, and you have no choice but to get used to it. If you don''t, then hehe, I will force you to get used to it by doing everything," he whispered with a smile. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother!" Li Xin glared at him with embarrassment. Because even though it''s a whisper, Elva, Alice, and Olivia still heard it clearly and looked away to hide their expressions. She didn''t know about Elva and Olivia''s expressions, but Alice was laughing clearly as her shoulders trembled when she tried to suppress it. However, Li Wei didn''t care and moved his face closer and closer. "Brother," watching his face getting closer slowly, Li Xin mumbled, her voice fading. But she didn''t resist and closed her eyes tightly while waiting for him to take action. Li Wei saw her cute look and really wanted to kiss her, but he just pressed his lips on her forehead. "Un," Li Xin stiffened as she felt a cool and warm sensation on her forehead. After the feeling disappeared, she finally opened her eyes with a glare again. Li Wei found her funny, watching her look, and wanted to tease more, but he suppressed the urge. "Don''t worry about anything; you will also get stronger after we find the inheritance of the sage and find a way to get the rare class," he assured her, patting her head and ignoring the glare. Then he turned toward the other girls to find Olivia watching him with her mouth opened, Elva looking away with a stiffened expression, and Alice, for some reason, wiping her drool. He felt dumbfounded by their reactions. ''Weren''t they all shy and looking away? Why are they watching us now carefully?'' he thought with a puzzle but ignored it. "You all don''t have to worry too much; you will get stronger later and will be able to help me," he assured them as he released Li Xin from his hug, who continued to glare at him. "Ahem, anyway, I will cook the meal first, and we will study later," he declared, changing the topic. "What! Study! Why?" Alice screamed with an unwilling expression, her previous happy appearance disappearing like thin air at the mention of study. Olivia too showed an unwilling expression, but she didn''t express it loudly. Li Wei shook his head at her expression. "Of course, we will have to study; after all, the sage left us the knowledge of all classes. As long as you understand a little, you will be able to gain the knowledge attributes of your class." "The knowledge attribute will help you understand your skill better while increasing its effect, and you have to learn it even if you are unwilling," he declared with a strict tone, gazing at both Alice and Olivia who showed unwilling expressions. "What! Nooooo! It''s unfair! I don''t want to study!" Alice screamed loudly with tears in her eyes. But no one cared about her, and they got busy helping Li Wei, who is preparing for meals. Chapter 54: Main-Class Knowledge After the meal, everyone sat inside the tent with Alice, who was rubbing her head after getting hit by Elva for her continued tantrums. Li Wei looked at everyone and took out the nine books. "I will learn them first," he told them and opened the book of the Warrior class while activating his eternal learning skill. [Ding, Congratulations! You have gained the new attribute "Combat knowledge: 100"] With a notification, a small amount of information entered his mind. ''Hmm, this information is only about the skills I hold, but I have a feeling if I learn the other skills of this class, I can gain an understanding of them automatically. But it''s a pity the knowledge is only useful for the advanced skills,'' he thought, arranging the information, and started learning the books one by one. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] Watching him, Elva, Alice, and Olivia finally understood what he was doing inside the library, while Li Xin felt guilty for hiding it. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] Li Wei didn''t noticed their expressions and continued to learn the books while gaining the knowledge attributes for each class. [Ding,..] "Finally done," he murmured with a nod, looking at the last book. When abruptly, the voice of the world system rang in his mind. [Ding, Congratulations, player Li Wei, you have achieved the condition to unlock the Main-Class knowledge attribute] [Ding, Congratulations, player Li Wei, your following attributes: Medical Knowledge, Combat knowledge, Crafting knowledge, Dark arts & Soul knowledge, Holy knowledge, Arcanery & Wildcraft knowledge, Mana & Spellore knowledge, and Shadowcraft knowledge will merge together to unlock the Main-Class knowledge] [Merging Process: 0%...80%....100%] [Ding, Congratulations, player Li Wei, for gaining the new attribute "Main-Class knowledge:100"] Before Li Wei could understand what was happening, everything finished swiftly without a chance for him to react. He became a little stunned and checked his new attribute. "Main-Class knowledge attribute," he mumbled with surprise. ''But why does it seem to work the same as all the knowledge attributes? What''s the use of it?'' he thought with a frown, not understanding why there is an attribute like this. Watching his frown, Li Xin felt puzzled and worried. "Brother, what happened? Is there a problem learning them?" she asked with a concern. Li Wei shook his head and explained what happened. "When I learned all the knowledge attributes, it merged into the Main-Class knowledge attribute by the world system," he informed her with a puzzled face. Even though he read the books, they all belonged to heroes and sages which didn''t come from the Jack-of-all-Trades class. So he didn''t know much about it. He turned towards Elva, the book reader, but she shook her head. "I don''t know much, or to say the books of all special classes don''t exist because heroes and sages come through the main class, and they carry the skills of them while other skills are granted by their special class." "As for the Jack-of-all-Trades class, no one chooses it, and even if someone did, they would change it as soon as possible. But there might be some books in the capital," she explained. Li Wei nodded after hearing her explanation and removed his unnecessary thoughts. "Anyway, it''s time to study. Li Xin, you take the Mage class book; Elva, you take the Archer; Alice, you take the Rogue; and Olivia, you take the Healer." "Try to learn as much as you can, and if you don''t understand something, you can ask me," he suggested, placing the books in front of them when suddenly he felt the glare of Alice. "It''s unfair, Brother Li. You can learn in seconds, but I have to read it all for hours," Alice complained with a pout. While Olivia didn''t say anything, but also glanced at him for being unfair. Li Wei smiled, watching both of them. "Alice, Olivia, if you both don''t learn the whole book until night, you''re not getting any dinner," he stated with a serious expression. "Nooo! You can''t! That''s my dinner!! I will protest!" Alice screamed pitifully and turned towards Olivia, asking her to join her protest. But Olivia didn''t care about her and started reading the class book hurriedly; she didn''t want to miss dinner. "You traitor! How could you betray me!" Alice shouted as if she had really been betrayed. Li Wei sighed at her pitiful look, but he didn''t help her. "If you don''t start to study and disturb others again, then no dinner for you," he declared with a glare. Alice wanted to protest again, but seeing his glare, she looked down to read with tears. ''I will never forgive you, Brother Li,'' she screamed in her mind, holding a grudge as she read. Her fluffy ears also dropped down, showing her unwillingness. Li Wei saw them reading and didn''t disturb. ''Now our party is official, and there is too much to do. There is also Sophia; who knows what she wants from me,'' he muttered inside his heart as he planned what to do while answering the questions they asked. Most of the questions were from Alice and Olivia as they didn''t want to make efforts. He felt speechless as they both didn''t want to learn, but nevertheless, he explained to them. Time passed slowly with all of them learning the knowledge attributes for their one class. ¨C¨C¨C Li Xin = Mana & Spellore knowledge: 92 Elva = Arcanery & Wildcraft knowledge: 86 Alice = Shadowcraft knowledge: 71 Olivia = Medical Knowledge: 100 ¡ü30+ ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei checked their attributes with a satisfied expression. They weren''t able to learn all 100 attributes because they didn''t have an inhuman skill like him. No matter what, they can''t just understand everything in one day. ''The limit for the book is 100, and it can''t increase further. To increase it more, we have to find the books that contain higher knowledge. If not for that, Olivia and I wouldn''t have stopped at 100,'' he pondered, thinking about the value of the books, and turned towards everyone. "Alice, you are the slowest among everyone," Li Wei informed her in a scolding tone. "Brother Li, it''s unfair for me. I am stupid and can''t learn as fast as others," Alice complained with tears. "So you do know you are stupid; then it''s a good point to at least know that," Li Wei nodded with an approving glance. "Ugh, Brother Li, stop making fun of me," Alice pouted, her cat ears dropping down. Li Wei found it cute to bully her but decided to stop. "You all should get fresh. I will make dinner," he suggested as he stood up. The girls nodded and sat up, but they didn''t have much to do, and after getting fresh, they made their way out of the cave where Li Wei was cooking. *Clang! Sizzle! Simmer!* Various sounds rang as Li Wei continued to cook while all girls watched him silently, except Alice, who came to help (eat) eagerly. "Brother Li, where should I help?" she asked, looking into the pot with anticipation. Li Wei became speechless at her look. "There''s no need; I can cook," he replied, denying her as he continued to stir-fry vegetables. It''s not like they can''t help, but they weren''t able to help him too much. Especially with his cooking skill, even the chopped ingredients tasted better because of the knowledge of how to chop them properly. Alice became disappointed at his reply, but nevertheless, she didn''t give up. "Umm, can I please taste a little?" she asked in a timid voice as she looked at the golden-cooked pork and slowly moved her hands to take a piece. "Alice, if you eat now, there will be no dinner for you," Li Wei threatened her with a cold glare. ''Just how much she wants to eat; everyone is waiting for dinner; she should wait too,'' he thought in his mind and continued to cook, ignoring her. "Brother Li!, why are you threatening me with my dinner; you are taking my life away?" Alice complained with tears and looked at the golden pork again. Li Xin, who is sitting a little away, smiled softly as she saw Alice getting threatened with dinner by him and her ears dropping low as she didn''t get her food. ''I really want to touch them,'' she muttered in her mind as she eyed Alice''s fluffy ears that were dropping down and rising up from time to time. The time passed slowly as Li Wei cooked dinner for them. "Girls, the dinner is ready," he announced as he placed the dinner on the small table where everyone was seated. "You can take however much you want, but just don''t overeat," he warned them, especially Alice, and moved towards Li Xin. ''Today I should feed her personally,'' he murmured in his mind, approaching her. Li Xin saw him and thought he would sit beside her, but the next moment she became stunned. "Brother! What are you doing?" she asked, her face blushing as he picked her up from the chair. ''What is he doing? Why is he picking me up?'' Questions formed in her mind, but she wasn''t able to resist. "Hmm, well, I am going to feed you," Li Wei replied with a smile as he took a seat on the chair and moved Li Xin onto his lap. ''She is really tender,'' he murmured in his mind as he felt her soft bottom on his lap. Li Xin, who was on his lap, felt blood rush to her face. "Brother!" she resisted with an embarrassed expression when she felt the gazes of Olivia and others. Li Wei shook his head at her resistance, but he didn''t release her. "XinXin, you have no choice here, so stop resisting. I have decided to feed you daily like this," he declared with a smirk as he prepared a dish for both of them. ''I hope she gets used to this or in the future, it will be difficult as Elva and others will be staying with us for a long time,'' he thought, thinking of the difficulties. Li Xin is still shy and wouldn''t do anything in front of them, but it will be better if he could change her slowly, after all she can''t just suppress her emotions because of them. "Brother, you are being forceful," Li Xin complained in a small voice but stopped resisting. Li Wei nodded silently and used the knife to cut the bite-sized portion of the pork. "I know, but I want to do it like this," he replied as he brought the bite-sized portion of pork in front of her small mouth. He has to teach her how not to be shy, or she will only suppress her emotions later with her introverted personality. "Here, eat this," he smiled while nudging her tummy with his other hand. Li Xin pouted, her face steaming hot as she felt the gazes of others. ''Dumb brother, didn''t he know I feel embarrassed?'' she resented him but slowly opened her mouth, knowing there is no escape. *Nom* she took the bite slowly as her little saliva left on the fork. ''Umm! It''s tender and savoury,'' she mumbled in her mind, chewing the pork as her cheeks became even redder. Li Wei saw her cute embarrassed look, and an urge to bully formed in his mind. ''No, I shouldn''t bully her in front of others or she will really resent me,'' he thought carefully while eating with the same fork that was in her mouth a little ago. "Hmm, it tastes good," he murmured with a nod as he once again brought the food to her mouth. But suddenly he saw Alice, Elva, and Olivia all being silent and not eating. "Why are you all not eating? The dinner will go cold; hurry up," Li Wei reminded them, not caring about their reactions, and continued what he was doing. Hearing him, they all came out of their shock and hurriedly started to eat with a faint blush on their cheeks. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 55: Letting Go Of Complex Thoughts "Brother, why are you not letting me go?" Li Xin asked with irritation. After the dinner was finished, he still didn''t let her go from his lap and kept her seated while hugging her. "Why should I let go?" Li Wei smiled, not caring about her irritation, and kept hugging her. "Do you know, XinXin, your body is too soft, and I feel like wanting to hold it forever," he whispered, tightening his grip further. Li Xin became stiff hearing him and turned behind to glare. "Brother, you are thinking with lust," she stated, wrinkling her cute nose. Li Wei ignored her glare and gazed at her cute flushed cheeks. "So you don''t want me to think like that about you?" he questioned with a smirk. Li Xin blushed hard and glared more fiercely. "Brother!" she shouted, gritting her white teeth, wanting to say something, but nothing came out from her mouth. She can''t deny him because sometimes she too thought of those things doing with him. Watching her not saying anything, Li Wei looked into her eyes with a soft expression. "XinXin, you don''t have to worry about our parents. If they saw us like this, they will be definitely disappointed, but do you really think they will separate us and throw us out?" he asked gently. He has already overcome this, but she is still hesitating. If she didn''t overcome and continued to think, it will only end up hurting her. Because of this, he thought of giving her a push to help her. She might feel a little dejected and blame herself, but it was actually better than hurting herself with overthinking, not to mention he is with her and can take care of her. Li Xin became silent after hearing his words and shook her head softly. "No, they will not throw us out as long as they know we are happy," she replied, feeling relieved as she thought about how they will react. She could see her mother and father (step) looking at them with complex emotions after knowing their love for each other but later shook their heads and told them, ''It''s okay as long as you both are happy.'' Li Wei nodded, hearing her response, and tightened his grasp on her. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So don''t worry too much. Even if we did love each other when they were still with us, they will only feel uncomfortable because of a complex relationship and nothing else," he assured her again and kissed her head from behind. Li Xin nodded and let her body relax in his arms. "You are right, brother," she softly replied, letting go of her complex thoughts that were restraining her from getting close to him. ''I am sorry, mother, father (step). I will disappoint you, but I hope you give me blessings,'' she muttered in her mind and leaned back on his chest. Li Wei noticed her body getting relaxed and heaved a sigh of relief. ''It''s much easier than I thought, but it''s good she is overcoming the boundaries,'' he muttered in his mind and gently stroked her hair. As they were both busy in their world, they forgot about Elva, Alice, and Olivia who were with them. Alice slowly moved towards Olivia, coming closer to her. "Olivia, you have to tell us tomorrow what happened between them, right? You have to watch everything and tell me about every second, not missing a single thing," she hurriedly told her in a hushed voice. "Eh?" Olivia became stunned and blushed hard, looking at Li Wei and Li Xin. ''Don''t tell me they are going to do it today, and do I have to really watch it?'' she asked herself, feeling nervous. "Alice! You want to sleep outside, right?" Elva asked with a cold smile. "No, no, Elva, you have got it all wrong," Alice hurriedly denied, shaking her head, and didn''t forget to wink at Olivia secretly. Li Wei and Li Xin were also attracted by their voices and turned to them. "It''s getting late; we should sleep as we will go for a level up tomorrow," Li Wei declared, not caring about what they were talking. Hearing him, Alice hurriedly nodded. "Yes, yes, Brother Li is right. It''s getting late. Let''s go, Elva; we should sleep. Brother Li, Sister Li, and Olivia, good night," she said goodbyes to everyone while also not forgetting to give a meaningful glance to Olivia. Li Wei felt strange about this but didn''t ask, thinking it might be a girl''s thing, and said goodbye to both of them. Elva and Alice got up, returning to their camp. Olivia too got up, and with hesitation, she looked at Li Wei. "Umm," she opened her mouth to ask, but the words didn''t come out. "What is it, Olivia? You can say freely if you have anything on your mind," Li Wei assured her after noticing her hesitation. "Umm," Olivia still felt troubled about how to ask but slowly built up the courage to ask. "Umm, so I was saying, should I change the tent?" she replied as she tapped her fingers on her hand with a nervous expression. "Why?" Li Wei asked with a surprised expression. ''Did something happen? Is it her monthly cycle?'' he pondered, looking at her. Li Xin also turned to her with a question as she remained seated on his laps. "Umm, well..." Olivia felt more troubled when she saw them looking at her with a question. "Nothing, just forget about this," she dropped the matter as her face blushed and looked at Li Wei, who was about to ask again. "Good night; you don''t have to worry about me. Bye," she said hurriedly without waiting for him to respond and made her way back towards the camp. Li Wei became dumbfounded by her sudden retreat, and so did Li Xin. "What happened? Is it because of menstruation?" Li Wei muttered with a puzzled face. Li Xin nodded, hearing him. "Yes, it must be, and she is feeling embarrassed about it. I will talk to her later," she suggested and turned to look at him. "I will also go and change," she murmured, her cheeks dying red. Li Wei looked at her cute look and suddenly remembered what happened in the morning. His breathing quickened a little, but he hurriedly calmed down. "Then go; I will clean the place first," he replied and gave her a kiss on her forehead. "Un," Li Xin nodded meekly and made her way back to the tent. Li Wei didn''t hesitate further and cleaned up everything while storing the chair and dining table back in the item box. Once everything was done, he too headed back to the tent and discovered Li Xin, for some reason, blushing rapidly, and Olivia hiding her face in pillow. ''Looks like it''s really her monthly cycle,'' Li Wei confirmed in his head, not thinking too much, and laid down on the bed after casting a purification on himself. Li Xin trembled a little but didn''t say anything about her talk with Olivia, who misunderstood them. ''It''s good I have explained to her that we will not do something like this in front of her, but still, I was late, as she said it doesn''t matter even if they do it in the same room as her and asked to keep the voice down,'' she thought as she felt her blood racing just thinking about the indecent thoughts. ''No, no, what am I thinking? Why do I feel excited?'' she screamed in her mind and closed her eyes to calm down. Li Wei noticed her suddenly closing her eyes but didn''t think too much and without hesitation grabbed her mellow waist, which was covered by her thin night dress. "Nnn?" Li Xin stiffened, feeling his hands on her waist. The fire she was calming down ignited again, making her breathing quicken. "Are you nervous?" Li Wei asked softly, feeling puzzled as he noticed her breathing becoming harder. ''Is she overthinking again? But then why is she blushing?'' he thought with worry and pulled her into his chest. "Brother..., I am not nervous," Li Xin replied in a low voice and buried her face into his chest to hide her expression. ''Ahh, I am an idiot to think indecent things. It''s all brother''s fault. If not, Olivia wouldn''t have misunderstood, and I wouldn''t think about this,'' she resented him in her mind and tried to calm down. "Okay, but if there is anything, just talk to me. I will always listen to you," Li Wei murmured softly, ruffling her head. "Un," Li Xin nodded and removed her incident thoughts to sleep. Li Wei played with her hair for a while and also went to sleep. The next morning, as usual, Li Wei''s little brother woke up before him, but this time he was able to calm down quickly as her thighs were not on it. ''Ahh, I have to do something about morning wood, or it would be trouble if she found out about this. Also, I have to make sure to take the steps slowly. First comes kissing and others later. I can''t hurry with this,'' he pondered about his certain path that he was going to walk on and started to prepare for breakfast. *** After the breakfast, everyone gathered and looked at Li Wei, who was standing in a spacious area. "Sister Li, you have tried the summoning skill, right?" Alice asked, looking at her. "Yes, but it''s only a low level, and I could only summon a normal cat," Li Xin replied with a dejected expression. ''Ahh, I wanted that cat,'' she muttered in her mind and suddenly glanced at the fluffy ears of Alice. Watching her gaze, Alice took a few steps back. "Sister Li, I am not a cat," she said with a cautious look, knowing her intentions. Li Xin smiled at her and shook her head. "Alice, I am not treating you like a cat; it''s just your ears are so fluffy, and I want to touch it," she replied honestly, wanting to touch them. Alice became stiff at her request and hurriedly shook her head. "I am sorry, Sister Li, but I can''t let them touch you. They are my future husband''s private property," she replied, securing her chastity. Li Xin became speechless at her look and became a little disappointed. "What a pity," she muttered to herself and turned towards Li Wei, who was pondering. Alice heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Li Xin not requesting her further. ''Phew, it''s very hard to protect the chastity of cute cats like me,'' she thought and also looked at Li Wei. Elva and Olivia also heard their conversation with interest but didn''t interfere. After all, it was hard to see Li Xin request, and they didn''t want to make her embarrassed. If not, she will hesitate in the future if she really has something to ask. Chapter 56: Lily Li Wei, who was a little away from them, didn''t hear their conversation and pondered about his summoning skill. ''My summoning skill is level 30, and to summon a rare monster, I have to instill more mana in the skill. When I summoned the wolf, I only used 250 mana, but if I used more mana, a more rare monster will be summoned.'' he thought arranging the information in his mind. With the summoning skill, he can only form a total of ten contracts, but he can also dissolve them and form a new one with another monster. After getting contracted, he can also control their attributes, but he needs to make sure that his summoning skill level can do this; if it''s low, he wouldn''t be able to do it. The summon can also be sent back to their worlds where they came from. Their world is more like a monster space from a game, where they will recover their MP and HP at a faster rate. It''s also much safer to stay there because of a non-killing rule in their world, but it also stops them from leveling up. That''s why they accept the summons of others and form a contract. They can also choose to leave that world, but they don''t do it as they are more comfortable there. Li Wei nodded to himself and felt gazes behind him. He turned and saw all the girls looking at him, wanting to see what kind of monster he would summon. "It seems they are all excited about it. After all, it isn''t a normal occurrence to see a monster getting summoned," he murmured softly with a smile and focused ahead to use the skill. With a swift movement, he aimed his hand in front of him. "Summon," he chanted and transferred the 1500 MP into the skill. *Shing!* With a white flash, a small magic circle appeared. The white flash stayed for a while and didn''t disappear immediately. "Hmm, looks like it will be a small monster, but I hope it''s rare," he murmured, not caring too much. Soon, the white flash retracted slowly, revealing the monster behind it. What appeared was a cute little pink slime with the size of a cat that observed the surroundings with its somehow mysterious aura. Li Wei became stunned looking at the slime. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A slime, but what''s with that mysterious aura," he murmured and didn''t show disappointment too much. After all, it isn''t easy to summon the godly monster every time; if not, everyone would''ve chosen the Mage-Sorcerer class. Li Xin, Elva, Alice, and Olivia were also surprised when they saw him summon a cute slime. "It is cute!!" Li Xin muttered as the slime turned around to observe, making it look cute. Alice, Elva, and even Olivia nodded, agreeing with her. Li Wei didn''t care about their reactions and looked at the slime, wanting to scan with Analyze Eye, but suddenly a sweet voice of a young girl rang in his mind. (Did you summon me, the great cute pink slime?) the slime used the telepathy skill to talk to him. "You can talk?" Li Wei became surprised but not much after all; there are many skills that can allow a monster to talk. (Of course, I can talk. After all, I am the great cute pink slime,) the pink slime stuck out its chest (body) as it proclaimed. (Also, answer my question. Did you summon me?) the slime asked again with a sweet voice. Li Wei felt puzzled by its question, but nevertheless, he answered, "Yeah, I summoned you," he replied. (Okay, then I will reluctantly form a contract with you. Come, put your hands on my body,) the slime announced with a reluctant tone, as if it was forced to do this. Li Wei became stunned after listening to it. ''Is this slime an idiot? Does it even know what it''s talking?'' he thought, and before he could say anything, he heard the sounds of footsteps behind him. He looked back to see Li Xin, Alice, Elva, and Olivia approaching him with a weird expression on their faces. ''Huh, what happened? Why are they looking at me with a weird expression?'' Li Wei thought, with a puzzled face as they all arrived beside him. "Brother, you can talk with slime?" Li Xin asked with a curious look. Hearing her, Li Wei understood the reasons for their weird looks at him. ''No wonder they gave me those looks, probably because I am talking to myself,'' he muttered in his mind while answering her. "Yes, I can talk to it, because it has a telepathy skill," he nodded, and scanned the slime with Analyze Eye. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: None | Type: Normal | Race: Cute Pink Slime Rank: E | Level: 17 HP: 5200/5200 | MP: 495/495 Strength: 68 | Agility: 64 Intelligence: 99 | Endurance: 56 Spirit: 90 | Luck: 57 Skills: Healing Aura-1, Arcane Sheild-1, Night Vision-2, Mysterious Aura-12, Stealth-4, Telepethy-4. Special Skills: Teleportation-15, Morphic Mimicry-6 Extra Skill: Language Mastery (Max). **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C "Huh, it''s really a good guy, but what''s with that mysterious aura skill? It''s utterly useless," Li Wei exclaimed a little when he saw the mysterious aura skill. The skill will emit a terrifying aura to make people scared of you. But on a pink slime, it kind of looked useless; moreover, the skill doesn''t have any other uses beside it. (What do you mean by it''s useless? It''s my family-inherited skill!! Don''t insult it)," the slime roared with a sweet voice after hearing him. Li Wei shook his head, hearing it. "Why does your voice sound like a girl? Aren''t slimes supposed to be genderless?" he asked the question that was bugging him. Even though he has read the books, it was only a few, and he doesn''t know much except heroes and sages. The slime became more irritated after hearing him calling her genderless. (I am not genderless; I am a female, a 100% female)," she screamed, wanting to prove her gender. ''Hmm, is she really female?'' Li Wei murmured in his mind when he felt Elva''s gaze and looked at her. "Elva, you want to say something?" he asked softly after all he can''t ignore them; they were party members. Elva nodded and with hesitation opened her mouth. "Umm, the slimes do have genders. It''s a little complicated, but their cores define it. For males, it''s a normal core, and for females, their core is big and has a gap; it''s also flexible. When they reproduce..." she stopped not explaining further and looked away with a blush on her cheeks. When she saw him doubting the gender of the slime, she decided to explain, but still, she felt shy; after all, the process was almost the same. Li Wei saw her looking away, and even her ears blushed a little, but he didn''t feel weird; because it''s a monster. "Ahem, well, thanks for the explanation, Elva," nevertheless, he thanked her after all she solved his mystery. He then turned towards the pink slime that also looked at him well with its pink body, of course. "Brother, you are going to form a contract, right?" Li Xin asked, her eyes shining as she looked at the cute slime. Li Wei watched her reaction with a smile and nodded. "Yes, I will form a contract with it. After all, it has good skills and even the teleportation skill," he replied as he ruffled her soft hair. ''It would be good if I could learn its skills, not to mention it can also protect others if I leveled up its skills,'' he pondered, thinking about the eternal learning skill and protecting others. Listening to his reply, Li Xin''s eyes shined further as she enjoyed him ruffling her hair. "That''s great, Brother," she said happily, while Alice, Elva, and Olivia nodded, agreeing with her. They all were taking the slime as a pet (squashy toy). (Hey, why are those girls looking at me like that? I feel unsafe for some reason,) the slime voiced out after noticing their gazes. "Why are you so afraid? They are all girls; it''s not like they will eat you," Li Wei shook his head and crouched down in front of the slime that was the size of a cat. Without hesitation, he put his hands on its body; he didn''t feel weird because it''s just a slime even though it''s female. "It''s soft but it isn''t slimy," he muttered feeling the sensation when once again the sweet voice of the slime rang. (Of course, I am soft, and we don''t get slimy as long as we don''t want to,) the slime replied as it shook its body in irritation. Li Wei shook his head at her and chanted "Contract." *Humm!* His hand that was on top of the slime suddenly shined softly, and a contract request was sent. Summoning contract was provided by the summoning skill itself. It appears a little different, but it''s the same as the party contract, however the monsters weren''t counted as party members. They will be called ''pet'' or ''familiar'' by people while ''summon'' by the system. The slime also didn''t hesitate and accepted the contract without hesitation after all it wanted to level up. [Ding, Congratulations, you have successfully formed the summon contract with the pink slime.] "It''s done," Li Wei nodded after hearing the notification and checked its status from the summon panel. ''It''s nothing different, but its age is 20; that''s a lot. Also, it didn''t have AP or SP remaining,'' he thought, examining its character panel. Noticing he was done with the contract, Li Xin and others approached him. They all looked at the pink slime that seemed to be busy checking something too. "Brother, does it have a name?" she inquired as she picked up the slime and caressed it slowly. Li Wei shook his head at her inquiry. "No, it doesn''t have any in the status," he replied standing up and turned to the slime. "Hey, you have been living for 20 years; why don''t you have a name?" he asked with a doubt. There are a lot of monsters inside the world where they came from, and they have a naming system just like other races, but the slime doesn''t have any, he felt puzzled. If it was just one year or two years old, it''s normal not to have a name, as the monsters don''t name their children until they are able to do something on their own or they name themselves after achieving something. The slime became angry when he mentioned her age. (What do you mean by 20 years? I was in deep sleep all the time while slowly gathering XP. If not for that, I wouldn''t be level 17 now! Do you really think I have time to think for a name? If not for the summon request, I wouldn''t have exited my sleep,) the slime replied in an angered voice. Inside their world, they are able to gather the XP slowly without doing anything; this was the reason why they didn''t want to leave that world. But the XP is too low to gather like that, so they choose to become summons to level up. It was no wonder it asked Li Wei to form a contract with very reluctant (eager) expression. As the slime screamed at him in anger, it also moved its body fiercely, making Li Xin puzzled as she looked at the slime in her arms. "Brother, what''s happening? Why does it seem like it''s angry?" she asked as she caressed it to calm down. Li Wei shook his head with a smile and also moved his hands to caress it. "It''s nothing; it''s frustrated because it doesn''t have a name yet. XinXin, why don''t you name it?" he suggested. Listening to him, Li Xin shook her head. "It''s your summon, brother, so you should name it," she replied, rejecting his suggestion. Li Wei nodded and moved closer to her. "Then I will do what my princess says," he replied as he swiftly made his move and hugged her, not caring about the slime that was squished between them. "Brother!" Li Xin resisted, but her hands were on the slime and couldn''t move it. (What are you doing? Have some shame; I am stuck between both of you!) the slime roared, but it fell on the deaf ears of Li Wei who didn''t care about it. Elva, Alice, and Olivia could only watch them speechlessly. Li Wei didn''t care about anyone and looked at Li Xin, who blushed red till her neck. "What do you think, should we name it Lily?" he asked, pondering and having no intentions of letting her go. Li Xin wrinkled her cute nose in response. "You can name it however you want," she replied with a pout and stopped resisting. ''He is getting more and more active. Don''t tell me he is planning to do that soon,'' she thought, her heart racing a little. Li Wei nodded and looked down where the slime was pressed between their bodies. "I will name you Lily, how about it?" he asked for her consent. (I don''t have any problems that. Just release me from here, please,) she replied in a crying tone. [Ding, the pink slime''s name has changed to Lily.] Chapter 57: Second Class Quest - 1 (Let me gooo!) Lily screamed again, this time using her telepathy to reach everyone. Li Xin also heard her sweet voice and looked at Li Wei, who didn''t care. "Brother! It''s enough for now," she said, glaring at him with a pout. Li Wei nodded and stretched her cute cheeks as he moved his mouth towards her ears. "Then we will continue it later," he whispered softly and let her go, not doing anything else. Li Xin blushed hard hearing his words and backed out with Lily in her arms. "Are you alright, Lily?" she asked with concern and caressed her softly. (I am alright, but just leave me alone when you are going to do this again,) Lily complained in a crying voice. Li Xin could only console her by caressing and glared at Li Wei for not caring about her. Elva, Alice, and Olivia just looked at them, not knowing what to do. They all felt like the third wheel for being just there. However, Li Wei didn''t care about their thoughts as it was not something serious and focused on everyone. "Well, I am done with summoning. Now we should go and hunt some nearby monsters to farm the XP," he announced. Hearing him, Li Xin became a little stunned. "Brother, aren''t you going to summon more monsters?" she asked with a puzzled face. She too has the skill and knew the limit of summons; he can still summon and contract more monsters. However, Li Wei shook his head. "I just wanted to know how rare monster I can summon at my level. Even though Lily has special skills, she cannot fight with those skills. It also means I can''t summon a very rare monster yet, so I will wait until my level gets higher," he explained. If he formed a contract with other monsters, he would only waste his XP and money. It was better for him to wait to level up and summon the monsters then. He then glanced at Lily. ''She can''t fight yet, but can protect them and can also help them to escape with her teleportation skill if needed,'' he thought, feeling relieved. He wouldn''t have made a contract with Lily if not for her teleportation skill, not to mention he also wanted to learn it. "Lily, I am Li Wei, the party leader, and they are party members Li Xin, Alice, Elva, and Olivia. Also, I welcome you to the Order of the Abyss party," he introduced and welcomed her with a smile. (Ehh?) Lily became dumbfounded at the name of the party. (O-order of the Abyss party? J-just what are you planning?) she asked, her voice trembling like a little girl. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though she was sleeping, she also kept an eye on some news that told her about the evil faction who summoned monsters to destroy the worlds. Li Wei smiled and gently caressed her slime body. "I am on my path to destroy all worlds, and with you, we can definitely do it, Lily. I hope you won''t let us down; we should destroy the worlds together," he replied in a serious tone, teasing her. (What?? No way? Are you really going to destroy the world?) Lily screamed in fear, trembling in Li Xin''s arms. She never thought that the news would be true, and she would be the victim. Watching Lily getting scared, Li Xin glared at him. "Lily, don''t listen to his nonsense. Our party isn''t like this; he is just teasing you," she assured and caressed her to calm her down. (Really? We are not going to destroy the world, right?) Lily asked with doubt, using her telepathy on everyone. Alice shook her head as she approached. "Lily, he is just teasing you, so don''t worry about it," she replied, also caressing Lily''s soft body. ''Ah, I want to squeeze it very badly,'' she thought, her eyes flashing with light looking at the pink slime. However, what Lily saw was an ominous glare of hers. ''Is she threatening me to accept this? Did I really fall into a terrible fate? Am I really going to die?'' she thought with a fear, trembling again. Li Wei, who was watching this, shook his head after sensing her fear. With a contract between them, a connection was also formed that would let him understand the monster even if it can''t speak or it doesn''t have any skills to talk. He can also understand their moods and a little bit of feelings, the same also goes for the monsters. ''Well, I shouldn''t tease her too much,'' he murmured in his mind as he took Lily from Li Xin''s arms and gently caressed her. "I was just kidding, so don''t worry about it, and just tell me if Alice tries to bully you. I will cut off her meals so she won''t be able to do anything," he said softly, consoling her, not caring about the pitiful Alice. "Brother Li, not my food again, why are you always after my life!" she screamed with an unwilling expression and tears. However, Li Wei didn''t care about her screams. "Okay, we have wasted a lot of time here. Let''s go for a monster hunt. I also want to try my leveled-up skills," he announced as he put Lily back in Li Xin''s arms. Everyone nodded, with Alice who also glared at him with pitiful eyes while Lily stayed silent in Li Xin''s arms. When Li Wei teased her, he made sure to hide his emotions, but when he told her it was just a joke, he made sure to let her feel it. If not, she would still be fearing him. Li Wei saw everyone nodding, and without hesitation, he led them inside the forest. After walking for a little, they all arrived on a cliff. "Brother Li, why are we on the cliff?" Alice questioned, looking at him with a pout and a resentful gaze. She didn''t care about coming here, but he is always threatening her with her life (food). She can''t just stay silent; she has her own cat''s rights to live her life (eat her food). Li Wei looked at her and found it funny watching her resentful expression. "I want to try my skills, and also, there are monsters down there," nevertheless, he replied, looking down from the cliff. The cliff wasn''t that high; it only reached the height of a three-story-tall building. While at the bottom of the cliff, a small number of goblins gathered there, creating a small camp. "Brother, how are we going to fight with them from here?" Li Xin asked with doubt as she hugged Lily softly, playing with her. If goblins saw them attacking, they would definitely escape, as their attacks can''t reach here. Elva, Alice, and Olivia also looked at him with the same question. "As I said, I want to try my leveled-up skills, so none of you will be attacking, and with my level 30 area-effect skills, they wouldn''t be able to escape," Li Wei explained to them. His some skills are level 30, which can be used to fight a level 50 monster. It would be strange if the level 15 monsters could escape. Li Xin and others nodded, hearing him, while Lily too nodded with her body, making her look cute. Li Wei saw their nods and turned his attention to the bottom of the cliff. ''There are more than 410 goblins, and all are level 15,'' he thought, observing them. ''If I kill them all, I will get 615,000 XP, but I only need 609,000 XP to level up to 50 and wouldn''t be able to level up further,'' he pondered, calculating the XP and thinking about the next problems. The first problem will be he can''t level up further after hitting level 50 unless he completes his second-class quest. But the second-class quest is still unknown to him, as many people didn''t choose the Jack-of-all-trades class and didn''t know much about it. The second problem is the side effects of leveling up faster that cause a loss of control over the skills and powers. Even though the class knowledge can help him control the skills perfectly, it wouldn''t mean it will also help him overcome this issue. As everyone levels up, their body and soul become stronger and stronger. If it''s just a few tens of levels, they can adapt in two or three days. But if it exceeds the amount of fifteen, it becomes difficult to adapt, and they lose control over mana that leads them to lose control over the skills. You can imagine it this way: if you eat enough food, it''s good, but if you overeat, you are going to the hospital. It''s the same case for leveling up. ''I will level up 14 levels; that''s almost on the boundary, but it wouldn''t affect much as long as I don''t cross the line of 15,'' he muttered in his mind, thinking about this. He has leveled up 11 levels before, but it was two days ago; that was enough for him to adapt to his strength, so it wasn''t a problem to level up now. "Okay, let''s do it," he muttered, fixing his gaze down. Chapter 58: Second Class Quest - 2 Li Wei fixed his gaze down. "I should try using the Magical Storm skill first," he murmured, but before that, he glanced back, looking at the girls. He aimed his hand at them and chanted, "Arcane Shield." *Shing!* With a sound, a transparent shield covered them. Li Xin and others were surprised by this, but they also understood why he did this. "We are really holding him back," Li Xin muttered with a dejected expression. Alice, Elva, and Olivia didn''t reply because what she said is true. He casted the shield to protect them from the aftermath of the skill that he was going to use as they can''t resist it with their low levels. Li Wei also noticed their dejected expression but he couldn''t do anything about this. ''No matter what, I have to level up faster only will I be able to secure a good future for us,'' he muttered in his mind, his eyes flashing with determination. He then aimed his hands at goblins at the bottom of the cliff. "Magical Storm," he chanted, instilling 1000 MP only. *Swoosh!* With a sound, a torrent filled with mana took the form and started to get bigger and bigger as it sucked the air around vigorously, affecting everything nearby. The torrent was only the size of a few meters but continued to grow rapidly as its size increased to 10 meters, 20 meters, 30 meters, 40 meters, 50 meters. Noticing the size reaching the maximum of what it can, Li Wei didn''t hesitate anymore. "Go!" He shouted, letting the magical storm go down. *Swoosh!* With a sound, the magical storm headed down, alerting the goblins. The Goblins below never thought that someone would be so shameless to attack low levels like them with a powerful skill. *Rawwww!! Rawwaaa!!* They could only scream loudly when they discovered the magic storm almost the size of fifty meters reaching them, and before even they could do anything, it reached them with a fast speed. *Swoosh!* The magic storm directly started to suck everything in the area 100 meters around it, smashing it inside the vortex eye. *Swoosh!! Boom! Bang! Boom! Rawww!* Deafening sounds rang as the goblins were sucked into the magic storm without any resistance. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] The notification of XP gaining rang and Li Wei observed everything with a nod. "It''s really a powerful skill if it''s leveled up, but level 30 is the limit. To level it up more, we have to upgrade its tier by finding a higher tier skill book or a skill crystal," he muttered, pondering about the skill. He just used the skill with 1000 MP only, but it did a lot of damage because of a higher level. However it still didn''t do much, after all his level isn''t high, and the MP is too low. At the bottom of the cliff, after thirty seconds, the magical storm finally calmed down and disappeared, leaving behind a terrible scene. ''So this is what it means, a magical storm,'' he thought, looking at the place where mana became unstable, affecting the recovery of the goblins. Even though the spirit attribute helps them recover their HP and MP, they do it by absorbing the mana from the environment around them. If a magical storm appeared, it would make it difficult for both allies and enemies to recover and even use some skills that require the use of environmental mana. ''Well, there are still hundreds alive, probably because the effect got weaker after fifteen seconds and slowly it disappeared,'' he reflected and once again made a move. "Fireball," he chanted, instilling 1000 MP again. *Puff!! Puff!!* A fireball formed in his hand, but it stayed the same size as a normal football while its heat increased further and further. "Go!" Once he was done with the MP transfer, he let go of the fireball. *Swooh!!* With a sound, the fireball headed towards the remaining goblins that were lying on the ground together because of the vortex eye. *Gwaa! Rwaa!* The goblins screamed weakly as they watched the small fireball and felt despair just looking at it. *Gwaa Rawaa* Their low cries rang as they tried to move, but with the damage they took earlier, they weren''t able to do anything when the fireball finally landed. *Bang!* The Fireball landed on the ground, and suddenly it started to expand. It grew larger and larger until it became the size of a car, reaching its limit. *Boooooom!!* Suddenly, with a loud sound, it exploded, igniting the area of hundred meters in an instant. The goblins couldn''t even scream before they were obliterated by the flames. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] The notification of the XP gaining rang one by one as Li Wei felt the heat. "It''s really hot," he muttered and looked at the notifications. *** [Ding, Congratulations, your level has increased to Level 50. You have received 100 SP, 100 AP, and 1000 coins.] ¨C¨C¨C Monsters Killed:- ? Goblins (level 15): 414 XP: 414¡Á150= 62,100 XP ** -- Li Wei -- XP Gained: 62,100 ¡Á 10 = 621,000 (621k) Level UP = 36 ¡ú 50 Level - 50 ¡ü14+ XP: 50,000/50,000 ¡ü609,000+ (609k) ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, You have received the class quest. Jack-of-all-Trades Class Quest (D) :- Learn a total of 100 skills Completion: 88/100 | Difficulty: D S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rewards: 1,000 Gold Coins * NOTE:- ? Once you complete the class quest you will not be able to change your class anymore. ? 1 Gold Coin = 10,000 Coins | 1,000 Gold Coins = 10,000,000 coins (10m)] *** "10 million coins, that''s too low; I can''t even upgrade my normal skills to a higher level," Li Wei murmured with a depressed face when he saw his second class quest. He wasn''t surprised about the Gold Coins as he read them in the books and knew after completing the second class quest the system gives a new currency while upgrading to itself. ''But I still need 12 more skills; where do I get them,'' he thought with a frown and turned around back at the girls, his eyes stopping on Lily. ''I wonder if I can learn the skills of monsters or not; well, let me ask the goddess first. If she doesn''t answer, then I can only wait to go back and learn inside the city,'' he murmured in his mind and directly typed his message to the Goddess. Li Wei: Can I use the eternal learning skill on the monsters, will there be any side effects. As Li Wei asked the goddess and waited for the reply, all girls behind him felt puzzled. "Sister Li, why did he look here and now, ignoring us?" Alice asked with a pout, still being upset with him. Li Xin shook her head at her. "I don''t know, but it''s probably something about Lily," she replied and looked down at the cute slime. (Ehhh? Why me? I didn''t do anything wrong?) Lily asked, thinking about what he was going to do with her. Even though he explained to her he was joking earlier, she still felt fear towards him. Li Xin smiled sweetly seeing her like this and assured her that he will not bully her. As they continued their talk, Li Wei who was waiting finally got a reply from the goddess. Chapter 59: Fifth Skill - 1 "Ding," a chat notification sounded as Li Wei received a reply, but it was from another goddess, making him a little stunned. Goddess of Life: Yes, you can use your eternal skill on monsters to learn their skills, and there will be no side effects as long as you don''t cross the bounds to learn the weird skills. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Reading this, Li Wei felt relieved. ''As long as I learn the skills, it''s good,'' he thought to himself while also feeling puzzled about why the goddess of life replied to him. But he dismissed it as the Goddess of Death being busy, so she took over. ***** Inside the white room, Sera looked at Luna with surprise. Every time, it would be Luna who reminded her not to interfere, but now she was doing it on her own volition. But she wasn''t worried about her; after all, unlike her black killing history, she is clean like a paper, and the gods wouldn''t care if she intervened a little. She cleared her thoughts and focused on the screen where Li Wei was thinking about something again. ****** ''Now I can learn telepathy and teleportation skill; it will give me more ways to protect them,'' Li Wei thought and turned towards the girls as he approached them. Watching him approaching, everyone looked at him. "Brother, what level are you now?" Li Xin asked with a curious expression, wanting to know his level but also felt dejected for holding him back. Li Wei smiled at her and replied softly, "I am level 50 now." Hearing him everyone become stunned and couldn''t speak. They already guessed he would level up way faster, but it was too fast. "That''s too fast, Brother Li. Why can''t you share your speed with us?" Alice pouted at him, still holding her grudge over her life (food). Li Wei shrugged his shoulders at her. "It might be a little faster, but I will also transfer my XP to all of you later, and unlike last time, it will be thirteen levels at a time, so my level will drop again," he explained and looked at Li Xin. "XinXin, can you give me Lily for a moment? I want to learn her skills to complete my second-class quest," he requested with an explanation and came closer. Li Xin became surprised hearing that he wanted to learn her skills and felt a little worried. "Will it be all right to learn? After all, there is a difference," she voiced out her concern. Alice, Elva, and Olivia too looked at him with doubt. As for Lily, she felt scared to ask, not knowing what was going on. Watching their concerned gazes, Li Wei felt warm inside his heart. "Don''t worry, I have already asked the goddess about it, and she said there are no side effects even if I learn them," he replied with a smile, assuring everyone. Hearing that there will be no problems, Li Xin and others nodded with relief. "Okay, then you can take her," Li Xin said, giving him the cute pink slime. (Wait, what''s happening? Why are you giving me to him?) Lily asked with a scared voice, still not understanding what was happening. Hearing her scared voice, Li Wei smiled. "Oh, it''s nothing. I thought of eating a slime soup with some mushrooms, so I am going to cook you," he teased her as he took her from Li Xin. (Nooo, are you going to eat me? Why?) Lily showed resistance, trying to escape from his grasp. Watching this Li Wei shook his head and stopped teasing her, because he wanted to learn skills. "Why are you so afraid? I am just kidding, and I want you to use all your skills so I can learn them," he explained as he caressed her. (Umm, okay, I will use them as long as you don''t eat me.) Lily replied, still a little afraid of him. "Then here you go, use your skills one by one," Li Wei instructed, putting her down on the grass and activating his eternal learning skill. (Okay) Lily replied, using her telepathy. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the Basic Skill Telepethy-4.] A notification sounded as Li Wei learned her skill. Lily still didn''t know what he was doing, but the next moment, she suddenly disappeared, and in a blink, she appeared just a few meters away from her original place. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the Special Skill Teleportation-15] Li Wei once again learned it and asked her to use the next skill one by one. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] As the notification sounded, he finally learned all of her skills after a few minutes. ¨C¨C¨C Newly learned skills:- ??? Special Skills (2) : Teleportation-15, Morphic Mimicry-6 ??? Advance Skill (1) Mysterious Aura-12 ??? Basic Skills (3) : Healing Aura-1, Night Vision-2, Telepethy-4. ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei nodded, looking at the newly learned skill and cradled Lily in his arms. (Why did you ask me to use my skills?) Lily asked after watching he really didn''t have any intention to cook her. "Oh, I forgot to tell you, but I can learn the skills of others," Li Wei replied with a smile. (What? You can learn them? How is it possible?) Lily doubted him, thinking he is lying. However, Li Wei didn''t explain and put her back into Li Xin''s arms. "Here, XinXin, explain it to her. I have to learn more skills to complete my second-class quest, so I will be summoning other monsters," he explained as he ruffled her hair softly. "Un, I will explain it to her. You don''t have to worry about it," Li Xin nodded, hugging Lily softly. Li Wei nodded back and turned around, checking the count of his skills. Completion: 94/100 ''I still need six more skills, but before that, I should increase my attributes, or it will be a waste not to use it,'' he thought as he clicked on his attributes panel and increased his attributes by 500. ¨C¨C¨C AP: 1500 ¡ý2000- MP: 4935/7935 ¡ü2500+ Strength: 883 ¡ü500+ | Agility: 884 (10-) ¡ü500+ Intelligence: 1587 ¡ü500+ | Endurance: 756 (56+) ¡ü500+ ¨C¨C¨C Looking at his increased attributes, he felt satisfied. ''I have a feeling I can increase it more, but it will be good to take precautions,'' he thought, pondering about it. If one increased their attributes too much, they would feel they were losing control over their powers and could stop there. But Li Wei still didn''t feel it, meaning he could increase it further. However, he stopped, as it would be useless to increase too much because of the attribute limits. ''It''s a good thing that I can increase my attributes by a lot. The system is also helping me with it,'' he murmured in mind, thinking about the goddess system. In the books, there was a mention of the system from gods, as it helped them raise their attributes much higher than a normal person without losing control. Of course, it didn''t increase the attribute limits and only allowed it raise higher. ''Well, I should begin the summoning now. I still need to learn six skills to complete my class quest,'' he thought and focused on what he was doing, aiming his hands ahead. "Summon," he chanted, using 250 MP only. *Shing!* With a sound, a magic circle appeared with an eagle inside it. *Screee!* It let out a cry, stretching its wings and looking around. Li Wei looked at the eagle and examined it with Analyze Eye. "It has a few skills that I can learn," he murmured, observing its panel, and took out the meat from the item box. "Here, take it and use your skills one by one," he instructed, giving it the raw meat that he kept for cooking. *Screee!* The eagle let out a cry and started to eat the meat first. After done with eating, it used the skills one by one. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and learned its skills. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] ¨C¨C¨C Newly learned skills:- ??? Special Skills (1) : Navigation-15, ??? Basic Skills (3) : Keen Eyesight-8, Keen Hearing-8, Nesting Construction-5. ¨C¨C¨C Looking at the newly learned skills, Li Wei nodded. ''Well, some skills aren''t useful, but they will be counted,'' he thought as he saw the nesting construction and keen eyesight skill. He already has an eagle eye, so it''s useless. As for the nesting construction, there is no need to talk. "Return," he chanted, sending the eagle back to its world. "I need two more skills for my class quest. Well, let''s see what the next monster will be," he murmured and chanted again, summoning another monster. With a sound, a magic circle appeared with a monkey inside it. "Even monkeys are getting summoned," Li Wei muttered with a stunned expression, but nevertheless, he did the same with the monkey, giving him food and asking to use skills. However, the monkey wasn''t obedient, and he had to beat it up a little to have him use its skills. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] ¨C¨C¨C Newly learned skills:- ??? Special Skills (1) : Climbing-15, ??? Basic Skills (2) : Environmental Adaptation-8, Enhanced Senses-8. ¨C¨C¨C As soon as Li Wei learned the skills, the system notification of the class quest rang in his mind. [Ding, Congratulations on completing your class quest. You have gained 1000 Gold Coins.] [Ding, Congratulations, player Li Wei, for completing your second-class quest. The Goddess of Death system will undergo an upgrade.] [Ding, Upgrading: 10%...20%...80%... 100%.] [Ding, the upgrade is completed, and new Golden Coins have been added.] "A system upgrade?, but nothing changed," Li Wei murmured, looking at the notification and checked the system to see if there is anything new. However, everything was the same except the goddess edition skills. "The 5th skill finally unlocked," he exclaimed, after noticing the fifth skill showing up. The Goddess of Death edition skills only contained five skills, with the fifth one being locked. But now, with the completion of the second-class quest, it finally became unlocked. Chapter 60: Fifth Skill - 2 Li Wei didn''t hesitate and directly opened the panel of the Goddess Edition skills. ¨C¨C¨C Goddess of Death Edition Skill: 5. Level Control (Max) - You can lock your level to seal your strength and not let it out of control even if you continue to level up. - You can also use this skill on party members. - Only your locked level will show when someone checks your status. - There are no conditions to use it on yourself. - To use it on party members, you must have physical contact with them. (You must touch their skin) - You can also lock multiple levels one by one. Price: 10 million coins. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¨C¨C¨C Reading the description of the skill, Li Wei became stunned. "This is the skill I really need, but why the hell does it seem like a fake version of the Experience Transfer skill?" he murmured, taking a deep breath and checking the Level Lock skill again. ***** Inside the white room, Luna also saw Li Wei getting the skill and turned towards Sera. "You predicted that she will reincarnate in this world, so you gave him the system and skills, right?" she asked with a curious expression. From the start, Sera helped him and even intervened a lot, ignoring her warnings. However, to her surprise, Sera shook her head, denying it. "I know what you are thinking, but it is not the case. I didn''t know she would reincarnate in this world, and it was only a few days ago I discovered her too. After that, I decided to make him bugged," Sera replied with a soft tone. "As for giving him skills and the system at the start, I did it because of my mistake and nothing else," she explained and looked at Li Wei on the screen. Hearing her, Luna nodded and thought for a little. "But now, even the Goddess of Creation is keeping an eye on him. Will it be really alright to make a request to him? After all, it can be dangerous too. What if something happened to her?" she asked with a frown. "There is no need to worry, as the Goddess of Creation only wants to anger the mastermind behind the scenes. That''s why she let him stay bugged, and others can''t reject her, or they will be suspected. Not to mention, he is bugged, so it wouldn''t be a problem for him," Sera explained after thinking a little. Li Wei was allowed to stay bugged because of the goddess of creation, but she just wanted him to be a powerful person who can disrupt the plans of the mastermind. If he can really do it, then the mastermind will definitely make a move, revealing his/her identity sooner or later, so they can figure out why he started the evolution of the earth. "Well, there is no need to think further. I will make a request to him, and if something unnecessary happens that could endanger her, I will descend," Sera stated, looking back at the screen with a calm expression. Luna smiled wryly at her, knowing she would do what she says. ''I hope Li Wei doesn''t disappoint us. If not, Sera will definitely descend even if she gets stripped of her Goddess title,'' she thought and focused on Li Wei on the screen. ***** After checking the skill again and making sure there were no problems, Li Wei directly purchased the skill for 10 million coins. §®????§¦??#??§Á [Ding, Congratulations for learning the Level Control(Max) (Goddess of Death Edition) skill] With a notification, information about the skill flooded his mind, giving him instructions on how to use it. Li Wei arranged the information in his head and pondered. ''I can lock my level just by thinking it, and can also unlock it by doing the same. Also, there is no delay, so the level can be locked and unlocked whenever I want.'' ''To use it on the party members, it''s also simple. I just have to touch their hands or face and then use the skill,'' he thought, pondering on the instructions of the skill. "Okay, let''s lock my level first so I wouldn''t have to worry about sharing my XP with the party function for not leveling up," he murmured and focused inside his mind to lock his level. "Lock Level: 50," he uttered, when a humming sound came out of his body with a notification. [Ding, Warning: the level is locked at level 50, and you can''t use any strength above level 50.] A warning was issued from the system, but Li Wei didn''t care and looked at the monkey that was looking at him with tears. "Here, take this food and return," he said, giving him some fruits and sent it back to its world. "Brother, are you done?" Li Xin asked after watching his happy expression and sending the monkey back. Hearing her, Li Wei smiled and arrived beside her to stretch her cheeks. "Yes, I am done with my class quest. Also, I received the Level Control skill. With that, I can control my strength and yours too, so you don''t need to worry about leveling up too much and losing control," he explained softly. Li Xin became stunned when she heard him. "Really, brother, what you said is true?" she asked, her eyes widening with excitement. Even though they can level up faster, they still have to take caution not to increase their level too much and cross the boundary of fourteen. After all, there are monsters here, and who knows when they will attack. If they kill those monsters, they will definitely level up and might lose control of the strength. Because of it, Li Wei only planned to increase their level by thirteen only. Li Xin also knew this and felt dejected whenever she thought of holding him back. But with this skill, there will be no problems. Elva, Alice, and Olivia too looked at him for confirmation while Lily just stayed silent after knowing he was fighting against some gods and became scared again. Noticing their gazes, Li Wei nodded. "Of course, why would I lie about it? See, here is the skill," he smiled and showed everyone the Level Control skill. After watching this skill, everyone nodded finally believing it. Suddenly, Elva looked at him. "Brother Li, you have to make sure to hide your level and keep it low. After all, even though the limit of the level is 525, we from the Elmoral world and Celestria world can only level up to 250." "I was going to stop you from leveling up after you reach level 50, but now with this skill, there is no need as it can only show our locked levels and will not cause a commotion, attracting the attention of the other two worlds," she explained with relief. Unlike Elmoral and Celestria world, the Starfrost and Sorathia world can level up to 525. But there are many dark things involved, as the number of higher-level monsters is too low. If they found out that someone can level up this fast, it will definitely cause a commotion and they might come to capture him. Chapter 61: Lilys Belly? - 1 Li Wei nodded after hearing Elva. "I know about this and also planned to stop at level 50, but with this skill, our original level and attributes will not show up as they both get locked, so we don''t have to worry too much now," he said with relief. He too planned to stop after getting to level 50 because it was in the tolerable range of others. The monsters below level 50 are weak and not strong, so even if people find out about this, they will not take notice until he does the same after level 50. Li Wei then glanced at everyone to continue. "We can level up as long as we want, but first, we have to find a way to earn money and level up our skills," "We also have to spend two or three days to control our strength for every 15 levels," he explained, thinking about the skills. He can''t just rely on others to learn their powerful skills, not to mention his goddess of death edition skills cost ten times. Li Xin and the others frowned at the mention of money because they really need a lot, considering their levels, and it will only increase further. Li Wei saw their frowns and assured them. "You all don''t have to worry too much," "We don''t have money because we are leveling up too fast, unlike others who have to kill countless monsters while also clearing the dungeons where they get a lot of money," he explained and made a serious face before continuing. "Also, I am planning to create a city when I have a chance," he announced. "What? A City!" Everyone exclaimed with stunned expressions. "Yes, a city, and this is the best way to earn a lot of money," Li Wei nodded confirming again. "But brother, where are you going to create a city? Aren''t all the good places taken?" Li Xin inquired with a puzzled face. The best locations have already been taken by the kingdoms and nobles where the mana is richer, allowing more monsters and dungeons to spawn. If they choose a place where mana is low, no one will come as the high-level monsters and dungeons won''t spawn there. Others also felt puzzled and looked at him with the same question. Li Wei smiled at them. "Don''t worry; I have my own plans, and we will definitely make money with the city. But before that, I want to level up as much as I can," he replied and looked at the time. "Well, there is still time before the dark; we should continue our hunt, and then we will return," he suggested. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, brother," Li Xin and others nodded with an okay and followed him to hunt monsters. They didn''t care about the bodies at the bottom of the cliff because all of them were burnt and wouldn''t provide much money. As they continued their monster hunt, time passed swiftly, and soon it became evening, prompting them to return to their camp. "I have leveled up to 59; what a good thing. Now, I don''t have to fear about anyone strong inside the city," Li Wei murmured to himself, checking his status and today''s gains. ¨C¨C¨C Monsters Killed:- ? Goblins (level 15): 160 XP: 160¡Á150= 24,000 XP Coins: 24,000 Coins ? Kobald''s (level 15): 170 XP: 170¡Á150= 25,500 XP Coins: 25,500 Coins ??Total: XP: 49,500 XP Coins: 49,500 Coins ** -- Li Wei -- XP Gained: 49,500 ¡Á 10 = 495,000 (495k) Level UP = 50 ¡ú 59 Level - 59 ¡ü9+ XP: 0/60,000 ¡ü495,000+ (495k) ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei nodded at the gains and pondered as he prepared for dinner. "It''s been four days since we came to the Northern Plane and eleven days since the evolution of Earth has started," he muttered to himself, thinking about how many days have passed. Alice, who was beside him to help (steal the food), heard him. "Brother Li, are we going back after three days?" she asked. Li Wei nodded hearing her. "Yes, we will go back, but after two days, not three," he replied and continued to chop the vegetables. "Eh? Why? We can level up as much as we want here," Alice inquired with a puzzled face. ??§â?#§Ô*?-§Ö$§á?!?-# However Li Wei shook his head. "It''s not that I don''t want to level up, but mine and XinXin''s birthday is coming, so we will go back after two days," he explained. Today is the 19th of July, and his birthday is on the 23rd of July, while Li Xin''s birthday is on the 24th of July. He wanted to go back early because he needed to prepare for something. "So that''s it. Then do you need help, Brother Li?" Alice nodded with an understanding expression and asked with a smirk. Li Wei pondered for a little before answering her. "Yes, I might need it, but let''s see what will happen when we return to the city, and I will inform you what to do then," he replied. "Okay, then, but it will cost you a lot," Alice nodded before stating her purpose. Li Wei sighed and shook his head at her. "It''s not like I really need your help. If I ask Elva, she will help for free, so it''s useless to think that you can earn from me, you stupid cat," he said, looking at her with a disdainful gaze for thinking she can scam him. "Brother Li!!" Alice shouted at him with a glare when she saw his disdainful gaze. But Li Wei didn''t care and continued what he was doing. Li Xin, who was a little away, heard the shout of Alice and looked at them with a puzzled face. "Is Alice trying to steal the food again?" she murmured with confusion as she didn''t hear what they were talking about. "Whatever it is, she deserves getting scolded by him," Elva replied with a shrug. Watching her reply, Li Xin smiled. "You both get along very well. Are you from the same city?" she asked curiously. The Elves and Fairy race live in the same world and sometimes even in the same city. She couldn''t help but think of all the fluffy ears and things strolling around the city. However Elva shook her head at her. "No, we are not from the same city, but our parents are friends, so we met each other a lot and became best friends," she replied with a faint smile. Li Xin nodded and continued her talk with her while she let Olivia take care of Lily. Olivia didn''t like to talk too much and she thought it would be best to let her play and talk with Lily so she can slowly blend with others. "The dinner is ready. Come and eat," Li Wei announced as he prepared the table and dishes. He once again wanted to feed Li Xin, but she took a fork and knife in her hands the moment he looked at her. "Ahem," he coughed and looked at Lily, who was on the table. "Lily, can you eat the cooked food, or do you need something else?" he asked, considering that slimes have genders and might also be picky with food. Lily moved her body to nod. (Yes, I can eat anything as long as it''s edible) she replied, her sweet voice ringing in everyone''s mind. "Then it''s good," Li Wei muttered with relief as he sat beside Li Xin and started dinner with others. He also glanced at Lily, wanting to know how she was going to eat. (What? Why are you looking at me?) Lily inquired in a scared tone. He dared to fight against the gods and might not hesitate to eat her with soup or something. Li Wei felt funny, hearing her scared voice. "Don''t you know I can''t break the contract, or I will face backlash? Why are you so worried? And you were the one who asked me to form a contract with you," he replied, thinking about how she acted when he summoned her. (But there are many who don''t care about the backlash because they want to commit evil), Lily said, still scared of him. ''Looks like she has taken it seriously,'' Li Wei thought. "Anyway, I am not that type of person, so you should just eat," he assured her and looked away; otherwise, she might not eat anything. Noticing that he wasn''t looking anymore, Lily felt relieved and directly moved her body on the plate, taking all the food inside her body. The food disappeared slowly as Li Wei and Li Xin both didn''t forget to steal a glance; after all, it is something rare to them. The dinner continued normally, with Li Wei teasing Lily; after all, the others didn''t open their mouths, knowing what was coming. Lily felt weird, but she continued to eat as Li Wei helped her to serve. After the dinner, all the girls gathered in the tent, getting changed into their night dresses. "Um, Sister Li," Alice addressed Li Xin with hesitation. "What is it, Alice? Is there a problem, or you don''t feel well?" Li Xin inquired. "Um, nothing. I just wanted to ask where is the belly of Lily," Alice said with a puzzled expression, looking at Lily. Everyone also turned their gazes at her. (Eh? Why are you looking at me like that? Can you not?) Lily backed slowly, watching their weird expressions. Li Xin took a breath and asked, "Lily, where is your belly?" Chapter 62: Lilys Belly? - 2 (Eh?) Lily became stunned when she heard Li Xin asking about her belly. (I am a slime; why would I have a belly?) she replied stating the fact. Hearing her, everyone''s expressions stiffened a little. "Sister Li, if she doesn''t have a belly, then how will Brother Li will transfer his XP to her?" Alice asked, thinking about Li Wei touching Lily''s core to transfer the XP. She blushed when she thought about what it meant for her. Li Xin frowned and turned towards Lily as if deciding something. ***** "Why are they taking a lot of time? They have already done it once," Li Wei murmured when he noticed the girls were taking a lot of time, as he sat outside the cave. "Ding!" Suddenly, a chat notification rang, and Li Wei became stunned when he saw who sent it. "XinXin sent me a message, but why?" he muttered with a puzzled and opened the message. Li Xin: Send me 2 million coins and don''t come inside until I allow you; if not, you will be dead. "What the hell! Why is XinXin threatening me? Also why does she need money?" Li Wei cursed, becoming more puzzled. But he sent her money with the system function and messaged her. Li Wei: I sent 2 million coins to you. He wanted to ask what happened, but he didn''t; after all, it would only anger her if it''s something related to girls privacy. "Sigh, it''s trouble," he sighed and waited silently as he thought about why she needed money. Finally, after ten minutes, he got a message. Li Xin: Brother, you can come in. Li Wei felt relieved when he saw she typed ''brother''; it means she was not angry. "But then why threaten me before?" he murmured a little dissatisfied and headed inside. "I am coming in," he informed before entering the tent. But just as soon as he saw what was ahead, he became stunned and speechless. ''Why are there two Li Xin''s?'' he shouted in his mind, looking at the two Li Xin''s. One wore a red night-dress, and the other wore pink. He could tell that the red one is the real one and turned towards her. "Um, XinXin, can you tell me what''s happening?" he asked, not checking with Analyze Eye. If it were another occasion, he might have done this, but all the girls are wearing night dresses, and it would be inappropriate to do it as you have to stare at a person to use the skill. Li Xin pouted a little when she saw his happy gaze. "Lily doesn''t have a belly, so I thought if she can use the morphing skill to change into myself so you wouldn''t have any problems transferring the XP," she explained with a blush. "Oh," Li Wei nodded and hesitated a little. ''Should I tell her? But if I do that, I might not see two Li Xin''s in the future again,'' he thought, making a very hard decision but decided to explain. "XinXin, I know she doesn''t have a belly, but it doesn''t mean she has to morph into you. She could''ve morphed into a cat or other monsters," he said, looking at her. But his gaze was suddenly attracted by Alice, who winked at him while Elva and Olivia looked away. ''The f**k is happening here, just what did they do?'' Li Wei screamed in his mind after noticing their expressions and looked at Li Xin, who was stunned. Suddenly, Li Xin turned around to glare at Alice. "Eh? Sister Li, I am innocent and didn''t do anything," Alice complained pitifully under her glare. She really didn''t do anything wrong except for stopping Elva and Olivia from letting Li Xin know that she doesn''t have to morph herself. "Humph," Li Xin pouted and didn''t say anything. She knew it was her own fault. She was a little nervous when she thought of Li Wei touching Lily''s core and didn''t think too much. Lily too became scared about thinking him touching her core and didn''t reject when Li Xin asked to morph into her. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahem," Li Wei coughed and arrived at the other bed changing the topic. "Who is coming first?" he asked, looking at the two Li Xin''s. Watching his gaze, Li Xin pouted but didn''t ask Lily to morph into other monsters. "I will go first," she said and laid down on the bed, showing him her cute belly. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and put his hands on her belly as he also enjoyed it. "Experience Transfer," he chanted, and a prompt from the system came asking for the number of experience points. ''I should make everyone level 30,'' he pondered a little and calculated the experience points. "294,000 (294k)," he said, giving a number to make her level 30 and started to transfer the XP. "Nnn," Li Xin moaned, suppressing her voice as she felt the comfortable feeling again. It continued for a while, and finally, she leveled up to level 30. Looking at the system prompt in front him, Li Wei nodded. ''My level dropped to level 53 and will drop rapidly later as I am sharing my XP with all of them. It can be said that my XP bonus is 5 rather than 10,'' he thought, checking his level, and looked at Li Xin with a smile. "XinXin, you are level 30 now," he informed, ruffling her hair. "Humph, I will let you go this time," Li Xin muttered with a humph and looked at Lily. "Lily, you are next," she said before Li Wei could ask. "Okay, Sister Li," Lily replied with a crisp voice speaking from the mouth. Li Wei became surprised watching her talking. "So you can finally talk without the help of the skill," he murmured, with a nod. Even though Lily morphed the body of Li Xin, her voice sounded the same as before from the telepathy. "Yes, I can talk," Lily stated with a pout and laid down on the bed, showing her belly to him. "Okay, then I will begin the XP transfer," Li Wei informed her before putting his hands on her belly. ''It feels the same as Li Xin, but Lily is colder,'' he thought, feeling her belly. Lily also felt his hands on her belly, but she didn''t blush or become shy. ''It feels even better than the slime body, maybe because I upgraded the morph skill to level 20 and can sense more things,'' she thought to herself. Her morph skill was only at level 6, but Li Xin gave her 2 million coins to upgrade it. Even though Li Wei formed a contract with her, he didn''t restrict her from leveling up her skills and attributes. Because of this, she didn''t have problems leveling up the morph skill. Li Wei saw her not feeling uncomfortable and focused on the skill. "Experience Transfer," he chanted, and a prompt came asking for the number of experience points. ''It''s good the skill is working on her morphed form, or it would''ve been awkward to do that,'' he thought with relief and calculated the experience points for transfer. "312,000 (312k)," he gave a number to make her level 30 too. *Humm!* With a hum, the process started; however, what happened next made everyone stunned. "Ah! Ah! Nnnn!" Lily moaned loudly, not being prepared to suppress her voice as she felt the very comfortable feeling. "Ahn! Nnn! It feels so good!! Nnn!! What it is it!! Ahn! Feels so good!! Nnn!!" In the silent tent, only her voice echoed as she made a blissful face, making Li Xin, Elva, Alice and Olivia blush red like tomato. Watching this, Li Xin wanted to hide in the corner and cry when she saw Lily, who enjoyed letting out cute moans, but with her body. ''Ugh! I should''ve asked her to morph back; I shouldn''t have fallen for the brother''s happy eyes,'' she thought, feeling depressed. Chapter 63: More Harder?? "Ahnn! Nhnn! It feels so good!" Lily moaned loudly with an ecstatic expression as her face flushed red like a tomato. The feeling of something entering her belly made her more comfortable, as her core was also there. But what she did next left everyone stunned. "Nnn! Brother Li, harder!! Nnn!" Lily moaned, calling his name. Li Wei became stiff when he heard her, and an urge to press harder came to his mind. ''F**k, I''m getting aroused, and why the hell is she shouting my name? Others will misunderstand,'' he cursed in his mind. After morphing, Lily looked the same as Li Xin, and he couldn''t help but think about Li Xin moaning his name with an ecstatic expression. "Nnn! Brother Li!! Harder!! Nnn," Lily moaned again as she felt her core becoming hot under the belly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alice, Elva, Olivia, and Li Xin all looked at her with shock and blushed rapidly. They were all silent as they couldn''t find a word to say. ''Ugh, I really regret my decision,'' Li Xin thought with regret on her face as she looked at Lily, who continued to moan loudly. "Ahnn! Brother Li! Nhn! Brother Li, harder!! Nnn!" Lily moaned again, calling his name. ''Damn,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind and took a deep breath to calm down. "Lily, can you stop calling my name?" he requested, looking at her. He didn''t know what would happen if he stopped the experience transfer abruptly. With no choice, he could only request her. "Nhnn! Why, Brother Li!! Nnn! It somehow feels even better!! Nnn!! When I call your name, Brother Li!! Ahnn," Lily replied, moaning in between. The more she shouted his name and the louder she moaned, the more comfortable she felt. Hearing her, Li Wei cursed again. ''Damn, damn it must be this skill. Who the hell created something like this?'' he shouted in his mind as he calmed himself down again and again. "Nhnn!! Brother Li!! Harder! Nhnnn! Ahnn!!" Lily continued to moan, shouting his name, not caring about the impact on others. Li Wei, too, did his best to calm down and remove the urge to press her down when a notification rang, taking him out of the sufferings. [Ding, XP transfer process is complete...] ''Phew, it finally ended,'' Li Wei heaved a sigh as soon as he saw the notification. read-on-MVLeMpYr "Nnn? Brother Li, why did you stop?" Lily asked, looking at him with dissatisfaction. ''It felt so comfortable, why does he have to stop?'' she thought with a pout. Watching her expression, there was a sudden silence in the tent; however, Li Wei replied to her. "Well, the experience transfer is complete, and you are level 30 now. You can go back," Li Wei informed, looking at her and pulled the shirt down to hide her belly, as it didn''t look like she would do it. "Ohh, so I already became level 30," Lily murmured with a disappointed face and got up, heading towards the other bed where the girls were seated. Li Xin, Elva, Alice, and Olivia all looked at her in silence. But no one said anything because she was like a kid and probably didn''t know what she did just now. Li Xin really wanted to hide and cry, but she couldn''t do it as it was useless. "Ahem," Li Wei coughed, attracting their attention. "Who is next?" he asked. "Um, it''s my turn, Brother Li," Alice replied with a blush as she came forward and laid down on the bed, showing her white belly. This time, she did it slowly, making sure not to reveal her ''E'' cup bras. "Okay, then I will start," Li Wei informed her and put his hands on her belly while activating the skill. [Ding,...] A prompt came, asking him for the experience points. "294,000 (294k)," he gave a number, and with a hum, the process started. "Nnn! Ahnnn! Nnn!" Alice moaned in a low voice, not surprising the moans fully. "Nnn!! Brother Li!! Nhhn!! Lily is right! Nnn!! It feels even better!! Ahn!! When we shout!! Ahnn!! Nnn!" she said and started to moan loudly. She just wanted to try if what Lily said is right but didn''t expect it to be true and now wanted to feel it more. "Ahnn!! Brother Li!! Nnn!! It feels even better!! Nnn" she moaned, clenching the bedsheets. Li Wei became stunned looking at her like this. ''F**k this damn skill maker, and why the hell is this cat doing what she shouldn''t do,'' he cursed, watching her ecstatic expression. "Nnn! Ahnn! Nnn! Nnn!! It feels so good! The louder we moan Ahnn!! Nnn!!" Alice continued to moan, her voice getting louder and louder, while the tent once again became filled with silence. Elva sighed with a glare at her and turned towards Li Xin with an apologetic face. "I am sorry for her behaviour, Sister Li. I will definitely teach her a lesson later. She is the second biggest in the party but still acting like a kid," she apologized with a sigh. However, Li Xin shook her head. "You don''t have to worry too much. I''ve known her for a while, so I know she probably did it because of curiosity." "Also, Brother is probably hiding some information about the skill, or maybe he too doesn''t know how the skill is working," she replied with a frown. It was already weird that they were feeling comfortable during the experience transfer, and now this¡ª the more you moan, the more comfortable you feel. Not to mention the same is going with his name. As they conversed, Alice continued to moan loudly, and finally, Li Wei had to put a stop on her. "Alice, if you moan again, you are not getting any food," he threatened. "Mhm mhmm mhmm," Alice hurriedly shook her head and held everything inside. ''Ugh, the comfortable feeling is disappearing,'' she thought with dejection and glared at Li Wei with a pout as she held her moans. After a while, a notification rang. [Ding, XP transfer process is complete...] Li Wei nodded and looked at Alice. "You are done, Alice. Now you are level 30 too," he informed her with a cold glance. For Lily, he can forgive her; after all, she was a kid in her 20s and is morphing into Li Xin. However, Alice is just a naughty cat who joined the fun out of curiosity. Alice saw his cold glance and pouted. "Um, I was just checking if what Lily said is true or not," she replied, her eyes fidgeting a little. "You are done; go back," however, Li Wei didn''t care and asked her to go back. Honestly, he wasn''t upset with what happened, but he had to control his urges again and again. Not to mention, Alice looked too seductive with her ''E'' cups in a nightdress, and when she clenched the bedsheets with an ecstatic expression, it was a scene he would never forget. But no matter how much he enjoyed it, he had to scold her, or she would do this next time again. Alice saw his cold reply and got up from the bed with a dejected expression. ''Ugh, looks like I can''t do it from next time,'' she murmured in her mind as she arrived before the other bed where Elva, Li Xin, and Olivia were glaring at her. Of course, Lily also joined them, thinking it is fun. "Erm, I know I am wrong, but it really felt good and I couldn''t control it," Alice confessed, looking away from them and sat down. Elva really wanted to scold her, but it was her turn, and she headed towards Li Wei with a blush. ''Does it really feel that good if you moan harder?'' she thought, wanting to know as she laid down on the bed, showing her belly to Li Wei. "Elva, I will start; be prepared," Li Wei informed, being a little descriptive. He didn''t want this to happen again. It was already lucky that he is controlling himself well without using the calm emotions skill. If Elva did the same, then he has to use the calm emotion skill, or the fire won''t calm down. Elva blushed hearing him. "I know I am prepared," she replied in a small voice. Li Wei nodded and didn''t hesitate anymore as he put his hands on her white belly. ''Her belly is really soft,'' he thought and activated the skill. [Ding,...] A prompt came asking for the experience points number. "294,000 (294k)," he gave the number to level her up to 30. With a hum, the process began. "Nnn," Elva moaned a little, suppressing it, but her thoughts started to wander. ''It''s really comfortable, but will it be more comfortable if I moaned loudly or called his name?'' she thought, her curiosity growing larger and larger. ''No, no, what am I thinking? I must have been infected with the Alice virus; I should teach her a lesson or my symptoms will only grow,'' she muttered in her mind as she felt the comfortable and warm feeling. Her thoughts once again started to wander, but she didn''t let the Alice virus take over. [Ding, XP transfer process is complete...] A notification rang with the end of the process. "Elva, you are level 30 too," Li Wei informed her. "Um, thanks," Elva thanked him and returned to the other bed. While Li Wei glanced at his level. Level: 33 ¡ý20- ''It''s not enough to level up Olivia,'' he thought, but it was within his expectations and didn''t feel surprised. Nevertheless, he already made sure that everyone would level up to 30, and Olivia too is included. Chapter 64: Change In Skill After knowing his level wasn''t enough, he was about to do something, when a notification rang with a message. [Ding, Detected player Li Wei for not having enough experience points to transfer to his cute party member] [Ding, A change has been made to the skill] [Ding, Congratulations player Li Wei; now you can transfer your XP to others even if they are a higher level than you] [Ding, you have got an inbuilt message from the creator of the skill: Goddess of Chaos: Work well, and you might be able to meet me, the most beautiful goddess ????] ''F**k,'' Li Wei cursed as soon as he saw this. ''It''s no wonder the skill is like this; someone just wants Chaos in the life of others,'' he muttered in his mind but also felt relieved. ''Now I don''t have to worry too much, and won''t have to create a commotion at night for killing monsters,'' he thought. MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter When he was waiting outside, he let out the clone to search for the monsters'' habitat. He wanted everyone to level up to 30 so they could start to get used to the new strength immediately. So he made sure to leave the clone out to kill monsters for XP if his level dropped by a lot. The clone had half of his attributes with the spirit attribute, so it wasn''t a problem for recovering MP and HP. However, the range of the clone is only 10 kilometres away from him. If it exceeded, the clone would disperse immediately. As he pondered, Olivia arrived and laid down on the bed. She slowly moved her shirt to show her belly and looked at him. "Brother Li, your level might have fallen a lot, so you don''t have to worry about me leveling up to the same level as them," she expressed, knowing how many experience points are needed. Hearing this, Li Wei shook his head. "You are also leveling up to 30, and I have made sure to do this," he replied, looking at her with a soft expression while suppressing the uncomfortable feeling. ''Why does she think it''s okay even if she''s treated badly?'' he thought a little irritated but calmed down as it wasn''t the time to talk about this. "I will start, so be prepared," he informed, placing his hands on her belly. Olivia nodded silently not saying anything. "Experience Transfer," Li Wei chanted, and a prompt came asking for the experience points. "212,000 (212k)," he said, giving the number, and with a hum, the process began. "Nnn," Olivia moaned a little but made sure to suppress it. ''It really feels comfortable, but will it stay the same in the future?'' she thought, reflecting on her life a little. Soon the transfer was complete without much problem, with everyone becoming level 30. While Li Wei himself fell down to level 26. But he wasn''t worried much, as his spirit attributes were at level 59, meaning he could still exert the same power at level 26. "Brother Li, then Alice and I will take my leave," Elva informed, standing up with Alice. "Okay, but sleep early; tomorrow, you have to learn the other class books," Li Wei nodded and reminded them. "Okay, we will sleep early and goodnight," Elva nodded, saying goodbye to everyone while dragging the pitiful Alice, who was complaining about studying tomorrow. Li Wei shook his head and turned towards the other bed where two Li Xin''s and Olivia were sitting. His heart itched at the thought of sleeping with them together. "Umm, so where is Lily sleeping?" he asked shamelessly. After all, she morphed into Li Xin''s body, and there is nothing wrong with sleeping with her, right? Li Xin glared, sensing his gaze. ''Humph, he must be thinking about sleeping with both of us,'' she thought with a pout and answered him. "She will sleep with Olivia," she stated, still glaring at him. "Um, okay," Li Wei nodded with a disappointed face. ''What a pity. I wonder when I will have a chance to sleep with three Li Xin''s, or if I get more slimes who can morph, maybe I can create the harem of Li Xin''s,'' he thought a little obsessed with her. Li Xin, who didn''t know his thoughts, turned to Lily. "Are you not going to morph back?" she asked, as Lily didn''t revert to her slime body. "Um, sister Li," Lily addressed her with hesitation. "What?" Li Xin inquired, but already guessed what she wanted. "Can I stay in this form? Of course, I will morph back if other people come," Lily requested with a cute look. Watching her cute look, Li Xin hesitated. ''I really look cute. No wonder brother did what I said if I requested him with a cute look like this,'' she thought, feeling happy. ''But Lily doesn''t know about humans too much and might do something that will be inappropriate. She is a kid, so I can forgive her, but if she really did it in front of brother or Elva and them, I wouldn''t be able to hide my face,'' she pondered with a frown. Watching her thoughtful look, Lily felt there is no chance and was about to morph back when a saviour came like a hero. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "XinXin, why don''t you ask Olivia to teach her about everything so you don''t need to worry too much," Li Wei suggested with a smile. He had two motives: first, get Lily to stay in Li Xin''s morph form, and second, to get Olivia to talk a lot. Hearing his suggestion, Li Xin glared at him, clearly knowing what he is thinking, and turned towards Lily. "Okay, you can stay in this form, but don''t show it to outsiders, okay?" she agreed with a condition. "Un, okay, sister Li," Lily nodded with a happy expression, looking cute. Li Xin then turned towards Olivia. "I am sorry, Olivia, but I will leave Lily in your hands. Please teach her common sense and other things," she said with an apology. "Sister Li, you don''t have to apologize to me; I can teach Lily about everything a human should know," Olivia replied with a polite tone. Li Xin nodded and got back to their bed and laid down, while Li Wei just watched her with a smile. Chapter 65: A Sudden Meeting - 1 As Li Xin laid on the bed, she also saw Li Wei smiling at her. "Brother, am I alone not enough for you?" she asked with a glare, clearly knowing what he is thinking. Li Wei chuckled softly and grabbed her waist, bringing her closer. "No, you are not enough. If I can get two Li Xin''s, why would I throw the chance away? Not to mention, the more, the better it will be," he replied with a smirk, gazing into her eyes. Li Xin wrinkled her cute nose and glared again. "So you were really thinking about sleeping with both of us?" she inquired with a cold face. "Hehe," Li Wei chuckled, ignoring her expression. "XinXin, why can''t I think about it? You are mine, and everything that belongs to you is mine, even if it is your clone, body, and soul," he murmured, ruffling her hair softly. He hadn''t confessed to her, but there was no need, after all, they both knew about each other''s feelings. "Umm," Li Xin pouted hearing him, but her expression softened. "Brother, do you know you are obsessed with me?" she asked, looking into his eyes. Li Wei nodded, gazing back into her eyes. "I know I am obsessed with you, but what can I do? You are just too cute," he replied and moved his hands under her shirt. Without hesitation, he grabbed her soft waist, feeling her skin. "Brother!" Li Xin stiffened, feeling the warm hands on her waist. She became red till her neck, as she glared at him. However, Li Wei didn''t care and slowly moved his hands up while caressing her back. "Brother, you can''t!" Li Xin resisted, wanting to back out, but his arms were much stronger, and she couldn''t retreat. ''No, he is going to find out,'' she thought as she felt his hands reach her middle back. Li Wei suddenly stopped and looked at her with wide eyes. ''Damn, she is not wearing bra,'' he cursed, feeling nothing on her back as his little brother started to wake up slowly. Whenever she came to sleep with him, she did wear one, but today wasn''t the case. Li Xin saw him stopping and immediately knew he found out that she is not wearing a bra, and became embarrassed. "Dumb brother," she pouted and buried her face into his chest, but her unprotected ''B'' cup boobs touched his arms. Li Wei stiffened, feeling her breathing on his chest and her soft breasts touching his arm. He couldn''t help but think about her not wearing any bra. ''Damn, XinXin, this is too much,'' he cursed again, using every ounce of power to let his little brother sleep peacefully. He just wanted to bully her a little and watch her embarrassed expression, but things didn''t end up like he expected. "Brother," suddenly Li Xin uttered his name softly. Li Wei tightened his grip on her. "What is it? Are you feeling uncomfortable, XinXin?" he asked gently; after all, it is her first time getting so close to him like this. However, Li Xin shook her head and looked at him. "Brother, what kind of gift do you want? In this world, there are no games and novels," she inquired with a difficult face. In previous birthdays, she gifted him games and novels, but now the magical world doesn''t have those things. Li Wei smiled and removed his one hand from under her shirt to pat her. "It''s okay; just give me whatever you want, but there is a best gift you can give me. If I receive that, I will be very happy," Li Wei replied with a thoughtful look. "Huh? Best gift? What is it?" Li Xin asked with doubt, feeling a little puzzled. "Of course, the best gift is the best gift," Li Wei smirked at her doubtful expression. "You know you can just clone yourself and give me a massage with two or three of you," he suggested, thinking about three Li Xins giving him a massage. "Brother, do you want to die?" Li Xin shouted with a cold tone. She would be already embarrassed doing it alone, and if she really did this with her clone, then she would have no face left. Watching her get angry, Li Wei coughed and changed the subject. "Let''s sleep, XinXin; look, Lily is watching us," he said, pointing at the other bed where Lily looked at them while Olivia tried to make her look away. Li Xin blushed, noticing this, and glared at him. "It''s all your fault, brother," she whispered and once again buried her face into his chest to sleep. She didn''t care about her unprotected breasts touching his hands and let him suffer without knowing it. ''Damn, I have to endure again,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind and went to sleep after fighting a very hard battle. thanks-for-reading-on-MVLeMpYr .... Next morning, as usual, Li Wei''s little brother woke before him, and he calmed it down hurriedly. ''XinXin is still sleeping,'' he muttered in his mind, looking at Li Xin who was sleeping peacefully. But suddenly, his eyes were attracted to her collar neck that was loosened a lot, showing her snow-white cleavage. ''What''s this? An unintentional seductive move,'' he thought, but he didn''t stare too much. If she were awake, he wouldn''t have let the chance go to bully her, but with her sleeping, it''s no fun if he can''t see her embarrassed. Without waiting for her to wake up, he got up from the bed and glanced at Lily, who was still sleeping in Li Xin''s form peacefully. ''I have to make sure Lily is happy, or I wouldn''t get the chance to be massaged by both of them,'' he thought to himself and arrived outside the camp after getting freshened up. After a while, everyone also woke up and arrived before him for breakfast. "Brother Li, your level has fallen a lot. Shouldn''t we hunt for monsters?" Alice asked with hope in her eyes. Li Wei saw this and shook his head. "Why do you care so much? Even if my level has dropped, it will only affect my HP points. My strength still remains at level 59. Not to mention, with my endurance, it will be hard to injure me," he replied, looking at her. "Oh, but still, wouldn''t it be good to have your HP higher? It will be important if you are fighting higher-level monsters," Alice mentioned, not giving up. "Yes, you are right, Alice. Then I should level up," Li Wei nodded with a smile. "Really? Then we should get ready later," Alice beamed happily. However, the next words of Li Wei made her stunned. "Here, take the breakfast. You all have to study hard today," Li Wei announced, placing the egg sandwiches and sauce on table. "Brother Li, didn''t you say you wanted to level up?" Alice asked, thinking she might have heard it wrong. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Xin, Elva, and others also turned to him with questions. After all, he did say he wanted to level up. Watching their gazes, Li Wei nodded. "Of course, I want to level up, but it doesn''t mean I have to kill monsters personally, right?" he replied, sitting down between Lily and Li Xin. "What do you mean, Brother Li?" Alice asked with irritated expression. "I have left my clone outside; it will kill monsters in the area of 10 kilometres. With that, I will level up without even moving a finger," Li Wei explained with a smile and looked at Alice. "No matter what, you are not going to escape from studying," he stated with a glare, still not forgetting about the trouble she has caused him yesterday. "What? Nooooo! It''s not fair!" Alice screamed pitifully, not wanting to study. However, everyone ignored her and started their breakfast. "Brother Li, what will I do then? I don''t have classes like all of you," Lily asked as she took a bite of the egg sandwich. "Just do anything you want; anyway, I am also free, so I can accompany you," Li Wei replied, ruffling her hair. "Um," Lily nodded and started to think about what to do. After what happened the previous night, she lost her fear towards him and became more easy-going. Li Xin looked at them with a pout but didn''t say anything. From the start, he treated Lily differently because she was like a kid. Even if Lily hadn''t morphed into her, he would still treat her the same as now. Its just that she too wanted to spoil Lily especially her smile form. Li Wei also saw Li Xin looking at him with a pout and patted her head to sooth her. After breakfast, Li Wei locked everyone''s level at 30 to avoid any accidents. He was just about to ask them to study when he suddenly frowned and looked in a direction. "What happened, Brother? Are the monsters are coming?" Li Xin asked, watching his frown. However, Li Wei shook his head. "If it''s monsters, then there''s no need to worry, but they are people; my clone just saw them coming in this direction," he replied and turned towards Lily. "Lily, morph back to your original form, and everyone be ready to escape," he instructed, making preparations for escape. Chapter 66: A Sudden Meeting - 2 Li Wei asked everyone to be prepared for escape. When suddenly, Elva took out a communication tool that looked like a mobile phone and looked at Li Wei with hesitation. "Umm, Brother Li, I think they are from our family," she informed as she checked the communication tool that was blinking. "Huh?" Li Wei became stunned hearing her. "Are you sure?" he asked for confirmation. The clone reported that they were high level, and he was still worried they might have ill intentions, as they were heading here directly as if they knew where they are. It was already lucky that the clone saw them; if not, he wouldn''t even be aware of them. With this thought, all the excitement from leveling up earlier vanished from his mind. ''I am still weak,'' he thought, feeling a little dejected when he heard the reply from Elva. "Yes, they are from our family, and they located us because of this magic communication tool," she replied with assurance after checking a few things. only-found-at-MVLeMpYr Li Wei nodded with relief and felt a little surprised that Elva was holding a communication tool. But it made sense as the Elves were the one who made the most magic tools. "Then we should wait, but why is Alice hiding in stealth?" Li Wei asked, looking at the empty area. "She is afraid that her stupidity will anger her sister," Elva replied with a shrug. "Elva!! I am not stupid!" Alice screamed but still remained hidden. Li Wei shook his head at her. "Elva, why is your family coming here suddenly? Did you tell them about you joining the party officially?" he inquired. "Yes, I informed them the day I joined the party, but I didn''t expect them to come here," Elva replied with a nod, smiling wryly. Just as Li Wei wanted to ask something again, he suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He turned back and saw a woman with the same features as Alice, but her chest was much bigger¡ªan ''F'' cup chest. The woman looked at Li Wei with a smile. "So it was your clone who was keeping an eye; what a crafty guy you are," she muttered and glanced at the empty space. "Allie, my dear little sister, your stealth won''t work on me. It''s okay to not have a big chest like mine, but why do you have a such small brain?" she stated with dissatisfaction. "My brain is bigger!!, not small!" Alice complained and came out of stealth, knowing it''s useless to hide. "Heh, if you really had a big brain, then you wouldn''t have bothered to hide," the woman replied with a chuckle and looked at Li Wei. "I am Silvia Niel, age 24, single, F cup. My three sizes are¨Cmhmm mhmm." Suddenly, her descriptive introduction was cut off by a beautiful hand. Li Wei looked at the owner of the hand, a female Elf resembling Elva a little. But she was more beautiful with a calm big sister-like aura. "Don''t listen to this stupid cat; she likes to spout nonsense. Also, you are Li Wei, right? The party leader of the Order of the Abyss," she asked, looking at him. Li Wei became a little speechless by what is happening, nevertheless he answered. "Yes, I am Li Wei, the party leader," he replied with a nod. The young woman nodded and introduced herself. "I am Lara Vernier, sister of Elva. I really thank you for taking care of her," she said in a polite tone. However, Li Wei shook his head at her. "They are my official party members, and this is what should I do," he replied and looked at Silvia, who was almost dying. Lara saw his gaze and looked at the pitiful cat. "If you don''t want to die, then better take care of your mouth later," she warned, releasing Silvia from her grip. "Damn you, Lara, I was just joking with him," Silvia cursed at her with a pout and looked at Li Wei. "Don''t worry, I will tell you later," she whispered with a wink. Li Wei became speechless and looked at Alice, who turned her head away with an embarrassed expression. ''So this is where she learned all the bad things,'' he thought. "Hey little brother, aren''t you going to introduce your party members to us?" Silvia asked with a smile, looking at Li Xin, Olivia, and Lily. Li Wei nodded and introduced them to both Silvia and Lara. "They are my party members Li Xin, Olivia, and Lily," he said and turned towards Silvia and Lara. "May I ask the reason for you coming here?" he inquired. He felt a little anxious at their sudden visit, thinking they might disagree with Elva and Alice joining his party officially. Silvia saw through his emotions and smiled. "We came here to check what kind of party my stupid sister has joined. After all, even though she is stupid with a small brain, her boobs are bigger, and I can''t abandon them like this," she replied with a sigh, as if Alice was some kind of curse. Alice became depressed, getting involved for no reason. "Why are you bullying me, sister? What wrong did I do?" she complained with a crying face. "Ehh? Why are you so upset, you don''t want to sleep on it?" Silvia asked with a hidden meaning. "Erm," Alice hesitated, changing her face instantly, but didn''t know how to reply. Even though she gets yelled at by her sister, she gets to sleep on them and forgives her always like this. She couldn''t help but want to sleep on it as Elva didn''t let her. Li Wei didn''t know what they were talking about, but he could already imagine what it is about. He then looked at Li Xin. ''Hers are ''B'' cup; maybe I can try sleeping on it,'' he thought, not caring about the situation. Li Xin also understood what they were talking about and blushed, while also failing to notice Li Wei''s gaze. "Silvia, did you forget what I said?" Lara muttered, glancing coldly at her. "Hehe, Lara, I am just joking," Silvia replied, giving up on her teasing. Looking at both of them, Li Wei found it funny, as they both acted like how Elva and Alice do. Suddenly, Lara looked at everyone with narrowed eyes. "It''s really interesting; all people are level 30, except you, Li Wei," she stated, looking at him. Chapter 67: Difficulties Of Leveling Up Li Wei sweated upon hearing Lara''s remark when Elva came to help him. "Sister, what level we have nothing to do with you, and why did you come here without telling me? Aren''t you also in a party? Is it really okay to leave like this?" she asked with a pout. Everyone has secrets, and it wouldn''t be good if she tried to inquire again. Their party is already good and fixed. She didn''t want to cause dissatisfaction by forcing anyone to reveal their secrets just because her family members asked. More importantly, the secrets Li Wei holds are very important, and he will be captured the moment anyone learns them. MVLeMpYr-chapter It''s not like she didn''t trust them, but they drink alcohol regularly, and it wouldn''t be good if they told someone when they are drunk. Hearing her, Lara became surprised as she saw Elva helping him; nevertheless, she answered. "We came back from Earth as there wasn''t anything interesting. We were about to return with our party when I thought you also joined a party officially and came to pay a visit before leaving," she explained with a smile. Elva became stunned listening to her. "Sister, you are returning? Isn''t it too soon? You said you will stay for a month?" she asked with a puzzled expression. Watching her, Lara nodded and explained. "We wanted to stay, but Earth doesn''t have much mana yet. Because of it, there are no high-level monsters that we can kill to level up, so it''s useless to stay here and it''s a waste of time." "Also, it''s really hard to get quests nowadays, so we decided to return early. If we delay more and stayed here, our levels will become stuck again," she replied with a sigh, thinking about the difficulty of getting quests. Alice became stunned hearing this. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sister Lara, aren''t you level 122? Why wouldn''t you get a quest easily?" she questioned, looking at her with a confused face. Li Wei too looked at Lara but with a shocked expression after hearing her level. Li Xin, Olivia, and Lily were also the same, wearing astonished expressions. Valeria City, where they are currently staying, is an E-level city, and it is very hard to find someone above level 50. But now there are two people standing ahead of them who are higher than level 100. Suddenly, Li Wei''s eyes shined a little. ''It would be good if I could learn their skills, but how,'' he murmured in his mind and started to think of a way to have them use their skills. While Lara became silent hearing Alice''s question and hesitated to answer. "Lara, just tell them. They will know sooner or later, and it will be good to let them know. After all, there are also people from other worlds coming here, and not all are good," Silvia remarked, watching her hesitation. Listening to her, Lara nodded and looked at everyone. "It isn''t easy to level up after 100 because there are many people who want to level up, but the number of monsters is low, and people start to fight with each other to level up." "To avoid fighting, the guild holds a competition for the quest. As long as there is a winner, they can take it. But the competition is too intense, and it''s impossible to win every time," she explained with a sigh. She didn''t want to discourage them, but with how the worlds are merged, there will be many bad people who will do anything to take revenge if they lose. Even though the guild restricts adventurers not to steal the quest through the contract, they can''t control them for not playing tricks that might even cause the death of others. "But you all don''t have to worry; it will take a year for you all to level up to 100. At that time, the Earth will also have high-level monsters, and it will be easier to level up," she assured them and glanced at everyone. "However, what is with your leveling up speed? Isn''t it too fast?" she asked with a puzzled face. It''s only been one week since she left Elva and Alice at Valeria City. It''s really hard to think about how they leveled up so fast. Silvia nodded, hearing her. "Yes, it''s too fast. If they continue to level up like this, they will soon reach level 100 in just a few months," she replied with a frown and looked at Li Wei. But before she could ask the reason, Elva answered her. "We found the dungeon of the sage, where we got a lot of experience points as a reward," she replied, telling a little truth and lying a little. It wasn''t a lie, honestly, as the sage gave Li Wei the skill, and they are getting the experience points through it. She didn''t want to lie to them, but also didn''t want to tell them the secrets and could only do this feeling a little guilty. "So it''s the dungeon of the sage," Silvia nodded with an understanding expression and didn''t ask anything else. ''It''s no wonder I wasn''t able to see Li Wei''s skills,'' she thought, feeling relieved that it isn''t something harmful. She and Lara weren''t interested in their secrets but were worried they might take the wrong path. However, after hearing Elva, they could see she was telling the truth with their skills and became relieved that they are not choosing wrong methods to level up. Li Wei too heaved a sigh of relief when he saw them drop the subject and looked at Lara. "Ms. Lara, you said it is difficult to level up after 100, but it''s only with the guild quests, right? What about the eternal dungeon? Can''t you level up there?" he inquired with a puzzled face. He had read it in books that the sages and heroes level up in the eternal dungeon, not to mention everyone was also talking about going there to level up. However, Lara shook her head at him. "The eternal dungeons are protected by the kingdoms, and only royals, nobles, and chosen people can enter. Of course, you can also enter if you have a legendary class, a hero, a sage or if you hold a blessing of gods," she explained with a wry smile thinking of leveling up. ''If our party was able to enter there, then we wouldn''t have to go on Earth to look for the monsters,'' she thought with a dejected look. Li Wei frowned after hearing her explanation. ''The world is more complicated than I thought, but I have to enter the eternal dungeon,'' he murmured in his mind, thinking about the inheritance of the sage. "Ms. Lara, aren''t the eternal dungeons created by gods to help us? Why are they restricted then?" he asked with a puzzled look. But this time Silvia answered him. "No, it isn''t created by gods; it was created by the almighty person, but no one knows who he/she is or if they even exist," she replied shaking her head and continued. "However, that Almighty person appeared in every four worlds'' history and created eternal dungeons before even the four worlds were connected to each other." "The Almighty person also helped people a lot and earned the name of god, also causing the misunderstanding that the eternal dungeons are created by gods," she explained, taking a pause. "Also, the eternal dungeon is limited to level 250 monsters, and will only be opened once a month with limited spots. Most of them belong to royals and nobles, while for others, they hold a competition for the remaining spots," she added. Hearing her Li Wei nodded with a hard expression. ''Looks like I have to find other ways to get a rare class for XinXin and others if I don''t want to reveal my secrets,'' he thought and pondered silently with a frown. However, in Silvia and Lara''s eyes, he looked like a dejected person after knowing how hard it is to level up. "Little brother, you don''t have to worry too much. After all, there will be more monsters spawning in the future as the Earth is merged," Silvia assured him. "Yes, I know," Li Wei nodded, not dissolving her misunderstanding. Silvia saw him not getting dejected too much and glanced at everyone. "Well, I don''t have any problems with Alice in your party, but make sure to treat her good. After all, she is someone with a small brain and big boobs," she said, looking at Alice with a disappointed expression. "Sister!!! Why are you dragging me for no reason?" Alice screamed with a pout. "I also don''t have any problems with Elva being in your party, but do treat her with care. After all, she is much more fragile than she looks," Lara also agreed, looking at Elva with a gentle expression. "Ms. Silvia, Ms. Lara, you don''t have to worry about it. No one will treat them badly," Li Wei assured both of them. Hearing his response, both Lara and Silvia nodded. "Little brother, you should change your class soon. Even if you lose all your skills, it doesn''t matter, as the Jack-of-all-Trades class isn''t worth it," Silvia advised him and glanced at others. "Also all of you just focus on your special class skills, and the skills from the system. They will help you a lot. Don''t level up the advanced and master skills unless they are very rare," she suggested. Li Wei and everyone nodded at her advice, but no one took it seriously after all, he is a bugged guy who can get a lot of money. Chapter 68: Alice Good Work Watching everyone not rejecting her suggestion, Silvia felt relieved. "Ms. Silvia, Ms. Lara, why don''t you sit inside the camp and talk? You are staying here for a while, right?" Li Wei suggested with a question. Silvia agreed with a nod. "Yes, we will stay here for a while as our cute loli party leader is busy with planning where to go. Also, don''t call me Miss; you can just say big sister Silvia. The same goes for Lara," she replied with a wink. Lara glared at her but didn''t say anything, agreeing silently. "Sister, then let''s go inside and talk," Alice beamed happily, knowing she didn''t have to study. "Ehh? Why is Allie so happy? Don''t tell me you like me. I am not interested in girls, but I will reluctantly agree if it''s you," Silvia replied with a blush. "Sister!! Don''t joke. I don''t like you, and I am straight!" Alice shouted at her in denial. "Ahem, we should go inside," Elva intervened before they could go any further in talking about sleeping together. Everyone agreed and entered the cave, but they all gathered in Li Wei''s tent. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alice, Elva, Silvia, and Lara sitting on one bed. While Li Wei, Li Xin, Olivia, and Lily sat on the other. ''Why are they more carefree than us?'' Li Wei thought, looking at the other bed. Where Elva sat silently with an embarrassed face, Alice laid down on the bed happily getting a pillow lap from Silvia who caressed her hair. Lastly, Lara looked at the cats with a sigh, sitting behind Elva and hugging her from behind. Looking at them like this, he felt a little weird, but it was a normal thing in this world as the number of women is a lot higher, but still they were too carefree. He too has an urge hug Li Xin, but she wouldn''t allow it in front of new faces. As for Lily, she is in the lap of Olivia in her slime form, and he couldn''t bear to separate them. "Um, why are you here, big sister Silvia? Big sister Lara? Don''t you have something important to talk to them?" he asked, looking at them. Hearing his question Silvia chuckled. "What important talk can there be? We came here to meet them and relax. Why should we talk about the stuff that will fry my head?" she replied with a cute yawn. Her F cups shook a little and almost coming out from her tight black attire. Li Wei removed his glance from her after all she looked too seductive with her cat ears and adult face, but it was still in his tolerance range and didn''t affect him too much. Silvia too noticed this and smiled. ''What good tolerance he has, no wonder Elva and Alice chose to party with him,'' she thought with an approving look. "Well, I want to know more about your world, like the history of your world and technologies," she stated her purpose. She had asked some people, but it doesn''t mean they will tell everything, as for the people who lied and requested from her, they were already in the grave. Li Wei nodded at her and explained the history of the Earth, whatever he knows. While everyone also listened to him as they wanted to know the history of the Earth. Li Xin just stayed silent, not interfering, and enjoyed as he ruffled her hair from time to time to not let her feel left out. "... This is all I know about the Earth. If you want more information, you can search in the books from the Earth," Li Wei explained everything. Silvia and Lara nodded, pondering about the information. What he told them was the same as others from the Earth told them, while there were additional details as he bragged about how great novels and games were that changed everyone''s life. powered-by-MvLeMpYr "What about your plans next? Are you going to the other kingdom to level or other worlds?" Lara inquired, hugging Elva tightly. "We will go to the Capital City after leveling up to 50, but I think it will be delayed a bit as we want to earn more money," Li Wei answered after thinking a little. He wanted to earn money as well as level up more so he can be safe in the capital city. Unless he himself is level 100 or above, he didn''t plan to go there. Lara nodded, pondering a little, and suggested him a few things that he should be aware of before heading there. Their chat continued for a while when the communication tool of Lara rang. "Elva, Alice, and everyone, we will say our goodbyes then," she said after checking the communication tool and hugged Elva tightly while giving her a soft kiss on her cheeks. "Sister, when will we see you again?" Elva asked with a sad expression. As adventurers, they roamed around the world and weren''t at home often. Lara smiled softly and ruffled her hair. "I will visit you whenever I have time, and you can also come to me as there are teleportation portals in each city. They might be a little expensive, but it''s good to use at certain times," she consoled, giving her a kiss again. While Alice too looked at her sister. "Sister, why don''t you use your Shadow Clone to give me a good hug and kisses?" she requested with a cute look. After all, for some reason, her sister is happy and didn''t beat her up; she didn''t want to miss this chance. Hearing her, Silvia shook her head with a smile. "Looks like Allie is still a kid who wants some hugs and kisses," she muttered softly but used the Shadow Clone skill. Suddenly a clone of her appeared not looking any different than her. Li Wei, who was watching their discussion, almost gave thumbs up to Alice. ''Good work, Alice. I will forgive you for what you did yesterday,'' he murmured in his mind and directly used the Eternal Learning skill while increasing his Intelligence attribute. ¨C¨C¨C AP: 1,400 ¡ý1,000- MP: 12,935/12,935 ¡ü5,000+ Intelligence: 2,587 ¡ü1,000+ ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the special skill Shadow Clone- 72.] A notification sounded as 10,000 MP got deducted to learn the skill. ''A level 72 skill. It''s a pity I can''t use it because my level has fallen,'' he thought and looked at Alice, who was getting hugged and kissed by both of them. ''I should thank her even if she did it because of her lust. With level 72, my clone can go beyond 200 kilometres while carrying my 60% of strength and I can create 2 of them,'' he thought, arranging the information in his head. After a while, both Lara and Silvia finished their hugs and kisses with their little sisters. "Elva, here, take this. It is my gift to you before leaving. Make good use of it," Lara said suddenly, taking out an item. Chapter 69: Big Sisters Are Rich Looking at the item in Lara''s hand, Li Wei became surprised. It was a black bow inlaid with some gems. "It''s a level 70 bow; you will be able to use it from level 40, and it will help you up to level 80. It''s useless to me, so take it," Lara remarked, handing over the bow. "Un, thank you, sister," Elva nodded with a smile, accepting it. But once again, Lara took out something. "Also, here are some coins cards; each has 5 million in it," "But don''t use it unless you really need it because once you go to the capital, there will be blessed people who will buy it for a higher price," Lara explained, giving her a total of three cards. Li Wei became stunned after hearing this, and the same followed for his party members. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Damn, big sisters are rich,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind and opened his chat panel secretly. Li Wei: Will it create a problem if I use my ten times bonus on other people''s coin cards? He asked the goddess. The Heroes and Sages did this to earn more money, but they did it with their two times and four times of blessings. He too wanted to earn money but was afraid that it might become a problem. After all, there were some heroes who disrupted the balance of the world and got their blessings restricted or stripped by the world system. "Ding," soon he got a reply. Goddess of Life: As long as you don''t go overboard like doing for every person, it won''t cause a problem, and it''s best to give them only two times or four times of their coin card value. Reading the message, Li Wei became relieved and looked at Lara. "Big sister Lara!" he called her. "Hmm, what is it?" Lara looked at him with a question. "Big sister Lara, you just said someone in the capital can purchase the coin cards at a higher price. How high the price do they give you?" Li Wei inquired. Lara pondered a little before answering. "You can say it depends on luck; after all, the blessed people have arrogance and are liked by the Nobels and Royals." "Because of this, most of them don''t appear in public and set whatever price depending on mood, but they set it only a little higher where everyone will buy at that price," she explained. Hearing this, Li Wei fixed his gaze on her. "Then, sister Lara, what if someone can double your money? What will you do?" he asked. Lara and Silvia both became stunned after hearing the double word. "Of course, we will give him all of our cards. Little brother, do you know someone who possesses two blessings?" Silvia asked, her eyes shining. It isn''t easy to find a person with two blessings as they are protected by countries, and normal people can''t meet them. "Yes, I know someone who can do this. If you form a non-disclosure contract, I can tell you who that person is," Li Wei replied, confirming with a nod. Hearing this, Lara didn''t hesitate and took out a contract paper and signed it with Silvia. "Here, you can check the conditions," she said, and used her telekinesis to send the contract paper towards him. Li Wei took the contract paper with a little disappointment as he wasn''t able to learn her telekinesis skill because of his low MP. Nevertheless, he read the contract and signed, pressing his thumb on it and gave back a copy to them. "You should have already guessed it, but I hold the blessings and can double your money," he informed, gazing at them. Lara and Silvia both showed a surprised expression. "Little brother, so you can double our money. It means you hold two blessings, right? But why isn''t it showing on your panel?" Silvia asked with a puzzled expression. "My situation is a bit special big sister, but yes, I can double your money as long as they are coin cards and also gold coin cards," Li Wei replied, not disclosing too much. It''s not like he didn''t trust them, but he didn''t want them to know too much or it might harm them. Lara and Silvia nodded, not asking anything about his situation. "Then I will trouble you for this. There are a total of 100 million coins and 20,000 gold coins in these cards. It''s okay even if you give us half," Lara conveyed, giving him the coin cards. "Little brother, take mine also. 80 million coins and 15,000 gold coins," Silvia too gave him coin cards. Li Wei became shocked after knowing the amount. If he used ten times the bonus, it would definitely go into billions. Watching his shocked expression, Silvia shook her head. "Little brother, don''t be excited too much. This money is too little if you go to a higher level. You have to buy skills that will cost you 100k to 200k gold coins." "Not to mention you also have to upgrade your equipment; if not, we wouldn''t be looking for blessed people like you," Silvia expressed with a dejected face. "Big sister Silvia, big sister Lara, you can just come to me next time if you want, as my situation is special and can''t go blatantly asking for others'' coin cards," Li Wei replied with a shrug and looked at the coin cards. ''I am rich,'' he shouted in his mind. This is what he needed to become more powerful, and not to mention, he has to buy some skills for everyone. Li Xin and others were also happy when they saw this; however, Elva and Alice felt a little guilty as they were profiting a lot. But they didn''t care much as their sisters were also getting the double amount. Lara and Silvia also became relieved as they heard his reply. They also praised Alice and Elva for finding a good party leader. ''Let''s do it,'' Li Wei thought, not hesitating anymore, and used the coin cards. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, Congratulations, you have used the following coin cards: enjoy-on-MvLeMpYr 1. Coin Card 10 million (18) = 1.8 billion 2. Gold Coin Card 5,000 (7) = 350,000 (350k)] ***** Gold Coins: 351,000 (351k) ¡ü 350k+ Coins: 1,803,337,700 (1.8 billion) ¡ü 1.8 billion+ ¨C¨C¨C Looking at the numbers, Li Wei felt like he is in heaven and looked at the Angels. Ahem, Lara and Silvia. "Big sister Lara, big sister Silvia, I am done. Can you give me your guild cards so I could transfer the money to you?" he requested. They were not in his party, and he can''t transfer the money using the party function. With no choice, he could only ask for the guild cards. "Sure, here, take our both guild cards," Lara replied, sending him their guild cards with telekinesis. They were also happy at receiving the double money, or they will have to search a lot and might not even get anything. Taking their guild cards, Li Wei didn''t hesitate and transferred the money after calculating. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, the following transfer is successfully proceeded Lara Vernier: 200 million coins and 40,000 gold Coins Silvia Niel: 160 million coins and 30,000 gold coins] ***** Gold Coins: 281,000 (281k) ¡ý70,000- Coins: 1,443,337,700 (1.4 billion) ¡ý 360 million - ¨C¨C¨C Looking at the amount they received, both Lara and Silvia felt happy but not too much as it was still little to them. Suddenly, Lara thought of something and looked at Li Wei. "Li Wei, I would like to tell my party leader about this. Of course, I will ask her to sign her contract first before disclosing anything about you." "You will also benefit from it as you can get the money from our whole party," she requested. Most of the money was in the party leader''s hands as they needed it to buy the materials and equipment while others also have money just like how they saved it. It would be a good thing if they can get double money now as they needed to upgrade their equipment. Hearing them, Li Wei nodded without hesitation. "Of course, as long as you create a non-disclosure contract with her, I don''t have any problems," he agreed, taking out a contract and gave it to her after signing it. It would be a foolish thing to reject such offer as he is earning money without any work. He felt a little uncomfortable to have the beautiful women work, but it was just a little; money is more important. "Thank you, Li Wei. Then, I will contact her immediately," Lara nodded and took out the communication tool to contact her party leader. Lara: Margaret, I found someone who can make our money double. Margaret: Really? Lara: Yes, I just doubled my money. Come here; I sent you my location, but you have to sign a non-disclosure contract before I could tell you who is that person. Margaret: Of course, I know this. Let me gather the coin cards of our sisters, then I will head there immediately. Lara: Okay, I will wait. Lara replied with an okay and closed the connection. "I will go outside to fetch our party leader," Lara informed everyone and stood up. "Hey, Lara, wait! I also want to see our cute Loli party leader. She must be happy and will look even cuter," Alice shouted, following her outside the camp. Chapter 70: Big Loli Sister Is Also Rich After Lara and Silvia went out, only Li Wei and his party remained in tent. Li Wei glanced at Elva and Alice. "You aren''t dissatisfied with me for not telling them everything, right?" he asked; after all, they have a good relationship with their sisters. However, Elva and Alice both shook their heads. "You don''t have to worry too much, brother Li. They too have their secrets and wouldn''t tell us, so there is nothing wrong with that," Elva assured him with a smile. "Yes, brother Li, you don''t have to worry too much. But what about you? Because of our sisters, you revealed a lot of things," Alice asked with a difficult expression. Li Wei smiled, shaking his head. "You don''t have to worry too much. I am prepared for this. The contract will restrict them from telling about me to others unless they have my permission," he assured them. "But the money we have is still not enough if we want to level up faster," he murmured with a frown. Just his Goddess of Death Edition skills were enough to run him out of money, not to mention there are equipment and other things. As they chatted about the money, they soon heard footsteps from outside the tent. "We are coming in," Silvia informed and came inside with Lara and a girl who looked like a 12-13 year old. Li Wei and them stood up; after all, they are big people even if they look small. They all gazed at the small girl with blonde hair as she looked too cute like a kid. The small girl also observed them curiously when her golden eyes became fixated on Li Wei. Just as she was about to say something, Silvia chimed in. "Little brother, let me introduce you. She is Margaret Stafford, a 24-year-old legal loli, she is single, and also is the party leader of Blue Moon," Silvia introduced with extra explanation and a wink. Hearing this, everyone became speechless, and of course, Margaret glared at her. "Silvia! You will not get any allowance for this month," she declared, her voice sounding like bells. "Noooo! Margaret, it''s my money; you can''t just take it as you want," Silvia complained with a pout. However, Margaret ignored her and looked at Li Wei. "I am Margaret Stafford, the party leader of Blue Moon. I already signed the contract; you can check it," she introduced herself and gave him the contract paper she signed outside. "I am Li Wei, the party leader, and they are my party members. You should already know that I hold two blessings and can double your money," Li Wei replied after checking the contract. Margaret nodded. "Yes, I know. I really like to thank you as it will help us a lot," she expressed her thanks with sincerity. Hearing her, Li Wei shook his head. "Ms. Margaret doesn''t have to worry; I am also profiting from it. Just give me coin cards, and I will double it," he replied politely. "Okay, then I will give you all the cards, which totals 2.2 billion coins and 72,000 gold coins," Margaret said, taking out the cards with the help of magic. The cards numbered around 300+, and they didn''t fit in her small hands. Li Wei became stunned looking at the numbers of cards. ''Damn, big sister Loli is also rich,'' he shouted in his mind and looked at the coin cards again. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Isn''t it too much?" he asked, not knowing how they managed to collect this many. "Little brother, our party contains 24 beautiful flowers, so there is a lot of money they have been saving for years. And also, you know, no one has plucked them yet," Silvia replied with a smirk, adding extra information again. "Silvia, you are not getting next month''s allowance," Margret stated and looked at Li Wei before Silvia could complain. "It might look like a lot, but the higher level you are, the lower the value of coins gets." "We save the money for buying skills because they get auctioned off, and it isn''t easy to get unless you have a lot of money in your hand," she explained. Li Wei nodded at her. ''So the money belongs to all party members, and they have been saving for years. It''s no wonder they have gathered a lot,'' he thought silently and used the coin cards. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, Congratulations, you have used the following coin cards: 1. Coin Card 10 million (220) = 22 billion 2. Gold Coin Card 5,000 (144) = 7.2 million] ***** Gold Coins: 7,481,000 (7.48 million) ¡ü 7.2 million+ Coins: 23,443,337,700 (23.4 billion) ¡ü 22 billion+ ¨C¨C¨C Looking at the numbers, Li Wei felt like the god of wealth. "Ms. Margret, please give me your guild card so I could transfer the money," he requested, asking for the guild card. Margret nodded and gave it to him. Li Wei didn''t hesitate to transferred the money; after all, he can''t cause the dissatisfaction with a good client. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, the following transfer is successfully proceeded Margret Stafford: 4.4 billion coins and 1,440,000 (1.40 million) gold coins] ***** Gold: 6,041,000 (6.04 million) ¡ý 1.40 million- Coins: 19,043,337,700 (19 billion) ¡ý 4.4 billion- ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei looked at the remaining numbers with satisfaction and gave her guild card back. "Li Wei, here is the friendship sigil of my party. If anyone asks where your money came from, you can just use my name there," Margaret stated, giving him a blue badge. Li Wei nodded and took it; he needed this now or he wouldn''t be able to spend money openly. The badge showed her party is a C-level party. It wasn''t high, but in these two worlds, only B and C levels dominated. "Thank you, Ms. Margret. If you have coin cards again, you can visit me; I will double them," Li Wei expressed his thanks. "Then we will take our leave; we have a quest to do," Margaret nodded with a reply and headed outside. Li Wei and his party also followed them to send them off. "Sister!! Where is my gift?" Alice asked with a pout as she didn''t receive anything. "What gift? I am too poor to buy one, and you aren''t a kid, so you shouldn''t ask for gifts," Silvia replied without a care. "Umm." Alice glared at her with a pout as her ears drooped down. "Well, bye, everyone. We will go then," Silvia smiled and looked at Margaret. "Loli Leader, let''s go!" she shouted with a smile. Li Wei now finally understood why she has less money than Lara; it''s because of her mouth. MVLeMpYr-original-content "Humph, I will teach you a lesson when we go back," Margaret harrumphed with a glare and hugged the waist of Silvia and Lara with her little hands. Li Wei and his party became stunned watching this when they opened their mouths wide. ''Damn eternal learning skill; it''s your time to show off,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind as he saw them flying in the air. Chapter 71: Returning [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned an ''A'' grade skill Flight-85] Looking at the prompt, Li Wei felt excited. "It''s really a flying skill, and ''A'' grade at that," he exclaimed. "Brother, you learned the flying skill? Really?" Li Xin asked, her eyes widening with shock. She too wanted the skill that could let her fly. Alice, Elva, and others also gazed at him with the same thoughts. Li Wei nodded with a smile. "Of course, I learned it, but my MP is too low and can''t use it now," he muttered, looking at his MP bar and feeling a little headache. * MP: 7/12,935 * ''There''s only seven points of MP remaining because the skill level is high, and if I want to to learn more higher-level skills, I would need more MP,'' he pondered and contacted his clone to come back. "Brother Li, how much money do we have now? We are rich, right?" Alice asked with an excited expression, forgetting about the gift she has not received from her sister. Li Wei smiled but didn''t answer; instead, he showed the system panel to everyone. "19 billion!" Everyone exclaimed with a gasp, looking at the numbers. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They never thought they would see this much money when they had just started to level up. It''s been only a week since they joined his party to level up, and now they have so much money, even exceeding the Blue Moon party in cash. Olivia felt emotional and depressed. She wanted to work hard to get money and pay her debt, but now there is too much without her even doing anything. Li Xin and Lily were also happy, as they could get stronger with the money and help him. Watching their expressions, Li Wei nodded and decided to drop one more bomb. "You have forgotten that I have 6.8 million gold coins means 68 billion coins," he mentioned, making everyone shocked again. The 19 billion they have was already an astronomical number, and now the addition of 68 billion was too much. "But brother, what are we going to do with this money? Even if we have a friendship sigil, we can''t use all of it, right?" Li Xin inquired with a frown. The amount is too big, and they can''t spend everything, or it will be noticed by others. However, Li Wei shook his head. "You don''t have to worry too much; I already have a solution for this," he replied and continued. "I will transfer one billion to everyone, but don''t use it immediately, and only level up skills that can help you escape and avoid attacks." "After we return to the city, we will get the fake status skill for everyone, then you can level up other skills as you want," "We will also buy some useful skills along the way for attacking and support," he explained and transferred the money. Li Xin and others nodded, not rejecting his suggestion. They really need a skill that could hide their status; if not, trouble will come to them. After transferring the money, Li Wei looked at the other direction where his clone was coming back. Watching the clone, everyone became confused. "Brother Li, are you not hunting any monsters more?" Lily inquired with a baffled face as she morphed into Li Xin. "I want to hunt, but before that, I have to do something," Li Wei replied and turned to her. "Lily; level up your morphing and teleportation skill to level 30, and all of you also level up your important skills," he instructed as he recovered his MP and pondered about the skills of big sisters. He really wanted to learn them, but his Eternal Learning skill is the most absurd thing; it would be idiotic to let many people know. ''If I go to the capital, I can watch the fights in the arena and learn skills without having my secrets disclosed, so there is no need to hurry,'' he murmured silently and frowned when he thought of Sophia the skill giver. ''Just who is she to give me such a world-breaking skill? Maybe she is a goddess who came out for fun,'' he pondered, but he wouldn''t dare to ask her. After all, which idiot wants to provoke a pretending tiger? If it says it''s a bunny, then it''s a bunny; there is no further discussion, or you will become the bunny for its dinner. As he pondered, his MP recovered fully while Lily and others were also done with leveling up their important skills. ''I should also level up my skills,'' he thought and opened his character panel. Without hesitation, he leveled up his Fake Status and Analyze Eye to level 30 for an amount of 56 million coins. "Damn, it''s taking too many coins. I need another 202 million coins to upgrade shadow step to level 70. I will become poor at this rate," he muttered with dissatisfaction. Nevertheless, he leveled up his shadow step to level 70. The goddess of death edition skills has their advantages, even if they are costly, not to mention it will work even if he leveled it up to 100. After doing this, he asked Li Xin and others to use their leveled-up skills so he could learn them. ¨C¨C¨C ???Goddess of Death Edition Skills (4):- -Analyze Eye: Level 30 (0/310k) ¡ü20+ -Shadow Step: Level 70 (0/710k) ¡ü40+ -Fake Status: Level 30 (0/310k) ¡ü25+ ** @Level 30: Teleportation (¡ü15+), Morphic Mimicry (¡ü21+), Fatal Mirage (¡ü30+), Evasion (¡ü16+). ¨C¨C¨C Looking at the leveled-up skill, Li Wei nodded and glanced at his clone. "Change to someone else and hide your face, also use fake status to hide your name and everything," he commanded. The clone nodded and changed his face and shape to a middle-aged man. Li Wei then turned towards the girls. "All of you level up your Analyze Eye to level 30 and scan him to see if you can see his status or not," he instructed them while also checking the status of the clone. The name it showed was "clone," and his own name wasn''t shown, but to be sure, he decided to double-check again. "Brother Li, there is nothing wrong with it, and it doesn''t show your name," Elva replied after checking it. "It''s good then," Li Wei nodded and commanded his clone to kill the monsters in nearby areas. His level has dropped to 26 and can''t use skills above level 30. It means the clone is still restricted to 10 kilometres until he levels up to 50 again. "It will be noon soon, and I will prepare for a meal. You can do whatever you want; we will be returning today," he announced suddenly. Everyone became stunned at his sudden return plan. "Brother Li, aren''t we going to level up more?" Alice asked, tilting her head. However, Li Wei shook his head. "Once I level up to 50, I will have two clones that can go up to 100 kilometres to kill monsters. The whole North plane will be covered in it even if I stay in the city, so it''s useless to stay here." "As for your levels and training, we should rent or buy a villa where we can get a training room and other facilities," he explained. "What! We are getting a villa, Brother Li?" Alice exclaimed loudly. "Yes, we will. Anyway, I will prepare for a meal until you all decide what kind of villa you want; maybe we will end up buying it," Li Wei suggested as he made preparations for cooking. Honestly, he didn''t need a villa, but after some thought, he decided to buy one as he wanted to try his forging and other skills. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] Suddenly, a notification started to buzz in his mind, and his level shot up from 26 to 32. "I am leveling up finally," he murmured and locked his level at 30 and glanced at his locked attributes. After getting locked, he could see what his attribute limit is, but it increased a lot because of his high spirit attributes. ''I can increase my attributes further,'' he thought, and without hesitation, he directly increased everything by 500 while Li Xin and others talked about the villa. "Sister Li, what kind of villa are we getting?" Lily asked after learning what a villa is from Olivia. Li Xin shook her head and glanced at Elva. "What do you think, Elva? I am not very knowledgeable about this world and what kind of villas are there," she asked. "The villas are normal, where a party of 30 can live freely, and they come with a lot of facilities from a forging room to a training room. I think Brother Li wants a villa to train his other class skills," Elva replied after pondering a little. Li Xin nodded, not being surprised. MVLeMpYr.com-chapter When Li Wei decided to choose the jack-of-all-trades class, he did it to learn all the skills. He definitely wouldn''t let the chance go. As they continued their conversation, Li Wei was done preparing meals. He asked them to have meals and study later. However, Alice didn''t complain too much this time, beacsue she was happy that her sister left a high level dagger for her secretly. Li Wei, who didn''t have anything to do, played with Lily in his lap. Of course, in slime form, after being glared at by Li Xin coldly as he waited for his level to become 50 so he can leave his clone here without much trouble. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] Finally, after an hour, his level reached 50, and he headed back to Valeria City with everyone. After arriving, Li Wei first registered Lily as his familiar in the guard room so he can take her inside the city. "Let''s go; there is still time before evening. We should head to the property sales department where they sell or rent villas," he suggested and headed there with everyone. Chapter 72: Villa Just as Li Wei entered the city; inside the Adventurers Guild, Rosalie received a notification about his entrance. She didn''t follow him outside, as it would create trouble if he found her with his hidden skills. She didn''t want to provoke a future hero for no reason. (Should I follow him?) she asked with a sound transmission. (No need, the priestess is here with her legion; she will take action if something happens. Just focus on work.) The voice of the guild master Maurice rang in her ears. (Okay.) Rosalie nodded and resumed her work. ... Inside the property sales department. "Hello, Mr. May I know if you want to buy or rent a house?" a beautiful receptionist, Linda, asked Li Wei as soon as he entered. Li Wei didn''t bother to talk too much and directly took out the friendship sigil of Blue Moon Party. "I want a villa with all facilities; can you show me the pictures first so I could decide?" he stated, showing the sigil. "A C-class friendship sigil!" Linda uttered with shock after glancing at the sigil and hurriedly took out the highest level of the photo book. She didn''t care if it was true or not because no one dared to pretend unless they are really related to them, or they would be hunted down. "Mr. I am Linda, and here are the few villas that are currently available," she replied, showing him the photos inside the books. "Only three villas?" Li Wei murmured with a frown. "Um, Mr. many people came here and bought all the other villas. If not, there would be at least 50 to choose from," Linda explained, watching his frown. Li Wei nodded and glanced at the photos of the three villas. They were equipped with all kinds of facilities he needed; however, there was also a difference in quality. Villa No. 3 had a training facility that could handle level 50 attacks. They also had 40 rooms with a three-story building. Villa No. 2 was different with a four-story building and 50 rooms. Also, the training facilities could withstand level 60 attacks. As for Villa No. 1, it was more luxurious and grander with a six-story building, 70 rooms, and training facilities with level 70. Li Wei pondered, looking at them. "Can you tell me how much it costs to buy them?" he inquired. "Yes, Mr., Villa No. 3 costs 180 million coins, Villa No. 2 costs 280 million coins, and lastly, Villa No. 1 costs 380 million coins," Linda answered hurriedly while also observing his expression. But his expression was too calm and remained unaffected by the cost. Li Xin and others were the same too and didn''t show much reaction. There were still gold coins that were worth 68 billion. What is this small thing in front of them? "What do you think, should we buy it?" Li Wei asked Li Xin and others for consent. The villas were located inside the core city, and everything was good. He didn''t find any problems, not to mention there were also guards on duty. "Yes, you can buy it, brother; it''s too cheap. I thought it would cost billions," Li Xin replied, and others also nodded with the same thought. Li Wei nodded back and looked at Linda. "I will buy the Villa no.1," he stated without hesitation. "Okay, please wait. I will immediately begin the procedure," Linda replied, coming out of her stunned look and hurriedly took out the deed seal. "Here is the deed for the villa, please sign it and then transfer the money," she instructed. Li Wei nodded and signed the deed while also transferring money. Everything happened swiftly without any problems. [Ding, Congratulations Mr. Li Wei for purchasing and acquiring Villa No. 1. The Valeria City will exempt you from all the tax you have to pay in the city. -Recorded Message] NovelFire-content A system prompt appeared in front of Li Wei making him surprised. Nevertheless, he wasn''t too surprised and looked at Linda. "I can move to the villa now, right?" he inquired. "Yes, you don''t have to worry about anything. The villa has an auto-clean facility that will clean itself two times a day," Linda replied with a polite smile. It is a big customer after all. "Also, here is the key to your villa, and a manual on how to use the training facilities," she mentioned, giving him a booklet and a golden key. "Okay, then we will take our leave," Li Wei nodded, taking the items, and left with everyone to check out from the inn. Watching his back, Linda felt her flutter a little when she suddenly remembered the sigil. "It''s the friendship sigil of Blue Moon Party! It means he is friends with Loli Goddess Margaret!!" "No, I have to find him. I can''t let the chance go," she exclaimed loudly and ran outside hurriedly but was disappointed as Li Wei and his party had already left. "How did he gain the sigil of all women party, not to mention they are all rich. Don''t tell me he is a boy they decided to raise after visiting the earth," she murmured, her mind running furiously with countless possibilities. The Blue Moon party has a lot of fame because they have money and beauties. Many girls also wanted to join their party, but it is said the Loli Goddess Margaret is too strict. ''If I can butter him maybe he can recommend me to the party,'' she thought, returning to her work, or she might get fired. ... "I can''t believe that I will be living in the villa so soon. Sister will be definitely jealous," Alice exclaimed happily. "It''s just a villa, and it''s still low level. Once you hit level 70, all the training facilities will be useless," Li Wei replied, shaking his head at her, leading everyone towards the villa. After passing some security gates and verifying as owner, they all arrived in front of a grand six-story building. It was even covered with high-quality glass and luminous lamps. "It''s so big and grander than from the photos," Li Xin murmured, looking at the villa. "Yes, Sister Li, but from now on, it''s all yours," Alice replied with a hidden meaning and smirk. Li Xin blushed but didn''t deny her. "Let''s go, we should look inside and choose our rooms." Li Wei suggested and took out the key. The key was normal, but it was made with different materials and runes on it. He put the key inside the keyhole of the magnificent door l, and a few clicks sounded as if moving a gigantic mechanism. *Creak!* The door opened with a loud creak, revealing the inside of the villa filled with luxury¡ªbig sofas, dining table, kitchen, 13 rooms, and everything. Most of the training facilities were underground, while some were outside and on upper floors, so they couldn''t see them. But there were two magical lifts to take them to higher floors. Li Wei and others were surprised by the luxury; however, they didn''t waste time and took the lift to the upper floor. The upper floor was also the same but with 10 rooms, while one of them being the biggest for the party leader. "Choose your rooms and get freshened; I already ordered dinner from the inn and it will come soon," Li Wei informed them. Everyone nodded not rejecting his suggestion and looked at the rooms. Alice and Elva chose the same room, while Olivia and Lily also decided on the same room. Li Wei then turned at Li Xin. "Let''s go; that''s our room," he stated, pointing at the party leader room. "So you did have other motives," Li Xin glared at him with a pout. "What motives are you talking about? Let''s go and clean up; dinner will be coming soon," Li Wei denied and urged to get her ready as he led her inside the room. Honestly, he did have motives, or he wouldn''t buy the villa for no reason. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he became stunned when he entered the room, the same happened for Li Xin. They both looked at a bed that could allow ten people to sleep at a time. The bathroom doors were opened, and they could see a bathtub where ten people could take bath together in it. Nevertheless, they were only stunned for a little while and got ready as the dinner was coming. The order arrived and Olivia received it before anyone could. Li Wei didn''t go to the servant shop to pay her debt yet because everyone was tired and wanted rest, but he did apologize to her for this. However, Olivia said there is no need to apologize just for this, as they have money they could pay anytime. Li Wei didn''t say anything after that and had dinner with everyone on the top floor of dinner table. As everyone was tired, no one checked the villa and returned to their rooms for rest. Li Wei and Li Xin too were in their rooms, laying on the big bed. "Brother, I never thought that we would have a villa like this," Li Xin muttered softly with a smile. "Well, it happened faster than I expected; maybe because we met Elva and Alice, if not, it wouldn''t have happened," Li Wei replied, thinking a little deeper. His luck is worst, and he didn''t believe he met them because of it. Li Xin''s luck might have played a role here, but the one who started it is Sophia. She recommended Elva and Alice to join his party. ''Maybe she is really a goddess; if not, it would''ve been more hard to earn money for me like this,'' he thought. Chapter 73: Going Out Alone Just as Li Wei was thinking about Sophia, the person in question floated in the air above Valeria City, looking at his villa. NovelFire-chapter However, there was an entity beside her made of complex red virtual cubes that circled around itself. "Raphael, you really like to create trouble, right?" Sophia inquired with a smile. [Denied] A systematic girl''s voice rang from the entity Raphael, instantly denying her. "Ehh? When did you start to lie, Raphael? It''s a bad thing," Sophia pouted, hearing its response. "If you don''t like it, then why did you make the dungeon break happen? Don''t give me a reason; I know it''s something you did," she inquired again, glancing at the entity with a cute, irritated face. The entity Raphael pondered for a moment before answering her. [Reason: Requested, Who: Can''t Tell] Hearing this, Sophia glared at the entity. "Humph, you are lying again. You definitely can tell me who the person is, but you are not even telling me now," she huffed with an irritated expression but didn''t inquire further. "I really wonder what your mother will think if she found out you all kids can lie now," she muttered, shaking her head with a dejected face, and focused on villa No.1. "I hope you can get powerful enough after all; it''s only four worlds that have merged yet, and you have to complete my one condition later," she whispered softly and vanished with the strange entity Raphael. ..... Inside the villa, Li Wei stopped his thoughts about Sophia because it''s useless, as he will not get answers by overthinking. No matter what, the contract is already set in place, and he can''t do anything; the same goes for Sophia, even if she is a goddess. ''I should just ask the goddess of death about her, and I also have other questions I want to ask,'' he thought and asked everything he wanted. Soon he received a reply; some of them got answered while some did not. ''So I can raise my attributes to 100,000 points without having side effects, to increase it I need to level up more'' he murmured in mind as he read the reply. While he also got some scary replies from the goddess of life: ''Is this even something you should ask? We don''t know when you will die so it''s useless to ask us, but if you want to, just say it,'' she said. ''Why does a goddess of life talk about killing? It doesn''t make any sense,'' Li Wei thought, feeling a shiver down his spine, and closed the system panel. Suddenly, his gaze was attracted by Li Xin who was busy pondering, and felt how it would be good to have more of her in clone forms on the big bed. "Brother, don''t you think the beds and baths are too big?" Li Xin asked suddenly after pondering, even though she knew what they were for, she still asked to know his thoughts. "Of course, they are big so I can have the XinXin and XinXin''s clone harem," Li Wei replied without hesitation, just as he was thinking. "Brother!!" Li Xin glared at him but couldn''t utter anything. She didn''t know whether to feel happy that he loves her or sad that he wanted a harem of her. ''Dumb brother, tell me how should I decide,'' she thought with a troubled face. However, Li Wei didn''t care and glanced at her; she appeared more sexy today. Because for some reason, she wore a silky red short-skirt nightdress that revealed her milk-white thighs and skin a lot. He could also see the fabric was thin, but it''s a pity it wasn''t wet; however, it still did its job, almost making him feel her skin. "XinXin, you are becoming more and more enchanting," he uttered taking a deep breath, controlling his urges. "Un," Li Xin blushed feeling his gaze and felt a little puzzled. ''Didn''t he like my thighs? Why isn''t he making any moves today?'' she thought, feeling a little relieved and disappointed. Li Wei saw the disappointment in her eyes and gave her a soft and tight hug. "XinXin, just sleep; we have a lot of things to do tomorrow," he whispered, planting a kiss on her cheek. It''s not like he didn''t want to make a move, but if he did, he wouldn''t be able to calm down as they were alone and might end up doing it. But he wanted to wait for the right time, and today it wasn''t, not to mention he wants to make it a special day for her and didn''t want her to regret later for being too hasty. "Un, then I will sleep; good night, brother," Li Xin nodded and closed her eyes, hugging him tightly when she felt a cold and warm feeling on her cheeks again. "Good night," Li Wei murmured, kissing her cheeks again when he stiffened a little. ''This is hell mode,'' he thought with irritation, calming his indecent thoughts as her soft breasts touched his arm. After a hard fight he finally closed his eyes to sleep. .... Next morning, Li Wei woke up and looked at Li Xin, who was still sleeping like a pig. "She must have been tired," he murmured in a low voice, caressing her cheeks gently. ''It''s the 21st of July today. I have to choose the gift for her,'' he thought, pondering what to do. His birthday is on the 23rd, while Li Xin''s is on the 24th. It means he has two days'' worth of time to get a suitable gift. "I should visit the shops first to see if I can make something," he muttered and got up to take a bath. After a while, everyone also woke up, and Li Wei made breakfast for them. "Brother Li, are you going to play with me today too?" Lily asked with hope, looking cutely at him in Li Xin''s form. Yesterday, he told her about the novels and comics he read, and she wanted to listen to it more. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Li Wei shook his head. "Not today, Lily. I have other things to do today," he replied with an apologetic expression and glanced at the door of the training room. "Brother Li, It looks sturdy and won''t open with our attacks," Alice murmured, observing it. "Of course, after all, it''s for level 70," Li Wei replied and placed his hands on the blue panel beside the door to open it. *Click* *Click* *Click* A few mechanical sounds echoed, and with a creak, the ten feet metal door opened, revealing a wide room in front of them. "What a big room!" Li Wei murmured with surprise, looking inside. The room was wide enough to fit two small airplanes easily; even the height wasn''t a problem here. "Wow, it''s really big!" everyone exclaimed with surprise and looked around. Li Wei ignored them and arrived in front of the small desk where a red panel was set up. "Brother Li, is it a control panel?" Alice inquired with curiosity. "Yes, it''s a control panel. With it, I can give you permissions to use any skills inside the villa and can also control the other magical functions of the villa," Li Wei explained and placed his hands on the red panel to change a few settings. It was just like a modern system where he could choose what to do and gave everyone permission to use any skills inside the villa. "Okay, I am done with setting up, and you can use any skills inside the villa, but it doesn''t mean you can use offensive skills inside the city, so he careful when going outside" he informed them after he was done setting up. "Brother, are you going out?" Li Xin asked with an unwilling expression; she knew he would go out but still felt dejected. She too wanted to follow him, but it would only slow him down. Watching her like this, Li Wei nodded with a smile. "Yes, I will be going out to buy skills and other necessary things and probably will not come until evening, so make sure to order the food, okay?" he explained, patting her head to soothe her. "Un, I will wait for you," Li Xin replied with a pout. Li Wei smiled and pinched her cute cheeks. It was very rare for him to leave her alone, but he felt relieved this time as there are others to accompany her. "Elva, Olivia, I will leave XinXin in your hands then," he informed, treating Li Xin as a child and received a glare from her. "Brother Li, what about me?" Alice asked with a pout, and Lily too looked at him. However, Li Wei ignored the two big kids and looked at Elva and Olivia. "Brother Li, you don''t have to worry too much; she is not a child," Elva replied with a giggle, watching his care for her. Olivia nodded, also agreeing with Elva. "Anyway, take care of her, and also, if you all want to buy something, you can tell me through the chat function of XinXin; I will purchase it along the way." "Bye, I will take my leave then," Li Wei informed and glanced at Li Xin. But before he could do anything, she hurriedly backed out, knowing he was going to make her embarrassed. Li Wei felt a little disappointed for missing the chance and left the training room but didn''t leave the villa immediately. "Shadow Clone," he chanted, and his second clone formed in front of him. "Protect them secretly using stealth; unless there is a need, don''t use offensive skills and contact me if anything happens," he instructed. The clone nodded and disappeared from the place, hiding itself. "Now I don''t have to worry even if they wander inside the city," Li Wei murmured with relief thinking about this. After the class upgrade, his class was now D level, which is higher than the E level Valeria City. Because of this, he can now use all skills inside the city and can appoint his clone to protect them, but if he or his clone used the offensive skills, it will still alert the city. Before leaving, he once again checked the security of the villa and then headed towards the Adventures All-in-one shop. Chapter 74: Emilys Father However just as Li Wei entered the Adventures All-in-one shop, he got a question thrown at him. "Brother Li!! You are here again, but why are you alone? Did you fight with sisters?" Emily asked hurriedly, her expression filled with concern after watching him come alone. ''No, it can''t be. The Harem of Brother Li can''t and mustn''t fail,'' she thought, deciding herself. Li Wei saw her concerned expression and felt something off; nevertheless, he answered her. "No, I didn''t fight with them. They are at home training their skills," he replied. "So that''s it. Wait, did you say a home? You bought a house!!" Emily exclaimed with wide eyes. "Yes, I bought a normal villa. Anyway, do you have any skill crystals and skill books that can hide the status?" Li Wei inquired, not telling her too much about the villa or she would ask tons of questions. "Of course, we have, Brother Li. Do you need any other useful skills? Look, here is the list; you can choose from it," Emily replied with a nod, taking out the list. "But, Brother Li, you have to take me to your villa today. I want to see it," she requested with big eyes and a pitiful expression. "No, I have a lot of things to do today, so I can''t take you there," Li Wei answered, rejecting her while skimming through the skill list. "Umm," Emily pouted at him. ''Just wait; I will find it by myself. I can''t go outside the city, but hehe, inside the city, no one will stop me,'' she thought, making her plans to sneak into his villa. Li Wei, who didn''t know her thoughts, decided on the skills. "Give me Fake Status, Concealed Weapon Mastery, Navigation, Swimming, Climbing, Signal Creation, and Telepathy. Give me five each, and all must be master tier," he asked for the skills he needed. These skills were available easily and can be used by every class. For the class-related skills, he didn''t decide immediately and wanted to buy later. Hearing him, Emily nodded and asked the servant girl to bring the skill crystals and looked at Li Wei with a smirk. "Brother Li, do you need the skill Sensual Massage Techniques? It''s very good and all girls likes it" she inquired in a low voice looking at him. ''Hehe, with these skills, sisters will definitely not let go of him and his harem won''t fail,'' she thought with underlying motives. Listening to her, Li Wei sighed. "Why does a kid like you know something like this, and of course, I need it. Give it to me; I will transfer the money instantly," he replied with a hushed tone, looking around with a sneaky expression. Emily beamed happily hearing him and opened a locked drawer with her hairpins, taking out a skill book. "Here, it''s for 1 million coins," she whispered, giving him the skill book. She did a lot of shady deals like this, of course, with women who came to shop, and it was her first time giving it to the opposite sex, but for his harem, she decided to sacrifice her reputation a little. While Li Wei became speechless, watching her do it in a familiar way. ''Is it really okay for her to know this, and why does she look too familiar with it?'' he murmured in his mind with doubt. Nevertheless, he nodded at her and transferred the amount without hesitation and his the skill in the item box. After a few minutes, the servant girl came with skill crystals in her hands. "Brother Li, here are all your skill crystals; it will cost 17.5 million coins. And now, you have to take me to your villa," Emily requested again with hope. After all, she did a big favour just now. However, Li Wei shook his head as he transferred the money. "I am not going home now, but I want to meet your father. Where is he?" he asked; this is the real purpose he came here. "Hmm, my father? He is on the third floor. If you want to meet him, I can take you there," Emily replied with a puzzled face. ''Is he going to ask for my hand in marriage?'' she thought, her imagination running wild. "Okay, then take me there," Li Wei nodded and followed her to the third floor, where he heard the sound of hammering metals just a little away from him. "Father, Brother Li came here to meet you," Emily informed directly, opening the office door without care. "Emily, how many times do I have to say you just can''t barge into my room without waiting for my answer?" a handsome man with blonde hair chided her and looked at Li Wei. "Li Wei, it''s been a while since we met. Why don''t you take a seat, and Li Xin didn''t come with you?" he asked after seeing him alone. "Uncle Loid, Li Xin is at home, and I came here to request something from you," Li Wei stated his purpose. "A request? Yes, sure, you can tell; I will help you as much as I can," Loid replied without hesitation as Emily sat on his lap while reading a few documents on the table, like a working boss. "Uncle Loid, my request is that you to teach me blacksmithing," Li Wei stated his request. He could''ve found other blacksmiths, but there was no one more popular than Uncle Loid in this city. Why would he let the chance go if he can learn easily? "Huh, so it''s just this? Of course, I can teach you. Let''s go to the workshop. I also have to craft a weapon for a client, and you can watch my crafting to learn few things. Then I will guide you later," Loid answered, making Emily stand up from his lap. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, Uncle Loid, I don''t have problems with that," Li Wei nodded with excited eyes. He wanted to learn the blacksmith skill so he could craft weapons for himself and his party, or if he kept buying them from others at every level, then even billions wouldn''t help him. As for selling them, no way; he wouldn''t let the equipment used by Li Xin get into the hands of others, even if they are girls. He also wanted to craft a few things for her to make a gift, and it would be best if he could learn the skills of the best person in the city. Watching his excited eyes, Loid shook his head and led Li Wei and Emily (who forcefully tagged along) to the workshop just ahead of his office. *Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang!* The sounds of hammering echoed, reaching everyone''s ears as soon as they got inside the workshop. "Huh?" Li Wei became stunned looking at the workshop. He thought it would be small, but it was as big as twelve rooms where thirty people were hammering metals in front of their magical furnace. "Hehe, Li Wei, this is just a normal workshop; the real one is still inside," Loid talked proudly, looking at his stunned expression. Li Wei, however, didn''t care about it and directly activated Eternal Learning skill while adding more attributes to his intelligence. ¨C¨C¨C AP: 0 ¡ý3,000- MP: 30,435/30,435 ¡ü15,000+ Intelligence: 6,087 ¡ü3,000+ ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, Congratulations, you have learned the following Advance skills: @Level 30: Metalworking, Basic Enchantment, Armor Crafting, Weapon Forging, Tempering, Flexible Defence Artistry, Enchanting Arsenal, Bulwark Crafting, Master of the Blade, Molten Mastery, Quenching Methods.] ¨C¨C¨C ''Level 30 advanced skills!!'' Li Wei became stunned looking at all the skills that were level 30. ''Damn, they must have spent all money on the skills,'' he cursed, thinking about this. He just leveled up his 5 skills to level 30 while learning 8 new skills, and all of them were advanced level 30 skills. "Brother Li, let''s go," Emily reminded him, nudging his clothes with her little hands. "Ah, yes, let''s go, Emily," Li Wei nodded, coming out of his thoughts, and followed uncle Loid with Emily to his workshop. your-NovelFire-source He once again became stunned because this workshop was filled with rare and all kinds of materials. "Haha, this is my metal collection. I even have some C and B level metals that are hard to find in this city," Loid boasted again with a proud expression and lit up the furnaces. "Just sit there; the room temperature will go high but will not affect too much. As long as you watch me, you will understand some basics, and then you can also give it a try," Loid instructed, pointing at the bench a little away from him. Li Wei nodded hurriedly; he is just here to watch and do nothing. He then glanced at the bookshelf a little away from them. He wanted to read it but decided to ask later and sat on the bench. "Brother Li, why do you want to learn blacksmithing?" Emily asked curiously, sitting beside him. "Hmm, I like to learn many things, and also, I want to craft a few tools," Li Wei replied when he suddenly felt Emily leaning on his body with a lazy expression, but he didn''t care. "So you want to craft something. Do you know my mother is a Jewelcrafter? You can also learn from her; it will not be useful, but you can do it more beautifully if you want to give the gifts to sisters," she mentioned with a yawn. "I will think about it," Li Wei replied with a nonchalant expression, but he already decided he was going to learn it. Chapter 75: Emilys Mother "Li Wei, I will start forging. Look closely," Loid informed him before putting the metals in the furnace with fire-mana crystals. Li Wei nodded at him and looked closely. He was also interested in the forging process and took the notice of fire-mana crystals. ''I have to buy the fire-mana crystals to power up furnace,'' he thought, pondering a little. The furnaces were magical; to run them, they needed F level fire-mana crystals, which could be found easily if you dug a little deeper in the earth. The magic crystals were also divided into grades from F to SSS levels. There were also earth, water, and other elemental crystals; however, some were too rare and couldn''t be found easily. They can also be used for enchanting, power sources, and other things. ''I hope Uncle Loid uses a special class skill, unlike the other blacksmiths who only used normal ones,'' he murmured in mind thinking about that skills. In the outside workshop, they were crafting just common equipment and didn''t use many skills. If he couldn''t get a special class skill, then it would be useless as they are the most important. He then focused on Loid, who took out the red-heated metal and started hammering. *Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang!* Watching this, Li Wei didn''t hesitate and activated his eternal learning skill. [Ding, congratulations for learning the special class skill Mana Blade Crafting-30] ''Huh? Only one skill? Maybe Uncle Loid is using other skills too, but I may have already learned them outside,'' Li Wei muttered in his mind as he only learned one skill. He then once again focused on him, watching with interest. Emily too looked at her father, but she felt bored and sleepy. "It''s really boring, brother Li, let me sleep," she murmured and laid down on the bench, using his lap as a pillow. Li Wei shook his head with a smile and ruffled her hair. "You can go out and have fun, you know," he suggested. However, Emily shook her head. "No, I don''t want to go. It''s more boring there," she replied and closed her eyes, not caring about the sounds. ''I wonder when Brother Li will take me to level up,'' she thought, slowly drifting to sleep. NovelFire-hosted Li Wei became speechless watching her really sleep. ''What a girl. She can even sleep in the sounds of hammering,'' he thought with a sigh and casted Arcane shield on her while also using it to block the sounds of hammering to let her sleep peacefully. Loid, who was hammering and was about to do the same, saw this, with a smile on his mouth. ''He is really a good guy; if not, Emily wouldn''t like him so much,'' he thought and continued his hammering. The time taken wasn''t much, and in half an hour, a level 50 Rare grade sword was made. The grades of all equipment''s were divided into Common, Rare, Unique, Epic, Legendary, Mythical, and Divine. The grades appeared more simple but were harder to achieve. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For Common items, they can be mass-produced at once. For Rare items, you have to do it one by one, but unless you are good at smithing, you won''t be able to craft it. Even one mistake can lead to failure, and then the item will become a common grade. As for the higher grades, there was no need to say they were more difficult and needed a lots of unique things to craft them. "Li Wei, I am done. Do you want to try forging? I will guide you," Loid suggested, looking at him. However, Li Wei shook his head. "Uncle Loid, I want to learn more before I try, as I don''t know what kinds of metals and ores are there," he replied and looked at the bookshelf. "Can I read those books first so I can know about metals and other things?" he asked for consent, pointing at the bookshelf. "Haha, of course, you can read them. They are not some secrets but were actually prepared for new people like you. Of course, there are even some that could still help me," Loid agreed with a laugh and glanced at Emily, who was sleeping beautifully. "I am really sorry if Emily is troubling you. She is a naughty kid," he apologized after watching her still sleeping. "Uncle Loid, you don''t have to worry; she isn''t troubling me," Li Wei denied, shaking his head. "Then take your time to read this. I will go and take care of some paperwork," Loid informed, leaving Emily and Li Wei inside the workshop. Li Wei saw him going back to his office and wanted to read books when he remembered Emily is still sleeping on his lap. "Well, whatever. I should also use my other skills to get it done faster," he murmured and opened his panel to level up his telekinesis skill when he noticed his level increased to 62. ''The clone finally started killing,'' he thought with a nod and leveled up his telekinesis skill to level 30 with 465 SP. He then used the skill silently to pick up all the books and made them float in front of him. After that, he opened the all books at once with telekinesis while activating his eternal learning skill. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..]... Hundreds of notifications rang as he learned all of the knowledge inside the books within 30 seconds. "How good would it be if I can do the same in the library," he wished with a sigh and returned the books to their places while arranging the information in his mind. "Now I know every metal up to D tier while also knowing some C and B tier with blueprints and knowledge of crafting different things," he muttered to himself. When, a knock was heard on the door of the workshop. "Emily, are you inside?" a sweet voice rang as a woman entered the workshop to discover Li Wei and Emily sleeping on his lap. Her brown eyes widened with a stunned expression, but she hurriedly recovered from it and looked at him. "Li Wei, it''s been a while since you came, and Emily is troubling you, right?" Eliza murmured with a pout and moved towards both of them, her long brown hair fluttering with her graceful movements. Li Wei became stunned to see Emily''s mother here, but he hurriedly shook his head. "No, she isn''t creating trouble," he replied, denying her. "Okay, If you say so," Eliza nodded, dropping the subject. "But where is Li Xin? She didn''t come with you," she inquired, seeing him alone. "She is at home, and I came out to learn blacksmithing from Uncle Loid. Also, I want to learn some basic jewelcrafting," Li Wei explained, looking at her. He really wanted to learn it because jewel crafting is very different from what its name suggests. The jewel crafter can create runes to engrave on the jewels. They are mainly used for increasing attributes or a protective amulet that will create a shield if their life is in danger. Just like Emily has one to protect her. Because of this, he wanted to learn it more as he can have more ways to protect them. Hearing him, Eliza nodded with understanding. "So you came to learn, then you are crafting a gift for Li Xin, right?" she asked. "Yes, I want to craft a gift and accessories for other party members. Aunt Eliza, you are a Jewelcrafter, right? Can you teach me how to craft a few accessories, also I wanted to read a few books about it?" Li Wei requested everything at once. "Of course, I can teach you. Follow me to my workshop; there are also books that you can read," Eliza answered as she took Emily in her arms after Li Wei removed the Arcane shield. "You are really taking care of her, but she will become even naughtier," she told him with a pout and pinched Emily''s cute sleeping face. Li Wei shook his head with a smile and followed her. Her workshop was different; there were no furnaces but some magic tools to engrave the runes and create jewels. However, there were a lot of beautiful women sitting in front of their tools and looked at him with curiosity. "Hey, who is that new face? He is really handsome." "Yes, he is, and it doesn''t look like he is from this world." "Wait, I have seen him; he came here with Emily before." "Ahh, you are right, he did come." Chattering followed as many of them were free and didn''t care about Eliza, their boss. "Why are you all not crafting and chatting together? Do you want me to cut your pay?" Eliza chided them with a cold glance after watching this. "Ahh, sorry, sister, we were just distracted a little." "Yes, look, I am already done with mine and was about to do the next one." "Yes, me too." The working women replied with a carefree expression, not being afraid of her much. "Sigh, no one is afraid of me," Eliza sighed with a pout and looked at the culprit of this, Emily. It was all her spouting nonsense, how carefree she acted in the house to others, or it wouldn''t have been the case. However, Li Wei ignored her and looked at the beautiful women with his eternal learning skill. Chapter 76: Learning Skills [Ding, congratulations for learning following Advance skills: @Level 30: Engraving, Gem Identification, Transmutation, Gem Elemental Infusion, Warding Spells, Gem Polishing, Microscopic Engraving, Fine Detailing, Intricate Carving, Texture Finishes] Find more at mvlemp-y,r. Li Wei became stunned after watching the skills. ''That''s a lot of skills to craft,'' he murmured in his mind and followed Eliza to her workshop after she recovered from the damage Emily has caused. Her own workshop was a lot different, as there were flowers and designs on walls. A lot of gems stored inside glass, showcasing its beauty on shelves, there were also five big bookshelves and a small bed where she laid Emily down to sleep. "Humph, after creating trouble for others, she''s sleeping peacefully," Eliza murmured with a pout but gentle look and looked at Li Wei, who was stunned. "Li Wei, you have chosen the weaponsmith subclass, right?" she inquired. Li Wei nodded, not denying her, he couldn''t tell her that he was Jack-of-all-Trades right. Watching his nod, Eliza pondered for a moment. "With your subclass, you will be able to use engraving, but it wouldn''t work perfectly with gems." "So, I will recommend you to do it only for decoration or just leave a space for the gems." "You can buy the enchanted gems from any shop, and with your subclass, it will be easy for you to set it up," she suggested. "Yes, I know. You don''t have to worry, Aunt Eliza," Li Wei replied with a nod. "Then I will begin crafting. You can watch how I do it. If you have any questions, do ask," Eliza told him and pointed at the small bed. "You can sit there and watch," she suggested. Li Wei nodded and sat on the bed just a little away from sleeping Emily. He then looked at Eliza, who began crafting with his Eternal Learning skill. [Ding, congratulations for learning the special class skill: Jewelcrafter''s Legacy:30] ''Aunt Eliza must be crafting a higher-tier item,'' Li Wei thought after watching her using the special class skills. This skill can give a better and precise view of jewelcrafting while also making sure to avoid any mistakes to craft a higher-tier item. The time it took for her was less, as she was just making an earpiece accessory with a red gem engraved on it. Soon, she was finished and looked at the earpiece with a nod. "Here, Li Wei, take this earpiece. I don''t know why you wanted to give a gift to Li Xin, but I will also give her a gift, whatever the occasion is," she told him with a smile, giving the beautiful red metallic earpiece. Li Wei became stunned when he saw this. "Are you sure, Aunt Eliza? You just used the gems on shelves and high-quality materials to engrave runes in it," he asked with doubt. With his Analyze Eye, he could see it''s a level 45 earpiece that can block any life-threatening attacks up to level 50. Not to mention, it''s Rare tier and can be sold for a few twenty millions if auctioned off. There are many girls in the world, and the items of them are more in demand, making them expensive. She will definitely make a loss giving it for free. "It is a gift and give it to her. Also I am more rich than you think; I even have a villa in the inner city and wanted to buy the No. 1 villa." "But it''s a pity; it was bought by some tycoon," Eliza muttered with a disappointed face. The property sales department didn''t tell anyone who bought the villa because it was related to the C class party. So people only knew it was some tycoon who bought it. Li Wei stiffened a little at her mention, but he was also surprised that she is rich. But it was normal at her level, not to mention the whole shop is earning a lot. "Anyway, Li Wei, there are books with designs that can help you, so read them," Eliza said, pointing at the bookshelves. "Also, let Emily sleep; she wasn''t feeling well yesterday and was awake the whole night," she muttered, ruffling the hair of Emily. "Okay, Auntie Eliza," Li Wei nodded and looked at Emily with the Analyze Eye, but he didn''t find anything, which means everything is okay now. "I will take my leave then; you can check the books freely," Eliza informed before leaving. Li Wei nodded again and looked at the bookshelf after confirming she left. Without hesitation, he applied his telekinesis while activating the Eternal Learning skill. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..]... Notifications of him learning the knowledge rang continuously for a few minutes. "There are really a lot of designs, but it''s a good thing. Now I will not run out of ideas to give gifts," he murmured with a smile as he found all kinds of accessories with a lot of designs. He then pondered what to do next. "I have learned the skills, but they are only for weaponsmith and jewelcrafter. To learn the other sub-class skills, I have to visit other workshops, but how?" he muttered with a frown. He has already visited the two workshops he could because of Aunt Eliza and Uncle Loid. While the other workshops were under other persons, and he couldn''t enter just because he wanted. "It would''ve been great if Emily wasn''t sleeping," Li Wei muttered, thinking about this. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Anyway, I should use plan B then," he murmured to himself, ready to go in stealth when he felt someone nudging his clothes. "Unn, brother Li, what plan B are you talking about?" Emily asked, waking up and looking at him with sleepy eyes. Li Wei froze at her question but replied. "It''s nothing; I was just speaking to myself," he explained keeping his expression calm. ''Damn, I let my guard down thinking she is sleeping,'' he cursed himself and hoped she wouldn''t ask any more questions. "Un, but why am I in Mother''s workshop? When did I come here?" Emily asked with a confused face. Li Wei felt relieved that she was not asking anything and explained to her. "So, I was brought here by Mother when I was sleeping." Emily nodded with a lazy expression and looked at him. "Are you going home now? Can you take me there?" she asked, her eyes becoming larger with eagerness. "Emily, I am not going home yet. I want to buy some metals, ores, and gems. Also, I wanted to look at other workshops too," Li Wei replied, shaking his head. "Can you take me to other workshops? Then I will take you home to see my villa tomorrow," he requested, ruffling her hair. "Of course, I can take Brother Li to other workshops," Emily replied without hesitation. "Purification," Li Wei nodded and used purification on her to make her sleepy face fresh. "Un, Brother Li, are you a healer?" Emily asked with a stunned face after watching him use purification on her. "Let''s go. Show me the other workshops, or we will be late," Li Wei didn''t reply and asked. "Un, then follow me," Emily nodded with a pout and led him to other workshops of Artificer and Toolmaker. She didn''t know that he learned all the skills with one glance. But after coming out of the Toolmaker workshop, Li Wei felt a little disappointed as he was not able to read the books, also there was an Elemental Forger class that was missing. They could be found only in capitals or big cities where they can get special ores and metals, so they weren''t here. He then looked at the skills he learned. ¨C¨C¨C Advance skills: @Level 30: Innovative Design, Tool Modification, Precision Crafting, Material Knowledge, Tool Proficiency, Tool Maintenance, Runesmithing, Magical Artistry, Alchemical Knowledge, Infusion Mastery. ¨C¨C¨C ''It''s a pity no one was using their special skills,'' Li Wei thought with a disappointed look. "Brother Li, what kind of ores, metals, and gems do you want?" Emily inquired as they arrived on the first floor. "Well, for metals, give me iron, bronze, silver, gold, platinum, Glimmerite, Lumisteel, and Aetherium, each 10 kg. The same goes for Eldertitanium Ore and Wyrmstone Ore." "As for gems, give me Meadow Jade, Twilight Tourmaline, Forest Emerald, Crystalline Quartz, and Aurora Gem, each ten pieces." "All of it must be D level. Also, give me ten thousand D level-fire crystals," Li Wei replied after pondering for a while. Emily became stunned at the orders, but she asked the servant to bring it. "Brother Li, did you hit a jackpot or what? Do you know these materials will cost you 47 million coins?" Emily asked with a curious look. "Eh, really? I thought Emily was giving them to me for free, that''s why I am buying them," Li Wei replied with an shocked look. "Humph, it won''t work on me; you have to give me money even if you are a brother," Emily replied with a humph. "Okay, here, take the money, and be ready tomorrow; I will come to take you to the villa, okay?" Li Wei replied, patting her head. "Un, but don''t forget, or I will never forgive you," Emily nodded as she gave him the materials he bought. "Then bye, I will take my leave," Li Wei said, exiting the shop, and heading towards his next destination. Chapter 77: Alex Harrison "Boy, you''ve come again. Don''t tell me you want another servant?" Ninon asked as she saw Li Wei entering the shop. "No, I''m not here for a servant but to repay Olivia''s debt," Li Wei replied, shaking his head. Ninon became a little stunned at his words. "Repay the debt? Are you sure? It''s a total of 180 million," she asked, her eyes narrowing a little. Li Wei nodded without hesitation. "I have already decided to repay it, Ms. Ninon. Just start the required process; I will transfer the money immediately," he stated. Ninon nodded, taking out Olivia''s debt contract and wrote his name on it. "Before you transfer the money, sign here first, so the debt contract of hers will be valid if you pay the money," she instructed, giving him the debt contract. Li Wei nodded and read it before signing it. "Ms. Ninon, can you tell me the reason why Olivia took the debt?" he inquired wanting to know her situation. However, Ninon shook her head. "I am restricted from divulging any information about servants'' private life, so you have to ask her yourself." "But Olivia wasn''t the one who took the debt, and she is not from the Elmoral Kingdom," she replied and didn''t explain further. Li Wei frowned after hearing her. ''Olivia didn''t take the debt; then how did she become a servant?'' he thought, his frown becoming harder. "Boy, you don''t have to worry too much. She signed the contract to become a servant willingly while also asking to move to a different kingdom." "If you really like her, then get closer to her slowly. When the romance between you blooms, you can start asking these things," Ninon recommended him with a smile. "You have got it all wrong; she is my official party member. That''s why I wanted to know about her situation," Li Wei explained, shaking his head, and paid the debt amount. "So that''s the case. I thought you would be interested in her," Ninon murmured with disappointment, giving him the debt contract paper after everything was done. Li Wei took the contract paper and exited the MystiServs shop, proceeding towards the adventurers guild. However, he didn''t go there but to a butcher shop in front of the guild. It was a shop where they dismantled the monsters in front of the adventurers to let them see if there is a skill crystal or not. While they also have tools to detect the skill crystals inside the bodies of monsters so the adventurers won''t face a loss for wasting high-priced organs just to check. "I hope I can get the skill crystals; after all, it''s a dungeon of the sage," Li Wei murmured entering the shop. The inside was big enough to store a hundred big trucks. There were also multiple big platforms to dismantle and hang the monsters. "Young man, do you want to dismantle the monsters?" A middle-aged man inquired after watching him. "Yes, I want to dismantle two dungeon floor bosses and one dungeon boss," Li Wei replied with a nod. The butchers here have to look for customers themselves as adventurers only wanted highly skilled ones to dismantle. Discover more at m-vlempy _r. If not, the price of monster organs will drop for not handling carefully. The middle-aged man''s eyes widened when he heard the dungeon bosses. "Young man, you are not kidding, right? Two floor bosses and one dungeon boss? What level are they?" he inquired with doubt. "The dungeon boss is Venomstrike Serpent, level 19, while the two floor bosses are Goblin King, level 18, and Fanged Wolf, level 17," Li Wei replied, looking at him. "I want to dismantle them. Are you free?" he asked. He didn''t care if the middle-aged man had a high-level skill or not. He was here to learn the skills and get the skill crystals, not for money. "I am free, but my skill level is low, so you should find someone else," the middle-aged man replied with a disappointed face. "You don''t need to worry about it; just dismantle the monsters. I don''t care about money," Li Wei said, shaking his head. "Are you sure, young man? It will make the monster parts sell for a lower price," the middle-aged man inquired. "Yes, I am sure. Just do it fast; I don''t have much time," Li Wei replied, affirming. "Okay, if you say so, I will dismantle it. My name is Luke, and I also have a new tool to detect the skill crystals accurately. I will try my best," Luke nodded and asked him to follow to his platform. "I am Li Wei, as I said earlier. You don''t have to worry too much; just do it fast," Li Wei replied and looked at other butchers, but it was a pity no one was butchering and were gathered in front of the platform. Looking at his gaze, Luke decided to explain. "Just now, someone got a skill crystal with the master rank Inferno Wave skill in it, and people are asking if she would sell or not," he said. Li Wei nodded but didn''t head there to buy, as he could hear a girl saying she doesn''t want to sell, no matter what the price. He continued to follow Luke and arrived at his platform. Without hesitation, he directly took out the three monsters with the size of big trucks before even Luke could say anything. "Dismantle them and give me skill crystals," he stated again, not caring about his reaction. He was really in a hurry and didn''t want to waste too much time here. Luke smiled wryly, but he got to work as he wore gloves and an apron. However, before he could cut them, he took out a small black stick. "This stick is called a skill crystal detector; if there is one, it will change its color to red." "Of course, if you still don''t believe it, you can dismantle everything, but you will get very low price if you really do that," Luke explained and pointed the stick on the Fanged Wolf''s heart. The stick immediately turned red, indicating there is a skill crystal. "There is a skill crystal in his heart," Luke nodded with a murmur, but to be sure, he decided to double-check the wolf''s head and other organs. The stick didn''t change until he pointed at its wolf''s stomach. "Huh, there are skill crystals in the stomach too," Luke muttered, feeling surprised. Li Wei also became a little stunned at this. ''Maybe because it has eaten the monsters inside the dungeon,'' he thought and looked at Luke who was checking other monsters. They were also the same as the wolf, showing skill crystals at two different places. A few people gathered with a stunned expression after noticing this. "Hey, look, someone just found six skill crystals." "What, are you kidding me? Don''t lie." "Of course not, look, Luke is checking again; see." "Oh damn, is it really the case or the tool is faulty?" "No, if the tool is faulty, it wouldn''t change its color." "You are right; let''s go and see, maybe he will sell." The people started to discuss and arrived there to look. Li Wei frowned a little but didn''t care. He really wanted to use the Morph skill to hide his face, but there are high-level people who were still returning. It wouldn''t do any good if he got caught inside the city with other face. "Hey look, it''s starting," someone shouted, pointing at Luke, who took out a sharp knife and made a cut in the place of the heart. Li Wei also looked at him, but with eternal learning skill. [Ding, Congratulations for learning the side class skill Monster Dismantling-28] A notification rang as he learned the skill, and information about dismantling monsters entered his mind. ''It will take a lot of effort to do it as the monsters are big,'' he thought and looked at Luke. The wolf was as big as a truck, and it took time to take out the skill crystal without harming its organs too much. But he finally took it out after a few minutes. "Oh, there is really a skill crystal." "Yes, it is; I thought it was just a fluke." The people murmured, conversing between them, while some people who were allowed to use Analyze Eye inside the shop used it to see the skill. The people who were allowed to use skills were from the skill shops, auction houses, while some others who got the permission with money and status. Of course, there were limits as they could only use it on the monsters and skill crystals. Li Wei didn''t care about this and looked at the skill crystal with Analyze Eye. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Item: Skill Crystal | Skill: Elemental Bolt Class: Elemental Mage | Rank: Master Use: Fire different types of Elemental bolts... **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C "A master rank skill; it''s another master rank skill," someone shouted with a stunned expression. "What, another one? Damn, what skill is it?" "It''s an Elemental Bolt for Elemental Mages." "Will he sell?" "Who knows; maybe we can try." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The people discussed, but no one made a move and focused on the young rich man who was heading towards Li Wei. He was around 19 years old, handsome with brown hair and blue eyes. "Hello, brother, I am Alex Harrison, party leader of Harrison party," he introduced himself, reaching out his hands with a smile. Chapter 78: A Grade Skill Li Wei became surprised that someone came to him to introduce himself, but he too did the same. "Nice to meet you, Alex. I am Li Wei, party leader of Order of the Abyss," he said, shaking hands with him. However, after hearing the name of his party, Alex and everyone looked at him with wide eyes. "Order of the Abyss!!" "How the hell did he choose his party name?" "I wonder how the Nobles will react if he got famous as righteous ones." "Who knows? Did you forget the prince also has an evil name for his party?" "That''s a lot different idiot. And speaking of Nobles, isn''t Alex one too?" "Yes, you are right; look at his expression." The people talked with each other again and looked at Alex, who wore a frozen expression. "Mr. Li Wei, you are not joking, right?" Alex asked with doubt, changing the way to address him from brother to Mr. "Why would I joke about something like this, and may I ask the reason why you came to me?" Li Wei inquired as he let his frozen arm go. "So your party is really named Order of the Abyss," Alex muttered, gulping silently and making preparations for escape just in case. Li Wei became stunned noticing this. ''This guy is the same as me,'' he thought, feeling funny. Whenever he is in any complex situations, he would think of escape first, the same is going for this Alex Harrison. "Well, Mr. Li Wei, I wanted to ask if you are selling the skill crystal. Do you see, I am also an Elemental Mage, and I need that one. I will buy it for 15 million coins," Alex stated his purpose, giving the price. "No, I am not selling this," Li Wei denied, shaking his head, and took the skill crystal from Luke, storing it in the item box. "Continue to dismantle; don''t stop," he instructed him. m-v-l_e-m-p-y-r original Luke nodded and started his job to extract the crystals from the big stomach. Alex was disappointed a little and also became relieved as he didn''t attack him. This scene also fell into the eyes of others and whispered secretly. "Look, he is scared of him." "Of course, he will be after all; his big sister beat him whenever he said he is going to fight Evil factions." "What a pity he is really good at fighting but was wasted because of her sister." "Whatever it is, she is too beautiful; I want to marry her." "F**k, don''t talk here, or you wouldn''t see the sun of the tomorrow." "So what, I will see the sun of the day after tomorrow" The people continued their conversations in low voice, making sure no one hears it. However Li Wei was able too but he ignored them and looked at Luke. ''Even if I have a skill, I don''t want to do a job like this,'' he muttered in mind with a frown after watching Luke going inside the stomach wolf. He might as well just chop it into pieces than doing this. After a few minutes, Luke came out again and used a cleaning spell to clean himself before showing the four skill crystals in his hands. "What the hell, four skill crystals!!" "Damn, where did he hunt the bosses; someone tell me too." "Probably in the North Plains, as most of the dungeons will appear there." "Yes, but what are those skills? Can someone tell me?" The people who can''t use the Analyze Eye asked others to explain. While people who can use it scanned the skill crystals. Li Wei too scanned the four skill crystals; wondering which rank it would be. However they were all advance rank skills. ¨C¨C¨C 1. Sacred Armor (Cleric) 2. Whirlwind Technique (Swordsman) 3. Escape Artist (Assassin) 4. Craftsman''s Insight (Toolmaker) ¨C¨C¨C "They are all advanced skills, but they are useful." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, they will sell for around 1 to 2 million if auctioned off." "Not too rare; they might even sell at a lower price." The people murmured after knowing the skills. Alex once again looked at Li Wei but decided not to say anything. Li Wei didn''t care and took the skill crystals while asking Luke to continue dismantling. The crowd watched with interest while conversing among themselves. "What kind of skill will come, advanced or master?" "Whatever it is, that guy already hit the jackpot." "Yeah, maybe there are more skill crystals in the other two." Alex who was standing just away from the crowd heard them and focused on Luke, who was taking out the skill crystal. ''Is there a way to buy it from the bad guy?'' he thought, feeling a little afraid. After getting beaten ruthlessly by his sister, he didn''t dare to fight with anyone, not to mention someone who is using such a evil name. After a few minutes, a skill crystal was taken out from the heart of the Goblin King. "Another master-rank skill." "It''s for the Paladin-Templar class; the skill is Holy Aegis. It will create a powerful aura that will surround allies, giving them resistance to magical attacks." "That''s really a good skill." "Yes, but I think the church will definitely ask for it, as they hold most of the paladins." "It''s just a master-grade skill, so probably not." As they discussed, Li Wei took the skill and waited for the next ones. However, there was only one basic skill crystal in the stomach of Goblin King with the swimming skill in it. "What a pity, only basic skill." "Yeah, but there is another monster, and it''s the highest level." The people focused on the last one as Luke started his job. When he finally took out the skill crystal, everyone became stunned when they saw the skill in it. "An A-grade skill but," someone exclaimed and stopped, looking at Li Wei, whose mouth was twitching. Alex gulped and took a few steps back away from him, fearing he will beat him up for nothing. "Brother, we know the pain of yours, but it''s already great that you got an A-grade skill." "Yes, brother, it''s already great. With this A-grade Glow Magic skill, you can even light up the whole city." "You can even create an artificial sun, you know." "Yeah, if you light it for decades, people will call you the Light Hero." Some people comforted him honestly, while some enjoyed his misfortune for his luck being great. However, Li Wei didn''t care about them and sighed. ''Looks like my bad luck is kicking in,'' he thought with a depressed face and took the skill crystal from Luke. "Continue to dismantle," he instructed and hoped that the next skills will be at least something usable. Alex, who was a little away from him, felt a similarity between him and Li Wei after watching this. "Our luck is both bad and great," he murmured to himself, but he still didn''t think of Li Wei as a good guy. After a few minutes, Luke was done and came out with only one skill crystal. "It''s an A-rank skill again!!" Someone shouted loudly. "The f**k did he get connections with the goddess of luck." "Who knows, but what is this skill? Can someone tell?" "Yes, tell us, is it swimming, climbing, or smiling?" Some people asked with a smirk, enjoying the fun, while some hoped it''s something good so they can buy it from him at a higher price. Li Wei also became surprised at another A-rank skill and scanned it with Analyze Eye. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Item: Skill Crystal | Skill: Magic Sword Class: Battlemage | Rank: A Use: Creates a magic sword with different elements to attack physically.... **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C "That''s a really great skill; I really have an urge to snatch it." "But it will be useless as it consumes mana every minute." "Yes, it won''t work too much if he doesn''t have mana; it''s pretty much useless for him." "Also, he won''t be able to use sword skills that go against its elements." "Well, it''s not like a world-breaking skill, but it''s a good skill nevertheless." As the people conserved Li Wei didn''t care about it and felt disappointed about the skill. ''It is a good skill but it''s useless as I can forge weapons now not to mention it will be useless if I want to combine two or four skills in weapons'' he thought with a sigh taking the skill crystal. "Sell the monsters and deduct your working fees from it," he said to Luke after storing the skill crystal in item box. Luke nodded and contacted the person in charge to sell. While Li Wei looked at Alex who wanted to say something but he didn''t. "What is it?" he inquired. He just heard from the people he is a Noble; he wanted to form a connection so he could get the land to create a city easily. "I wanted both A-rank skills and will pay you a good price for them," Alex stated with his little courage. His big sister liked to collect unique skills even if they are useless, and he wanted both of the A-rank skills. Chapter 79: Back To Villa "Sorry, but the skills are not for sale," Li Wei replied, shaking his head. "However, you can exchange with me if you have unique skills like this. Of course, the premise is if I like the skill of yours," he added. Even though the skills were useless, he didn''t want to sell them for money; it would be better to get unique skills in exchange. But, it''s just Valeria City where unique skills are scarce due to the low level, and even if they have one, it was already sold or used, so he didn''t hope too much. As expected Alex showed dejected face but didn''t ask any further. His sister has unique skills, but she will definitely not sell. ''I have to talk to big sis about this, maybe she will be interested'' he muttered in his mind, thinking how to tell her. While the people around Li Wei became disappointed as he would not sell or they could have offered high price. Li Wei didn''t care and took the money from Luke exiting the shop. "I have to find other ways to get closer to Nobels," he murmured to himself, strolling around the city. He could''ve said more to Alex for getting closer, but he was in a hurry today and didn''t have much time to waste. As he pondered, he proceeded towards the next destination. ... "You came again?" Eliot, the librarian, looked at Li Wei with a frown. "Yes, I came again, and here are the books that I borrowed before," Li Wei replied, not caring about her expression. "Also, are there any big books with a lot of information and the class knowledge books?" he inquired. Eliot frowned again but replied, "You can go to the upper floor for books like that, but I will warn you not to create trouble. There are many powerful people there," she stated, pointing upstairs. "Yes, I will not cause trouble, and thanks for the help," Li Wei thanked her and proceeded upstairs without hesitation. The upper floor wasn''t different from the lower floor, but there were a lot of big books about different skills. ''A lot of big books, but why the hell are there are only one or two skills in one book?'' Li Wei thought with dissatisfaction, looking at the names of books that stated they only contained the information about one or two skills. These books were written by normal people, not by sages and heroes; because of this, people wrote whatever they wanted, creating a lot of books. ''Whatever, I should start reading about tools and other accessories that I wasn''t able to get from Emily''s shop,'' he thought and looked around to see if anyone was keeping an eye on him. However, there weren''t many people here, only ten to fifteen women, and they sat in corners reading their books silently. While another woman sat behind the counter, also reading a book. Li Wei saw that no one was looking at him and started to plunder the knowledge as he looked through the books one by one. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] The notifications continued to ring as he searched every bookshelf related to main classes and its subclasses. He made sure that no one noticed him and did it slowly. It was also the reason he was in a hurry, to not get noticed by others. He has to do it slowly, and it would take much time. However, the knowledge was important to him as he could get many ideas to craft and learn a lot. He continued to read the books until the library closed in the evening. "It''s a pity the books didn''t give enough knowledge for master-grade skills," Li Wei murmured as he exited the library and looked at his knowledge attribute. Main-Class Knowledge: 146 ¡ü46+ "It only increased by 46, but I got to know a lot of different things, especially about crafting," he muttered and strolled in the city again, glancing at his level. Level: 88 ¡ü26+ ''It increased a lot, but I will have to share my experience with them later, and it will drop again,'' he thought and strolled in the shops, buying a few necessary things. He also took dinner and headed back to the villa. ... "Brother Li!! You are back!" Lily exclaimed, directly hugging him as he entered through the door. Li Wei wasn''t surprised at her arrival as he sensed her already with his connection. However, he was still stunned when he saw Lily wearing loose indoor clothes. "Lily, you are acting like a kid again," he murmured with a smile, ruffling her hair and looked inside to see everyone in their loose indoor clothes. "Brother, welcome back," Li Xin welcomed him with a pout and glare. "I am home, XinXin," Li Wei responded and looked at Lily, who still kept hugging him. "Lily, how long are you going to keep hugging me like this?" he asked, stretching her cheeks. "Un, Brother Li, I just feel uncomfortable when you are not beside me," Lily muttered with teary eyes. "But it doesn''t mean you have to hug me like this, right? Look, Sister Li is getting jealous," Li Wei replied, pointing at Li Xin, who glared at him with a pout. However, Lily shook her head. "Sister Li is not jealous; she is just irritated today," she replied, shaking her head and separated from him reluctantly. Li Wei nodded and arrived in front Li Xin, who wore a t-shirt and a short skirt. "What happened? Did you miss me?" he asked with a whisper, hugging her body softly. However, Li Xin didn''t say anything and continued to glare at him with a pout. "I will take it as you missed me then," Li Wei muttered softly patting her head. "I brought the dinner with me, so if you are hungry, you can eat it. I will change first," he said to everyone and planted a kiss on Li Xin''s cheeks. "We will talk later," he whispered with a smile and headed to the top floor after taking out the food from the item box. However, no one started to eat before he came to the dinner table in his normal clothes. Li Wei shook his head at them and sat on the chair between Li Xin and Lily. He then looked at Olivia and took out contract papers from the item box. "Olivia, here is your contract paper. I have already paid your debt, so you are not a servant anymore and don''t need to worry," he informed, giving her the contract papers. "I am sorry for the trouble," Olivia nodded with an apologetic face as she took the contract papers. "It wasn''t trouble; you are our official party members, so don''t worry about such things," Li Wei replied with a shrug and looked at Li Xin, who was somehow serving him food in his plate silently. ''Oh, looks like she missed me a lot,'' he thought with a smile and started dinner with everyone. "Brother, I want to go out tomorrow," Li Xin mentioned suddenly, glancing at him. "Sure, you can go out, but go in the afternoon as Emily will come in the morning to stroll the villa and might go with you for shopping," Li Wei replied with a nod and informed her about the little guest. Find joy in m _v _le _mpyr reads. As they conversed, the dinner came to an end, and everyone arrived in Li Wei''s room with a faint blush. It kind of looked like they are all here for something else rather than getting leveled up. Li Wei sat on the end of the bed looking at the five girls who were sitting at the other end. "Who is going first?" he asked, throwing his usual question. Everyone looked at Li Xin; however, she shook her head and glanced at Lily. "Lily, you go first," she said, making everyone surprised. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is it alright for me to go first, Sister Li?" Lily inquired with a doubt. After talking with Olivia, she understood their relationship and knew she liked Li Wei. Olivia also told her what not to do, but Li Xin said differently and asked her not to care too much later. But still, she became surprised when Li Xin asked her to go first. "Un, it''s okay, Lily; you can go first," Li Xin answered with a smile. "If you say so, Sister Li," Lily nodded and stood on the bed, walking towards Li Wei showing her figure. ''Holy f**k is this a new way to make things difficult?'' Li Wei cursed as he saw Lily walking with bare feet on the bed because there was big distance between them. But the problem was he was sitting there and was looking up at her as she walked towards him, showing a full-body view in a loose dress. Everyone wore a t-shirt and a short skirt that only covered their thighs showing their knees and slender legs. "Brother Li, this bed is softer and comfier," Lily murmured as she laid down in front of him. "Yes, it is comfier; you can sleep here in the day if you want," Li Wei replied with a smile and moved her t-shirt up, revealing her belly. "Really, Brother Li, I can sleep here?" Lily asked with an excited face. "Yes, you can, and I will start; be prepared," Li Wei replied, warning her with a soft glare. He didn''t want her to scream again as it would only bring trouble. "Yes, I am prepared," Lily nodded with a disappointed voice. Watching her nod, Li Wei moved his hands on the soft belly and activated the experience transfer skill. [Ding, Experience Transfer is processing, Lily: Level: 30 | XP: 0/31,000 ; Li Wei: Level: 88 | XP: 18,000/89,000; Please Choose the amount of XP to transfer] A prompt appeared in front of him, and Li Wei gave a number. "355,000," he muttered softly. With this amount of XP, she will become level 40. He could''ve made it more, but his level would drop a lot, and his skills would be restricted by the city if his level dropped below level 50. "Nnn, Brother Li! Mhmm!! Nhnn" Nevertheless, Lily still moaned, calling his name with a loud and low voice. It was not her fault as he the warm energy that entered through her belly directly reached her sensitive core, itching her to moan harder. Chapter 80: Dont Talk "Brother Li! Nnn! Mhmm," Lily started to moaned loudly, making everyone blush. Li Wei had no choice but to shut her mouth with his other hand. "Mhmm-mhmm," Lily mumbled something but wasn''t able to talk and could only glare at Li Wei with teary eyes. Her core was the most sensitive, and she couldn''t stop moaning. She felt uncomfortable when he stopped her like this. "Lily, it''s your fault," Li Wei stated with a glare. "Mhmm-Mhmm," Lily shook her head, wanting to shake his hand, but she wasn''t able to do it and started to bite it. ''This girl,'' Li Wei almost cursed when he felt his hands getting wet and looked at her who clenched the bed sheets in seductive way. Nevertheless, he ignored it and kept his hand on her mouth to the end. [Ding, XP transfer process is complete, Lily: Level: 40¡ü10+ | XP: 0/41,000 ¡ü355,000+...] "Lily, you are done," he informed her, removing his wet hands filled with saliva from her mouth and casted a purification on both of them. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother Li! You can''t just seal my mouth like that," Lily complained with irritation. "You are done, and if you do it again next time, I will freeze you," Li Wei warned her as he pulled down her t-shirt to hide the soft and white navel. "Umm," Lily pouted, standing up, and returned to her place. "Sister Li, look, Brother Li is bullying me," she complained, hugging Li Xin and pointing at him. "Don''t worry; I will beat him up later," Li Xin replied, ruffling her hair. Li Wei became speechless looking at them and felt surprised seeing that Li Xin got closer to Lily. ''Did something happen when I was not here?'' he thought, but he didn''t ponder further and looked at Alice, who was coming towards him. The bed was springy, and with her every movement, her two mountains shook, even though she wore loose clothes. ''Ugh, I have to survive again,'' Li Wei thought with a depressed face as Alice laid down with blushed cheeks. "Brother Li, please be gentle," she murmured, revealing her white belly. "Be prepared; if you scream, I will freeze you, and no food tomorrow," Li Wei warned her as he placed his hands on her navel. "Brother Li, why are you always after my life (food)?" Alice complained. But Li Wei didn''t care and activated the skill, giving the same number to level her up to 40. "Nnn," Alice let out a suppressed moan, leaking a little, and bit her lips seductively. She also started to rub her feet together and take deep breaths, making her big chest move up and down. ''She is doing it on purpose!! It''s definitely on purpose!'' Li Wei shouted in his head, his mouth twitching a little. Elva, who was also watching this, clenched her fists tightly with a glare. At night when Alice imitated Lily, she asked her why she did that, and her response was simple: to get Li Wei excited and have him do adult things with Li Xin so she could hear the gossip. Without hesitation, she punched her at that time, but she still didn''t learn her lesson till now. ''You damned cat, just wait,'' she muttered in her mind while looking at Li Xin with an apologetic face. However, Li Xin didn''t care much as she could see her intentions too after doing this again and blushed, thinking further. After a long process for everyone except Alice, the experience transfer completed. "Alice, you are done," Li Wei informed her with a glare, casting a purification on her. "Eh? That was fast, Brother Li," Alice murmured with disappointment and returned. "Alice, you just wait," Elva stated coldly and stood up with a blush as she, too, walked on the bed with bare feet. ''F**k,'' Li Wei cursed as he watched her walk like this. Her chest wasn''t as big as Alice''s, but it did the damage to him. The more she tried to walk slowly to prevent them from shaking, the more seductive she looked. She then slowly arrived in front of him and laid down, revealing her navel. "Please be gentle," she whispered in a cute, low voice. "I will start then," Li Wei nodded and placed his hands on her soft belly, activating the skill. He gave the same number to raise her to level 40. "Nnn," Elva felt an electric current running into her belly, making her moan a little. ''I can''t get used to this feeling, it''s very comfortable,'' she thought, doing her best to control her moans. Alice, who was watching, suddenly itched to do something, but she stopped, knowing it wouldn''t end up good for her, and her life (food) would be threatened. Soon, Elva was also done with her experience transfer and returned to her place. While Olivia stood up with a blush and walked towards him. As she walked slowly on the bed with bare feet, her shoulder-length silver hair fluttered, and with sapphire eyes, she almost looked like an angel. However, Li Wei didn''t care about this and pondered what happened to her to force her into becoming a servant. "Please be gentle," Olivia murmured, pulling her t-shirt up as she laid down in front of him. "I will start then," Li Wei nodded with a reply recovering from his thoughts, placing his hands on her navel and activating the skill. He gave the same number to make her level 40. "Nn," Olivia trembled a little, feeling the warm energy in her belly, but she kept quiet. Li Wei glanced at her with deep thought, wondering about her circumstances. ''I have to find a time to ask about this, so if there is trouble, I should be at least prepared,'' he murmured in his mind, not afraid of trouble. They were all his official party members; he wouldn''t let anyone harm them. Not to mention, everyone will also not just watch; the same goes for Li Xin. As he pondered, the experience transfer was completed. "Olivia, you are done too," he informed, casting a purification on her. "Un," Olivia nodded. However, before getting up, she looked into his eyes. "Brother Li, Thank you for help," she murmured softly letting out a small smile and got up, returning to her place. Li Wei became stunned after watching this. After all, it was the first time he saw her smiling. ''Well, it''s a good thing,'' he thought and looked at the last person. However, before that, he sent a telepathy message to Elva and Olivia. "(Elva, Olivia, you can go now. Also, take Lily and Alice with you)," he said secretly. Hearing his telepathy message, Olivia and Elva became stunned, they blushed a little thinking what he was going to do. Nevertheless they still did what he said. "Alice, let''s go. We have to talk," Elva stated, looking at Alice coldly. "Eh, why isn''t it Sister Li''s turn?" Alice inquired with a doubt. She wanted to know the reason why Li Xin decided to go last. "You are coming with me no matter what," Elva replied, trying to grab her fluffy cat ears. "No, Elva, they are my future husband''s property!" Alice screamed, dodging her hands like a flexible cat. "If you don''t come, then I will cut them and gift them to a little dog from the streets," Elva threatened her with a cold look. "Elva, why are you bullying me? I will come, okay?" Alice replied, afraid that she will really do it, and followed her outside silently. "Lily, let''s go too," Olivia said, looking at her. Lily didn''t care much and nodded like an obedient child, heading out with her. With a creak, the door of the master bedroom closed, leaving Li Wei and Li Xin alone. However, before even Li Wei could say anything, Li Xin stood up and walked towards him with a blush. "You told them to leave, right?" she asked in a low voice, arriving in front of him. "Yes, I told them. Is there a problem?" Li Wei replied with a nod. "No, there isn''t," Li Xin murmured, shaking her head, and moved to sit on his laps, facing him. "Brother, I missed you. You should have at least sent a message, you know," she stated with a pout. Looking at her like this Li Wei chuckled and hugged her. "If I really did that, you wouldn''t say something like this," he replied, caressing her cheeks and looking into her eyes with love. "Umm, I knew it; you were doing it on purpose," Li Xin wrinkled her nose and leaned on his chest, hugging him tightly. "Brother, what do you think of Elva and the others?" she asked suddenly. powered by mvle mpyr In the afternoon, there was a lot of girl talk between them, and she got to know that having eight to ten wives was common in this world. She couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy that he will leave her after falling in love with others. "Of course, they are good girls and are the best party members," Li Wei replied and continued. "If you are asking about my feelings towards them, then I don''t have any," he stated. Even though he did have occasional indecent thoughts, it was because of the situation; if not, he wouldn''t even think of them like this. "But, brother, aren''t you interested in a harem?" Li Xin asked, with a doubt. "Of course, I am interested in a harem if it''s yours," Li Wei smiled, stretching her cheeks. "That''s not what I am talking about," Li Xin muttered with a glare and wanted to say something when he put his fingers on her lips. "Don''t talk," Li Wei whispered with a smile and moved his face closer, pressing his lips on hers. Chapter 81: First Kiss "Mhmm," Li Xin''s eyes widened, feeling his lips on hers. In an instant, she lost all her ability, and her body became soft like tofu. ''It''s our first kiss,'' she thought, with big eyes, not knowing how to react. Watching her like this, Li Wei grabbed her more tightly and slowly opened his mouth to taste her small cherry lips. ''It''s soft and sweet,'' he muttered in his mind, feeling sweetness in his mouth. After dinner, she ate some fruits, making her mouth and lips juicy. He couldn''t help but lick her small mouth while nibbling on them softly. Of course, he made sure that he wouldn''t hurt her during the process. "Nnn¨C" Li Xin let out a cute sound from her sealed mouth; her mind became blank as she felt his wet tongue on her lips. She was still shocked and stunned when he kissed her without any warning, and now his sucking her lips like a hungry wolf made her lose all power. Her face was flushed red with embarrassment, and she hurriedly closed her eyes, not daring to open them. This change was seen by Li Wei, and the thought of bullying her came to mind. He wanted to take it slow at first, but watching her behave like a little lamb, his wolf instinct took over. ''XinXin, don''t blame me; you are just too cute,'' he thought in his heart as he saw her face flustered and afraid of what''s coming next. He didn''t hesitate anymore and led his tongue to separate her teeth. Feeling this, Li Xin stiffened and opened her eyes wide with shock. ''Brother!'' she screamed unwillingly inside her mind. It was her first time, yet he was so fierce and now wanted to enter her mouth. She was afraid that she would make a mistake, and he would dislike that, so she became flustered and tried to sperate from him as if a little lamb were making her last effort to escape from the wolf''s clutches. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But how could Li Wei, the bad wolf, let her escape? He further strengthened his grip on her waist and made sure she wouldn''t be able to separate as he slowly opened a gap between her teeth. Li Xin was afraid that she would bite his tongue and hurt him, so she gave up on closing her mouth. However, Li Wei wasn''t in a hurry; he just enjoyed the happy time as he let his tongue enter her at an extremely slow rate. This turn of events made Li Xin close her eyes with embarrassment again. But she didn''t resist anymore and let him do whatever she wanted. At this moment, she felt time seemed to have been slowed down by a lot as his warm and wet tongue explored her small mouth at a slow pace. After a while, his tongue finally made contact with her small tongue, which made her mind go blank again. Li Wei, too, was in a similar situation, as his actions came to a halt after touching her small yet soft tongue. He wanted to continue teasing her, but he failed to hold on as he found how good it felt when their tongues made contact with each other. Li Xin, who was embarrassed was also thinking the same, when she felt him being active again as his tongue dominated hers, intertwining each other. A sense of pleasure washed over her as her breathing became heavy and her body temperature rose, making her sweat in just a short amount of time. Li Wei, who was keeping an eye on her, felt the change. ''She is sweating just with a single kiss!'' he thought, feeling a little dumfounded. But knowing how shy and introverted she was, he knew this was normal. Especially since her face looked like a red tomato. Nevertheless, he didn''t care and started his assault fiercely as he grabbed her small tongue with his while sucking her saliva. ''Mmm, her mouth is still sweet,'' he thought as he kissed her deeply. "Nnn-" Li Xin felt electricity run through her body every moment when her tongue was grabbed by his. ''Nnn, it feels good,'' she exclaimed in heart, feeling the extreme pleasure, and she also started to kiss him back passionately. She always hoped to get closer to him but also feared making mistakes; however, with things reaching this stage today, she also felt like doing it with him and stop worrying. [Ding...] Suddenly, a notification sounded in Li Wei''s mind, but he just frowned and didn''t care. He focused on enjoying the passionate wet kiss with her, swirling tongues together and sucking her saliva. After an unknown time, he finally separated his mouth with a salvia string connecting to hers. He smirked, licking his lips and looking at Li Xin, who was limp in his arms with a red face. "XinXin, you look too cute," he muttered, fire rising in his heart, and he moved his hands under her T-shirt. However, he was stopped by her. "Brother, we can''t do anything like that now." Li Xin muttered with an unwilling gaze as she held his hands with all strength she had. She wanted to give him a surprise when things reached the next step, but she didn''t prepare anything about it right now. That''s why she stopped him; if not, she wouldn''t have minded. ''Brother, just wait a little,'' she thought in her heart as she looked at him, who nodded softly and hugged her. "Okay, as my little sister says, we will not do it until we turn 18, right?" he replied, calming his fire down and not caring about why she stopped him. If she says she doesn''t want to do it, then he will make her slowly do it, but definitely not forcefully. "Un brother, just wait a little, and I will be yours," Li Xin nodded, burying her face into his chest. However, she was once again deeply kissed by him, and without any choice, she had to cooperate with him. But she felt happy about going further with him and continued to kiss him back passionately in his embrace. ''She is cooperative now,'' Li Wei muttered in his heart with surprise. He thought she would show a little resistance with her shy nature, but it was out of his exception that she would cooperate willingly. This made the bad wolf inside him dumfounded as it saw the lamb expecting to eat her. Nevertheless, he continued with a kiss with a happy look while hugging her tightly and feeling her hot body, and more importantly, calming his fire down. ¡­ Inside the white room, the Goddess of Death, Sera, looked at their actions with a faint blush. "How lustful they are," she murmured, as she clearly saw through their thoughts of doing this. Nevertheless, she didn''t feel like looking away and kept watching them while thinking of a little girl who always asked for a kiss from her. Of course, the kisses she asked were on cheeks and forehead unlike this lustful couple who were busy playing the game of bad wolf and weak lamb. "Just wait, I will soon come to get you," she muttered, determination flashing in her eyes as she turned at other screen where an infant baby girl was busy killing others. "You never change," she chuckled softly witnessing this and continued to gaze at the infant baby girl with gentle eyes. She was the one who reincarnated, and it was for her she made Li Wei bugged. "My cute disciple don''t worry master will protect you this time no matter what," she spoke to herself as a hint of pain flashed in her eyes which was soon replaced by world shaking killing intent. ¡­ In the villa, inside their room, Alice looked at Elva with a pout. "Elva, why didn''t you stay for longer? You know, I wanted to know the reason why sister Li decided to go last," she complained, dropping on the bed lazily while rubbing her soft belly with a blush. "Alice, why don''t you learn your lesson?" Elva sighed with an exasperated face, looking at her with reddened cheeks. "Umm, what is there to learn? Anyway, Elva, don''t you think they will be doing something more interesting?" Alice commented with drool. She was picturing them cuddling each other when suddenly she stiffened with wide eyes. "Elva, no!" she shouted, looking at Elva, who grabbed her tail from between her legs. "Humph, dumb cat, I have to teach you a lesson," Elva snorted, grabbing and gripping her tail more tightly while pinching her thighs. Explore m,v,l,e,mpyr today. "Nnn, Elva, no, what will my future husband think if you violate me?" Alice complained, resisting her. "Oh, future husband? Are you sure you are going to marry? Even if you wanted to, I don''t think there will be any dumb people who will take you," Elva remarked with a cold expression, looking at her with disdain. "Ugh," Alice took the damage of thousands, feeling her gaze. "Elva, you can''t say something like that; I feel depressed," she complained, her cat ears dropping down. "Humph, stop complaining and sleep," Elva snorted at her, letting go of her tail, and laid down on the bed beside her. However, it wasn''t even a few seconds, and Alice hugged her with a smile, her big ''E'' cup breasts pressing on her soft arms. "Alice!" Elva shouted in a deep tone, glaring at her. But Alice just chuckled softly and gave a kiss to her cheeks. "Good night, my little sister Elva," she muttered with a smirk and closed her eyes hurriedly to avoid beating. "Basterd cat," Elva gritted her white teeth at her, but she didn''t do anything and closed her eyes to sleep. If not, they might end up fighting whole night. Chapter 82: Liar Just as Elva and Alice drifted into sleep, in another room of the villa, Lily looked at Olivia with a pout. "Sister Olivia, can you say something to brother Li? I feel uncomfortable if I don''t shout when he transfers his experience points into me," she complained with an indigent look while hugging her. Olivia stiffened at her because she was morphing into Li Xin. "Lily, can you not hug me like this when you are morphing into sister Li, also you can morph into me, right?" she asked, looking at her. "Nn? I can morph into you, but then I will forget about sister Li''s body and have to ask her again to let me scan her," Lily replied with a frown. "Oh, okay, but you can''t hug me like this; this is sister Li''s body, right? She will definitely feel angry about it," Olivia advised her gently. However, Lily shook her head. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I asked for the sister Li''s permission if I could hug you all, and she agreed," Lily replied with a cute look. In the afternoon, she asked Li Xin if she could hug Li Wei and others after knowing their relationship, and Li Xin agreed while asking her not to do anything more than that. However, she also said it''s okay if it''s with Li Wei; she can go further. Lily became a little puzzled at her but nodded. She was just a slime and didn''t think about any indecent thoughts with him. Also, she forgot about this instantly because it wasn''t something important as hugging others and Li Wei. Hearing her, Olivia became surprised. "Okay, then if sister Li said so," she nodded and let out a small smile. She didn''t think it was any problem to let her hug her, but she was just worried Li Xin might not like it. After all, on earth, it''s very rare to see girls get close like this, unlike in this world, where it''s the norm. "Un, thanks sister Olivia, but you know you are very beautiful when you smile, and can you hug me back too?" Lily requested, grabbing her more tightly. Olivia hesitated a little but nodded as she took her soft body in her arms. "Goodnight, sister Olivia, and keep hugging me like this," Lily said before closing her eyes with a cute yawn. "Un, good night." Olivia nodded with a wry smile. She also wanted to sleep while hugging her, but it was when she was in slime form, not when she was morphing into Li Xin. Nevertheless, she didn''t reject it, as Lily has a bad habit of traveling on the bed when she is asleep. It will only take a few minutes for her to change positions, no matter how much she likes to hug. Because of this, Olivia didn''t feel anything and also slowly drifted into sleep. ... Now everyone in the villa was asleep except Li Wei and Li Xin, who were busy kissing each other. They continued this for a long time again and again, losing in the pleasure of kissing as they both started to sweat as their bodies warmed together with hot breaths. Li Wei did his best to calm his little brother down as he felt her soft breasts pressing on his chest more clearly because her chest was dripping with sweat. Li Xin was also having a hard time stopping, but when she thought of the gift, she held on while also stopping his harmful hands. Only after getting satisfied, did she and Li Wei separate with a string of saliva hanging between their mouths. "Brother, can you cast purification on me? I don''t want to take a shower now," Li Xin requested with a lazy look while looking at him with lovely eyes. She was still embarrassed and blushing, but it was much less compared to hours ago. "Of course, as my little sister says," Li Wei agreed without hesitation and casted purification on everything, making it dry and clean. Li Xin nodded, trying to stretch her body a little but failed to do because she was exhausted after kissing for five hours again and again. "Brother, we should sleep; it''s 2 a.m. now. I really didn''t think we would end up kissing for hours," she commented with a blush and carefree expression, her shyness dissipating a lot. Li Wei chuckled at her with a nod. "Of course, we did because you liked it; also, give me a good night kiss," he requested with a smirk, looking at her cute face. Even though he was satisfied, he still had room for more kisses from her, as if he would never get tired of them. "Umm." Li Xin wrinkled her nose upon hearing him, but she kissed him passionately for a while and separated. She then looked at him with a serious expression. "Brother, you are not allowed to kiss me in front of others," she stated, clearly knowing his intentions to make her embarrassed from time to time. There was no doubt that he would be thinking of kissing her in front of others. It''s not like she minded it, but it''s just that she didn''t know how to face others if it really happened. Li Wei didn''t know her reason, but he nodded at her. "Of course I will not kiss you in front of unknown people," he whispered with a smirk as he sealed her lips before she could say anything. It''s not like he wanted to show his love in front of others, but it will be good if she gets used to it. After all, they will be hanging out with the party frequently and suppressing emotions just because them will make her irritated for a long time. So, it was better for her to get used to this now than later. Li Xin, however, glared at him after hearing his reply, but with her lips sealed, she couldn''t say anything. Li Wei deliberately did this, so he just ignored her glare, and after a long kiss, he moved her to the bed beside him, as her body was soft and powerless after the long round of kissing. "Good night, XinXin," Li Wei said softly, once again giving her a deep kiss before she could say anything. He continued this, not giving her a chance to talk until she slowly drifted to sleep at 3 a.m. ''I should also sleep,"'' he whispered with a nod, closing his eyes and hugging her while feeling her saliva in his mouth. But suddenly, he remembered something and opened his eyes. ''I got a notification from the system right,'' he thought, opening his system panel to look through the logs, where he found a long text of the system prompt. [Ding, Congratulations on unlocking a new function to share experience points. Function Name: Kissing is sharing. Kiss your party members more passionately and deeply to transfer the experience points at a faster rate. Goddess of Chaos: You can keep discovering new functions; there are no limits, so work harder. When you finally unlock five functions, I will definitely have some interest in meeting you.] Reading the new function of the experience transfer skill, Li Wei became speechless. ''Just how much chaos this goddess wants,'' he muttered in his heart with a sigh, not caring about it too much. However, this message made him recall an important task that he forgot. "Damn, I forgot to raise XinXin''s level; well, I will do it tomorrow," he whispered softly as he glanced at her cute sleeping face. But he didn''t do anything and closed his eyes to sleep. ... The next morning, Li Wei woke up to find Li Xin sleeping on his body. ''How the hell did she climb on top of my body?'' he thought with a speechless expression. He was sleeping without care because his clone was keeping an eye on any uncertain situations. This was the reason why he didn''t notice anything. Also, he was too tired yesterday, especially after calming his little brother down again and again. "Maybe she woke up at night and wanted to sleep like this," he chuckled softly, caressing her silky hair. His little brother did wake up, but it was pressed down by her while he calmed it down. The time passed silently as he continued to gaze at Li Xin, who was sleeping peacefully like an infant. ''Ahh, she is really cute when she is sleeping, but it''s time to wake up,'' Li Wei thought with a soft smile as she nudged her cute nose. "XinXin, wake up; it''s morning," he said as he pinched her soft cheeks. "Nn?" Li Xin let out a cute sound as she opened her sleepy eyes, gazing at his face. "Nnn, brother, why did you wake me up?" She muttered with an unhappy look, still lying on his body and wiping her drool on his chest. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled and hugged her. "XinXin, we forgot to increase your level yesterday; so, let''s do it now; after that, you can sleep as long as you want," he mentioned as he sat up, while making her sit on his lap. "Brother, are you going to do it like this?" Li Xin asked with a soft glare, wrinkling her nose. She didn''t forget what happened yesterday, not to mention she was in the same position when he kissed her, and now he was saying he was going to level her up in this position. "Brother, you are a liar," she complained with a pout, but didn''t resist. Watching her like this, Li Wei chuckled. Experience magic on m|v|l|e|m|p|y|r. "XinXin, I am not a liar; I unlocked a new function, so I wanted to try it with you," he replied, and without hesitation, he sealed her soft lips with his. Chapter 83: Experience Transfer By Kiss "Mhmm," Li Xin was caught unprepared by his sudden kiss and felt her face burning. ''Pervert brother, he just wanted to kiss me,'' she thought with a pout. However, she was also happy that he was loving her early morning. Thinking of this, she decided to forgive him and swirled her tongue with him. Li Wei chuckled in his heart when he felt her cooperation and started to kiss her more deeply. After an unknown time, both of them separated with a string of salvia between their mouths. "Pervert brother, you just wanted to kiss me, and you say you are not lying," Li Xin pouted, hitting his chest with her small fists. "Heh, aren''t you kissing me too?" Li Wei laughed at her look, feeling no pain as she was doing it softly. "XinXin, I will transfer the XP to you now," he informed her and once again sealed her mouth; however, he activated the skill this time. [Ding...] A prompt came, asking him the number of experience points. ''355,000,'' he muttered in his mind, giving her enough XP to level her up to 40. Soon he felt something stripping from him and slowly gathering in his mouth. However, it didn''t go forward until he swirled his tongue with her. "Nnnnnn" Li Xin''s eye''s widened, suddenly feeling warm current running through her tongue and going down to her whole body. ''It''s experience transfer!! But when he was able to do this,'' she exclaimed in her mind, feeling the familiar, comfortable sensation, and started to kiss him back. [Ding...] After a while, a notification rang that the experience transfer was complete, and they both separated their mouths. "Brother, just when did you learn to transfer experience points like that?" Li Xin asked, her body becoming soft as she snuggled into his chest. "I just learned yesterday, and this isn''t the time to talk, right?" Li Wei answered with a smirk, looking at her, and kissed her again without any warning. While he also moved his hands to massage her small, bare feet with the Sensual Massage Technique skill he got from Emily. He had already leveled up the skill to level 30 secretly, so the effect of the massage was great. "Nnn, brother, you are a bad guy," Li Xin complained with a pout, feeling the tickling yet comfortable sensation on her feet. However, Li Wei didn''t care and massaged her soft feet until he was satisfied. He then looked at her, who was blushing red. "XinXin, do you want to take a bath together?" he asked, bringing her body and face closer. "Nnn, no, we can''t do it now," Li Xin denied him instantly and gazed at him. "Can you wait just a little? Then I will be all yours," she requested with a blush. "Okay, as my little sister says, then do you want to kiss again?" Li Wei asked with a smirk. "Nnnn, okay, but only once," Li Xin replied with a nod, looking away from him. However, they both ended up doing it a lot of times and had to stop because it was time to have breakfast. "XinXin, you go and take a bath first," Li Wei instructed, casting a purification on her. "Un, okay," Li Xin nodded with a faint blush and made her way to the bathroom. Li Wei smiled watching her like this and took out the communication tool from the drawer, along with a few notes with his name on them. This tool came along with the villa; however, it can only be used inside Valeria City and its surroundings. But it was enough for him to place an order for breakfast from the inn. As for the notes, they were like a mobile number that would be given to others so they could contact him through it. "It''s done," he murmured after placing the order when he started hearing the sounds of falling water from the bathroom. ''Why the hell designer didn''t put a transparent glass door'' he thought with irritation, but the designer had already put a lot of effort into making the room soundproof and not the bathroom. After a while, Li Xin came out with her wet hair. "You can take the bath; the water is the same," she informed him with a blush, and she made her way out of the room, fearing he would kiss her again. Li Wei just chuckled at her and enjoyed the bath with the same water that was left in the bathtub. But he didn''t waste much time and arrived at the dinner table, where everyone was waiting for him. "Brother Li, why didn''t you make breakfast today?" Lily inquired with curiosity. From the time she joined, Li Wei was the one who took on the job of cooking but watching him not do it today made her curious. "I was tired today," Li Wei replied with a shrug and looked at Li Xin, who blushed and glared at him. He ignored her and glanced at others as he took out the skill crystals that he bought from Emily''s shop. "Everyone, here are the skill crystals for all of you; just learn them all. Also, level up your fake status skill to level 30," he instructed as he distributed the skill crystals. Everyone nodded, and they instantly learned the following skills: Fake Status, Concealed Weapon Mastery, Navigation, Swimming, Climbing, Signal Creation, and Telepathy. Watching they were done; Li Wei once again took out skill crystals. "XinXin, this is Whirlwind Technique for your swordsman class; Olivia, this is Sacred Armour for your cleric class; Elva, this is Elemental Bolt for Elemental Mage class; and Alice, this is Escape Artist skill for Assassin class," he said, giving them the skill crystals that he got from the dungeon bosses. He then turned towards Lily, who was silent. "Lily, I am sorry; there are not many people here who have skills suitable for you," he apologized with a helpless expression. He had tried to search for skills related to her, but he didn''t find any. Because of this he was worried she will feel left out. "Brother Li, you don''t need to worry too much. I will get the skills when I go through the evolution," Lily replied, shaking her head and not caring too much about it. The first thing is that she didn''t know much about the skills that she could learn, and the second thing is she cared more about her inherited skills upon evolution. So, she didn''t care about whether she will be able to learn other skills or not. Li Wei was relieved to see that she didn''t care about it and nodded at her. "Okay, then let''s eat," he said, and started eating the pizza he had ordered. However, he frowned as he felt the gaze of Alice. She was starting at him from the moment he came out of the room. Clearly curious about what happened between him and Li Xin last night. ''This girl, why is her brain on things like this?'' Li Wei thought with a speechless look. He has seen her get beaten up by Elva from time to time because of her mouth and her actions, yet she still hasn''t learned her lesson. More so, she was oblivious of Elva, who was looking at her with a cold expression and a knife in her hand. This made Li Wei think of the popular phrase, Curiosity killed the cat. ''She might really die someday because of this,'' he muttered in his heart, feeling pity for her, and decided to save her tiny life. "Alice, the pizza will go cold," he reminded her while also gesturing for her to look at Elva secretly. Alice was a little puzzled by his gesture, but she was curious, so she turned towards Elva. In an instant, her body became stiff. "E-Elva, why are you holding a knife like this?" she asked with a gulp as she distanced herself hurriedly. Watching her like this, Elva snorted with a frosty face. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alice, you better be careful because I don''t know why, but I am carving for some cat ears and tails to decorate my room," she said with a half-smile as she wielded her knife skillfully. Find more at m _v _l _e _mpyr. Her actions and words made Alice tremble in fear. "E-Elva! Please don''t joke like that; it''s scary," she pleaded with a regretful face as she hid her ears and tail with her hands. They were both her future husband''s property, so how could she allow her to take them as decoration? "Humph, I don''t care if you are afraid or not, but just be careful," Elva warned her before resuming her breakfast. Of course, she was just scaring her if not she might become hothead asking the things she shouldn''t ask. Because of this she acted like she was angry and didn''t spare a glance at the pitiful cat anymore. This small interlude was witnessed by everyone; however, no one cared for the cat because she was asking for trouble. So, they all ignored her and finished their breakfast. "XinXin, I will go and bring Emily here," Li Wei informed her before leaving. "Un, okay, brother, I will wait," Li Xin replied with a blush as she thought of passionate kisses with him. Li Wei couldn''t help but chuckle watching her like this. ''Now she is getting embarrassed,'' he thought, feeling a little funny, and left the villa to pick up Emily. He soon arrived at the all-in-one shop, where he found Emily waiting for him at the counter. However, there was one more person with her, and it was her mother, Eliza. "Good morning, Aunty Eliza, Good morning, Emily." He greeted both of them before continuing. "Aunty Eliza, I have come to take Emily to play at my villa," he informed her, just in case Emily hadn''t told her. However, his worries were useless, as Eliza didn''t feel any surprise and nodded with a smile. "Good morning, Li Wei. Emily did tell me about this yesterday, so you can take her. Also, here is my contact information; if she troubles you, just tell me, and I will pick her up," she replied, giving him a magical paper note with her name written on it. Li Wei nodded, taking the small note that was used as a contact card for communication tool. "Aunty, here is mine too; you can contact me through this." Li Wei also gave her his contact information and looked at Emily, who was excited. "Emily, let''s go," he said, stretching his hand at her. "Un, I will follow you, brother Li." Emily nodded, her eyes beaming happily as she held his hand. ''Oh, I am so happy; it feels like I am running away with my lover,'' she exclaimed in her mind, thinking of her evil mother, who was stopping both of them, and she was running away with Li Wei in her fantasy. Chapter 84: Preparing Gifts "Ahem, Emily, behave," Eliza chided her after watching her excited expression. She is her daughter, and knows where her thoughts were wandering. ''Maybe I made a mistake telling the fairy tales of love,'' she thought with a sigh, but she couldn''t do anything when it came to her. "Yes, mom, then I will be going, and I might also stay at my brother Li''s home," Emily replied with a nod as she informed. "You haven''t even married yet; why are you talking about staying at another place?" Eliza pinched her cheeks with a pout. "Umm, so what? I will just ask my brother Li to marry me then," Emily replied with a snort and looked at Li Wei. "Brother Li, marry me," she asked with big eyes. Li Wei became speechless, wondering how the hell the talk turned to marrying him. "I am sorry, Li Wei; she is a troublemaker. Just tell me if she is causing trouble for you; I will pick her up," Eliza said as she let out a sigh at her troublesome daughter. "Yes, Aunty Eliza, I will contact you if she is causing trouble," Li Wei replied with a nod before leaving with Emily. As he made his way towards his villa with her, she held his hand tightly while asking a lot of questions. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei wondered if his decision to bring her was right or wrong as she was asking the questions related to relationships and love. Nevertheless he answered her questions along the way before finally arriving at the destination. Emily became shocked after knowing their destination was no.1 Villa. "Brother Li, you are not joking, right?" she asked with a doubt. She thought it would be some normal villa with 8-10 rooms, but he was bringing her to the no.1 villa that was bought by some mysterious tycoon few days ago. "Why would you think this is a joke, anyway lets go inside others are waiting for you," Li Wei replied with a shrug as he made his way inside along with her. Emily became shocked once again. ''Brother Li is the mysterious tycoon!'' she exclaimed in heart, as her imagination kept running wild, thinking about how many secret wives he had hiding in villas like this. "XinXin, everyone I brought the guest," Li Wei informed as he arrived at the hall where everyone was waiting for them. "Emily, welcome to our home," Li Xin said first welcoming her with a smile. However, Emily was stunned to see two Li Xin''s. "Sister Li, you have a twin sister!" she exclaimed loudly, her eyes glowing with excitement as once again her imagination ran wild. ''I never thought brother Li will have a rare twin in his harem'' she muttered in her heart as her eyes sparkled like starts. But Li Wei''s next words made her eyes dim. "They aren''t twins so stop getting your hopes up," he said clearly knowing that she was thinking about love and romance. However, he didn''t explain too much and continued. "This is my villa so you can just wander inside however you like. But don''t create trouble, or your mom will come to pick you up," he warned her and looked at other girls. "I have something to do, so I will leave Emily in your care, just let her play how she like but if she creates trouble then inform me immediately," he said to them and headed upstairs. Emily was little upset about his warning but she didn''t care much and looked at twin Li Xin''s. "Sister Li, are you really not twins?" she asked with a doubt. Hearing her question Li Xin smiled at her and shook her head. "Emily, she is Lily, our new party member," she introduced as she brought her to sit on the sofa. "It''s really great that you came here; I wanted to ask about a few things," she mentioned. "Eh, sister Li, what is it you want to ask?" Emily inquired. However, before Li Xin could say something, Alice chimed in. "Emily, it''s your lovely brother Li''s birthday tomorrow, and the day after is your sister Li''s," she explained and continued. "So sister Li wants to know where she can find gifts to give her lovely brother," she added. Hearing this Emily nodded and beamed happily again. "Sister Li, you did a great job at asking me then; because whenever my mother wants a gift for my father, she takes me to gift shops, and I know a lot about it," she stated proudly puffing her chest. "Really, then can you tell me?" Li Xin asked wanting to know. "Of course I will tell to my sister Li," Emily nodded and started to tell me about every gift shop in the city. Elva, Alice, Olivia, and Lily also focused on her; they wanted to give gifts to both of them so they too were interested in these shops. ¡­ As their chat continued, Li Wei arrived on the fifth floor and stood in front of a room. "I hope the equipment inside is of good quality," he murmured, opening the door. This room was for crafting, where all types of equipment were ready and they were all at level 50. These requirements didn''t cost that much so they were given along with villa. Li Wei was quite satisfied with this as he walked in front of the furnace where he wanted to work. The furnace was like a modern high-degree oven, however it operated on fire magic crystals. "Hmm, what will look good on her?" he muttered, imagining Li Xin with different accessories. But he wasn''t able to think of anything special, as everything would look good on her. "Anyway, let''s start," he said to himself, taking out the small D-level fire magic crystals and putting them inside the dedicated space where they would be automatically consumed on what amount was needed. He then took out every metal and ore he bought and put them inside different containers before placing them into furnace to melt them. What he wanted to create were small accessories, so changing the shape and removing any impurities was important as they were only D levels ores. He then headed towards the other side of the room, where all necessary tools for jewellers were prepared. ''It''s really a good setup; there''s even a magnified lens built in to do the fine work,'' he thought, taking out the five different gems. Without hesitation, he started to crave them in the shape he desired and also engraved a few runes on them. After a while, he took out the molten metals and ores pouring them into another container to get the shape for the accessories. He then let it cool for a while before taking them out to carve them in accessories. He wasn''t creating a high-grade equipment here, and with his luck, he didn''t think he would get the item to reach the legendary rank or further. However, he did his best to get them the highest rank, and finally, after some struggle, he managed to get them at unique rank. Even though the grade was low Li Wei felt satisfied because it was really hard to make them. "Phew, it''s really tiring to make high grade ones," he murmured as he looked at the accessories placed on the table. A simple, beautiful ring with a clear crystal on it, a platinum pendent with small green gem inlaid in it, a beautiful red hairpin, and a brooch with metallic and gem finishing. They were all level 50 and were unique rank items with all kinds of buffs for defence and escape. "XinXin will definitely like this accessories, however I can''t gift her this in normal way," he muttered as he stored the accessories inside the item box. Even though gifting her normally will make her happy he wanted to do more than that. After all she was lovely stepsister, he should make sure that she will be shocked when she gets the gift. As he thought of this, he headed downstairs only to see Li Xin and others still sitting on sofas and talking to each other. "XinXin, didn''t you wanted to go out?" He asked with a puzzled face. While hearing him Li Xin became stunned and looked at him with a pout. "Brother, we already came back after going out. Also, it''s already evening now, and you haven''t eaten your meal, right?" she explained and inquired with a glare. "What? It''s already evening," Li Wei exclaimed with surprise. He was too caught up in creating a good gift for her and forgot about the time. "So you really haven''t eaten anything yet?" Li Xin wrinkled her nose with irritation. "Sister Li, why are you angry? Brother Li is an adventurer, and it''s okay even if he doesn''t eat for a few weeks," Emily replied, defending him. "Emily, you forgot about your sister just after seeing him," Li Xin glared at her with a pout. After strolling around the shops and chatting with her, she became much more familiar with the little girl. "I didn''t forget you sister Li, but brother said he would marry me, so I have to defend him" Emily replied, glancing at Li Wei with love and trying to add oil to the fire. Li Wei stiffened at her response and rolled his eyes at her. ''Damn, this girl wants to cause chaos," he cursed, but he didn''t say anything because Li Xin saw through her lies. "Emily, if he really promised it, then you are lucky because he won''t go back on it," Li Xin smiled, ruffling her hair. "Eh?" Emily became stunned and showed a disapproving expression when her lies didn''t work. "Emily I should tell Aunty Eliza about this," Li Wei said with a smile as he sat beside Li Xin. He wanted to make Li Xin sit on his lap, but it would be no good to do it in front of a 12-year-old kid. "Brother, don''t threaten her; she is just joking," Li Xin defended Emily, looking at him with a glare. Li Wei shrugged and looked at Alice, who was depressed, rubbing her cat ears. "What happened to Alice? Did you not buy something to her liking?" he inquired curiously. However, the atmosphere somehow became a little awkward. "Umm, brother Li, her future husband''s property was almost eaten by a street dog," Lily replied, not telling much, and looked at Elva with a fear. "So it''s her fault," Li Wei nodded, feeling a little pity for the pitiful cat, but didn''t say anything. "Emily, are you staying for dinner or should I drop you home?" he asked, ruffling her hair. However, Emily shook her head. "No, I am going to stay here today," she replied, puffing her chest with a smirk. "Also, I have gotten permission from my mother; if you think I am lying, you can ask my sister Li; she was there with me," she added smugly, as if she has saved the whole world. Chapter 85: Date? Li Wei became stunned at Emily''s response. "You are really staying here, then are you sure you won''t feel lonely and cry?" he asked, ruffling her hair softly. Hearing him, Emily shook her head. "No, I will not feel lonely and cry. Also, Brother Li, I will be sleeping with you and Sister Li so you can soothe me if I really feel lonely," she replied with a smile, her imagination running wild again. ''Maybe I can see the adult acts of them while secretly pretending to sleep,'' she thought with excitement in her eyes. However, Li Wei didn''t know what she was thinking and nodded at her. "Sure, I don''t have any problems with that, but if you create trouble, you will go home," he warned, not caring too much about her sleeping with them. But he did feel a little disappointed that he wouldn''t be able to do anything today, but that''s it. He then shifted his gaze at Lily, who was humming happily as Olivia combed her hair. ''They are getting along,'' he thought, feeling relief while ignoring the depressed cat. He did feel pity for the cat, but she was a troublemaker and would get perked up soon. He then continued his chat, asking what they did today, until the dinner arrived. However, at the dinner table, Li Wei felt a little troubled because of the little guest. "Emily, why are you sitting on my lap? There are empty chairs, you know," he inquired, looking at her sitting on his lap while swinging her legs happily. "Brother Li, I want you to feed me, just like you did to Sister Li when you were out to hunt monsters," Emily replied with a happy expression, pointing at the food. Li Wei became stunned hearing her. ''How does she know that?'' he thought, but he already got an idea and looked at Alice, who looked away, hiding from his gaze. ''This damned cat,'' he cursed in his mind. Nevertheless, he started to feed her; after all, she did a big favour of selling the skill to him. "Brother Li, your birthday is tomorrow, right?" Emily asked, looking up at his face with a little blush as he shared the same fork and spoon with her. "Yes, it''s tomorrow," Li Wei nodded, taking a bite of steak. As for sharing it from the same spoon and fork, he didn''t think too much, as she was just a kid. "Then what are you going to do tomorrow? I wanted to have a date with you," Emily requested with big eyes, trying to cause chaos. "Little girl, why does your thoughts wander where it shouldn''t, and no, I am going on a date with XinXin," Li Wei replied, stretching her cute cheeks. "No, Brother Li, I want to go too. Let''s go on a double date, with Sister Li and me," Emily exclaimed and looked at Li Xin. "Sister Li, please can you take me too?" she requested with teary eyes and a cute look. Looking at her like this, Li Xin nodded with a smile. "Yes, you can come along," she agreed, rubbing her head, knowing she just wanted to make things difficult for Li Wei. However she too wanted to do the same; after all, he was making her embarrassed time to time in front of others. "Yay!, Brother Li, look, Sister Li agreed," Emily shouted with clenching her fists happily. "Why are you so happy? It still doesn''t mean I will take you on a date; you are just forcing yourself to come," Li Wei replied, pinching her nose. He didn''t care if Emily came with them, as he would also bring others to take care of her, so he could enjoy his date alone with Li Xin. "Hehe, no matter what, I am going on a date with you," Emily hummed happily, swinging her legs as she asked him to feed her again. After dinner, everyone arrived in Li Wei''s room, sitting on the bed because Emily requested it with her big eyes. The bed sheets and mattress were already changed by Li Xin ahead; if not, she would definitely want to die, as it was covered with her sweat yesterday even if they were cleaned. "Emily, why did you want to come to us here?" Alice asked, recovering from the depression after getting some life (food). "Of course, to sleep together," Emily stated with a cheerful expression. However, no one was surprised and knew she would do this. "What a naughty kid you are," Li Wei muttered, poking her cheeks as she was once again sitting on his lap. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mhm, I am not naughty; I am cute," Emily said and looked at others. "Sisters, why are you not surprised and not even frowning? Have you all slept together before?" she inquired with a curious look. However Elva shook her head at her. "Emily, once you become an adventurer, you will not feel too much if it''s sleeping together with your official party because there is a contract and trust between us," she explained. "Also, there are a lot of times where the space to camp is small, and we have to cramp together with party members," she added, sharing what she knows from her sister and books. But it didn''t mean she was going to sleep here; it was just that they were already prepared and didn''t feel too much about it. "So that''s the case," Emily nodded with a disappointed face. ''What a pity; Brother Li hasn''t started his harem yet, but don''t worry, I will help you, Brother Li,'' she decided with her determination which was enough to rival gods and looked at Li Wei. "Brother Li, when are you going to take me to level up? All sisters are at level 20," she muttered with a pout, pulling his T-shirt with her small hands. Hearing her, Li Xin and others blushed as they thought of leveling up and felt a little guilty for lying about their levels. "As long as Uncle agrees, I will take you to hunt monsters," Li Wei replied, giving the same answer; however, with a little explanation to not cause misunderstanding and get named as a lolicon. Emily pouted at him but didn''t continue further and started asking questions to everyone. Li Wei didn''t care much as they were talking about designs and fashions. ''I should check my level,'' he thought and opened his status panel. His level had dropped to 67, but it was now 90. ''Hmm, did my clone go overboard with killing monsters?'' he pondered, but he didn''t care much and started to think about what kind of class quest he would receive at level 100. The first quest required him to level up skills, the second quest required him to learn 100 skills. ''I hope it isn''t something as learning 1,000 skills, or my level will be stuck at 100 until I learn all the skills,'' he murmured in his mind and started to plan what to do tomorrow for the date. As he thought, he soon heard the breathing sounds and looked at Emily who slept in his lap. He smiled and looked at others who were still talking in hushed voices. "You all should sleep now; it''s getting late," he reminded with a low voice and laid Emily down on the bed. "Okay, Brother Li, you and Sister Li can continue your romance; don''t worry about us, we will be sleeping," Alice said with a smirk and laid down on the bed, closing her eyes. However, she was just pretending to sleep. "You stupid cat, when will you learn your lesson?" Elva muttered with exhaustion, watching her like this "Let''s go; we should go to our rooms now," she said, grabbing her hands. "But Elva, wouldn''t we break Emily''s heart then, and didn''t you say it''s normal for party members to sleep together?" Alice reasoned, not wanting to go back to their room. She wanted to stay and watch their romantic things. However, it was useless as she was dragged out of the room forcefully. Olivia also took Lily out, leaving only three people inside the room. "XinXin," Li Wei whispered and approached her, who was still sitting on the bed thinking something. "You don''t want to sleep?" he inquired, hugging her softly, not caring about Emily, who was sleeping peacefully. "Brother, I was just going to sleep," Li Xin pouted at him but also hugged him back. "Let''s sleep then; tomorrow we will go on a long date," Li Wei whispered and sealed her lips with his. "Mhmm," Li Xin became stiff and hurriedly glanced at Emily; however, she was sleeping peacefully. ''Dumb brother, what if Emily saw us like this?'' she thought with irritation but also kissed him back. After a while, they both separated. "Good night," Li Wei muttered in a low voice and bit her cute cheeks while licking it. "Brother!" Li Xin exclaimed in a suppressed voice, feeling the coldness and his salvia. However Li Wei didn''t stop and continued to lick her warm cheeks while biting it. When suddenly, a voice rang behind him, making him stiff. "Brother Li, take me to level up," Emily murmured softly, making Li Wei and Li Xin freeze. Chapter 86: Bad Brother? "Brother, look, you almost made her wake up," Li Xin complained with a pout and heaved a relief after seeing Emily wasn''t awake. "Okay, let''s sleep then," Li Wei nodded, giving up on tasting her cheeks more, and arrived at the left side of Emily while Li Xin on the right of her. "She is really a cute kid but is a lot naughtier," Li Xin muttered with a smile, grabbing her small hands. Li Wei chuckled silently and didn''t say anything; he just watched her going to sleep and also closed his eyes. ¡­ Next day, Li Wei woke up discovering Li Xin hugging Emily while sleeping. ''She really likes kids,'' he thought and started to get ready without waking both of them up. He once again ordered breakfast from the inn before anyone could wake up. After a while, Li Xin woke up and smiled after discovering Emily in her embrace. She then looked at Li Wei, who was also smiling softly at her. "XinXin, do you want kids?" he asked with a soft gaze. Li Xin blushed at his question. "Brother, you shouldn''t talk about such things; what will you do if Emily woke up?" she complained, glaring at him. Li Wei chuckled softly at her response, as she didn''t reject the idea of having kids. "XinXin, get ready and let Emily sleep for a while," he suggested her as he formed the plan of what to do. "Un, okay, brother. I will get ready then," Li Xin nodded and ruffled Emily''s hair before going to take a bath. Soon, Emily also woke up and noticed Li Wei who was lost in thoughts. "Brother Li, give me a hug," she requested with a yawn, stretching her hands towards him. "You are acting like a spoiled kid, you know," Li Wei sighed; nevertheless, he gave her a hug. "Mmm, you are warm, Brother Li," Emily muttered, rubbing her face on his chest and looked around. "Where is Sister Li? Did you hide her after doing something?" she asked with doubt. "She is taking a bath, and you shouldn''t be concerned about this," Li Wei replied, pinching her nose. "Mmm," Emily wrinkled her nose and just stayed in his embrace. "Do you know, Brother Li, for some reason I feel like you are a very good guy and will create a harem of a million girls?" she said suddenly, observing his face. ''The hell is this girl thinking?'' Li Wei cursed in his mind, his mouth twitching. "Emily, what do you mean feel like I am a good guy? Do I look bad to you?" he asked, looking at her with narrowed eyes. "Yes, you look very bad, Brother Li, something like a handsome villain who will commit every type of crime from kidnapping little girls like me to kidnapping married women," Emily replied with a serious expression. Hearing this, Li Wei''s mouth twitched fiercely when a bell-like laughter rang. "Hahahaha, brother, you are a bad guy who will commit crimes," Li Xin laughed, clenching her stomach and looking away as she came out of the bathroom. "Sister Li, don''t you think Brother Li is a bad guy?" Emily asked, pointing at him. "Yes, yes, he is a bad guy," Li Xin nodded, smiling at her. Li Wei became speechless at both of them but didn''t say anything as they were both laughing happily. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Emily, go get ready; others are waiting for you," he reminded her. "Okay, bad brother, I will take a bath then," Emily nodded with a smile and rubbed her face into his chest before going to take a bath. "Brother, I think Emily likes you," Li Xin mentioned suddenly and sat on his lap. "You are wrong about this; she just wants some fun and probably has weird ideas," Li Wei explained with an irritated expression as he hugged her. He didn''t know what Emily was thinking, but he could guess that only love stories were filled in her mind and was keeping an eye on him like how Alice does. "But still, if she didn''t like you, she wouldn''t be so close to you," Li Xin replied, leaning on his chest. "She is just a kid, and it''s normal to like a bad person like me," Li Wei muttered with a sigh. Li Xin chuckled softly hearing him and closed her eyes to listen to his heartbeat. She listened until Emily came out of the bathroom secretly. However, Emily was disappointed as they both sensed her and separated before she found them. However she did ask questions about what they were doing, but after not getting answers, she gave up and had breakfast with everyone. "Bad brother, let''s go on a date," she shouted after taking a last bite as Li Xin fed her today. "Emily, why are you in such a hurry?" Li Xin muttered, wiping her mouth with a napkin. Emily pouted at her. "Sister Li, we have to hurry; if my mother found out about me going out with him, she will beat me up, so we will waste a lot of time doing it secretly," she replied, thinking of her evil mother. Watching her taking this seriously, Li Wei became speechless. While Alice too wanted to join the date for fun, but she kept her mouth shut, knowing this wasn''t the time to say this. However she didn''t know Elva kept a strict eye on her, knowing her she might do this and was ready to stop. Olivia and Lily didn''t say anything and talked to themselves with telepathy secretly. Li Wei saw everyone was done with their breakfast and looked at Elva and Olivia. "Elva, Olivia, you both are free today, right? Then why don''t you also come with us; it will be good if there is someone to take care of the naughty kid," he suggested, glancing at Emily. In return, she just snorted at him and felt happier as it was going to be a big date if everyone joined in. "Brother Li, why are you not asking me? I will help you as long as you say," Alice inquired with a depressed face. "You are just a troublemaker, so no," Li Wei replied and looked at Elva and Olivia. "Is it really okay to come with you? Wouldn''t we disturb your date?" Olivia asked with a doubt. However, Li Wei shook his head and pointed at Emily. "With this spoiled kid, it would be better if you come along or who knows what kind of tricks she might play," Li Wei said with a sigh. But he was actually planning to disappear with Li Xin, but he couldn''t just leave Emily alone in streets, right? He needed someone to take care of her, as for her getting angry, he would think of something later. Olivia nodded at him and looked at Li Xin for consent; Elva did the same. "Yes, just come along. We will be strolling around the city, visiting shops and the garden," Li Xin replied, not caring much. She could already see his plans, as it wasn''t the first time he was planning to disappear like with her. He did this a lot to give their parents time alone, and he would definitely do the same now but just for a different reason. "Okay, then we will come along," Olivia nodded at her, but she still felt troubled that she might become the third wheel. "Olivia, you don''t need to worry too much. We are just there as side characters who will be spectating in the background," Alice replied with a smile, feeling happy about going out with them. "Then let''s go. We will first go to Valeria Terrace," Li Wei announced. Valeria Terrace was an eighteen-story building located at the west of the city. It was built for the long range classes, where they could overlook the whole city and cast big skills without any problems of getting blocked by small buildings. However, it was also opened as a tourism spot to earn money. "XinXin, let''s go," Li Wei said, stretching his hands towards her. "Un, I will come with you, brother," Li Xin nodded with a smile and took his hands. Today she felt happier than usual, knowing what was coming. "Bad Brother, did you forget about me?" Emily snorted at him with a glare. Li Wei smiled wryly watching her like this. "You are a naughty kid; even if I don''t take you along with us, you will still follow me," he murmured, rubbing her head. "But you still should at least ask me. I feel like a broken girl," Emily pretended, showing a sad expression. "Okay, let''s go then," Li Wei sighed, giving his hand to her. "Yay! Let''s go, Bad Brother, it''s our date!" Emily perked up with excitement, grabbing his hand. Li Wei shook his head and proceeded towards the Valeria Terrace with Li Xin on his right side and Emily on his left. Others followed them but kept a distance not to get into their two? lovers'' world. "Elva, what do you think? Will he propose to her there? That spot is famous for that, right?" Alice asked with excitement. "Alice, why are you in such a hurry? People do this at the end of the date, not the start," Elva sighed, educating her about this and continued their chat. She too was interested in what is going to happen. Chapter 87: Mysterious Gifts "Bad brother, sister Li, look, we arrived!" Emily exclaimed, pointing at the building in front of them. Li Wei and Li Xin both nodded at her and looked at the 18-story tall building. It was built in a modern design with glass panels; however, they were inscribed with runes and protected with magic. "Brother, it''s beautiful," Li Xin muttered with a sigh, looking at the tallest building in the city. "Yes, it is beautiful; after all, it''s a tourist spot," Li Wei nodded and looked at the gate. There were a lot of guards on duty to protect the building from any harm. "Let''s go," Li Wei said, leading all of them inside the building. It wasn''t much of a problem for them to enter, and they all arrived at the terrace after taking the lift. The area on the terrace was much bigger, with a lot of tourists from other worlds gathered here. "Bad brother, look, there are a lot of people from your world here," Emily informed, pointing at the group of people from Earth. Li Wei also noticed them and nodded. "Yes, there are a lot; they probably come here to see Emily''s beautiful world," he replied, ruffling her hair with a smile. "Hum hum, of course, they will come to see; it''s my world after all," Emily hummed happily, puffing her chest and looked at the shop on the terrace. "Brother Li, I want to eat chicken skewers," she requested with big eyes, clinging to his arm. "Okay, I will buy it for you," Li Wei nodded, shaking his head at her, and looked at the shop. ''The shop has a special table at the edge of the terrace; maybe I can get it,'' he thought and proceeded towards the shop, leading everyone there. In the shop, a woman in a maid uniform welcomed them. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Welcome to SavoryBites, do you want to order chicken skewers or something else?" she inquired. "Yes, I want chicken skewers, and also, can we sit there?" Li Wei replied, asking her as he pointed at the special table. "Yes, you can sit there, but it will cost 100,000 coins extra." "Okay, then we will sit there, and also, give us 20 chicken skewers first," Li Wei replied as he transferred the amount without hesitation. The maid became stunned watching him transfer the amount without hesitation but hurriedly nodded and asked them to sit there first. "Whoa, bad brother, you are really rich!" Emily exclaimed, sitting on his lap and gazing down at the city. "Bad brother, why don''t you buy a villa for me too? I will be your wife in the future," she muttered, swinging her legs with a smile. Li Wei sighed at her and shook his head. "I can''t afford you as my wife, so no," he muttered, gazing down at the city as Li Xin and others did the same. The whole city appeared small in front of this tall building; they could also see the forests outside the city while catching the glimpse of Earth in the north. As they all continued to look, the maid delivered the freshly grilled chicken skewers. They all enjoyed it as they chatted a little, when suddenly Emily looked up at Li Wei. "Bad brother, I didn''t buy a birthday gift for you because I am giving myself to you," she said with a blush. "Why are your thoughts always wandering here, and if you really want to give yourself as a gift, I will gladly take you as my little sister," Li Wei replied, pinching her cheeks. "Humph, I want to be a wife," Emily snorted with displeasure and took out a pink gift box. "Here, take it, and you are not supposed to open it until tomorrow," she stated, giving him the gift box and stood on his lap. "And happy birthday, bad brother, I hope you won''t forget about your future wife," she muttered and gave him a kiss on his cheek while biting it a little. Li Wei smiled wryly but didn''t resist. After she was done, he patted her head. "Thank you for the gift," he replied softly and didn''t open it, as she said. Watching them, Elva, and others also decided to give their gifts. "Brother Li! I wish you happy birthday also I prepared a very big gift for you. But, don''t open it until tomorrow," Alice said, taking out a two-feet big black gift box and put it on the table with a smug look. Li Wei suddenly got a bad feeling for her gift. "Thanks, Alice," nevertheless, he thanked as he stored the gift inside the item box, sealing it for eternity. "Alice, you better not be playing any tricks, or this time you would definitely lose your future husband''s property," Elva threatened her with a cold look. However, Alice didn''t care and just smiled, humming herself as if she had done a good thing. Watching her like this, Li Wei felt more bad about the gift she gave it him. ''Just what kind of gift are they giving me, and why so mysterious?'' he thought, feeling puzzled. "Brother Li, Happy birthday, and here is my gift," Elva wished him, giving a white box. "Thank you, Elva. Also, is there any time limit to open it?" Li Wei asked, as she didn''t say anything about it. Hearing his question, Elva shook her head. "No, you can open it whenever you want," she replied. "Then I will open it now," Li Wei nodded and started to unwrap the white box. Everyone also focused on the gift box, as they don''t know what kind of gifts others have bought. However everyone become surprised after knowing the gift. "Books? Sister Elva, you are giving him books?" Emily asked with a puzzled expression. "Yes, I found these books in a gift shop. They are old and contain a lot of miscellaneous information with the involvement of gods," Elva explained. However, Emily was still puzzled, as she didn''t know Li Wei has the quest to kill the gods. "Thank you, Elva; it''s really useful for me," Li Wei thanked her again. "Bad brother, can you tell me how is it useful to you?" Emily inquired with a puzzled look, leaning on him and looking up. "Well, I am collecting some information about this world for future purposes," Li Wei explained with a smile, ruffling her hair. "Umm, so you are collecting information," Emily nodded and looked at Olivia, who took out a blue gift box. "Brother Li, happy birthday," Olivia said, giving him the gift. "Thanks, Olivia. I can open it now, right?" Li Wei asked, thinking she will agree to it. However, Olivia shook her head with a blush. "No, Brother Li, you should open it tomorrow," she replied, looking away. Li Wei became surprised at her reaction. ''Did I trigger a flag?'' he thought and looked at Lily beside him who was doing the same. ''Are they planning something, or is it Emily who is behind the scenes?'' he muttered in his mind, looking at Emily; however, she showed a puzzled expression. "Brother Li, happy birthday, and don''t open it until tomorrow," Lily said, giving him a red gift box with a blush. "Okay, thanks, Lily," Li Wei nodded, thanking her and stored the gifts inside his item box. He then glanced at Li Xin, but she didn''t plan to give him the gift yet, and no one said anything about this, knowing it must be for a specific time. They soon started to chat and strolled on the terrace, enjoying the view before heading towards the next destination. "Bad brother, where are we going now?" Emily asked after arriving at the ground floor. However, just as he was about to reply, he heard someone talking about something that attracted his attention. "Hey, did you hear the weird middle-aged man who arrived in the North Plane?" "Yes, I heard about it. He is killing monsters wherever he goes and doesn''t listen to anyone." "Yeah, he is probably some high-level adventurer, but he is killing in a low-level area." "Well someone already reported him to the guild, and they will definitely take action." "Tsk, what can they do if it''s some noble? Valeria City is just an E-level city; they will probably not care if it''s some noble." "What can we do anyway; let''s go. We should head up there too." The two people conversed with each other, making Li Wei a little stiff. ''Aren''t they talking about my clone? Maybe it did go overboard,'' he thought and contacted the clone asking it to do fast without attracting any attention. He didn''t instruct it to slow down the speed, as he was about to level up to 100 and has to stop later anyway. "Bad brother, where are we going?" Emily asked again, with a pout after watching him thinking about something. "Oh, we are going to watch the play at the theatre," Li Wei replied with a smile. He came on a date not to have fun but to spend time with Li Xin. However, he wanted to have Emily fun; after all, he will be leaving abruptly, and she will definitely not feel good about this. Chapter 88: Diamond Chest "Really, brother, we are going to watch the play; then you have to buy the tickets for the romance ones," Emily requested with happy eyes. She didn''t care about anything but romance; she liked it no matter what kind of type they are. "Yes, yes, let''s go," Li Wei replied, shaking his head and proceeding towards the theatre with everyone. After arriving, he bought the romance play tickets suitable for kids to watch and led everyone inside the hall. The theatre was showing a recording of the play with some magic tools. It was just like a movie on Earth with audio in it. However, here they used real magic in plays, making them more interesting. Li Xin and others soon got absorbed in it, while Li Wei glanced at Li Xin with a smile. When suddenly his clone contacted him. ''Heh, looks like it''s my lucky day today,'' he thought and closed his eyes, connecting with the clone who is hunting at North Plane. *** In the North Plane, level 30 area, Bai Feng and his party were heading towards a place while hiding themselves. "Brother Feng, is there really such a place? We are in a high-level area; what if we encounter monsters here?" Yang Mian inquired with a concerned look. After meeting with Li Wei, Bai Feng decided to level up faster with everyone. Now they were all 19, and he was level 24 because of his blessings. "Don''t worry, Yang Mian, the secret place is definitely there," Bai Feng assured her with confidence and continued moving forward along with his party. Chu Zhi, who was also following, suddenly opened his mouth. "Brother Feng, tomorrow is the birthday of Li Xin. Aren''t you going to make a move?" he asked. Bai Feng nodded at him. "Of course, I want to make a move. Because of that, we are going to the secret place ahead of time," he replied. "But, Brother Feng, they are already in the city and enjoying together," Chu Zhi mentioned with a frown. "Humph, so what? Just wait; I will definitely give her a gift that will move her," Bai Feng replied, gritting his teeth. As they moved forward, they all didn''t notice a figure in stealth following and hearing their conversation. It was the clone of Li Wei who looked like a middle-aged man. After discovering these guys doing something secretly, Li Wei shared his consciousness to control the clone personally and heard what they were saying. "Looking for death," he muttered coldly and followed them first, wanting to know what they were doing. Soon, Bai Feng and others arrived in front of the mountain. "Is it really here?" Zu Tian asked, looking at him. "Yes, it is here, TianTian; just wait a second," Bai Feng replied with a smile, looking at her with a little lust. In these few days, a lot of things happened, and he also got intimate with her. Zu Tian nodded with irritation flashing in her eyes. She hated the fact that he liked Li Xin more than her. Bai Feng knew what she was thinking but didn''t care. ''Humph, a bitch like you wants to monopolize me; you must be dreaming,'' he cursed in his mind and tapped on the stones one by one with different rhythms. *Rumble!* A rumbling sound echoed as the huge stone slid, opening a gap to enter. "Follow me and be careful; there might be traps," Bai Feng instructed them and headed inside, while taking out some lamps to light up. Li Wei also followed him with his clone body, wanting to know what they were doing. It was just a normal cave with one room; they all arrived in the room where few things and a treasure chest were located. However, the treasure chest was a Diamond Tier, the highest one. "Haha, it''s really the diamond treasure chest," Bai Feng laughed loudly. ''Those gods really didn''t lie, and maybe what other things they said are also true,'' he thought. The gods who started the evolution were already hiding on Earth and couldn''t watch over him, so they gave him all the information they could. As for the rules, they were already runaway and didn''t care much. They provided all the necessary information to him while also giving him a few things. "Brother Feng, how is there a treasure chest here?" Zu Tian asked with a seductive smile, wanting to get items in it "I don''t know, but it is probably brought here by someone and didn''t open it. But anyway, we have got the chest; also, there is a 100 million coin card and some high-level class knowledge books," Bai Feng explained with excitement. He was just about to open it when he heard the sound of someone else. "Haha, what a lucky day I have," Li Wei chuckled, exiting the stealth and arriving in front of them. "Who are you?" Bai Feng shouted at him, looking at the clone of Li Wei who looked like a middle-aged man. "Who I am has nothing to do with you, but I have to teach you a lesson first," Li Wei muttered coldly and pointed his hands towards them. "Frost Nova," he chanted. "What dodge!" Bai Feng shouted in horror, but it was already late, as all four of them were frozen in ice. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s a pity I don''t have any brainwashing and torturing skills," Li Wei muttered with disappointment. He really wanted to brainwash him and wanted to ask how he got blessings, but he didn''t have any skills. "Should I kill him?" he murmured, pondering what to do as he stored every item inside the item box. He also found a note where it said "to my descendants" and stopped reading there. "Hmm, it will do no good if I kill him and get blacklisted by the city as a bad guy." "But let him enjoy the pain of losing something precious," he smirked suddenly and stripped them, not even caring about girls. They were all planning to have Li Xin get closer to this bastard; he wasn''t going to let them off. "Now it looks good," he smiled, looking at the four naked frozen figures hanging on the trees. "Maybe I did a bit much," he mused, looking at the boys who lost their third legs. Nevertheless, he didn''t care much. He then asked the clone to return to the city secretly, as he can''t transfer his items through the item box yet. *** In the theatre, the play was already done, and he opened his eyes to find everyone crying happy tears after watching the ending. He took out the napkin and wiped Li Xin''s, Lily''s, and Emily''s tears. "It''s just a play; why are you getting so emotional?" he murmured, feeling a little frustrated. "Bad brother, don''t talk if you were just sleeping rather than watching," Emily glared at him, and everyone else did the same. "I am really sorry for that, and I wasn''t sleeping," Li Wei apologized, feeling guilty. "Humph, I will forgive you because it''s your birthday today," Emily snorted at him while others didn''t say anything. "Thank you for forgiving me Emily." Li Wei muttered, patting her head. "The play is already ended; we should go and stroll around the other interesting places," he suggested, looking at girls. Everyone nodded and followed him, going everywhere they found interesting. Soon, it was time for the meal, and they all arrived at the famous StarMoon inn because the food was best here. "I really like the pizza here," Emily muttered, taking large bites of the cheesy pizza and looked at Li Wei. "Bad brother, why don''t you buy the inn for your cute little wife so I can eat here daily?" she requested with hope. Watching her like this, Li Wei sighed. "Emily, your dreams are really big, but I am only a small person who will pay for the whole year of your food costs here," he replied, thinking of letting her eat here whenever she wants. "Really, Brother Li, if you do that, I will definitely marry you," Emily asked with a happy expression. "Why are you so happy? You are the princess of the shop; you must have a lot of savings, right? You can eat for the whole life with just that money," Li Wei said, looking at her. However, Emily shook her head. "I do have money, but I am saving it for future purposes. If one day I have to run away from home with my love, it might come in handy," Emily explained, taking bites of her pizza as if it was just a normal thing she said. Li Wei became speechless at her. ''Why the hell is she preparing money for that? Weren''t the people from this world save money to buy the skills?'' he thought with a sigh, not knowing how her brain worked. Soon, their meal was over, and it was time for Li Wei to disappear with Li Xin. Chapter 89: I Dont Want To Marry You! After the meal, Li Wei took everyone to stroll in the populated area as he looked for the chance to disappear with Li Xin when Emily said something, making everyone surprised. "Bad brother, let''s end our date here," Emily announced, looking at him. Li Wei became stunned and nodded at her. "Okay, we will end our date here. Then should I drop you home now?" he asked, ruffling her hair gently. However, Emily shook her head. "No, I will go back to the villa with sisters and wait for you and Sister Li. Also, give me a goodbye kiss and hug before you go," she requested, spreading her small arms. Li Wei smiled and picked up her small figure, giving her a hug. "You are a really spoiled kid, you know," he muttered, giving a kiss on her forehead. Emily wrinkled her nose at him. "You should have kissed my lips, but it''s a pity you lost your chance," she said, shaking her head with a sigh and giving him a kiss while biting his cheek. Li Wei chuckled at her and put her down after she was done. "You can go home with sisters, but don''t create trouble for them, okay?" he advised her, knowing she might think of weird plans. "Un, I will go home with sisters," Emily nodded with a disappointed face that she wasn''t able to watch their romance. However, she didn''t want to be a third wheel and only wanted him trouble him a little. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sister Li, Bad brother, then bye. I will return with sisters," she said goodbyes, returning with Olivia and Lily. As for Elva, she was busy dragging Alice back. Looking at them, Li Wei chuckled. "What troublemakers they are," he whispered. Li Xin nodded, hearing him. "Yes, they are troublemakers. If not for Olivia telling Lily certain things, she will be one too," she commented and looked at him. "Bad brother, should we continue our date then?" she asked with a blush. "Yes, of course. Let''s go to the park," Li Wei nodded and took her hand, leading the way. Soon, they both arrived at the beautiful park. "It''s beautiful, brother," Li Xin muttered, looking at the flowers and trees grown with magic and a fresh fragrance in the air. "Yes, it is," Li Wei nodded and took her for a walk inside the beautiful garden. However, they both didn''t say anything and just silently walked, enjoying the view. After a while, Li Wei found a place under the tree to sit with Li Xin in his arms. "Brother," Li Xin muttered, looking at him with a gentle gaze. "Yes, what is it, XinXin?" Li Wei nodded, watching her beautiful face and eyes filled with happiness. "Happy Birthday, brother. Here is my gift," Li Xin smiled as she took out a big violet gift box and gave it to him. "Can I open it, or are you also imposing a time limit on me?" Li Wei asked, taking the gift box. Li Xin chuckled softly. "You can open it, brother. It''s just a small gift," she answered with a faint blush. Li Wei nodded and unwrapped the gift box, revealing a black formal outfit with a coat and a big belt. "An outfit?" he became stunned looking at it. It was a level 50 outfit, however, it was for formal occasions. "Un, it''s an outfit I wanted you to see in it tonight," Li Xin nodded, answering as her face reddened like a tomato. "XinXin, you are just fulfilling your fantasies, but I will do it," Li Wei nodded with a smile, storing the gift in his item box. They both became silent again, enjoying the moment while letting the time pass when it became evening. "Brother, should we go home now? It''s evening," Li Xin whispered, looking at the sky, her heart beating faster. "Yes, let''s go," Li Wei replied with a nod as they both stood up. However, no one took the step to go home and looked at each other. "XinXin, your birthday is tomorrow, but I will give you the gift in advance," Li Wei said as he took out the small box and opened it, revealing the crystal ring he crafted yesterday. Li Xin''s heart started to beat more rapidly watching the ring as a faint blush covered her cheeks. Li Wei let out a gentle smile as he took out the ring and looked at her beautiful figure. "XinXin, when I saw you for the first time, my heart fluttered, and I knew it was love at first sight." "The more you acted cutely around me, the deeper I fell in love with you, and today I love you even more than I loved you in the past," he admitted and sat down on one knee, looking into her eyes. "XinXin, I love you. Will you marry me?" he proposed, holding the ring. Hearing him, Li Xin felt a vortex of happy emotions swirling inside her; however, she shook her head. "I am sorry, brother. I don''t want to marry you," she rejected his proposal and looked at him with a gentle gaze filled with love. "Brother, do you know when I was little, I always dreamed of a big brother who will take care of me forever." "So when I finally have a brother, I was too happy and acted like a spoiled kid around you while falling in love with you." "I love you a lot even now, but if I marry you, I can''t have you as a brother, and I don''t want that." "I want to have a child with you, staying as my brother, not my husband, so I am sorry. I will not marry you," she admitted, her face blushing and looked deeply into his eyes. "I am really sorry, brother. I have bro-complex, and I don''t want to change that. So will you love your sister as a wife?" she asked, looking at her brother. Li Wei smiled and shook his head as he stood up. "I will not love you as a wife but more than a wife," he stated, taking her soft left hand. With care, he slid the ring gently on her ring finger and gazed into her eyes. "My cute little sister, your brother will love you forever and won''t let go of you even if you want to escape," he muttered, taking her in a hug but he didn''t do anything as there were few people watching them. Li Xin smiled happily and rubbed her face in his chest cutely, not caring about the gazes of others. "My lovely brother, my lovely brother," she muttered, enjoying it. Li Wei became a little stiff watching her like this but he didn''t stopped her. "XinXin, let''s go home then," he suggested before she could go any further in happiness. "Un, whatever you say, brother," Li Xin nodded, intertwining her fingers with him and hummed happily. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled. ''She is returning to her cheerful personality,'' he thought, thinking of her past self who clung to him whenever she has a chance. He felt happy and relieved to see her becoming like this. "Brother, did you really like me when we first met? We were only 12 years old at that time," Li Xin inquired curiously. "Of course, I did. If not, I wouldn''t have treated you like a princess," Li Wei replied, poking her cute nose and continued his chat with her until they reached their home. However, just as he opened the door, Emily came running at him. "Bad brother, you didn''t bully sister Li, right?" she inquired as she hugged him and observed Li Xin closely to check if he harmed her. "Why are you so nosy, and you are staying today too, right?" Li Wei inquired, ruffling her hair. "Un, I am staying here today, but I will sleep with sister Olivia and sister Lily," Emily nodded, informing him with a smirk. Noticing this, Li Xin blushed as her heart started to beat faster knowing why she wasn''t sleeping with them. "You naughty girl, why does your thoughts wander where it shouldn''t?" Li Wei sighed as he picked her up and pinched her nose. "Hehe, it''s my specialty, bad brother. And when you are going to marry, tell me, tell me," Emily asked with a curious expression. Behind her, Alice and others also looked wanting to know. However, they all became shocked when Li Wei shook his head. "We are not going to marry," he replied shaking his head. "What!? Bad brother got rejected!!" Emily screamed loudly and looked at Li Xin, who looked away with a troubled face. "Brother Li, what happened? Tell me if not I will die," Alice asked hurriedly, her heart fluttering with curiosity. Others too looked at him with inquiring gaze. "You have got it all wrong," Li Wei shook his head again. "She didn''t reject me but just didn''t want to marry because she wanted me to stay as her lovely brother forever," he explained, ignoring Li Xin, who was stepping on his foot with all force. "So that''s the case. Why didn''t you explain earlier, bad brother? You almost gave me a heart attack," Emily complained, punching his chest with her small fists. "Anyway, you didn''t order the dinner, right? We bought it along the way, so let''s eat," Li Wei said as he took out the food he bought. It was really early to have dinner, but he wanted to have it early today. Chapter 90: Love * R18 Everyone nodded at him, not saying anything, while Alice looked at them curiously, wanting to see the action. "Bad brother, did you buy the pizza?" Emily inquired as she sat at the dinner table. "Yes, yes, I bought it," Li Wei nodded as he sat on the chair, while Emily took a seat on his lap with comfort. "Bad brother, feed me," she ordered, swinging her legs. "You are acting more and more bossy," Li Wei muttered with a sigh and started feeding her as she started to talk with Li Xin, asking a lot of questions. Alice perked up her cat ears, making sure not to miss anything. "Elva, it''s going to happen today, right?" She whispered with excitement. "Dumb cat, if you don''t stop talking about this, you will be sleeping on the floor," Elva threatened, blushing a little as she thought about this. Alice just chuckled at her threat and continued to listen to them until the dinner was over. "Bad brother, good night, and don''t bully sister Li," Emily whispered before entering the room with Olivia and Lily. Li Wei became speechless at her and looked at Alice, who was getting dragged into their room by Elva, leaving only Li Xin and him in the hallway. "Un brother, I will take a shower first," Li Xin stated, and she ran inside the room to take a shower. Li Wei felt his heart beat fasten watching her like this and entered the room, waiting for her. Finally, after an hour, a creak sounded as Li Xin came in with a soft towel wrapped around her body. "Brother You can take the bath now and also wear those clothes I want you to see in them," she requested with a blush. "Yes, As my cute little sister says," Li Wei nodded at her and took the bath, changing into the clothes she wanted. "I really look handsome," he muttered, looking into the mirror inside the bathroom. The black outfit was game-type, with some gold and red finishing. After seeing that everything was perfect, he stepped out of the bathroom. Where, his gaze was attracted by Li Xin, who wore a red sleeveless dress. "XinXin, you look beautiful," Li Wei complimented her as he walked towards her. Li Xin smiled happily, swinging her legs, and looked at him. "You look handsome, brother," she said, standing up and hugging him. Without hesitation, she sealed his lips, taking the lead. Li Wei became surprised, but he kissed her back, enjoying her tongue and saliva. After a few minutes, they both separated and sat on the bed silently in each other''s arms, feeling the fire rising between them. "XinXin, I love you," Li Wei whispered, kissing her while his hands become dishonest as they moved under her skirt and pinching her soft buttocks. "Mhmm," Li Xin moaned softly as she felt his hands but nevertheless she continued to kiss him, while hugging him tightly. ''She is smelling sweet today,'' Li Wei muttered in his heart as the sweet fragrance entered his nose, making him excited. It was a pity she was wearing a one-piece dress, and his hands couldn''t reach her soft waist from below the skirt. Of course if he made effort to move her skirt he will be able to reach it however he was afraid of losing control. Nevertheless, it didn''t stop him from grabbing the thighs and massaging them with skill. "Mhmm," Li Xin blushed like tomato as she felt his hands . Next moment she grabbed his collar to kiss more fiercely. After a while, they both separated, with Li Xin huffing with red face. "Brother," she muttered, looking at him with love, her body heat rising. "What is it, my little cute sister?" Li Wei asked, pinching her butt again. "Nnn, brother, there is one more gift I prepared for you," Li Xin replied as she felt a wet sensation down there. "Hmm, one more gift; what is it?" Li Wei asked curiously, pinching her soft thighs. "Brother, I''ll give it to you when I turn 18 after few hours later," Li Xin replied with a smile remaining mysterious and took the lead to kiss him again. Noticing her leads, Li Wei chuckled in his mind. ''I never thought she would take leads after being so shy,'' he thought as he continued to kiss her. He wasn''t in hurry to do anything , as he had a whole night ahead of him. However, Li Xin was different. She slowly unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his bare chest, while taking his coat off. She didn''t take the shirt off, as she needed to grab his collar while she caressed his well-built body. "Mhmm, you have built a very good body, brother," she murmured after separating from the kiss and glancing at his eight-pack abs and masculine chest. "Of course I worked hard even at home to protect you," Li Wei replied softly as he moved his hand through her long hair. "Un, I know, but I have never seen it so closely," Li Xin nodded, moving her soft fingers on his well-built body and feeling every inch. ''It''s my brother''s body,'' she thought, her heartbeat rising at the thought that he is her brother, the one she dreamed of having kids with. She leaned on his chest, sniffing and rubbing her face in it, enjoying his warm body. "Brother," she muttered, calling him and kissing him again while feeling his bare body with her hands. Li Wei became a little stunned at her advances but didn''t care. He kissed her back as he felt her soft hands caressing his chest, moving up and down. He too groped her thighs while massaging them with skill. His little brother also woke up long ago but was restrained by the heavens. "Mhmm, brother, I love you," Li Xin muttered softly after a long kiss, feeling hot and wet as his hands moved between her thighs. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "XinXin, do you love me as a man or a brother?" Li Wei asked with a smile, getting a little rough with massaging. "Nnnn, Of course, as a brother, I don''t care about any man but you brother," Li Xin replied without hesitation, kissing his neck and going down to his nipples. "Can I kiss them?" she asked with hope as she massaged them softly. "XinXin, you are a pervert, but you can; after all, I am your lovely brother," Li Wei replied with a chuckle. Chapter 91: Li Yin * R18 "Brother," Li Xin muttered, feeling his hands around her thighs and kissing his nipples while licking them. Li Wei smiled softly, watching her enjoy herself with a lustful expression. "XinXin looks like you are really a brother-con," he chuckled, gripping her waist. "Nnn," Li Xin moaned, feeling comfortable, her face blushing like red tomato as she licked and kissed his chest until she was satisfied. "Brother, you know I really loved you from the start, a lot after you gave me good knight kisses when we were little," she mentioned, looking at him and hugging him. Hearing her, Li Wei smirked. "Really, you were a pervert from the start," he asked, also hugging her tightly. "Mmm, I was not a pervert from the start; you are the one who made me," Li Xin muttered, wrinkling her nose cutely. Watching her cute look, Li Wei smiled, caressing her cheeks and just looking at her beautiful face. "You are really pretty," he whispered, but he didn''t do anything and just continued to gaze at her beautiful face. Her eyes, her small mouth with cherry lips, her cute nose, her cheeks, and everything. Li Xin also did the same, gazing at him and observing his handsome face more closely. They both were lost for an unknown time, just deeply gazing at each other with love. When suddenly Li Wei hugged her gently. "XinXin, happy birthday! You are eighteen now," he whispered, giving a kiss on her cheeks. "Un, thank you brother," Li Xin nodded with blush, her heart racing rapidly knowing what was coming. Li Wei looked at her blushing figure in his arms as a fire rose in his heart. Without further hesitation, he removed the black belt from her dress. Li Xin trembled slightly, shutting her eyes tightly and looking away. "XinXin, why are you shy now?" Li Wei chuckled as he slowly removed her dress until the waist, revealing her soft ''B'' cup boobs inside the red bra. He then pushed her down on the bed, slowly removing her dress and exposing her white legs and sexy red pants. "XinXin, you are really hot," he muttered, gulping salvia. He was about to take off his shirt when he stopped with a smirk. "XinXin, it''s your turn to undress me," he stated, looking at her cute figure, who was now looking at him with half-closed eyes. "Umm brother!" Li Xin muttered with a glare, but she sat up and slowly removed his shirt. Her hands trembled a little as she removed his belt. "Can you stand up, brother?" she asked in a small voice, as she wasn''t able to remove his pants while he was sitting down. Li Wei nodded and stood up, looking at her as she unbuttoned his pants and slid them down. However, she also pulled his underwear down with it, revealing his big, hard dick. "Ah," Li Xin let out a surprised sound and gulped, looking at his eight-inch-thick dick. ''It''s a lot bigger than I thought,'' she murmured in heart with fear wondering if it would fit inside her. "Heh," Li Wei chuckled at her look as he sat down and took off her bra, exposing her ''B'' cup boobs with a little pink cherry''s on top. Li Xin blushed, looking away, but didn''t try to hide it. Li Wei then moved his hands down, removing her red pants and revealing a beautiful pink peach just ahead of her small pubic hairs. "You are already wet," he muttered, watching the juice flow down, his dick throbbing with excitement to enter there. However just as he was about to touch her, she stopped him. "Brother, stop!" she said, suddenly looking at him with a blush. "What is it, XinXin? You don''t want to do it now," Li Wei asked softly, ruffling her hair. However, Li Xin shook her head. "No, I want to do it, but before that, I have to give a gift that I mentioned earlier," she said and gazed at him. "Brother, close your eyes. You are not allowed to open it until I tell you, or I will take the gift back," she stated, glaring a little for not wanting to have him see the gift. "Oh, okay, then I will close my eyes," Li Wei nodded, closing his eyes just as she said. However, Li Xin confirmed if he was watching or not, and after making sure he wasn''t able to see, she heaved a sigh of relief. ''shadow clone,'' she chanted in her mind, forming a naked clone of hers just beside her, and instructed her to hug him from behind while she did it from the font. Li Wei stiffened a little, feeling two soft boobs on his back and in front. He opened his eyes to look at two of Li Xin''s, one behind him and the other in front. "XinXin, are you serious?" He asked with a stunned expression. "Brother, don''t talk or I will take her back," Li Xin pouted at him. It took her a lot of courage to do this, but knowing he wanted it, she did it because he was her everything. "XinXin, thank you," Li Wei thanked her and pushed her down on the bed while her clone kept clinging to his back. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Un brother, I am your little sister, so you don''t need to thank me. Also, let me introduce you to her; she is Li Yin. I gave her a name," Li Xin replied, informing him of her clone''s name. Li Wei became surprised, but he nodded. It was her clone, and she is allowed to do anything she wants; of course, he too is included. "Then I should call her YinYin. YinYin, I am Li Wei, the master of your master," Li Wei introduced himself with a smile. However, he didn''t receive any response, as it wasn''t high level enough to think on its own. Li Xin chuckled at him with a gentle gaze and looked at his big, hard dick. "Brother, you are very hard," she muttered, as she grabbing it gently without any fear. Li Wei hissed at her touch and his dick beacme more harder. "XinXin, can you jerk it up and down?" he requested, placing his hands on her soft, mellow boobs and fondling them. Hearing him Li Xin nodded with a blush and looked at Li Yin on his back. "Nnn, YinYin, come down; we will do it together," she instructed her with a moan as he pinched and fondled her boobs. Li Yin nodded, climbing down from his back and arriving in front of him. Chapter 92: Blowjob * R18 Watching Li Xin and Li Yin in front of him naked, Li Wei became more excited. "XinXin, I can''t resist the temptation of both of you," he muttered, pinching her nipples. "Nnn, brother, you are obsessed with me, but you know I am all yours, and so is YinYin," Li Xin replied, giving him a fierce kiss. Li Wei also kissed her back, fondling her breasts, while his hand moved downward on her pink peach. Without hesitation, he activated the level 30 massaging skill, rubbing her vulva. "Nnn mhhm," Li Xin moaned, feeling wet, but continued kissing him until she was satisfied. "Brother, can you sit at the edge of the bed so it will be better for us to do it?" she suggested, looking away with a blush. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, whatever my little sister''s saying," Li Wei nodded, groping her buttocks, and sat at the edge of the bed. Looking at him Li Xin blushed more and arrived on the floor with Li Yin. The rooms were equipped with a lot of facilities, so they didn''t feel cold, as there was a tool to keep the room and floor warm. "Brother, it''s hard," Li Xin murmured, poking his dick with her fingers. Li Wei hissed at her touch as she did it roughly nevertheless his dick only became harder. "Brother, I will start then," Li Xin informed him and looked at Li Yin. "YinYin, you grab it too and follow me with whatever I am doing," she instructed, her cheeks flushing red. Hearing the instructions, Li Yin nodded, also grabbing his eight-inch-thick dick. However, before starting to move, Li Xin leaned forward, spitting her saliva on it. Li Yin also followed, doing the same, making his dick wet. Li Wei felt a warm current on his dick, making it throbbing with excitement. "I am starting, brother," Li Xin said, and he started to move it up and down, with Li Yin doing the same. "XinXin, go more rough," Li Wei requested, feeling soft hands on his dick. "Okay, brother," Li Xin nodded, going hard with him. Li Wei felt comfortable as they both moved their hands simultaneously. It continued for a while until he finally reached the climax. "I am about to cum XinXin," he informed. "Un okay, brother," Li Xin nodded, jerking his dick more quickly, and before he ejaculated, she moved her mouth on his dick. Li Yin also followed suit, taking his dick in the mouth while connecting her mouth with Li Xin in the process. Feeling their mouths on his dick, Li Wei couldn''t hold back anymore and let it out with a grunt. "Umm," Li Xin and Li Yin both let out a sound, feeling the salty and sticky liquid in their mouths. However, they didn''t spit it and gulped, licking his dick to clean up the cum that was wasted. Li Wei hissed, feeling more pleasure as their tongues licked his dick. After they were done, he looked at them. "XinXin, YinYin, now it''s my turn to make you comfortable," he murmured, directly picking both of them up and placing them down on the bed. "Unn, brother, you can''t," Li Xin resisted a little, but her body became soft when he touched her pussy. "Just lay down there obediently," Li Wei stated and looked at her beautiful pink vagina. "It''s really beautiful," he murmured, sniffing it first and caressing her small pubic hair. He gave a soft kiss, and without warning, he opened his mouth to lick it. "Nnnn brother!" Li Xin moaned softly, feeling his tongue licking her vulva. "Nnn," Li Yin also moaned as he rubbed his hands on her wet pussy. ''Salty and slimy,'' Li Wei thought, tasting it as he continued to lick her, moving his tongue in various ways. "Nnn, brother, brother," Li Xin moaned loudly, clenching the bedsheets and feeling his tongue on her vulva and clitoris. "Brother, I am about to cum!" She shouted, her legs moving; however, Li Wei grabbed them with his one hand and continued to lick when she finally reached climax. "Ahhhh," Li Xin moaned loudly, having a big orgasm. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and gulped everything down while licking her continuously. "Nnn, brother, stop no more," Li Xin muttered in a weak voice, her face blushing hard. However, Li Wei only stopped when he was satisfied. "XinXin, you are tasty," he muttered and looked at Li Yin, who was also close to orgasm. Without hesitation, he also started to eat her, licking the vulva. As for feeling guilty, he didn''t feel it at all because she was part of Li Xin, and he will like it even if it''s bad. "Ahnnn" Li Yin also moaned loudly, letting her juice out. Li Wei licked her completely and gazed at Li Xin. "XinXin, can you give me a blowjob with your mouth?" he asked, rubbing his dick in her vagina. "Umm, you are a pervert brother, but I will do it. YinYin, just listen to whatever he says while I do it alone," Li Xin agreed as she instructed Li Yin with a blush and looked at Li Wei, who laid down on the bed. She slowly moved forward, taking his dick in her hands and kissed his tip first while nibbling a little. "Hiss XinXin, if you want to nibble it, do it softly," Li Wei said, feeling pain, and looked at Li Yin. "YinYin, get your face close," he instructed. Li Yin nodded and moved forward, however she was kissed deeply by him. Li Xin saw it but didn''t say anything; it was her clone, and she could also feel the sensations if she wanted to. She focused on her job, taking his big dick in her small mouth. ''Um, it''s really big; it can''t fit in my mouth,'' she thought, before starting to move up and down while swirling her tongue. Li Wei felt a little uncomfortable, as she wasn''t experienced in it. ''Well, everything needs time, and I should teach her slowly,'' he murmured in his mind, but he didn''t remind her now. With his high level, this much pain was useless. He didn''t want to feel her down for not doing a good job. Chapter 93: YinYin Go Kiss Her * R18 "Mmm, mmm, mmm, mmm," Li Xin let out a sound as she sucked his hard dick. ''Brother''s dick is really big; it can''t even fit in my small mouth,'' she thought again, feeling the dick reach her throat. She didn''t know he felt a little uncomfortable; if she knew, she would''ve already stopped. However, without him saying anything about it, she continued to shove his dick in her mouth. She also swirled her tongue, licking it and became stunned at her own actions. ''When I became so perverted, it''s all my brother''s fault,'' she thought with a blush and looked at Li Yin. ''Maybe I should split my consciousness with her,'' she pondered as she split a little of her consciousness with Li Yin so she could satisfy him. The consciousness splitting wasn''t hard, but the problem was that the clone would have the same emotions as them and would love the same person. Because of this, Li Wei didn''t split his consciousness with his clone and only controlled them. Li Wei, who didn''t know what she did, kissed Li Yin, groping her soft, squashy boobs while pinching her erected, cute red nipples. "Mhmm,'' Li Yin moaned softly at his touch while moving her tongue with him first. ''Hmm, did XinXin just split a part of her consciousness?'' he murmured in his mind after noticing emotions in her eyes. But he didn''t care much because it wasn''t something harmful, as the distance between her and Li Yin is close and wouldn''t strain her mind. He just continued kissing her until he was satisfied while getting a blowjob from Li Xin. "YinYin, don''t move," Li Wei muttered, picking her up. She was lightweight, just like Li Xin, and with his attributes, it wasn''t a problem for him to pick her up in his sleeping position. Li Yin showed a puzzled expression but didn''t care, as she felt he was the only one who could do anything to her aside from her master, Li Xin. Li Wei made her sit on his chest while grabbing her butt and making her pink, soft pussy closer to his mouth. Without hesitation, he started to lick her slowly and firmly while groping her butt. "Nnnn nnnn," Li Yin moaned softly, her body blushing at the wet sensation on her cute pussy. Li Wei heard her moans and became harder while sucking her pussy with sucking force. He did it until she finally had an orgasm and gulped it down. "YinYin, come kiss me," Li Wei muttered, placing her on his chest. Li Yin nodded and kissed him deeply until he was satisfied. After separating from her, he looked at Li Xin. "XinXin, I am about to cum," he informed her as he felt his dick throbbing with excitement in her mouth. Li Xin didn''t say anything and fastened her pace to suck his dick, shoving it deeper than she could. "Hiss," Li Wei hissed, feeling comfortable as she fastened her face, and finally he let out his semen, filling her mouth. "Mmhmm," Li Xin''s eye''s widened because the amount was too much. But she made sure not to waste anything and took everything in her mouth while letting his still hard dick out. However, the amount of sticky cum in her mouth was too much, and she wasn''t able to gulp it down immediately. "YinYin, go kiss her deeply," Li Wei instructed with a smirk, watching her like this. Li Xin stiffened and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t as his sticky cum was in her mouth. Li Yin arrived in front of her and gave her a deep kiss, taking half of his cum in her mouth while swirling her tongue with Li Xin. Even though she has a split consciousness of Li Xin, she couldn''t think too much because of the low-level skill. "Mhmm," Li Xin glared at Li Wei with a blush, watching him smile. But she couldn''t care now and could only gulp his cum down slowly, because Li Yin didn''t plan to let her limp body go. As for Li Yin kissing her, she didn''t care because it was her body. She did felt embarrassed but watching Li Wei smirking happily she decided to let him do whatever he wanted with her and Li Yin. "Hehe, XinXin, YinYin, you should both enjoy," Li Wei chuckled, sitting up, and hugging both of them, taking in arms. They still continued to kiss as Li Wei enjoyed watching them. He then slowly moved his hands to massage their boobs and bent his head down to suck their soft nipples. "Mmm, brother," Li Xin moaned after separating from the kiss, feeling his mouth sucking her breasts. "XinXin, it''s a pity there''s no milk," Li Wei murmured with disappointment; he was looking very forward to drinking her milk. "Brother!" Li Xin shouted with a blush and a pout. However, Li Wei just smiled at her and moved his hand down on their springy butt, slapping it. "Nnnn," both Li Xin and Li Yin moaned, feeling the hot, stinging feeling on their buttocks. "XinXin, do you know there is a medicine that will let you produce milk without getting pregnant, and you have to only take it once?" Li Wei mentioned not giving up on the idea of drinking her milk. "Brother, why do you want to drink it so much?" Li Xin pouted, hugging him with Li Yin. But she also felt excited about breastfeeding her big brother and decided to buy the medicine secretly later. Li Wei, who didn''t know her thoughts, just chuckled at her. "YinYin, now it''s your turn to give me a blowjob," he said, kissing her and pinching her nipples. After he was done, he laid down again and made Li Xin sit in front of his face. "Mhmm, pervert brother, still not satisfied," Li Xin wrinkled her nose with a pout. Li Wei didn''t care and directly grabbed her small, springy butt, moving her small pussy into his mouth to lick it. "Nnnn," Li Xin groaned in pleasure watching him lick her pussy as she caressed his hair slowly. "Nnn, brother, be more! Nnn! Rough! Nnn," she groaned again, feeling his tongue swirling in various ways. While Li Wei also felt pleasure as Li Yin continued sucking her dick. "Nnnn, brother, I am about to orgasm!" Li Xin shouted hurriedly with a blush and finally ejaculated. "Ahhhh," she groaned, letting out everything in his mouth as he sucked everything with force. "Nnn, brother," she moaned, looking at him with love as he continued to lick her pussy. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a while, Li Wei also let everything out of Li Yin''s mouth, and she ended up in the same situation as Li Xin. "XinXin, help her or she will choke," Li Wei reminded her with a smirk. Li Xin glared at him, but she moved towards Li Yin and directly sealed her mouth with her lips, sucking his white semen to not let it go to waste. After they were done, Li Wei pushed both of them onto the bed, with fire rising inside him. Chapter 94: Loosing Virginity * R18 "XinXin, let''s do it now," Li Wei stated, looking at her. Li Xin nodded, feeling happy knowing the time had finally come; however, she suddenly became scared looking at his eight-inch monster. "Brother, please be gentle. I don''t think it would fit inside me," she muttered with a fear, wondering if she could take it. Li Wei chuckled at her. "Don''t worry, my cute sister; it will only hurt a little with your endurance now, also you will get used to it later," Li Wei replied, ruffling her hair and giving her a deep kiss as he continued to fondle Li Yin''s boobs. After the kiss, he came to suck small, red-erected nipples. "Nnn brother," Li Xin moaned with comfort, feeling his tongue and suction force. Li Wei continued this for a while, slowly going down until he reached her pink pussy while he instructed Li Yin to suck and fondle her breasts. "What a beautiful pussy! I wanted to look at it more," Li Wei murmured, looking at her pussy more closely. It was small, like a peach, with youthful beauty adorned with pubic hair on top. He gave it a kiss while licking it a little and spreading her legs wide letting his dick slowly open her vaginal slit. "Nnn," feeling his dick on her soft pussy Li Xin moaned, clenching the bedsheets. "Nnn, brother, put it inside me and make me yours," she said, looking at him with a loving gaze. However, Li Wei shook his head. "You are wrong here, XinXin; you were already mine from the start," he replied with a smirk and gently moved his dick inside, where it encountered her hymen. "Ahnn," Li Xin grunted a little, feeling her hymen getting stretched; however, he didn''t push it inside. "XinXin, I am going in," Li Wei informed her and pushed his dick, tearing her hymen, and blood gushed out. "Ahnn," Li Xin groaned in pain, feeling her hymen getting torn. However, with her high attributes, the pain soon stopped. ''I and my brother are not virgins anymore,'' she thought, feeling happy to lose her virginity to her brother. However, suddenly she became scared, feeling his dick getting stuck just after tearing her hymen. "Umm, brother, please go slow; it''s already not entering, "she muttered with fear and an audible gulp. "Don''t worry, XinXin, it''s soft and will stretch," Li Wei replied, pushing his dick inside her tight, soft, wet pussy as it stretched slowly. ''It''s too tight,'' he thought as his dick got stuck again, but he thrust it down slowly until his dick hit her womb. "Nnnn brother," Li Xin moaned more hard after his dick came into contact with her womb. "You are too big, brother," she groaned, still feeling the pain, but she didn''t use healing skills because she wanted to feel it. "XinXin, are you okay?" Li Wei asked, grabbing her hands and looking at her painful red face. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could feel her vagina is really tight and small for his big dick, as there are still two and a half inches remaining. But he was satisfied with the tightness around it. "Nnn, brother, yes, I am okay. It''s just hurting a little, but it''s alright," Li Xin nodded with a moan, intertwining her fingers with him and looking at him with love. "Brother, you are finally inside me," she murmured with a smile, feeling his big throbbing dick inside her as her pussy became wetter. She felt happiness beyond belief and finally became a woman for her brother. She even forgot about Li Yin, who was sucking her breasts. Li Wei saw her smiling and nodded. "Then I will start to move XinXin," he informed, and he started to move his dick slowly while making sure not to take his tip out. He once again thrusted it inside, feeling her soft tightness pressing his dick while letting it reach her womb. "Ahn, Nnn," Li Xin moaned loudly, feeling his dick moving and kissing her womb. "XinXin, you feel good," Li Wei hissed, feeling her soft, tight pussy as he started to move his hips up and down. "Nnn, nnn, ahn, Ahn, brother," Li Xin moaned at his slow movements while Li Yin grabbed her boobs to grope and sucking them. When Li Xin saw her, she blushed hard, thinking about what she was doing to let her clone suck her breasts. But with the feeling of his big dick inside her, she gradually forgot about it. Watching she wasn''t feeling uncomfortable anymore, Li Wei started to speed up as a slapping sound of flesh rang. *Slap!* *Slap!* *Slap!* "Nnn, brother, go inside as much as you want," Li Xin moaned, hugging Li Yin tightly as she sucked her breasts. Li Wei didn''t say anything and nodded while thrusting his dick harder inside her, making the slapping sounds and her moan echo in the room. *Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap!" "Nn, unn ,brother, nnnn ,nnn," Li Xin moaned cutely blushing red as she felt her pussy getting stretched by his strong big dick. She couldn''t describe it in emotions, but it felt so good that she carved for more. Li Wei was also feeling lost in her softness around his dick. ''It feels good; no wonder people like to have sex, he thought, thrusting it hard and looking at her face. Without hesitation, he kissed her while groping Li Yin''s boob with his one hand. "Mhmm, mhmm," Li Xin moaned with comfort, kissing him back as Li Yin continued to suck and fondle her boobs. As Li Wei continued to tease and kiss her, she reached climax. "Ahh, ahh, brother, I am about to cum," Li Xin said after separating from his kiss. "Then just let it out, don''t worry," Li Wei replied as he continued to thrust his dick; however, he still wasn''t close to climax. As their sounds of hitting flesh echoed, Li Xin finally couldn''t hold back anymore. "Ahhhh, brother, brother," she moaned loudly, hugging Li Yin more tightly as she had a big orgasm, making his dick more wet. Li Wei stopped thrusting his dick but didn''t take it out. "Mmm, brother, I am sorry you have a yet to cum" Li Xin apologised suddenly, feeling disappointed that she reached climax before he could. However, Li Wei shook his head. "XinXin, you don''t need to blame yourself; you are very comfortable, which is why I didn''t want to cum yet and enjoy you slowly." Li Wei replied, giving a deep kiss, and once more started to thrust it slowly. Chapter 95: With YinYin * R18 "XinXin, I will speed up," Li Wei informed as he started to move his hip faster, letting his dick kiss her womb again and again. "Nnn, brother, Nnn," Li Xin moaned, hugging him and Li Yin tightly, who was still sucking her boobs. "XinXin, you are feeling good," Li Wei muttered with pleasure, feeling warm and tight around his dick. He continued to thrust his dick inside her pussy while groping Li Yin''s boobs, who were on top of Li Xin and below him. The sound of flesh slapping against each other rang with Li Xin''s and Li Yin''s cute moans. After a while, finally, Li Wei reached climax. "XinXin, I am about to cum," he shouted, thrusting it deeper. "Nnnn! Brother! Let it inside me, Nnn! It''s safe! Nnn," Li Xin said, gasping and moaning, her face filled with pleasure. "It''s so good, Nnn! Brother, you are so good! I am about to cum too," she muttered, feeling his big dick kissing her womb again and again. Li Wei saw she was also at climax and started to get deeper as she enjoyed his dick hitting her womb. "Ahnn! Yes!! Nnn! Brother!! Nnn!" Li Xin moaned loudly, feeling his dick inside her tight pussy kissing her womb more. "XinXin, let''s do it together!" Li Wei shouted, moving his hips at a faster rate and letting his white semen inside her tight pussy. [Ding...] Suddenly, a notification rang, but he wasn''t in the mood to check and felt a comfortable feeling after letting everything out. "Ahh, Nnn, brother!!" Li Xin moaned, feeling a warm thing inside her tight pussy as she had an orgasm. "Ahh! Brother! Brother!" she moaned, calling him, still feeling his throbbing dick inside her. "XinXin, you are enjoying a lot," Li Wei murmured and kissed her as he fondled Li Yin''s boobs while letting his dick stay inside her as she was enjoying. "Mhmm," Li Xin moaned while kissing him back first. She could still feel his hard dick inside her, which meant he was excited again. "Nnn," After a long kiss, Li Xin looked at him while hugging Li Yin, who was still sucking and fondling her breasts. "Brother, you are excited again, but can you do with YinYin? I can''t take it anymore," she requested with pitiful eyes. His dick was too big, and she was having an orgasm much earlier than she expected. Because of this, she became exhausted. With her high attributes, she will recover soon, but it will still take a few ten minutes or even an hour as her hymen just has been torn and it''s the first time she has had sex. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded. "Okay, as my little cute sister says, now I should lay my hands on another cute sister," he said with a chuckle, slowly taking his dick out of her tight pussy. "Nnn," Li Xin moaned softly and looked down to see her pussy filled with his semen, while there was also some blood coming out. However, she felt comfortable now and a little lost because the feeling of his dick inside her had disappeared. "YinYin, get ready; it''s your turn," Li Wei informed, slapping her springy butt. Li Yin nodded in response and laid down on the bed. However, Li Wei didn''t start immediately and looked at Li Xin. "XinXin, it''s your job to satisfy her," he said with a smirk as he placed her upper body on Li Yin. "Nnn brother," Li Xin pouted at him but wasn''t able to move and could only watch him bring her mouth closer to Li Yin''s nipples. "XinXin, suck it harder; you can let her enjoy it," Li Wei muttered, glancing at her pussy, where the cum was still flowing down. ''The amount is too much, maybe because of my high level,'' he thought, but he didn''t care much as it wasn''t a bad thing. He felt more happy that he could fill her up when he sensed her glare as he made her do embarrassing things. "XinXin, it''s just YinYin, you know, and she is your part; you don''t need to feel so embarrassed," Li Wei chuckled at her, groping her soft butt and rubbing her cum-filled pussy. "Nnn, brother, I will never forgive you for making me do this," Li Xin stated this with anger, but she took Li Yin''s nipples in her mouth. ''It''s soft,'' she thought, and she started to suck it just like Li Yin was doing before. Li Wei smiled at her and looked at Li Yin. He bent down to give her a kiss while using his other hand to massage Li Xin''s pussy. After the kiss, he came down, looking at the same pussy as Li Xin. "YinYin, it will heart a little, but don''t worry," Li Wei said, putting his dick on her wet pussy and slowly thrusting it where it encountered hymen. Li Xin cloned herself before she was virgin, so it was reasonable for her clone to also be virgin. "Nnn," Li Yin moaned, feeling his dick stretching her hymen, and hugged Li Xin, who was playing with her boobs. "YinYin, I will go in," Li Wei informed and slowly pushed his dick inside her, tearing her hymen as blood gushed out. "Ahn!" Li Yin groaned in pain and felt his dick becoming stuck inside her. Her pussy was the same as Li Xin''s, making his dick stick as he forced it inside, reaching her womb. "Nnnn!" Li Yin moaned, feeling his dick enter inside her and kiss her cervix. "YinYin, I will move slowly first. If it''s uncomfortable, just shake your head. I will stop," Li Wei said softly, caressing her cheeks and giving a kiss. Li Yin nodded, kissing him back as she felt Li Xin sucking her boobs more clearly. Li Wei also started to move his hips slowly, letting her get used to his big dick first. Li Yin let out soft moans with his every thrust. Once again, the room was filled with moans and slapping flesh when after a while Li Yin reached the climax. "Nnnn!" she moaned loudly, letting her juice out. Li Wei felt pity that it was wasted, but he couldn''t do anything and stopped a little before starting to move his hips again. Just like with Li Xin, he moved it deeper, giving her full pleasure. "Nnn! Nnn! Nnn!" Li Yin moaned harder, hugging Li Xin as she reached climax again. Li Wei sensed this and thrusted his dick inside her more deeply and shot his white cum, filling her pussy. "Nnnn!" Li Yin moaned again, feeling a warm thing inside her pussy while his throbbing dick was still hard. "YinYin, it''s a pity you can''t talk yet." Li Wei muttered, caressing her cheeks and kissing her with love. Anything that belongs to Li Xin, he will love it, no matter what it is. Because of this, he felt pity and sadness that she wasn''t able to talk. However, he didn''t worry too much; with the levelling-up speed, she will soon be able to talk. "Nnn," Li Yin moaned after separating from the kiss and looked at him with a gentle gaze. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei smiled as he took out his still-hard dick. "Nnn, brother, it''s still hard," Li Xin muttered with fear and moans as he massaged her pussy. "Yes, it''s still hard, and now it''s time for you, XinXin." Li Wei chucked, licking his lips, and picked her up. "What are you doing, brother?" Li Xin asked with a doubt, tilting her head. "Hey, I wanted to enjoy something else," Li Wei chuckled, placing her body on Li Yin while aligning their pussy''s on top of each other as she spread her legs. "Nnn, pervert brother thinking of dirty plays," Li Xin complained at him and looked at Li Yin''s red face from a close distance. "XinXin, YinYin, I will start then." Li Wei informed them, putting his dick between their pussy''s, and they started moving. "Nnnn" Li Xin and Li Yin moaned simultaneously, feeling his dick rubbing on their pussy''s and pubic hair almost reaching their navel area. ''Hiss, it feels rough, but it''s good," Li Wei thought, continuing to thrust his dick at speed until they both had orgasms at the same time. However, he didn''t stop and continued until they had another orgasm, while he also let out a large amount of semen on their bodies. "Nnnn, brother, we are tired, "Li Xin muttered, gasping with Li Yin and looking at his still-hard dick with fear. "It''s okay; I will help you feel better," Li Wei chuckled, thrusting it deep inside her. "Nnnn, brother!" Li Xin moaned with a glare, feeling his dick inside her, but she didn''t ask him to stop. Li Wei chuckled, looking at her, and continued to move his hip until he filled her up after she had an orgasm two times. Next, he did the same with Li Yin, filling her up with his semen. "Ahn, brother, you are a beast in bed," Li Xin complained with a pout as he rubbed both of their pussy with his hands. Li Wei smiled softly, looking at them, who were still on top of each other, playing with breasts. His fire ignited again as his dick rose up. "Brother, no, we are really tired," Li Xin complained with tears; however, after a while only her and Li Yin''s moans were heard in the room. Chapter 96: Morning * R18 "Nnn, brother, look what you did; the whole bed is wet," Li Xin muttered with a glare, feeling the wet bed under their bodies. "XinXin, it''s you and YinYin who have big orgasms while I only filled you up again and again," Li Wei replied, hugging both of them on his left and tight. They were still naked, with their little swollen pussy leaking out his semen little by little while their legs were on his body. "Nnn, it''s all your fault. Look, it''s 3 AM now, and your dick is still trying to get hard," Li Xin complained, feeling his dick sandwich between her and Li Yin''s thighs. It was already out of ammos, but getting sandwich by the soft thighs, it became a little hard. "What can I do if you are too sexy. Also go to sleep, its already night," Li Wei replied, kissing their foreheads. "Umm, brother, I want to sleep, but can you stop fondling my breasts now. They are already yours; you can have them whenever you want," Li Xin murmured with a pout, feeling his hands massaging her boobs. "They are soft, and I want to make them grow bigger," Li Wei replied with a smile, not taking his hands off their breasts. "Umm, then at least cast a purification on us; your semen is really thick and sticky," Li Xin requested, looking at their bodies covered with his semen and their orgasm. However, Li Wei shook his head. "XinXin, YinYin, this is the part of having sex; you have to get used to it and sleep like this," he stated, having no intention to cast purification on them. "Nnn, Brother!" Li Xin glared at him cutely, but watching him, she gave up. "YinYin, let''s sleep," she said, grabbing her arms. "Nnn," Li Yin nodded, interfering fingers with his, and they both closed their eyes to sleep while letting Li Wei play with their boobs. After getting exhausted, they were already feeling sleepy, and him fondling their boobs didn''t affect much as he was doing it lightly. Looking at both of them sleeping, Li Wei smiled and gave them a soft kiss, licking their lips. "I should also sleep," he muttered, but he opened his system panel to look for notifications that he got. [Ding, Congratulations on unlocking a new function to share experience points. Function Name: Intercourse Transfer Have an intercourse with anyone to transfer the experience points with your semen while giving them more pleasure. Benefits: 1. After filling someone with your semen, you can transfer the experience points to that person without touching them for a week. Yes, without touching, and it will work even if you are thousands of miles away. However, in this case, the person receiving the experience points will not have any comfortable feeling like before. 2. The second and most important one is that you can directly share the experience points from killing monsters with them. It means as long as someone from your party kills any monsters, you can directly choose to let your bonus experience go to the person that you filled with your semen, without the need to transfer manually. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Goddess of Chaos: work harder!] After reading this, Li Wei became speechless. ''I can use the intercourse transfer function, but not the benefits, or XinXin wouldn''t let me kiss her or do it otherwise,'' he thought, pondering a little, and glanced at their red, swollen pussy that were still leaking his cum. Without hesitation, he moved his hands to massage their pussy''s. "Nnnn" Li Xin and Li Yin both moaned, feeling his fingers entering their vagina; but, they didn''t open their eyes and let him do whatever he wanted. However, Li Wei wasn''t doing it for pleasure; he was using the skill to massage it so their pussy''s would recover faster. After being done with it, he also closed his eyes to sleep. ¡­ The next morning, when he woke up, Li Xin and Li Yin were both hugging him tightly while their thighs were pressing against his hard dick. "I recovered much faster," he murmured, and he started to kiss Li Yin while sucking her sweet drool. "Mhmm," Li Yin opened her eyes in surprise, but when she saw him making his tongue go inside her mouth, she also did the same. Li Wei kissed her for a while, and then he did the same with Li Xin. "Mhmm," Li Xin glared at him, but she kissed back. "Brother, can''t you let me sleep, and why are you hard in the morning?" she complained with sleepy eyes, looking down at his hard dick. She also saw her pussy return to its normal appearance with no swelling. "XinXin, YinYin, you can sleep all day long if you want, but let''s have some fun before that," Li Wei chuckled, pinching their erected nipples and fingering their pussycat, reaching the G spot. "Nnnn," Li Xin and Li Yin both moaned comfortably as he was using skills to massage it. Once they were wet enough, Li Wei didn''t hesitate and placed them on top of each other in the same position as at midnight. "Pervert brother, you want to fuck me in the morning," Li Xin cursed with a blush, but she didn''t resist even a little. "XinXin, didn''t you want me to fuck you as a brother? I am doing it now," Li Wei replied, thrusting his dick inside her pussy and started to move it. "Nnn, brother," Li Xin moaned, followed by Li Yin, who felt her pussy getting rubbed with his dick. "You are still tight, XinXin, but it feels good." Li Wei murmured, feeling the same tightness as yesterday, making his dick get stuck a little. However, he didn''t care and used more force to reach her womb, making her have two orgasms before filling their pussy with his semen. He did the same with Li Yin and continued to do so until they were both tired again. "Brother, you are a beast," Li Xin muttered, rubbing her pussycat filled with his cream. She felt a stinging feeling there after having sex again and again. Li Yin was also rubbing her pussy filled with cream. Looking at them like this, Li Wei smiled and picked them up, taking them inside the bathroom. "Nnn, brother!" Li Xin glared at him but wasn''t able to do anything and could only try to stop his cum dripping from her pussy. "XinXin, YinYin, let''s have a bath together," Li Wei said, putting them inside the bath tub and opening the magical tap to hit water. "Ahh, its warm!," Li Xin and Li Yin both moaned comfortably as the tub was filled with warm water. "XinXin, YinYin, let me help you," Li Wei muttered, taking the soap and started to clean them while enjoying touching them everywhere. "Humph, brother, you are a pervert," Li Xin wrinkled her nose but let him do everything. She really liked the feeling of being spoiled by him. Li Yin was also getting washed from head to toe with his hands, however his hands were dishonest as they did things they shouldn''t. "Brother, let us help you now," Li Xin said after being done getting cleaned by him and starting to help him with Li Yin. However, when they started to wash his big dick, it became excited again, and they had to calm it down after a few rounds in the bathroom while taking a bath again. "Bad brother," Li Xin muttered, glaring at him, and Li Yin also nodded, agreeing with him. "Why am I bad? It''s you both who made me excited," Li Wei replied as he dried their bodies with a towel and picked them up again, taking them out of the bathroom. He first casted the purification and cleaning on everything before placing them on the bed naked. "XinXin, take out your clothes. I will dress you up," he suggested it with a smirk. Hearing him Li Xin just snorted as she took out red lace sexy underwear for both her and Li Yin. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and started to dress them in normal casual clothes. They also helped him dress up and get ready. "XinXin, YinYin, you both look sexy," Li Wei muttered, taking them in his hug and giving a kiss on their foreheads. "Brother, not now; we just took a bath," Li Xin pouted at him with a unwilling expression. She, too, liked to have sex with him, but they just took a bath and didn''t want to get their clothes wet again. "XinXin I am just saying that you both look cute, and what did you mean by now? Do you want to do it later?" Li Wei asked with a smirk. "Mhmm, brother!" Li Xin wrinkled her nose, glaring at him with a cute look. Li Wei chuckled and gave both of them a kiss. "Let''s go; others must be waiting for us at the breakfast table," he said with a smile. "Un okay, brother," Li Xin nodded as she followed him out with Li Yin. ¡­ At the dinner table, everyone was waiting and glancing at Li Wei''s room with a blush. "I think Bad Brother will not come today," Emily muttered with disappointment; when suddenly she saw three figures: one Li Wei and two Li Xin''s coming from their room. She became dumbfounded because she was sitting on Lily''s soft lap, so it was impossible for another Lily to appear. Chapter 97: The Gifts - 1 Looking at Li Wei and two Li Xin''s appearing, Elva and others also became stunned. But they soon connected the dots with the clone skill and blushed, knowing what they must have done last night. Alice''s eyes shined, wondering what they did, and decided to ask questions later when Li Wei isn''t around. "Bad brother, you made a daughter with Sister Li in just one night," Emily exclaimed, not knowing that Li Xin has cloning skill. Her eyes also shined like Alice but in a different way. Listening to her, Li Wei became speechless. ''Just what goes in her mind to think it like this,'' he thought with a sigh and explained. "Emily, she is Li Yin, not our daughter but Li Xin''s clone," he said, introducing Li Yin to everyone as he arrived at the dinner table with them. "So it''s Sister Li Yin," Emily nodded at him with a deep look and pondered. ''Did bad brother bully sister Li so she cloned herself to bully him?'' she thought, her imagination running wild about what kind of fights they have gone through. Li Wei, who didn''t know her thoughts, sat between Lily and Li Xin. "YinYin, come here," he said, pulling her towards him and making her sit on his lap while enjoying the feeling of her soft bottom. "Nnn?" Li Yin let out a puzzled sound but she didn''t show any resistance and remained seated obediently. "Mmm, brother," Li Xin muttered with a pout and red face watching them. She too wanted to do this but was embarrassed to do it in front of others as they were looking at her with questionable gazes. While Alice was glancing at her like a prey to hunt. Li Wei chuckled, knowing her thoughts. "XinXin, you can come and sit here too," he said as he made space on his lap. "Humph, I don''t want to," Li Xin snorted with wrinkled nose. ''He is doing it on purpose,'' she thought, wanting to beat him up for making her embarrassed whenever he wanted. Hearing her reply, Li Wei became disappointed. ''What a pity, it would''ve been more fun if I could feed her and YinYin together, but let''s do it another day,'' he murmured in his mind and looked at everyone. "Let''s eat our breakfast, or it will go cold," he reminded them as they were all busy looking at Li Xin with questionable glances. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh yes, we should eat," Elva nodded hurriedly in response with everyone and started to have breakfast. "YinYin, open your mouth," Li Wei said, bringing the piece of pizza to her mouth. Li Yin nodded and opened her small mouth to take a bite of delicious pizza. She wasn''t embarrassed because she didn''t think too much about others and enjoyed getting fed by him. "Bad brother, why isn''t sister Yin talking?" Emily asked with a puzzled face. "Oh, it''s because the level of skills is low; she isn''t able to talk now but can do it later," Li Wei explained to her as he ruffled Li Yin''s hair softly with a gentle gaze. Emily nodded and continued eating breakfast, not disturbing him because she was planning on what questions she would ask Li Xin, just like Alice, who kept her mouth silent with a hippy smile. Li Xin, who was eating breakfast, suddenly felt a shiver in her back. ''What is this bad feeling, maybe it''s because I slept naked in a wet bed?'' she thought with a puzzled look and looked at Li Wei. ''Humph, it''s all brother''s fault,'' she complained in mind but watching him feeding Li Yin gently, she felt happy. With the split consciousness, she could feel everything that Li Yin was feeling just with a little focus. Li Wei, who didn''t know what was going on in everyone''s minds, kept feeding Li Yin until she was full. He then rubbed her soft tummy with a smile. "YinYin, you are a good girl," Li Wei muttered, kissing her cheeks. "Nn," Li Yin nodded happily and also kissed him back when he felt someone was stepping on his foot. Regretfully, he has to stop his thoughts about licking the sauce on Li Yin''s lips. "XinXin, it''s your birthday today. Do you want to go somewhere?" he asked as he didn''t made any plans and they already strolled all the city yesterday. Hearing him, Li Xin shook her head. "I don''t want to go out; I will rather sleep," she muttered still feeling sleepy. "Okay, do what you like," Li Wei nodded, ruffling her hair, and looked at everyone who had finished breakfast. "Emily, are you going to stay here today too, right?" he asked, pinching her cheeks as she sat on Lily''s laps beside him. "Umm, I will stay here for as long as I can," Emily declared with a nod. "Okay, just do what you want," Li Wei nodded at her, but he was sure that Aunt Elaiza will definitely come today or tomorrow to take her back. "Yay, bad brother, when you become a good one," Emily exclaimed happily and looked at Li Xin. "Sister Li, happy birthday, and here is my gift," she said, giving her a small white gift box. Others too did the same, giving their gifts to her while deciding on buying one more gift again to give it to Li Yin. "Thank you all," Li Xin thanked them with a blush and nervous expression knowing they were going to ask questions later. "Bad brother, did you open our gifts?" Emily asked suddenly with a curious expression. Hearing her, Li Wei shook his head as he didn''t have time to open it. "No, not yet," he replied. "Then brother, open it now. I want to see the gifts of other sisters," Emily exclaimed happily with hope. Others too looked at him, wanting to know the gifts of others. Li Xin was also the same looking at him curiously. "Okay, then we will start with yours first," Li Wei agreed as he took out the pink gift box and slowly unwrapped it. Chapter 98: The Gifts - 2 "Hmm, medicines?" Li Wei became stunned looking at the gift he got from Emily. He used Analyze Eye to check it and became more stunned after reading it. ¨C¨C¨C Milk Medicine- Can start to have milk before getting pregnant. Warning - Use only one pill per person in a lifetime. For women''s only. ¨C¨C¨C ''The hell, why is a kid like her giving me these things, and why so many? They are almost a hundred; just what is she planning?'' Li Wei cursed as he looked at her. "Emily, why does a kid like you know this?" he asked, giving a chop on her head. "Owo, bad Brother, if you don''t want it, give me back then," Emily shouted, trying to take the gift back with her small hands. However, they were put inside the item box of Li Wei before her hands reached it. There was no way he was going to give her gift back. The first thing was she is a just child and should stay away from things like this, and second, he needed this for Li Xin. "You are a kid, so you shouldn''t have things like this," Li Wei chided her, flicking her head. "Humph, you just wanted that gift for yourself," Emily snorted in anger as she glared at him. "Ahem, anyway, we should open the next gift," Li Wei muttered, changing the topic as others were blushing red, also knowing what the medicine was. He then took out the red gift box that was given to him by Lily. ''I hope she didn''t choose something like Emily,'' he thought, praying, as she was still naive and might get brainwashed by both Emily and Alice. As he unwrapped it, everyone also looked, wanting to know what the fluffy slime gifted him. However, everyone became stunned when they saw a magical potion bottle. "A liquid medicine?" Li Wei sighed as his prayers didn''t work and scanned with Analyze Eye. ¨C¨C¨C Monster Medicine- Let your monster grow three inches more and last longer with more cream. Warning- Use only once in a lifetime. For men only. ¨C¨C¨C ''The f**k,'' he cursed in his mind and hurriedly stored it inside the item box; however, he was still late, and everyone saw it. Li Xin also saw it, and her eyes flashed with fear. ''Umm, is it going to get bigger again?'' she thought with a blush, wanting it to be more bigger but also becoming scared just imagining it. "Lily, how did you choose this gift?" Li Wei asked gently, ruffling her hair. He knew it would not be her fault, and there is definitely someone who brainwashed her. However, he became stunned after hearing her answer. "Nn? Brother Li, did you like my gift then? I asked Aunty Eliza what kind of gift should I give you, and she recommended me this," she replied with an innocent expression. When buying gifts, they also visited Emily''s shop, and she got lost with no sense of direction, only to meet Aunty Eliza alone, where she told her this. ''Hmm?, didn''t Aunty Eliza say I am not allowed to tell him that she recommended me, but anyway, there is nothing wrong with it,'' she thought, swinging her legs and hugging the stiff Emily. "Now I know why Emily is like this," Li Wei sighed, looking at her. Everyone also nodded hurriedly, agreeing with him; they never thought that Aunty Eliza would recommend this gift. "Umm, can you not look at me like this? I am a shy girl," Emily muttered with a pout, feeling their gazes. "Yes, yes, you are a shy girl," Li Wei nodded, flicking her head, and took out the blue gift box that he got from Olivia. He also prayed before opening it, fortunately it was just a normal gift with a magical golden watch. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s a good watch," Li Wei nodded, finally getting something good gift. "Okay, we are done with my gifts then," Li Wei muttered storing the watch inside his item box. "Wait!!! Brother Li, what about my gift?" Alice screamed with tears for not seeing her gift getting unwrapped. "Huh? What Gift? Did you really give me?" Li Wei asked with a frown, trying to think of a way to let the sealed demon(?) not out. "Ugh, Brother Li, how could you forget about it? Mine was the biggest gift, you know," Alice shouted, her cat ears dropping down. "Brother, open her gift. I want to see it too," Li Xin said suddenly fixing his escape paths. She was also curious about what kind of gift she gave it to him. "Okay, then I will unseal the demon''s; be careful, or it might bite you," Li Wei murmured with a sigh as if making his last decision. "Brother Li! Can you not mock me like this?" Alice exclaimed with a sad look. "Okay, I will unwrap it," Li Wei nodded and stopped teasing her as he took out a two-feet big black gift box and unwrapped it with prayers. The two weird gifts he received were still something he can use, but he didn''t know if the same goes for this one. Everyone also focused on the gift and became surprised after finding out what it was. "A magic humanoid golem model!" Li Wei exclaimed with a stunned look because it wasn''t easy to get hands on it. They are just like autobots from movies; they can move and do certain works with magic. They were also the main force to build a city. Looking at everyone''s surprised expressions, Alice became proud. "Fufu, Brother Li, you were lucky that my sister likes to collect the golem models and also gave me some few that were extra." "However, I didn''t have much interest in them, so I thought of giving you," she explained, her proud nose reaching heavens. Li Wei also felt she has done something good this time, but he didn''t praise her or she will get arrogant. "Well, I am done with my gifts. XinXin, here, I forgot to give you a gift I got from Aunt Eliza," he mentioned, taking out the beautiful pair of earpieces. "Nnn, thank you, brother," Li Xin nodded with a smile, accepting the gift. "Okay, it''s now your time to unwrap the gifts," Li Wei said as he hugged Li Yin tightly, rubbing her tummy. However, Elva and others'' faces changed suddenly at the mention of unwrapping gifts. Chapter 99: Opening The Diamond Chest - 1 "Bad brother, the gifts we gave to Sister Li are girl''s things, and it won''t be appropriate for you to look," Emily mentioned with a faint blush, stopping Li Xin from unwrapping in front of him. They all chose the gifts from the same shop for Li Xin and knew others must have also bought something similar. "Okay then there is no need to unwrap it now," Li Wei replied, shrugging his shoulders. He was curious about the gifts they gave her, but he could already see it wasn''t something good from their faces. ''Did they also gave her medicines about different things?'' he thought with interest and decided to ask Li Xin later when he suddenly remembered something. "Oh, I forgot I got a diamond chest from an idiot," he muttered loudly, surprising Li Xin and others. "Brother, you got a diamond chest?" Li Xin asked with a puzzled face after hearing this. Others looked at him with puzzled expressions, not knowing which diamond chest he was talking about; they only thought it would be some kind of gift he prepared. Watching their expressions, Li Wei chuckled as he played with the bangs of Li Yin. "Yes, it''s a diamond chest," he nodded and instructed his clone to come inside. Soon, his clone appeared directly with teleport, as it wasn''t restricted inside the villa and city. It took out the shining diamond treasure chest and everything it got from the cave. "A diamond treasure chest!" everyone exclaimed loudly with shocked faces. "Yes, it''s a diamond treasure chest, and I got it from an idiot," Li Wei nodded as he stored the 100 million coin cards and high-class knowledge books. He then instructed the clone to go hunt again, ignoring the dumbfounded expressions of everyone. The diamond treasure chest wasn''t something easy to get unless they go to high-level dungeons, but they still needed to clear two or three of them to get one. Yet, he was saying that he got it from an idiot; it was the most absurd thing. ... Just as Li Wei was talking about the idiot from whom he got the treasure chest, the idiot Bai Feng was currently sitting inside the guild with his party members. However, his body was shivering, and his eyes were lifeless. Chu Zhi, his male friend, was also the same; however, Zu Tian and Yang Mian were a bit better as they didn''t lose anything. The adventurers near them were puzzled by their expressions and inquired who were here before them. "Hey, do you know what happened?" "What? You still don''t know? Are you living in a cave?" "Just tell me; I am busy with my work and don''t have time to dilly-dally around." "Tsk, what work are you speaking of? Anyway, do you know the idiot middle-aged man who was hunting monsters in the North Plane?" "Yes, I know; what about it, then?" "Heh, here''s the twist; do you see the four of them? They encountered the idiot and got stripped naked by him. But the worst thing is the young men lost their future descendants while they were found in the tree hung by a vine buck naked." "What? Are you serious?" "Yes, I am serious and when the adventurers found them, they were all unconscious. It was a good thing that they encountered Lady Karina''s party." "What, Lady Karina''s party? They really have good luck." "Yes, and now they are here waiting for what to do next." The onlookers continued to talk until the guild master Maurice came personally to look at them. He looked at Bai Feng and them with a frown. ''They were found in a high-level area, but their level doesn''t match; then, for what reason did they head there?'' he pondered, thinking of their reasons to go to a high-level area. He was also surprised at their levels increasing rapidly, especially Bai Feng, who has high attributes. ''Another hero candidate? But it isn''t as monstrous as the previous guy,'' he thought and fixed his gaze on them. "The guild will soon take action against the middle-aged man, so you don''t have to worry. Also, there are healers who can recover you," he informed them, his expression not changing a little. "What? We can recover!" Bai Feng asked loudly with hope. Chu Zhi also looked at the guild master, wanting to hear if it''s true. Maurice nodded at them. "Yes, you can recover as long as someone uses an A-level regeneration skill on you," he explained, taking a pause. "But no one will do it for free, and it is very hard to find someone with a high-level skill doing jobs like this, so you have to find it yourself; that''s all I have to say," he said, finishing his talk and returning to his office. Even though Bai Feng was a hero candidate in his eyes, it doesn''t mean anything now as long as he doesn''t become a hero. Not to mention, he wasn''t telling the whole truth about what happened. ''They must have provoked the middle-aged man, such as stealing his things and got retribution,'' he muttered to himself, as he opened the office door. However, he was stunned to see a beautiful twenty-two-year-old girl with brown hair and blue eyes sitting in his seat. "Yo, old man, you came too early," she muttered with a disappointed face as she put the secret documents back in the drawer. "Karina, it''s not a place you should be playing," Maurice stated with a cold look. However, Karina didn''t even flinch. "Yes, yes, grandpa, I shouldn''t play here," she replied with a smile and thought of something. "Grandpa, did you find who bought villa no. 1 and also the guy who got the glow magic skill?" she inquired with a curious look. After returning from the hunt, she got informed by her lovely little brother Alex about the things happening in the city. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing her, Maurice nodded. "Yes, I know, and they are the same person, but he is related to the Blue Moon Party, so I don''t think he will sell the skills to you," he replied, knowing she liked to collect rare skills. But the Blue Moon Party will definitely get it first to sell at high-level cities for a higher price. Chapter 100: Opening The Diamond Chest - 2 "What a pity, Grandpa. I wanted those skills," Karina murmured with a disappointed face. As for him being related to the Blue Moon Party, she didn''t think too much and only thought he might have gotten their favour because of his female party members. "Grandpa, where is Alex anyway? He disappeared after meeting me once," she complained with a pout. Listening to her, Maurice''s mouth twitched. "Karina, did you forget you beat him up in the name of training together?" he replied with a deep tone. However, Karina didn''t care. "So what? He''s just too weak, and Grandpa, you have a lot of descendants, so why are you worried about him so much?" she said with a carefree expression and grabbed a certain document reading it. "So, the priestess came here to discover the appearance of evil monsters, but then why didn''t she make a move then?" she inquired with a puzzled face. "It''s not something you should know. Also, if you are done, then give my seat back," Maurice said, not explaining to her. "Tsk, what a stingy old man you are," Karina murmured with an irritated face and stood up. "You should discipline yourself, or you won''t be able to marry," Maurice stated, watching her change the way to address him. She will call him grandpa when she wants something; if not, she will call him old man, she was really a spoiled kid who didn''t listen to anyone. "Beh, who wants to marry stinky men?" Karina replied, sticking her red tongue out as she exited the office. "This girl, I hope she doesn''t make trouble," Maurice muttered with a sigh and got to the work he was doing before. ... S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the villa No.1, everyone recovered from their shock looking at the beautiful diamond chest. "Brother, from which idiot did you get this?" Li Xin asked curiously. Others, too, looked at him, wanting to know. "Well, it''s a good idiot who gifted me this as my birthday gift," Li Wei chuckled, not telling them or they might find out he was the one who castrated the idiots. ''With the high-level skills, they can regenerate it, but don''t let me meet you again, or I will do the same,'' he thought and looked at Li Xin. "XinXin, open the chest; I want to see what''s inside it," he suggested. "Mhmm, okay, brother," Li Xin nodded as she stood up, arriving in front of the chest. Everyone focused on her, also wanting to see what kind of items would be inside. "YinYin, you are curious too," Li Wei smiled, looking at her curious expression while caressing her hair. Li Yin nodded in response and kept looking at Li Xin. "Brother, I am opening it," Li Xin informed, and with a click, she opened the treasure chest, revealing the items inside. ¨C¨C¨C ? 100,000 Gold Coin Card ? 10 billion Coin Card ? Soul Crystal (SS Level) ? Resurrection (SS grade skill book) ? Mana Core (SS level) ¨C¨C¨C "Ten billion coins!" Emily exclaimed, looking at the numbers. However, Li Wei and others didn''t care about money as it was still little if they wanted to level up his Goddess of Death Edition skills. They all ignored the coin cards and focused on other items. The soul crystal can store the souls and also has many other uses in forging to create an artifact to protect one''s soul. The Resurrection skill can be used to revive anyone. However, it will only work if it is used within the five hours of death. As for the last Mana Core, it can be used to power up the whole city and its defence function. But there are also limits to it, and once it''s used up, it needed a long time to recover. "Brother Li, did we hit the jackpot?" Alice murmured with a stunned look. No matter what, it was out of expectations to get SS level items. "Well, the idiot probably didn''t know that it was taken out from a high-level dungeon," Li Wei replied, thinking of the note that said something about descendants. He also brought it along with him so he could see if his descendants are rich and can get money from them. "XinXin, your luck is really good," he stated as he stored all items inside his item box, making Emily disappointed who wanted the money. "Brother, it depends on fate, not luck; the person who got this must be a healer, and his descendants must be managing the city," Li Xin replied, knowing the reason for the items. As for why only a few appeared, it must be because it''s a spawned chest that he got alone by luck. Li Wei chuckled at her. "No matter what, your luck is good," he replied and looked at everyone. "I will be training myself; so you can do whatever you want, but do inform me first if you are heading out," he advised them. "Bad Brother, you don''t have to worry; we have a lot of things to talk with Sister Li, and it might take a whole week until we go out," Emily replied with a proud expression. "Don''t trouble her too much, or I will take you home," Li Wei replied, flicking her head. "Owo, bad brother, I am not as bad as you," Emily replied with a glare. Li Wei shook his head at her and looked at Li Xin. "XinXin, I will be inside the training room practicing my skills; if you need something, just send me a message," he informed her. "Un, okay, brother," Li Xin nodded with gentle look. Li Wei nodded back at her and looked at Li Yin in his lap. "YinYin, you should also join them," he suggested, giving a kiss on her cheeks. "Un," Li Yin nodded, standing up from his lap while also giving him a kiss. Li Wei also stood up and gave a kiss to Li Xin; however, she didn''t give back, making him disappointed. Without any choice, he headed towards the training room. Watching his fading back, everyone fixed their gazes on Li Xin. "Sister Li, we have to talk; let''s go to your room first," Emily suggested with a smile, taking her inside the master bedroom with others following silently. Li Xin sighed, knowing what was about to come, but she couldn''t do anything as they would ask someday again if she didn''t answer now. She could''ve asked Li Wei to help her escape it, but she didn''t want to trouble him, as she can solve it herself. Chapter 101: Third Phase "Sister Li, tell me what happened. Did you bully bad brother together with sister Yin?" Emily asked curiously, seated on Li Yin''s lap. "What do you mean, bullying him? This isn''t something a kid like you should know. Go downstairs and stay with your brother," Li Xin replied, stretching her cheeks with a red face. Hearing her response, Emily wrinkled her nose cutely. "I know every adult thing, even how babies are made, so don''t put me in a kid category and cooperate with my interrogation, or I would have to use some special tricks," she stated, folding her arms and looking deeply at her like a secret agent. Li Xin sighed, knowing it will be no use, and started to answer the questions of them. Of course, she answered in an indirect way, leaving Emily, Alice, and Lily puzzled as they don''t like to think too much. As their chat continued with her getting embarrassed time to time; In the training room Li Wei took out the coin cards and used them. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, Congratulations, you have used the following coin cards: 1. Coin Card 100 million = 1 billion 2. Coin Card 10 billion = 100 billion 2. Gold Coin Card 100,000 = 1 million] ***** Gold: 7,041,000 (7.04 million) ¡ü1 million+ Coins: 114,149,746,700 (114.1 billion) ¡ü113 billion+ ¨C¨C¨C Looking at the numbers Li Wei nodded. "Now I can level up my Goddess of Death Edition skills," he murmured, looking at the coins and directly leveled up his skills. However, to level up after level 100, the cost of skills increases by 10 times, and after 200, it increases by 20 times. With its already costing him 10 times more, it became even more expensive, costing a total of 53.7 billion coins to level up the three skills. But Li Wei became stunned, not because of the cost but the skill level. "I can still level up my Shadow Step beyond level 250," he uttered in surprise, looking at the system panel and his remaining coins. ¨C¨C¨C ???Goddess of Death Edition Skills:- -Analyze Eye: Level 200 (0/40.2 million) ¡ü 170+ -Shadow Step: Level 250 (0/50.2 million) ¡ü180+ -Fake Status: Level 200 (0/40.2 million) ¡ü170+ ***** Gold: 7,041,000 (7.04 million) Coins: 60,444,746,700 (60.4 billion) ¡ý53.7 billion- ¨C¨C¨C He leveled up his Shadow Step to level 250, which is considered max in this world because they can''t complete SSS level quests and get stuck at level 525. However, the Goddess of Death Edition skills don''t have any limitations or a level cap, and he can level them up as long as he has money. "Now I don''t need to worry about someone looking through my status and escaping if I really encounter high-level people," Li Wei murmured to himself, feeling the pressure on him lessened. But he knew he would have to face backlash if he ended up using the skill at a high level despite his low level. [Ding,..] Suddenly, notifications of gaining XP and him leveling up rang as the clone started to kill monsters. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei didn''t do anything and just waited until he reached level 100 to get a third-class quest as he continued to look at the system panel. [Ding, You have received the Jack-of-All-Trades class quest (C). Please choose one of the class quests to complete. 1. Learn a total of 500 skills Completion: 133/500 | Difficulty: C Rewards: 100,000 Gold Coins 2. Create a skill Completion: 0/1 | Difficulty: B Rewards: ???] "Huh? I have multiple options" he muttered with surprise after reading this. He was just about think what to do, when another notification rang making him and every world stunned. ***/Global Announcement/*** [Ding, The Earth is progressing into the Third Phase of Evolution.] [Process successful!] [Ding, Congratulations, the earth has entered the third phase, and the mana will increase with natural resources] [Ding, **Warning:** The descent of seven deadly sins has begun. The seven deadly sins will appear as lords to cause chaos on Earth. To slay them, now gods can appoint heroes and sages] **** Li Wei frowned after hearing this announcement and exited the training room, proceeding towards his room. "Bad brother, did you hear the announcement just now?" Emily shouted as soon as he stepped foot inside the room. Li Wei nodded at her. "Yes, I heard it, so I came to look if you are alright," he replied, patting her head and observed the expressions of others. However, they were all carefree and were looking at him with a faint blush. "Bad brother, you don''t need to worry about me. I am a strong lady, and it''s only an announcement; it''s not like they are attacking the city," Emily replied, watching his worried look. "Yes, yes, you are a strong lady," Li Wei nodded at her and glanced at others. "Elva, Alice, do you want to go home?" he inquired. The situation wasn''t that dire, but it couldn''t be said later. If their families asked them to return now, they would have to make decisions. However, both Alice and Elva shook their heads. "Brother Li, you don''t have to worry too much. We are in the low-level area, so the lords won''t come here. They will be mainly attacking the Starfrost and Sorathia world," Elva explained. "Yes, brother Li, you don''t need to worry about us. As for our families, they will not ask us to return with the situation here," Alice commented, agreeing with Elva. "Okay, as you say then," Li Wei nodded and hesitated. Should he ask Olivia or not? However, before he could say anything, Olivia shook her head silently, sensing his gaze. Li Wei nodded at her and didn''t ask anything now. "I will take my leave then. You guys can continue your talk," he said and once again arrived inside the training room. "I have to do something about the class quest, or I won''t be able to level up," he muttered with a frown. The class quests were getting harder and harder. Learning 500 skills isn''t something that can be done easily. Chapter 102: Neighbour To learn the skills, he needed a lot of skill books and skill crystals. He can get the common ones, but to get rare ones, he has to attend auctions and search through various shops to get the 500 skills. It will definitely take weeks to do that if he wanted to hide his identity when buying the skills. ''I have to hide my identity until I am sure to overpower everyone,'' he thought and pondered about his second option to create a skill. There is no mention of what kind of skill or what tier of skill is needed to create. It means it will be okay as long as he makes a normal skill with low tier, but to do that, he needed at least A-class knowledge books first. The books he got from the cave only possess master level knowledge that weren''t enough for him. "Anyway, I should first get used to my levels. I will think of this later," he muttered with a sigh and continued to use skills while also pondering how to create one. The process wasn''t easy, and he has to make sure to do it in a few days; if not, he might as well search for the skills. But he was sure he won''t be able to find them in Valeria City where the dungeon spawning rate was low. As he pondered, the mealtime came with a message from Aunt Eliza to bring Emily back. "Emily, Aunt Eliza asked me to bring you back," Li Wei informed her after the meal. Hearing him, Emily became stunned, and her face changed to horror. "Noo! Sister Li, look, bad brother is going to sell me!" she shouted, hugging Li Xin tightly. Watching her like this, Li Wei shook his head. "Emily, if you don''t go, Aunt Eliza will come here, and also it''s not like you can''t come here again," he said, patting her head. "Emily, brother is right. You can''t just stay here forever, or your parents will worry. And if you want to come here again, just contact me with the communication tool. I will bring you here to play," Li Xin consoled, hugging her. "But I don''t want to go now," Emily muttered with an unwilling expression. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching her like this, Li Wei shook his head again. "Emily, let''s go. I will drop you off. Aunt Eliza must be worried about you," he replied as he stood up from the chair. "Umm, but..." Emily wanted to say something, but she gave up and got down from Li Xin''s lap with a dejected face. "Sister Elva, Sister Alice, Sister Lily, Sister Li, and Sister Yin, I think this is where we should part our ways," she said, her eyes glistening with fake tears. Without hesitation, Li Wei gave a chop on her head. "Ow, bad Brother, why are you hitting me?" Emily complained with a glare this time with real tears. "Don''t make the atmosphere depressed. We are all living inside the same city," Li Wei replied as he picked up her small body. "Umm, but I wanted to see the tears of them," Emily muttered with a disappointed look and said goodbyes to everyone, heading towards her shop. On the way, she didn''t talk and just snuggled in his arms. Li Wei let out a wry smile feeling the closeness of hers. ''When did I start to care about others?'' he thought to himself. On Earth, he only cared about Li Xin, but after coming to this city, he started to care about others. ''Maybe this is what I was hoping for, but I was afraid to trust others,'' he muttered in his mind with a sigh after knowing the reason why he was like this. But he immediately shook his thoughts off, as it wasn''t something he needed to care about. "Bad brother, when are you going to leave?" Emily asked suddenly, her heart feeling uncomfortable. No adventures will stay at one place and same will go for him. Li Wei became stunned at her question, but he pondered before replying. "Maybe in a month or two, we will go to the capital city," he answered. Hearing him, Emily became more dejected and leaned on him. "So you are really going to leave," she muttered, looking down, not showing her expression. Watching her like this, Li Wei sighed. "Emily, there is still time before we leave, so don''t worry too much about it now," he replied as he arrived in front of her shop. "Look we arrived," he informed her and was about to step inside the shop when Emily stopped him. "Bad brother, stop!" she shouted suddenly, looking at him. Li Wei became puzzled, but he stopped and looked at her with an inquiry. "Umm, brother, give me a kiss, not on cheeks but on my mouth," Emily requested with hopeful eyes. However, Li Wei shook his head. "No, I am really sorry about this, but my lips are reserved for your sister Li and sister Yin," he replied, ruffling her hair. "Umm," Emily pouted at him with a disappointed face. ''What a pity, I have to think of an idea to make him kiss me on the lips or bad brother''s harem might fail,'' she thought. "Give me a kiss on the cheeks then, but give me ten," she requested with a deep look, that was saying I will not back down on this! "Okay, I will give you ten kisses," Li Wei sighed as he gave her ten kisses on both cheeks while dodging her lips. "Humph, stingy brother," Emily snorted with a disappointed face and also gave him a kiss on his cheeks while biting it fiercely. Li Wei let out a smile and headed inside the shop after she was done. "Good Afternoon, Aunt Eliza. I came to send off Emily," he said arriving at the counter where Eliza was standing. "Good afternoon, Li Wei, and thanks for coming here to send her off. I hope she didn''t trouble you," Eliza replied with an apologetic face as she took Emily from his arms. "No, she didn''t trouble me. She was a good girl," Li Wei lied to her, making Emily beam happily. "Oh, really? She became good?" Eliza murmured with doubt, glancing at Emily who wrinkled her nose cutely. "Ah anyway, Li Wei, here, take this party invitation. I bought the Villa No.2. You have to come with your party members, okay?" she said suddenly, handing him the invitation card. Li Wei and Emily both became shocked after hearing her. If she really bought Villa No.2, then they are neighbour''s from now. Chapter 103: Bai Feng Becoming Hero Watching their shocked expressions, Eliza became puzzled. "Why are you so shocked? Didn''t I tell you I was planning to buy villa no.1, but it was bought by some tycoon, and I have no choice but to buy villa no.2," she explained with a sigh. "Mommy, the tycoon you are talking about is standing in front of you," Emily stated, pointing at Li Wei. "Emily, you are getting naughtier and started to lie again," Eliza wrinkled her nose, stretching her cute cheeks. "Mhmm, I am not lying. Bad brother, why don''t you say something?" Emily muttered with an angry face, as she didn''t even believe her cute daughter. Hearing her, Eliza glanced at Li Wei with a puzzled look. "Aunty Eliza, I am the tycoon you speak of," Li Wei admitted with a wry smile, they are going to be neighbours soon and there is no need to hide it. "Wait, what? You are the tycoon? No way, how could it be possible?" Eliza shook her head, denying him. Li Wei couldn''t help but have to explain, placing the blame on the Blue Moon Party. ... As he was busy explaining, another scene unfolded in a certain room. "I have finally become a hero, hahaha!" Bai Feng laughed loudly with a happy expression when his face suddenly became cold. "You motherfucker, middle-aged man, just wait. I will kill you and all of your descendants," he shouted, a cold light flashing in his eyes, as he felt the chill down below. But suddenly he remembered something. ''I didn''t see Li Xin inside the city. Did they leave?'' he thought and pondered about what to do. If someone becomes a hero, they can contact the guild to report it to higher-ups and get support from the country for various purposes. "Yes, I should do that and find someone first who can recover me," he muttered and headed outside to report to the guild. Inside the guild master''s office, Maurice became surprised hearing the report and frowned. "Isn''t it too fast to become a hero? Anyway, all I have to do is report," he muttered to himself as he sent a few messages to higher-ups and came out to meet him. "Sir Bai Feng, I want to know if you''d like to keep your identity secret or not. The kingdom will support whatever decision you make," he explained in a calm and polite tone. However, he didn''t change his attitude too much, or it would look like he is trying to get a favour from him. Bai Feng heard him calling sir and became happy, but when he saw his calm eyes, his expression changed a little. ''Bastard is taking me for a normal hero. Just wait, I will show you later,'' he thought and answered. "I don''t want to keep it secret. Help me to deal with it," he replied with an arrogant expression. Maurice didn''t care about his attitude and shook his head. "I am not in charge of this. You will have to wait until someone from the capital city comes here. It will probably take a day or two," he replied with a calm tone. "Also, I will take my leave here," he stated, going back to his office. He didn''t care much about him being a hero, as there will be other ones appearing too, and they will be from their worlds who will swear allegiance to the kingdom. As for Bai Feng, he definitely wouldn''t do it, as it will restrict him too much. ''Motherfucker,'' Bai Feng cursed in his mind and left to inquire about Li Wei''s whereabouts. He was a hero now, and he had to kill him as per the contract; if not, he would be the one to die. "Just wait, you all, I will definitely not let anyone look down on me," he snarled, looking at the weird gazes on him. The news of him being castrated already reached everywhere, and almost everyone in the city knows him. Because of this, he decided to reveal he is a hero to everyone, but he didn''t know it would be his big mistake that would make him cry later. ... Li Wei, who wasn''t aware of him becoming a hero, finally finished his explanation to Aunt Eliza. "So you got the villa with the help of the Blue Moon Party?" Eliza finally believed his lies and looked at Emily in her arms, who was beaming happily. "Don''t be happy too much. You can''t disturb them every time," she chided her and glanced at him. "Li Wei, the party is two days later at night. You have to come with all your party members," she asked him again. "Yes, Auntie Eliza, I will definitely come. Then, I will take my leave," Li Wei agreed and left the shop. He felt a little embarrassed about her recommending Lily to buy such a gift, but it was normal in this world as the women were more carefree. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If not, Elva and others would definitely not talk to him after knowing he has such gifts. "I should first think of how to get A Grade class knowledge books," he muttered to himself and messaged Li Xin that he would not be coming home now. He wanted to see if he could get the books in library; however, just as he entered, he was stopped by Eliot. "I am sorry, but the library is closed today," she informed with an apologetic expression. After knowing he didn''t create any trouble last time, she changed her attitude towards him just a little. "It''s closed?" Li Wei frowned after hearing her but decided to ask. "Does the library have A class knowledge books?" he inquired, hoping there should be at least one. However, Eliot shook her head. "No, the library doesn''t have any A class books, and I think in the entire city, only the Harrison family might be holding it," she replied, giving him information about where he can find. "Harrison family!" Li Wei nodded with a stunned look and thanked her, taking his leave. But just as he did, a beautiful woman arrived from inside the library, bringing a group of twenty women. They were all wearing white holy dress indicating they were from the church. Chapter 104: Pristsess "Did someone come here just now?" the leader of the group inquired. Eliot became stunned but hurriedly replied. "Yes, Priestess Irene, a human from the new world came here. He came here before too, and he just left now," she explained. Irene nodded at her and looked in the direction where Li Wei disappeared. ''The spirits are enjoying his presence, but how could it be possible? This is just a low-level city.'' she thought, frowning a little. However, she didn''t care much and left the library with her legion. She has just received a message about a hero appearing in the city and was curious as to how someone can become a hero so early. "Priestess Irene, I think there is no need for us to look for him. We can just order him to come," a beautiful knight suggested with a little irritation. The identity of the priestess isn''t something that can be taken lightly as they have enough power to command the county. So she felt irritated for a person like her to go and meet someone just because she found it interesting. However, Irene shook her head. "Lyla, we are not going to meet him personally," she replied. "I will be just taking a glance at him to see if he is suitable for us or not," she explained and disappeared with everyone abruptly. However, they were still there, walking and chatting, but no one noticed their presence. ... Li Wei, who was unaware of these things, was following someone. However, the person became scared and tried to get rid of his tail. But suddenly, it came to an end as he found Li Wei, who somehow came in front of him. "What! What do you want!" Alex asked with fear. He had just got beaten up by his big sister and was trying to hide in the city. But somehow, he ended up in front of the library, where he immediately ran away after watching his figure. But he still couldn''t get rid of him like an evil curse. ''Why is my luck so bad?'' he cursed in his mind and started to think of a way to escape. Watching him, Li Wei chuckled. "Alex, I want to sell the A-rank glow light skill. Are you interested?" he asked directly, not wasting any time. Hearing him, Alex became stunned, but he replied. "I am interested in buying it, but what do you want?" he asked with doubt. He didn''t care if he was lying or not. Because if his sister found him that he lost the chance to get the skill, he will probably not see the sun for a few days. Also, he didn''t want to miss the rare skill that is very hard to find in Valeria City. Watching his doubt, Li Wei let out a wry smile. ''Is I am too scary and untrustworthy?'' he muttered in his mind and explained. "Yes, I want to sell the skill, but there is something I want, and you can definitely get it for me," he replied assuring him. But it worked opposite on Alex, and he became more scared. "What is it that I can definitely get for you?" he asked with caution, gulping his salvia. "I want A-grade class knowledge books," Li Wei stated his purpose. After knowing that the Harrison family has A-grade class books, he decided to sell his skill to get them. What matters for him now is to complete the class quest, and this was the easiest way for him now if he didn''t want to search through several cities for a month. However, just after hearing him, the face of Alex changed to horror. "No, it''s not possible. If I do that, I will be killed," he denied hurriedly, shaking his head. Li Wei knew it would be like this, so he wasn''t surprised. "I want A-grade class knowledge books to read and will return them later. If you still don''t believe me, how about I read at your home?" he explained, adding conditions on himself. Alex frowned after hearing him, but it was much better than selling the book. "I can''t decide on it. Why don''t you follow me to my home? I will ask big sister about this, but I can''t guarantee that she will agree," he replied after pondering. "Okay, then we should go to your house," Li Wei nodded, hoping that he could get to read books. Of course, if he can''t, he will at least know the security level of his house and would be able to sneak inside to read. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he didn''t want to do it forcefully as they were nobles. If he got caught, he will be blacklisted forever and will be named as a bad person. As he followed Alex, Li Wei became a little surprised because they were heading towards the central area. There were a lot of guards protecting the central area because all officials of the city resided here. ''The security here is really tight,'' he thought as he burned the image of everyone patrolling inside his mind. So if the time came, he could sneak in. Just as he was busy with it, he suddenly heard the voice of Alex. "Oh, I forgot to ask which class book you needed. We only have Blacksmith and Mage," he mentioned suddenly. "It''s okay. I am a Blacksmith and Mage too," Li Wei replied as he continued to look through the area. After a while, they finally reached his house, which was a villa, the same as he owns. "This is our villa. It looks like Villa No.1, but it''s more expensive than it," Alex said with a proud expression and led him inside. After coming here, he wasn''t afraid of Li Wei, as his big sister would definitely protect him from any harm. But he still remained a little cautious towards him. "Hey, where is big sis Karina? Didn''t she come here?" he inquired of a maidservant. "Young Master Alex, Young Miss Karina just came, and she is inside her room," the maidservant replied. Alex nodded and was about to ask Li Wei to wait when he became dumbfounded. Li Wei too was the same, and so was the maidservant watching the scene unfolding before them. Chapter 105: Intruders In front of Li Wei and them, a beautiful woman walked towards, dragging two black-clothed men with blood on the floor. "Lisa, go clean my room. I just came, and there are already some people sneaking inside," the woman ordered the maidservant. Lisa became stunned but hurriedly nodded. "Yes, young miss Karina, I will do it immediately," she replied and headed towards her room. Karina nodded at her and turned towards Alex. "Yo, where did you run off? I was finding you. Also, who is he?" she inquired, glancing at Li Wei. However, Alex didn''t answer her and looked at the intruders behind her, lying without any sound. "Big sis, how did they get inside the villa? Are their levels high?" he inquired with a scared look. To sneak inside the city, one must be above level 50, but still, it wasn''t enough if they wanted to sneak inside the villa. However, Karina shook her head. "No, their levels aren''t high, but there are other methods to sneak inside the city and villa," she replied but didn''t explain much as there is an outsider here. Hearing her, Alex became a little relieved as they were not high level. "Big sis, why did they sneak inside the villa? Aren''t all the important things inside the city hall?" he inquired, feeling scared that they might come to kidnap him. "What are you, such a scaredy-cat? They sneaked inside my room, so they probably came for me," Karina replied as she sent a few messages to her grandfather. Alex once again felt relieved that they didn''t come for him and remembered he still hadn''t introduced Li Wei. "Big sis, this person is Li Wei, the one I told you about. Also, he wanted to sell his A-grade glow light skill," he said, pointing at Li Wei from a little distance. Karina became surprised and observed Li Wei. ''Hmm, there is nothing special except that he is handsome and is from the new world,'' she thought, using Analyze Eye on him. However, she still didn''t see anything special as she wasn''t able see through his fake status. ''As expected, he is just a normal person, and his party members must be special, because of it he gained the favour of the Blue Moon party,'' she concluded and asked after pondering a little. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You want to sell the skill, but you want A-grade class knowledge books, right?" she inquired with a deep look. The Harrison family possesses A-level class knowledge books, and it was a well-known thing in the city. With a little inquiry, anyone can find it. As for why she thought Li Wei came for those books, it''s simple because her idiot little brother definitely would not bring someone home if things can be solved with money. So there were only a few reasons to come here, but she was sure he came for those books. Li Wei became surprised hearing her but nodded. "Yes, I came for those A-class knowledge books. I just want to read them in exchange for the skill," he stated his purpose. He did feel heartache to lose his skill, but he can''t do anything here and only hoped that she would agree. Listening to his reply, Karina wasn''t surprised. "I don''t have any problems with lending you the books, but are you trying to create skills? If yes, then it will be useless as your level isn''t high, and so is the spirit attribute," she reminded him. He was from Earth, so she only thought he would be interested in creating skills after hearing from somewhere that you can create one if you increase your knowledge stats. But to create the skill, one must need to be a high level. If not, they wouldn''t be able to create one as they wouldn''t have affinity with spirits. She decided to warn him because his party members are special if not she wouldn''t have cared as he wasn''t from their world. However, she became little stunned after hearing his reply. "Yes, I know about this, but I wanted to try, and I am exchanging for the glow light skill that is pretty much useless," Li Wei replied with a shrug. He knew the environment needed to create a skill, but he didn''t worry too much as his spirit attributes are equal to level 148. With that, he will have enough affinity with spirits even if he is low level. "Okay then, but wait a little; I have to settle them first," Karina nodded, not reminding him again, and looked at the intruders. They were still unconscious and were wearing masks hiding their faces. "Big sis, why don''t you take off their masks? Maybe we might know them," Alex suggested, standing a distance away from everyone. Watching him like this, Karina shook her head. "What if they are ugly? It will make my day bad, and they are intruders. If we were outside the city, I would''ve killed them already," she replied, having no interest to see who they are. Just as she was about to throw them out, Maurice came inside with fast pace. "Karina, are you all right?" he inquired with a worried expression, checking if there are any wounds on her. "Old man, they are just small fries and wouldn''t be able to harm me," Karina assured him and looked at intruders. "Well, you came at the right time. I was just about to throw them in the trash after breaking their hands and legs," she stated, folding her arms. Maurice shook his head at her and looked at intruders. "They came to your room, right?" he asked as he unmasked them to see from which hole they came from. However, he became stunned after unmasking them. "David and Joe," he muttered with a frown. "Grandpa, do you know them?" Karina asked, changing the way to address him as she wanted to know. Hearing her, Maurice smiled wryly but explained. "Yes, I know them. They disappeared a month ago, and I thought they both died at the hands of monsters," he said with a frown. Chapter 106: Unexpected Situation "What! They both disappeared a month ago!" Alex exclaimed loudly with a shocked expression. "Yes, they both disappeared a month ago. Do you know anything about them?" Maurice inquired, watching his shocked expression. "Grandpa, I met them a week ago," Alex replied with a pale face, as if he met a ghost. "What? You met them a week ago? Then why didn''t you report to the guild? Their portraits are hanging on the missing boards," Maurice asked with a frown, making him more scared. Watching this, Karina shook her head. "Grandpa, he probably didn''t even bother to look at the missing board, thinking it has nothing to do with him. Because of this, he didn''t know they were missing," she explained with a sigh. He was probably afraid of getting dragged into something troublesome, so he didn''t look. Li Wei, who was watching, almost gave Alex a thumbs up. He was just like him, not giving a shit about any unrelated persons. "Humph, whose fault do you think it is?" Maurice snorted at Karina and turned to Alex. "Say, how did you meet them?" he inquired. Alex nodded with fear and hurriedly explained. He met them in a deserted place alone where they asked him about his sister because they have a crush on her. He didn''t tell them anything and left while asking them to not have any thoughts of her. Karina smiled after hearing him. ''Maybe I shouldn''t beat him too much; he is a lovely brother after all,'' she muttered in her mind looking at him. Li Wei also saw her smile, but after noticing her eyes, he became stunned. ''It''s love. Don''t tell me she got a crush on Alex, her little brother!'' he exclaimed in his mind. He was very familiar with this look as Li Xin gave him time to time. So there was no doubt she has a little brother complex. Just as they both were busy in their thoughts, Maurice and Alex didn''t notice it because they were both dense. "So it''s like this," Maurice nodded, hearing him, and woke up David and Joe. "Ugh!" they both groaned in pain and opened their eyes. "Where... where is this?" Joe muttered, feeling pain in his abdomen where blood was flowing out little by little. "This is my house, so what are you doing here?" Maurice asked, his aura and temperament changing, making the room temperature drop. "Ah, guild... guild master!!" They both exclaimed loudly as their faces became ugly. "Yes, I am the guild master. May I know the reason why you sneaked into my granddaughter''s room? Also, you have a very good artifact, right?" Maurice smiled coldly as he took out black rings from their fingers. Li Wei, who was watching this, used his Analyze Eye without hesitation. ¨C¨C¨C Name: Evasion Ring | Type: Rare Level: 100 Use: Can evade city and scanning system. ¨C¨C¨C ''It can evade anything under level 100,'' Li Wei thought, suppressing his shock, and looked at Maurice. "So, tell me where did you get this?" Maurice asked coldly. "Humph, even if I told you, what can you do? Just wait; your ending, no, the world''s ending is coming soon, and you won''t even be able to do anything. Hahahaha," Joe burst into laughter after saying this and looked at David with a meaningful glance. "God of Destruction, bless us!!" They both shouted in unison, and suddenly a dark evil aura came from their bodies. "They are going to explode!" Karina shouted, her eyes widening. Maurice''s expression also changed watching this; he wanted to stop them, but it was already late. "Damn it!" he shouted and hurriedly casted protective shields on everyone inside the villa. Li Wei, who was watching this, almost cursed for getting involved in trouble for nothing. "Hahahaha, Guild Master, do you really think your puny shield could stop us?" David laughed loudly as he took out a black mana crystal. "Bastard!!" Maurice cursed out loud and prepared to escape with everyone. The things he was holding is cursed mana crystal which have effects to corrode mana and make it out of control. It wouldn''t work on him, but to Alex and others who are low levels, they will definitely become bedridden for a few months if they came in contact with cursed mana. "Hahaha, die, guild master!" David laughed again and was about to crush the crystal when someone appeared in front of him making him stop. "Divine Chains!" Irene chanted, pointing her golden spear at him. *Shing! Shing! Shing!* With sounds of metallic golden chains filled with holy light, they appeared, tightly gripping David''s arms, not letting him crush the cursed mana crystal. "A priestess!" Joe shouted, his face changing to horror, the same for David. When suddenly Lyla appeared beside Irene and looked at them both with her pink eyes. "Sleep," she muttered, her eyes flashing. Joe and David both tried to resist the feeling of sleepiness, but they failed to do it as they fell on the floor with a thud. The dark evil aura also receded into their bodies as there was no one to control them. "Thanks, Lyla," Irene thanked with a cheerful smile and glanced at everyone, while her eyes stopping on Li Wei. ''It''s him; the spirits around him are happy,'' she thought and looked at Maurice. "Guild Master, I apologize for the sudden intrusion," she said with an apologetic expression. However, Maurice hurriedly shook his head. "Priestess Irene, you don''t have to apologize; you just saved my villa and stopped them from committing suicide. If not, I wouldn''t be able to know why they are here. I really appreciate your help," he replied with a wry smile. His level was low and couldn''t do anything except protecting and escaping with everyone. "Guild Master, eradicating evil is what I must do, so you don''t need to thank me," Irene said, shaking her head and looked at David and Joe. "My legion will interrogate them; you will not mind, right?" she asked, tilting her head. "No, no, how could I mind? If it''s your legion, then I will be more relieved," Maurice replied, shaking his head hurriedly. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 107: Above Level 150! Just as Priestess Irene and guild master Maurice were busy talking, Li Wei was stunned and shocked, looking at the system panel in front of him. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the following A-grade skills: Divine Chains-120, Teleportation-110, Sleep-108] ''Level 120 skills! It means they both are above level 150!'' he exclaimed in his mind but didn''t check them with Analyze Eye. He can do this, but he will face backlash for using high-level skills beyond his ability, and it wasn''t worth it as he wouldn''t gain anything from it. Just as he was busy with his thoughts, Irene handed two intruders to her legion who had just arrived. She then turned her gaze at Li Wei with curious expression. ''The hell,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind, sensing her gaze, and he too looked at her. She was around twenty years old with long violet hair and violet eyes. She appeared charming with her sweet smile and curious look. However, Li Wei didn''t care about this and was thinking about what to do. He came here for A-level class books and didn''t know if he would be able to get them now. There is also a priestess who is looking at him curiously for some reason. Maurice also noticed Irene looking at him and became surprised. "Isn''t it you, Li Wei, the party leader of Order of the Abyss?" Maurice muttered loudly, remembering him. ''Fuck this old man,'' Li Wei cursed again after hearing muttering. The priestess of the church is just here; why does he have to tell his party name? Nevertheless, he replied. "Yes, I am Li Wei and came here with Alex," he nodded at him, placing the blame on the pitiful guy. Alex became stunned and shivered after sensing the gaze of the priestess. However, Irene just chuckled and once again turned her gaze to Li Wei. "Party leader of Order of the Abyss, I am Irene White, Priestess of Elmoral church, nice to meet you," she introduced herself, holding back her laugh. ''Damn, just what is wrong with my party name, someone finds it terrifying while someone finds it funny,'' Li Wei cursed again for getting teased by his party name. However, he didn''t notice the shocked expression of Maurice when Irene introduced herself to him. He was still feeling bad for getting laughed at, but nevertheless, he replied. "Priestess Irene, I am Li Wei, nice to meet you," he introduced himself and hoped that she would leave. However, his hopes shattered. "Guild Master, we would like to borrow a room here to interrogate them," Irene requested. "Yes, Priestess Irene, you can use the training room, Lisa guide them," Maurice agreed, instructing the maidservant. "Then I will meet you after I am done with them," Irene smiled, her expression not changing even a little bit, and followed Lisa with her legion inside the training room. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maurice nodded at her, and when she was finally gone downstairs, he looked at Li Wei with a puzzled face. "Old man, he came here to sell his A-grade glow magic skill in exchange to read our A-grade class knowledge books," Karina explained after watching his puzzled eyes. "So you came here for that," Maurice nodded with an understanding expression. "You don''t need to sell your skills if you want to read it; just take it," he said suddenly, making everyone stunned. However, he was doing this because he could see Priestess Irene having an interest in him; if not, she wouldn''t have introduced herself with full name. "Alex, show him the books," Maurice instructed Alex, who was trying to think of a way to escape. "Uh okay, grandpa," Alex nodded unwillingly, fear flashing in his eyes. He too saw the priestess having an interest in Li Wei, but to him, it was more like a hero keeping an eye on a hidden villain. As long as he will do some heinous acts, she will take action. ''I hope the priestess stays here until he reads books,'' Alex thought to himself and led Li Wei upstairs. ... "Grandpa, is he special?" Karina asked with a frown. She too saw the priestess having an interest in him and couldn''t help but reconsider why he got the favour of the Blue Moon party. Hearing her, Maurice nodded. "Yes, he is special, but I don''t know now," he muttered with a frown. He just checked him with Analyze Eye, but everything was normal. ''Maybe he got a high-level Intrusionguard Amulet from the Blue Moon party,'' he thought pondering a little Karina became stunned after hearing his reply and asked more questions until she was satisfied. ... In the training room, the painful screams of Joe and David echoed. However, Irene didn''t care and hummed happily, standing a distance away from everyone. "Priestess Irene, are you interested in that human?" Lyla inquired, watching her happy expression. However, Irene shook her head. "I am not interested in him, but very, very much interested because he is hiding secrets," she chuckled softly, replying to her. "Hiding secrets? But he is just normal, or he might be a mixed blood because of it, he has an affinity with spirits," Lyla remarked with a puzzled expression. If she can know this, the same goes for the priestess. However, Irene shook her head. "This is where you are wrong; from the information we received, the earth didn''t have any other races, but if he is mixed blood, then how did he become one?" she asked with a smile. "Priestess, what if other races lived in hiding while erasing the memories of anyone who saw them?" Lyla replied with her conjecture. Hearing her, Irene nodded. "You are right, and that''s what I wanted to find too; after all, the races might be ancient ones who possess the inherited skill from birth," she replied. "So you wanted to find out about this?" Lyla nodded and looked back where intruders were ready to spill everything. "Go and record everything," Irene ordered her. Lyla nodded and left to obey her orders. "Sigh, why did the father have to send them with me; I can''t even do what I want to," Irene muttered with a pout after Lyla left. What she told her about Li Wei was just a cover so she can do what she wanted. "Hehe, it will be fun to unravel your secrets," she muttered to herself, thinking how to sneak away from her legion. She was very curious about him for why he has such an affinity with spirits at a low level. As for Lyla and them, they didn''t possess the special ability like her, so they weren''t able to sense it how close the connection with spirts he has. ... Just as she was busy planning; Inside the treasury room Li Wei felt a chill upon his spine. ''Who the hell is cursing me? Is that castrated idiot?'' he thought with a frown, but soon his attention was attracted by the treasures. There were potions, ores, metals, monsters, and valuable things showcased in glasses. "They are the collection of my grandpa," Alex explained after watching his gaze. Li Wei nodded and continued to follow him inside. ''The old can really live happily,'' he thought looking at the collections. After getting old, they don''t store items in their item box and take it out to show off. There is even a great festival to show off at a certain date, he too wanted to join it because one might see a lot of rare things. "We have arrived; these are the two books you need," Alex stated, pointing at the two big books placed inside the rack. "You can just sit there and read; I will watch over you," he said, looking at him with no trust. Li Wei smiled wryly and nodded as he took out the books to read. After taking a glance inside, he already learned everything inside the book. However, his Main-Class knowledge attribute didn''t increase. ''Looks like I really have to learn about every class knowledge to raise it,'' he thought with a frown. After his knowledge attribute merged into one, he could mix them up together to think in a different way. This was the reason why he was confident to create a skill, but there was also a problem: he has to learn the knowledge of every class to increase the attribute value. ''Anyway, it won''t affect me as long as I don''t want to mix them up,'' he muttered in his mind and took out the next book. After learning them, he put them back and looked at Alex, who was looking at him with doubt. "It''s very hard to learn, so I decided to come later when I have time; you don''t mind, right?" he asked with a smile. ''You are coming again!'' Alex shouted in his mind, but he nodded unwillingly. "Yes, you can come here," he agreed as he led him out but also decided to disappear whenever he came. He didn''t reject him because his grandfather will definitely agree, and if he rejected him, he would get beaten up. The sister was alone enough; he didn''t want anything more. Chapter 108: God Of Destruction Cult As both Alex and Li Wei arrived downstairs, Karina and Maurice became stunned. "Are you done, Li Wei?" Karina asked doubtfully, watching him come back. It hadn''t even been ten minutes since he had gone with Alex and came back. "Yes, I am done; it''s a little difficult to understand now, so I decided to come later when I have more time," Li Wei explained. Hearing him, Maurice and Karina nodded. "Okay, you can come here and ask Alex to show you the books again," Maurice agreed, not caring about scared Alex. ''Oh, grandpa, why are you pushing me into a pit?'' Alex shouted inwardly with a crying expression. He only thought that grandpa was doing this to keep an eye on Li Wei, to see what kind of heinous act he was going to commit, but he was sacrificing his grandson for this. ''Grandpa, you don''t love me anymore,'' he complained in his mind but didn''t dare to say it loudly. Li Wei, who didn''t know Alex''s thoughts, thanked Maurice and was about to take his leave when Priestess Irene arrived with her legion with two unconscious intruders. "Party leader of the Order of the Abyss, please stay for a while. I want to talk with you," Irene said with a smile, after knowing he was going to leave. Li Wei became stunned and nodded with an unwilling expression. ''What a pity; I thought I would be able to escape,'' he muttered in his mind and tried to think of a way to avoid her. Alex, who was watching him, became happy with his misfortune. ''Looks like his bad luck is no worse than mine. I hope Priestess Irene captures him and takes him far away or lock him up in cell for eternity,'' he thought, wondering how he would avoid Li Wei. As they were both busy with their thoughts, Irene turned towards Maurice and Karina. "Guild Master, they both came here for your granddaughter with inappropriate thoughts and weren''t here to steal something," she informed him and continued. "But they did sneak inside the city to get information on high-level people. It''s probably the God of Destruction cult wants to do something," she added with a serious look. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was okay if it was just the God of Destruction cult, but now there are seven deadly sins lords appearing too. The church can deal with the cult, but it won''t be easy to fight against the seven lords as they can control monsters and people without letting anyone know. Guild Master Maurice also showed a serious face. "Then, Priestess Irene, I will immediately report it to the city lord," he said, taking out a communication tool and sending a few messages. The situation here was suppressed by Priestess and her legion because of this; the city system wasn''t alerted, and no one knew what happened here except the people present. Irene nodded and glanced at Li Wei with a curious look. ''Why does it feel like he is more interesting than even I think?'' she thought, observing him and forgetting about the serious atmosphere. Li Wei, who felt her gaze, became speechless. ''What am I, a beautiful monster?'' he shouted in his mind with irritation but kept his face calm. ''I wonder what she wants to talk with me,'' he thought with a puzzled face, thinking about what to tell her. Just as he was busy, Guild Master Maurice was done contacting the city lord and looked at Irene. "Priestess Irene, there is a private study room here; you can use it," he informed, pointing at the room. "Thank you, Guild Master," Irene nodded and turned towards Li Wei. "Party leader of Order of the Abyss, let''s talk inside the study room," she said with a smile, her slim fingers pointing at the room. Li Wei didn''t have any choice and nodded, following her inside the study room. "Lyla, stay outside," Irene commanded Lyla after watching she was also coming with them. Lyla frowned at her but obeyed to stay outside as it wasn''t something dangerous. Inside the study room, Irene and Li Wei looked at each other in silence for a while. ''Damn, what kind of situation is this?'' Li Wei cursed in his mind. "Priestess Irene, what is it you wanted to talk about?" he asked with a puzzled look. He still couldn''t figure out just why she wanted to talk with him, even if it''s for information; she can just ask others to do it for her. "Hmm? I have a lot of things to ask, but there is no such endless time," Irene sighed with a disappointed face. Li Wei almost cursed out loud after hearing this. ''What do you mean by endless time? Do you want to kill me with your questions?'' he exclaimed in his mind and tried to think how to end the conversation so he could go home and lie in Li Xin''s lap. ''Ah, I miss you, XinXin. If I am not with you, my luck gets worse,'' he muttered feeling dejected. Irene, however, didn''t notice his inner expressions. "Party leader, are you mixed blood?" she asked suddenly. She was not sure if he is mixed blood or not as the status will only show one race that has the highest genes in his body. Li Wei became stunned at her question but hurriedly shook his head. "No, I am human," he replied but didn''t ask anything as he wanted to end the conversation quickly. "I see, so you are human," Irene nodded, her curiosity about him increasing more. "Then, party leader, are you interested in joining the kingdom or church?" she inquired, making him stunned again. "No, I don''t have any plans to join a kingdom or church," Li Wei replied instantly and looked at her with a puzzled face for which reason she asked this. Watching his expression, Irene explained. "I just wanted to know if you are interested or not so I can have a rough guess of what people from your world will do," she replied and looked around. "Why don''t we sit and talk, party leader," she said seating down on a chair and asked him to do the same. Li Wei unwillingly nodded and sat opposite to her. Irene chuckled watching his expression. "Party leader, you must want to know why I am asking you questions, right?" she inquired. "Yes, I want to know," Li Wei nodded with a serious look. With his fake status, he didn''t think she would be able to see through him unless she is over level 400. Because of this, he became puzzled for why she is asking him questions if she didn''t know anything about him. "Party leader, I have the ability to see the spirits around everyone, and I can observe that you have good affinity with them even if you are only level 30," Irene explained, watching his expression. Hearing her, Li Wei understood what happened. Even if he locked his level, his spirit attributes won''t get locked and will stay as it is to let him use more attributes even at a low level. It wouldn''t have been a problem even if he kept it like this, but his bad luck kicked in inviting the priestess who has the ability to see the spirits. ''Damn my bad luck,'' he cursed in his mind and wanted to make an excuse, but he stopped. "Priestess Irene, why do I have an affinity with spirits?" he asked making a confused face. He can give her an excuse from the books he read in the library, but she might think he came prepared to hide his secrets and will ask him more questions. Because of this he feigned ignorance which made Irene disappointed as she was hoping he would give an excuse. "The spirits are the ones who provide us mana and allow us to use the skills; you can say it''s a part of the world." "As for having an affinity with them, it''s normal for the person who is blessed by gods and different races favoured by the spirits." "You might be one who is favoured by them for some reason," she explained. Li Wei nodded at her, making an understanding expression. He too knew about the spirits, but he was sure he didn''t have any affinity with them. It was only because of his high spirit attribute she misunderstood about this. She once again asked some questions, but she has to stop as her legion was waiting outside. "Party leader, we should talk once again someday," Irene said before leaving the study room. Li Wei heaved a sigh of relief as she left and felt a little puzzled about the questions she asked him. It was all about his future, what he is going to do or not. "Anyway, it''s not like what I said is all true," he murmured and also left the study room while hoping they wouldn''t meet again, at least until his level isn''t higher than hers. When he came outside, the priestess already left with her legion, and he too did the same after informing the guild master. Chapter 109: Making Li Wei Empty * R18 "Priestess Irene, what did you ask him about?" Lyla inquired as they headed towards their destination. "Hmm, I asked about his future plans and nothing else," Irene replied with a shrug. "His future plans?" Lyla became stunned and frowned. ''Is Priestess Irene planning something again?'' she thought with worry. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching her face, Irene chuckled. "What are you worried about? It''s not like I will poison my father again," she muttered her expression not even changing a little. "Priestess Irene, you can''t say something like that loudly," Lyla reprimanded her with a strict tone. "Yes, yes. Anyways, let''s go," Irene nodded, not caring about her warning, and thought of Li Wei. ''He is an interesting one, but it''s a pity he is low level. It would be fun to meet him while I make my father bedridden again,'' she thought, pondering about how to poison her father again. As for asking Li Wei questions about his future plans, it was because she was planning to run away and wanted to know if there would be a meeting between them. She was still interested in his secrets and hoped to know if he would gain abilities like her if his affinity continued to increase. ... Just as she was busy pondering how to poison her father again, Li Wei finally heaved a sigh of relief after coming to his villa. "XinXin, I am home," he informed, entering inside the hall when Lily came running to hug him. "Brother Li, you are back," she shouted with smile, rubbing her face into his chest. Li Wei smiled softly and gave her a tight hug. In these two days, she kept a little distance between them because she didn''t want to be a third wheel. "Lily, you are getting smarter," he muttered, ruffling her hair. "Um, of course, I am smart, Brother Li," Lily smiled happily, enjoying his embrace. Li Wei chuckled and picked her up while looking at the empty hall. "Lily, where is everyone?" he asked after not seeing anyone here. "Brother Li, everyone is in the training room, honing their skills," she replied, leaning on his chest in his embrace. "So, everyone is training," Li Wei nodded and took a seat on the sofa while making Lily sit beside him. But she still kept hugging him tightly while rubbing her cheeks into his chest. Li Wei smiled looking at her. "Do you like me so much? Weren''t you afraid of me first, knowing I was going to fight with gods?" he asked, pinching her cheeks. "Mhmm, Brother Li, you were scary at that time but not now," Lily replied, shaking her head and looked at him. "Brother Li, can I sit on your lap?" she requested with big eyes. Li Wei chuckled and made her sit on his lap. "Lily, there is no need to ask as long as you are morphing into Sister Li Xin," he replied, ruffling her hair. "Mhmm, okay, Brother Li," Lily nodded happily and leaned on his chest again, hugging him. "What a cute slime you are," Li Wei murmured, caressing her back when everyone came upstairs, done with their training. "Brother, welcome back. How was your day?" Li Xin smiled sweetly as she sat beside him to his right, while Li Yin sat to his left. "Well, the day was not bad that much," Li Wei replied with a sigh, patting Li Xin and Li Yin''s heads. "Hmm, what happened, Brother? Did someone provoke you?" Li Xin inquired further while Elva and others also looked at him curiously. Watching their gazes, Li Wei explained what happened inside the guild master''s house. They all became stunned after hearing his encounters. "It will be better if we level up more faster, or who knows, we might encounter a level 500 old foggy," Li Wei suggested, finishing his talk. Li Xin and others nodded, also agreeing with him. They all conserved among themselves, and after dinner, everyone returned to their rooms. "Brother, are we going to do it again?" Li Xin asked with a red face as she sat on his lap with Li Yin. Hearing her, Li Wei smirked. "XinXin, tell me the reason for not doing it," he replied, but before she could speak, he sealed her mouth with his and moved his tongue to taste sweet saliva. "Mhmm," Li Xin glared at him, but after a while, she too kissed him back, swirling tongues with him. Feeling her tongue cooperating, Li Wei chuckled in his mind and brought Li Yin''s mouth closer to them. (YinYin, come kiss us,) Li Wei instructed her with telepathy. Li Yin nodded and let her tongue enter his mouth, where Li Xin and Li Yin both fought against him to tie down the slippery tongue. But it was futile as they weren''t able to do it. "Mhmm, Brother, you are too slippery," Li Xin wrinkled her nose at him. "If I wasn''t slippery, then my little sisters'' teeth would''ve eaten me," Li Wei replied shaking his head and suddenly took out the two gifts he received making her surprised. "Brother, don''t tell me you want to use them," Li Xin asked with fear, but she also wanted him to use it. Li Wei nodded hearing her. "Of course, we are going to use them, or it will be a waste to let such treasures lie somewhere," he replied as he opened the cap of the monster medicine potion and drank it without hesitation. ''It''s bitter,'' he muttered in his mind with a frown, but soon his body became hot with the medicine doing its work. However, it was not like he would get results immediately. The medicine was supposed to make his little brother larger by two inches within a week''s time. "XinXin, YinYin, now it''s your turn," Li Wei smiled, taking out two blue pills. They were milk medicine, the thing he wanted the most. "Pervert brother!" Li Xin pouted, but she took the pills with Li Yin as her face blushed red like tomato. Watching her like this, the fire inside Li Wei ignited. "XinXin, YinYin, you both are getting more and more beautiful," he muttered, looking at their skin that was glowing more. Without hesitation, he pushed both of them down. "Nn , pervert brother," Li Xin pouted with a glare, looking into his eyes, but her body was already soft, knowing what would come. "XinXin, YinYin, I will raise both of you, so don''t train too much and leave everything to me," Li Wei muttered with a soft gaze and once again kissed them. "Mhmm," Li Xin wanted to say something but couldn''t do anything as her and Li Yin''s tongues were sucked into his mouth. As Li Wei enjoyed the sweet saliva, he moved his hands to undress himself, letting his huge eight-inch monster come out. After a while he separated form kiss letting both Li Xin and Li Yin look at his monster. "It''s already hard, brother," Li Xin muttered with a gulp when she felt his hands around her body undressing herself. "XinXin looks like you are the real pervert." Li Wei chuckled looking at her, who didn''t wear any bras or undies; the same was true for Li Yin. He received a glare from her, but he ignored it and gently massaged their soft boobs. "Nnn," both Li Xin and Li Yin moaned a little, feeling the sensation of his rough hand. Li Wei then took Li Xin''s cherry nipple in his mouth and started to suck it. They were soft and hard with the flavour of herself. He continued to lick and enjoy it while his other hand played with Li Yin''s boobs. "Nhnn! brother!," Li Xin moaned hard suddenly, clenching the bedsheets while feeling juice leaking from her pussy. "XinXin, you are having orgasm with just this," Li Wei chuckled, feeling his wet knees that were touching her pussy. "But it''s a good thing the more wet you are, the more fun it will be," he smirked, ignoring her glare, and started to suck Li Yin''s nipples. "Nnn!" Li Yin also moaned after a while, having a small orgasm as he let go of her hard nipples from his mouth. He then looked and started to rub their clitoris with his hands, but he only did it for a little while as they were already wet. Just as he was ready to go further he was stopped by Li Xin. "Brother I want be on top," she requested with a red face. Li Wei became surprised but nodded. "Of course, as my little sister says," he agreed with a chuckle, pinching her nose. "Mhm, don''t get too happy; I won''t be able to do this for few days," Li Xin informed him with irritation. Li Wei chuckled after hearing her. "Of course I know that your cycle will start tomorrow, or did you forget who took care of you on those days?" he replied as he made her sit and hugged her softly, looking into her eyes. "Pervert brother, this is what made me fall for you," Li Xin wrinkled her nose and pushed him down on the bed and looked at Li Yin. "YinYin, get up. We have to make him empty so he will not think of having sex again in a week," she declared, looking at him with a cold look. Chapter 110: Getting Emptied * R18 Watching Li Xin''s cold face, Li Wei just smiled and didn''t say anything. He wouldn''t mind getting dominated by her once or twice, as he was the one who always dominates. "XinXin, YinYin, I hope you really do what you say," he replied with a chuckle, looking at their naked bodies. "Humph! pervert," Li Xin snorted with a red face and grabbed his hard dick. "YinYin, let''s do it," she said, and started licking his dickey with her. "Hiss," Li Wei hissed, feeling their tongue licking his dick. However, they only licked his dick until it was covered with saliva. "YinYin, go let him lick your pussy; I will do it here," she instructed, not caring about her speech sounding lewd. Li Yin nodded and arched on top of Li Wei''s face, showing her pussy to him. Li Wei smiled, looking at the beautiful pink pussy that he deflowered yesterday. Without hesitation, he grabbed her butt and started eating it, letting his tongue enter inside. "Nnn!" Li Yin moaned, feeling his tongue wiggling inside her with her juice. As they both were busy, Li Xin blushed a little. "Pervert brother," she muttered with a pout as she adjusted herself on his top and looked at his big dick. ''It''s going to get more bigger after a week,'' she thought with a gulp and sat down on, letting his dick enter inside her slowly. "Nnn, I am still tight," she muttered with a moan as his wet dick slowly entered deep inside her, kissing her womb. ''Mhmm, it feels good,'' she thought, feeling his dick stretching her tight pussy. "YinYin, let''s do this later. I want to watch her cowgirl style," Li Wei smirked, groping her buttocks. "Nnn!" Li Yin nodded with a moan and sat beside him while also watching Li Xin, who was blushing red. "Nnnn brother!" Li Xin glared at him but slowly started to move up and down knowing it will be useless. "XinXin, your pussy is really tight," Li Wei murmured, feeling his dick getting squeezed by her tight pussy. As she moved her hips, his dick throbbed with more excitement inside her. "Nnnn brother!" Li Xin moaned again, calling him, as her soft breasts shook up and down with her movement. In the room, only her moans and slapping of her flesh rang. After a while, she reached climax and had a big orgasm. "Ahhh!" she moaned loudly, her body flushing red as she squirted on his body. But she still didn''t take his dick out and let it stay inside her wet, tight pussy, letting it throb with excitement. After a while, she once again started to move, but this time she did so more quickly, making him hiss again. "XinXin, I am about to cum," Li Wei informed her as he saw she also reached the climax again. "Nnnn, brother, let''s do it together," Li Xin nodded, and started to move faster letting his dick kiss her womb more hardly. "Hiss!" Li Wei hissed comfortably, feeling the sensation, and climaxed together with her, filling her small pussy with his white cum in a large amount. "Nnn, brother, you have a lot of cum," Li Xin muttered, watching the white cum flowing down like a small river from her vagina. "Don''t you like it?" Li Wei smiled as he sat up and rubbed her creampied pussy, making her moan. "Nnn! Brother, now it''s YinYin''s turn. Let me rest," Li Xin said, wrinkling her nose cutely. "Okay, then I will do it next time," Li Wei replied with a smile as he once again laid down, letting Li Yin do the same as her. As they committed their acts, Li Xin looked at them with a sigh. ''It''s a good thing that YinYin is here, or I wouldn''t be able to satisfy him with his monstrous stamina,'' she murmured in her mind, thinking of this with a puzzled look. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Normally, a human should not have this kind of stamina, even in this world, until they take some medicine and potions to recover. But for Li Wei, he didn''t even need any of it. ''Maybe it''s because of his class or weird skills," she pondered, as she felt his cum still leaking down from her vagina. "Nnnn! Brother is really something," she muttered softly, wiping her pussy from time to time. Just as she was busy with her thoughts, Li Yin had already reached the climax once. "Nnnn!" she moaned loudly, letting her juice onto Li Wei''s body. After a while, she once again started to move, doing the same as Li Xin and getting creampied by him in large amounts. This cycle continued for a while until they were all tired and laid down on the wet bed, hugging each other. "Nnn, brother, why does it feel like your stamina is increasing?" Li Xin asked with doubt as he massaged her and Li Yin''s vagina with skill. "I don''t know about this; my stamina was normal before, and I thought it was because of my high level," Li Wei replied, also wearing a puzzled face. He was too busy with other things and didn''t think anything about this, or he would be one to buy the medicines before anyone else. However, he has a feeling this was related to the experience transfer skill again, but he doesn''t have any proof. "Anyway, XinXin, YinYin, let''s sleep its 4 AM again," Li Wei suggested after being done with the massage and hugged them both to give a kiss. Li Xin and Li Yin also kissed him back and went to sleep, hugging him naked. Li Wei smiled softly with love, caressing their hair, and also went to sleep after giving a kiss on their foreheads. ¡­ The next morning, when he woke up, the bed was still wet, and they were both sleeping soundly in cute positions. "They sleep like kids," Li Wei muttered with a smile and casted purification on the bed without letting them wake up. He then slowly removed their grips from him and got up. "I am still feeling sleepy. Maybe they really emptied me yesterday," he murmured with a yawn and took a bath. After getting ready, he headed towards the kitchen to make breakfast, where he found Lily looking for something. "Are you looking for snacks?" Li Wei asked with a smile, watching her. "Umm, brother Li, I am looking for snacks, but sister Alice and sister Elva have eaten all of them," Lily muttered with a pout, looking at the empty shelves. Hearing her, Li Wei smiled wryly. "Those two foodies are really hungry always," Li Wei chuckled and took out all the snacks from his item box, filling the shelves again. "Ah, brother Li, you were hiding such treasures!" Lily exclaimed, hurriedly taking some sweet and spicy snacks as she received a chop on her head. "Owo, why did you hit me?" she asked with a glare, rubbing her head. "Don''t take all of it; leave some behind. I will order it again. Also, don''t eat now; I am making breakfast," Li Wei replied with a sigh as he took out the ingredients for cooking. Hearing him Lily forgot about snacks. "Really, brother Li, that''s great. It''s been a long time since you were cooking again," she shouted with a happy look, looking forward to the breakfast made by him. Li Wei chuckled at her and started to cook while she kept watching him with an eager look. Just as he was cooking, a cat came here for the same reason too; however, when it tried to grab the food, it was shooed away by him, making it depressed. "Sister Alice, just wait a little," Lily tried to console her, but it didn''t have any effect, and her ears remained drooped. "Lily, you don''t understand how it feels to be threatened by your life," Alice replied with the gaze of an experienced person. "Umm, sister Alice, it''s not life; it''s food" Lily corrected her and looked at Li Wei, who was done. "Brother Li, where are sister Li and sister Yin? Didn''t they wake up yet?" she inquired after not seeing them here. Alice, too, looked at him with a puzzled face. "They both are sleeping and probably will not wake up till noon, so don''t bother them," Li Wei replied, as he stored some breakfast in the magical fridge for Li Xin and Li Yin if they woke up early. "Alice, Lily, ask Elva and Olivia to come for the breakfast," he instructed them as he put the breakfast on the dinner table. Both Alice and Lily nodded as they went back to their rooms to see if Elva and Olivia were ready or not. Just as Li Wei was done with setting up food, they all arrived at the dinner table. "Yesterday I forgot to tell you one thing: I got an invitation to a party and was asked to bring you all along," Li Wei informed, making everyone stunned. "Brother Li, you got an invitation for a party from whom" Elva asked, tilting her head. Hearing her, Li Wei smiled. "It''s from Aunty Eliza; she bought the villa No.2 and is our neighbour from now; she also hosted the party for which I got the invitation," he explained, making them stunned again. Chapter 111: Lord Of Pride "Brother Li, you are saying Emily is our neighbour from now on?" Lily exclaimed after hearing him. Li Wei nodded at her with a smile. "Yes, they are our neighbour''s, and the party is day after tomorrow. So, if you want to go shopping, you can go ahead. Also, take XinXin with you after she wakes up," he replied as he started breakfast with everyone. ¡­ Just as they were having breakfast, a news circulated in Valeria City, shocking its people. "Hey, did you know someone became a hero from the new world?" a person asked his friend with excitement. "Yes, of course, I know. It''s Bai Feng who got castrated by the idiot middle-aged man," the friend replied with a hint of disdain. "Shh! Don''t talk, the knights from the kingdom came here this morning to announce him being a hero and are protecting him," the person reminded him with fear. "Tsk, so what? I think he definitely got castrated because he provoked someone he shouldn''t," the friend replied, not caring too much. The conversation like this continued in every corner of the city. However, people were only shocked a little and didn''t care much because soon there would be a hero appearing from their own kingdom. Because of this, the kingdom only let low-ranking knights attend him while also preparing someone who can help him recover, but it was only to let Bai Feng owe them a favour. ¡­ As the news reached every corner, it also spread out of the city, arriving in the hands of powerful people from all factions. However, they didn''t care much, as he would not become powerful until he joined a faction from Starfrost or Sorathia world. But it was different for the seven deadly sin lords who just descended. When they received the news, they also became shocked and met up with everyone while hiding their figures and faces with some skills. However, it didn''t pose a problem to conserve. "Pride, are you going to act, or should I do it?" the lord of Gluttony inquired as he continued to eat a four-feet-tall cooked monster. However, the lord of Pride shook his head. "Gluttony, remember, humans like to scheme too much. If not, the news wouldn''t have reached us so easily," he replied, his voice sounding cold. Every race already knew they are descending and will do their best to hide and protect the heroes from them. But they deliberately spread the news in just a few ten minutes, informing every world about this. "Humph, damn humans, just wait. I will kill them all this time," the lord of Wrath snorted coldly, but he didn''t lose in anger. They all just descended, and their levels were low, only enough to control the small towns. The races all over the world also knew this and were using Bai Feng as bait to catch them. However, Bai Feng, who was happy getting recovered, didn''t know of the danger looming over his head. "So should we just let them provoke us?" the lord of Greed inquired with an irritated voice. "Of course not. We should teach them a lesson," Pride replied with a cold tone and continued. "You all don''t need to worry about this. He is just a small fry and will die sooner or later. Also, I already made some arrangements," he added. "Arrangements? Are you talking about the god of destruction cult?" Wrath asked, his voice sounding cold. "Kek, they are just some tools for us to use. Let''s end the discussion here; also we should change the place, or the holy faction might find out about our whereabouts," Pride replied, ending the discussion and disappeared with everyone. ... Bai Feng, who was unaware of this, was wearing an angry face as he came back to the city with two knights protecting him. Watching this, people became puzzled. "Hey, what happened? Do you know the reason why the hero is angry?" someone asked with a whisper. "You don''t know? After getting the protection from the knights, he headed towards the North Plane to find the middle-aged man, but he wasn''t able to find him," a person explained and continued. "The middle-aged man might have heard him becoming a hero and hid himself. Unless the kingdom takes action, he won''t be able to get revenge. Because of this, he is pissed off," the person added. However, his voice was loud, making everyone with high levels hear it. Bai Feng too was able to hear it, and his face became more uglier. ''Damn all of you, just wait. One day I will show you,'' he snorted coldly as he returned to the house gifted by the kingdom. "Hero Bai Feng, inside the city, we will be protecting you from shadows and won''t appear unless you really need our help," the knight beside him informed him. "I know," Bai Feng nodded with irritation. He thought he would be able to command them after becoming a hero, but to do that, he has to form a contract with the kingdom, becoming a part of it. ''Fuck you, this is how you treat your hero,'' he cursed in his mind, watching the knights disappear silently. They will only protect him inside the Elmoral Kingdom. If he goes to another one, he has to rely on himself if he doesn''t form a contract. With irritation, he entered the two-story house while deciding not saving anyone from this kingdom. "Brother Feng, you are back," Zu Tian welcomed him with a smile and was about to hug him but stopped after noticing his irritated face. "Brother Feng, what happened?" she asked with concern. "Nothing, I just can''t find that idiot, but he is probably hiding somewhere with fear," Bai Feng replied, his expression softening a little. After he lost his little brother, he thought she would leave him, but she still remained and consoled him. ''Maybe I can have her as my concubine,'' he thought when he found Chu Zhi coming towards him with an ugly face. "Brother Feng, I have inquired about Li Xin," he informed and stopped there, not knowing how to explain further. Hearing him, Bai Feng became stunned. "You found about Li Xin, but why is the ugly face? Did something happen to her?" he asked with a frown. Hearing him Chu Zhi made a difficult face but explained. "Brother Feng, it''s not something happened to her, but I heard she was strolling around the city with a handsome boy, and in the park, they confessed to each other in their arms," he recounted what he heard from others. Listening to him, the temperature of the room dropped as Bai Feng''s expression became cold. Even if he didn''t say who is the boy, he could guess who it is. "Li Wei, I will kill you!!!" he shouted, gritting his teeth with anger, not caring about the knights who heard him. "How did he become a hero with this personality?" one knight muttered with a frown, watching him in stealth. Hearing him, the second knight shook his head. "Let him do whatever he wants. We are not allowed to interfere unless his life is in danger or he is committing crimes," he replied and continued to watch Bai Feng. ... Inside villa no.1, Li Wei sneezed suddenly. ''Damn, is that castrated idiot cursing me again?'' he cursed in his mind. "Brother Li, did you catch a cold?" Lily asked with a worried tone, arriving beside him. "No, I didn''t. It''s just some idiot might be cursing me," Li Wei replied with a smile, ruffling her hair. After breakfast, he decided to train for a while before creating the skill because he wanted to have more control over his power to prevent any accidents. As for Lily and others, they were also here to train, but their thoughts wandered on what kind of dressing they should wear at the party. Li Xin also woke up and was here with Li Yin after eating breakfast discussing with them. "Did you guys decide on what to wear? If not, you can look for Aunt Eliza for more ideas; she has a lot of knowledge about designs," Li Wei suggested, watching them still chatting. "Um, brother, we were planning to do that, but Aunt Eliza will be coming here, so we decided to wait," Li Xin replied, informing him. They all planned to ask Aunt Eliza, but just as they were about to go out, she got a message from Emily that they would be moving in today and would come to greet them. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded. "Then I will focus on creating a skill," he said and moved towards a more empty area to avoid letting them get caught up in accidents. Elva and others weren''t surprised, as he already told them about his class quest. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But they still felt doubt about whether he can create a skill or not. "Sister Li, you look confident in him," Alice muttered, watching her face with no doubt. Hearing her, Li Xin smiled sweetly. "You will know in a minute why I am confident that he can create a skill," she replied and focused her gaze on him. Others too did the same, wanting to know the process of skill creation. Chapter 112: Hero Will Come To The Party? As everyone watched Li Wei, he looked ahead in the empty area with focus. He was trying to sense the spirits more clearly. The spirits were part of the world that would generate different types of mana, helping the place recover, and so on. However, they can''t be seen with skills or naked eyes unless you have a talent. The same was for Li Wei; he wouldn''t be able to see them but could sense them. However, it was still not what he was hoping for. ''I need more focus,'' he thought and closed his eyes to concentrate. As he was concentrating, Li Xin suddenly got a message from Emily that they had arrived outside their villa. Lily, who was beside her, also saw the message in the communication tool. "Aunty Eliza and Emily arrived!" she exclaimed in surprise and looked at Li Xin with a difficult face. "Sister Li, are we going to welcome Aunt Eliza or watch brother Li?" she asked, trying to make a hard decision. She wanted to see how he creates a skill, but she also didn''t want to miss the chance to learn about fashion from Aunt Eliza. Elva and others became surprised and made a difficult face looking at her. Watching their gazes, Li Xin too felt troubled, but she already knew what to do. "We should go and meet Aunt Eliza. As for watching brother, he will definitely do something like this again," she replied with a disappointed face. Hearing her, everyone nodded and became disappointed, but for them, the dresses were more important. With this decision, they all left the training room, leaving Li Wei alone, who was focused and didn''t know about this. He continued to sense the spirits around him while channeling mana in his body so the spirits would feel more affinity towards him. As he continued, the area around him started to get surrounded by a faint mana vortex with different colors. However, the amount was too low as it disappeared and appeared from time to time. Sensing this, Li Wei opened his eyes with a serious look. The vortex was a result of spirits'' affinity towards him, but he wasn''t surprised because people above level 100 will also be able to do this with focus. "Now it''s the most important part," he muttered, taking a deep breath as he released his mana in the environment beside him. He was trying to form a connection with them; without that, he won''t be able to use them to create a skill. As he continued releasing his mana, the colourful vortex became bigger and didn''t disappear anymore. However, after a long time, he still didn''t form any connection with spirits. "Am I doing something wrong?" he muttered with a frown. In the library, he read the books of the heroes where they wrote their experiences about creating a skill. Every hero mentioned forming a connection with the spirits, but he still wasn''t able to do it. ''If I can''t form a connection, then I can''t create a skill,'' he thought with a frown. He only needed to form a connection with spirits, and the latter part was simple for him because it was more like programming. This was the reason why Li Xin was confident in him because he did some courses online as he didn''t want to rely on gaming only to earn money. As he pondered about where he was wrong, inside the hall Li Xin and others sat along with Eliza and Emily. "You all kept a secret from me," Eliza pouted cutely as she looked around to see the beautiful villa. "Aunty Eliza, I am really sorry, but brother said not to tell anyone," Li Xin replied, placing the blame on him. Elva and others also nodded hurriedly, agreeing with her. They all wanted to know about the dresses from Eliza, so it was given they couldn''t let her be angry at them; as for Li Wei, he didn''t need any dress. Eliza smiled hearing her and looked at Lily, Li Xin, and Li Yin with a smile. Emily already explained to her before coming here, so she only felt a little surprised as it wasn''t something new in this world. "Sister Li, where is bad brother? I wanted to tell him something," Emily asked, looking around and not seeing his figure. "He is inside the training room training the skills. You can just tell me, and I will inform him later or just wait until he come out," Li Xin replied, patting her head as she sat in her lap. Hearing her, Emily showed a disappointed face. ''What a pity, I wanted to exaggerate a little,'' she thought and looked up at Li Xin. "Sister Li, you know a hero appeared in our city, and it''s from your world," she informed her. Hearing her, everyone became stunned. "A hero from our world?" Li Xin tilted her head with a frown. "Yes, it''s from your world, and he also has a nickname, castrated hero," Emily explained with a proud face as she received a chop from her mother. "Owo mommy, why are you hitting your cute, lovely daughter?" Emily inquired with a glare and teary eyes. Looking at her like this, Eliza sighed. "Didn''t I warn you before that you can''t call a hero by his nickname?" she reprimanded with a glare. "But mommy, what I said is true; he was really castrated before becoming a hero," Emily replied with a pout when she noticed Elva and others looking at her with puzzled faces. "Sisters, looks like you don''t know about this, but let me tell you a hero appeared in the city today, and it''s from earth. Also, he was castrated before becoming a hero and might come to our party," she explained, making them stunned again. "The hero will also come to the party?" Li Xin muttered her face becoming difficult. "Li Xin, the hero might come or not come; I only sent an invitation to him because I am inviting almost everyone in the city," Eliza explained, not caring much about the new hero and looked at her. "Also didn''t you want to ask me something? You can ask now as I am free," she suggested as Emily informed her before they wanted to ask something. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing her, everyone cast the new hero aside and started to ask about the dresses for the party. To them, it was more important than some hero. As they chatted among themselves, inside the training room, Li Wei still couldn''t figure out the reason why he wasn''t able to form a connection with spirits and could only try repeatedly. *** As he was trying another scene unfolded in the high level area of North Plane. Mark and Zek who were from the god of destruction cult stood together with some people who seems to be under them. "Here, take this," Zek said suddenly as he took out a few boxes of black fruits from his item box. "Just spread it everywhere and don''t let anyone see you, but if someone finds you, silence them immediately," he instructed with a cold tone. The subordinates under him nodded and left, taking the boxes. "Zek, does it feel great to have subordinates?" Mark asked with a jealous expression. After getting back, Zek got some subordinates because he was in the cult for a longer duration than him. Hearing him, Zek chuckled. "Mark, don''t worry; you will also get it in the future," he replied and focused ahead. "Let''s go; it''s time for our main job to see if the intelligence we got is true or not," he said and without wasting time, he started to walk towards the city with Mark. Yesterday, both David and Joe were caught, but they weren''t the only ones who sneaked inside the city. There were others too who kept themselves hidden and reported back. But the god of destruction cult decided to check again for their future plans. "Are we going to attack the city in a few days?" Mark asked, watching his hurry. However, Zek shook his head. "I don''t know about this, but the higher-ups will be sending high-level people; we need to give them true intelligence; if not, we might end up dead," he replied with a sigh. Mark nodded with irritation when he mentioned higher-ups, but he didn''t show any dissatisfaction as he was happy with whatever is going to happen. "Then are we going to kill the person who slew the evil wolf disrupting our plans?" he asked suddenly, his eyes flashing coldly. In the cult, only their monster got killed before it could kill anyone; because of it they received a scolding from higher-ups for not doing their jobs perfectly. Hearing him, Zek nodded. "Of course, we are going to kill him, but it will take a while to discover who did this; the guild is really keeping a tight mouth as always," he muttered with irritation and started to talk about what to do. Chapter 113: Unexpected Situation - Low MP Inside the training room of villa Li Wei was unaware of Mark and Zek coming after him and was frowning harder, trying to think why he wasn''t able to form a connection with spirits. When suddenly, the spirits around him increased abruptly, forming multiple vortexes of mana in a lot of numbers. "What! What''s happening?" Li Wei became shocked looking at the multiple vortexes appearing abruptly. There was no mention of this event in the books he read. Just as he was shocked, the mana in his body started to surge and left his body without him doing anything. "Shit!" Li Wei cursed loudly and tried to control it, but it was no use, as the spirits already took control over his mana and were engulfing it. "Fuck, I can''t even use skills," he cursed again after sensing he wasn''t able to utilize any protection skills because he didn''t have control over his mana. When suddenly, he noticed his mana getting lower and lower as the spirits continued to suck it from his body at fast rate. "If it goes like this, I will faint," he muttered with a difficult face as he looked around. He was currently surrounded by the vortex of mana from all sides, obstructing his view; he also couldn''t pass through it as his mana was connected to it. If he tried to break the connection, an explosion might happen, and without any protection skills, he will definitely become injured. But he also couldn''t stay like this or with the continuous mana consumption; it won''t end up good for him. ''Looks like I have no choice but to increase my intelligence attribute,'' he thought with a difficult expression. With the limit of 100,000 at level 100, he didn''t have any problem increasing it. But he was afraid of someone seeing through his status or possessing the skill like Black Armour Knight Abyssal monster he encountered. The Abyssal monster came after him because he sensed his high mana, and he wasn''t sure that someone wouldn''t possess a skill like this. Because of this, he always hesitated to increase his attributes but now he didn''t have any choice. Knowing the situation, he directly poured 6,000 attributes into his intelligence, increasing his MP by 30,000. --- AP: 900 ¡ý6,000- Intelligence: 12,087 ¡ü6,000+ MP: 38,435/60,435 ¡ü30,000+ --- Looking at his increased MP, Li Wei heaved a sigh of relief and thought it will be over. However, his face changed when he felt the spirits sucking his mana more rapidly than before. "F**k, are you kidding me," he cursed as he saw his MP dropping by 1,000 per second. --- MP: 35,435/60,435 ¡ý1,000- ¡ý1,000- ¡ý1,000- --- ''Damn if this continues I will have to increase my intelligence again,'' he thought with a sigh hoping it would stop. But his hopes crushed when he saw his MP going down by 2,000 per seconds. "Fuck you," he shouted and hurriedly increased his attributes by 10,000 while buying the attribute points with coins. But just as he increased, the spirits started to suck his mana more rapidly. "The hell is this!" Li Wei panicked a little as he saw his mana going down by 4,000 per second. This situation was unexpected, and he didn''t know what to do. He wanted to contact the goddess, but he got a warning last time that he can''t ask everything to them. ***** In the white room, Sera watched Li Wei on the screen with a smile, but Luna who was beside her wore a dark face. "Luna, it''s your mistake for trying to spy on him, so stop blaming him," Sera said trying to hold back her laugh. After knowing that the relationship of Li Xin and Li Wei would get more closer, she stopped watching him. But for Luna, who didn''t know this, suddenly tried to watch and met with yesterday night''s incredulous scene. She was shocked and ashamed after seeing it. "It''s not his fault, it''s your fault Sera, you are clearly messing with me," Luna replied with an irritation. The screen where they are watching him has a filter so if he is doing any kind of private act, it will not be shown. But Sera clearly did something to the screen when she wanted to watch him if not this wouldn''t have happened. Hearing her, Sera chuckled. "Luna, you were too eager to watch him so I thought it wouldn''t be good if you can''t see it," she replied with a smirk not caring about the dignity of gods. "Humph, Sera, you are getting naughtier again," Luna muttered wrinkling her nose, but she felt happy at her change. Because this was her from the start if not for the accident that happened she wouldn''t have changed and became a cold-blooded killer. ''Maybe it''s because of her,'' Luna thought and decided to drop the subject as it wasn''t a bad thing that Sera was getting naughtier. She then looked at the screen where Li Wei''s mana was getting sucked by the spirits. "Sera, what do you think about this? Is Sophia doing something again?" she asked with a frown. When she met her last time, she wanted to inquire about a lot of things but Sophia escaped before she could do. But she could already guess it must have been her who was behind giving him the eternal learning skill. So she thought it must be her again. However, Sera shook her head. "No, it''s not her, it''s probably the world system or that person if not he wouldn''t be able to get the class quest of creating skill," she answered with a deep look. Hearing her, Luna nodded and thought of something. "Sera, we can choose heroes now, and there are limited places; are you going to choose one?" she inquired. But once again, Sera shook her head. "No, I will not; it''s a hassle to choose them and keep an eye on them," she replied with an irritated look. Looking at her, Luna became speechless and focused on Li Wei, who was running low on mana again. --- "Fuck, I am going to increase it to 100,000; let''s see if you are going to last longer or me," Li Wei cursed with irritation after seeing his MP still dropping at a fast rate. Without hesitation, he directly increased it 100,000. As for others discovering him, he couldn''t care about that because if his mana was sucked dry by spirits, he would be bedridden for a few days or even weeks. Also, who knows if spirits would suck his mana dry again when he is recovering making it longer to recover for him. "Why the hell are the spirits taking so much mana to form a connection," he muttered with an irritated expression as he looked at his increased status. --- AP: 0 ¡ý87,913- Coins: 60,357,743,700 (60.4 billion) ¡ý87 million- Intelligence: 100,000 ¡ü87,913+ MP: 444,000/500,000 ¡ü439,565+ --- The MP he has now was in hundreds of thousands, but it was also decreasing by 10,000. "I hope it stops here; if not, I can''t increase it anymore," Li Wei sighed as he typed a few messages to the goddess, hoping that they might answer and help. But he didn''t get any reply from them, making him disappointed. However, he became relieved suddenly when he saw the rate of mana suction dropping from 10,000 to 8,000 per second. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Maybe they reached the limit," he muttered, but still the spirits continued to suck his mana continuously. His MP dropped from 444k to 300k in just a few minutes, and it still kept going down. 250k 200k 180k 150k 110k 99k As the MP kept going down, the rate of suction also dropped to 1,000 per second, but it still didn''t stop. "The fuck! Are the spirits trying to kill me, If it was normal person he wouldn''t be able to wake up for few months at my level," Li Wei cursed again. But he wasn''t able to do anything now and could only wait while looking at the mana vortex that were a lot bigger and more powerful. ''I hope XinXin and others are alright,'' he thought as he sent a message asking if they were alright. However, he became stunned when he got to know they were all in the hall chatting with Aunt Eliza. "It''s good they are not here," he heaved a relief after reading the message from her and sent a few more messages before looking at his remaining MP again. ''Only 20k is remaining, and the suction of mana also dropped to 100 per second,'' he thought while praying it should be over before he reaches his limits. Just as he was busy praying, inside the hall Li Xin and others said goodbye to Aunt Eliza and Emily. "Sister Li, why do you look worried," Lily asked after they left. "I got a message from brother; he said there was an accident while connecting to spirits and asked us to stay away," Li Xin replied with a worried and walked towards the training room with hurry. Hearing her, everyone became stunned and also followed her hurriedly with worry in their eyes. However, when they entered the training room, they all became stunned by a beautiful sight. Chapter 114: Fainted "What is happening?" Li Xin exclaimed with shock, looking at the colourful mana vortex that revolved powerfully."Sister Li, don''t go ahead; it''s a mana vortex created by spirits to form a connection. If we intervene, the mana will go out of control, and an explosion will happen," Elva reminded her hurriedly after watching the situation. Li Xin nodded and looked at the vortex with an anxious expression. "Sister Li, don''t worry. Didn''t Brother Li message us before? It means he is alright," Lily assured her, but she too felt anxious after watching the vortex. She wanted to ask why they were big when suddenly the air in the training room started to vibrate with a humming sound. However, no one asked anything and focused ahead, where the multiple vortexes started to spin more rapidly. Li Wei, surrounded by vortexes, was also watching this but with an exhausted expression. "Damn, only 100 MP is remaining," he muttered, feeling exhausted as sweat dripped down from his face. It was a good thing that he increased his intelligence attribute or who knows what would''ve happened. But he became puzzled at why this was happening. ''Why do the spirits need that much mana from me?'' he thought, when suddenly all vortexes started to close up on him to from a connection. "I hope it goes well," he whispered after watching this. He felt spirits are trying to form a connection, but it was just too different from what he read from the books. Not to mention he wasn''t recovering any MP because of the commotion created by them, and if they tried to absorb his MP again, he would definitely faint. As he watched, the vortex came close to him, spinning faster. However, it didn''t affect him in any way, and even his clothes stayed still. But suddenly, his body became light and started to float in the air. Li Wei frowned at this, but his expression remained calm as it was useless to panic here. He just silently looked at the colourful mana vortex that finally appeared before him and started to disintegrate into colourful strings. Those strings revolved around him once and entered his body, disappearing within it. Li Wei became stunned and hurriedly checked his status and body to see if there is something wrong. "Everything is alright, and I don''t feel anything," he muttered with a frown when other vortexes also closed on him, and the same thing repeated. But he still didn''t feel any connection with spirits. ''Don''t tell me I am going to fail even after sacrificing this much,'' he thought with irritation. As he was busy thinking, Li Xin and others were able to see him now as vortexes were turning into strings and disappearing into his floating body. "Brother Li is floating, but what are those strings that are entering his body, Sister Elva? Do you know about it?" Lily asked with a worried look, thinking Elva might know about this. However, Elva shook her head. "No, I don''t know what they are, but it''s not harming him. Also, they came from spirits, so I believe it wouldn''t harm him," she replied, assuring her, but she too felt worried about it as she doesn''t have any information about it. Li Xin and Li Yin were also looking at him with worry and were ready to take action. But everything happened smoothly as all vortexes merged inside his body without accident. "Did I really fail?" Li Wei muttered with a sigh as he landed on the ground. But before he could think further, he was suddenly hugged by Li Xin, Li Yin, and Lily together. "Brother, why are you doing something so dangerous?" Li Xin inquired with anger. Hearing her, Li Wei smiled wryly. "I wasn''t planning to do something like that; it happened," he replied, hugging them back when he felt a sharp pain in his head and fainted without any warning. "Brother! What happened? Are you okay?" Li Xin shouted with an anxious expression as she checked him hurriedly to see if he was hurt or not. Lily and others also did the same. "Sister Li, there is no need to worry; Brother Li just exhausted his mana completely, because of it he fainted," Olivia assured her after checking him. Li Xin nodded with relief and an irritated expression as she looked at his pale face. ''I just took my eyes off for a while, and he got into trouble again,'' she thought as she took out an MP potion from her item box. Without hesitation, she opened the lid and poured the potion into her mouth while looking at him with a blush. ''Just wait; I will definitely not let you get away with this,'' she muttered in her mind and kissed him in front of everyone, feeding him the potion with her small cherry like mouth. Looking at Li Xin, everyone became stunned and blushed like tomato. "Oh, it''s happening," Alice muttered in a low voice, her eyes shining watching Li Xin, who fed Li Wei mouth to mouth with a red face. Lily was also the same, watching her with a shocked expression while Li Yin supported Li Wei as Li Xin fed him, and others watched her with red faces. ''Ugh, I want to die,'' Li Xin thought, feeling their gazes, but soon her embarrassed expression became anxious. "Why isn''t Brother waking up?" she asked after she was done feeding him the potion. "Sister Li, he probably used all his MP, so he will not wake up until he takes a good rest, and it will be best if you feed him more potions or it will take him longer to wake up," Alice replied hurriedly with her suggestion. Hearing her, Li Xin nodded and without caring if Alice is lying or not, she started to feed Li Wei with her mouth again and again. This process continued for a while until Elva stopped her. "Sister Li, it''s enough; he will need some of his MP to recover normally, or he will face problems when using it," she advised her after watching she was going to do it again. Hearing her, Li Xin nodded and looked at Li Wei with a resentful gaze. ''Dumb brother, making me do something like this in front of everyone; I will never forgive you,'' she exclaimed in her mind as she moved him to their room with the help of Li Yin. Everyone also followed and sat on the bed, assuring Li Xin and chatting with her so she won''t be worried. As they were busy chatting, Li Wei, who was fainted, woke up in a dark space. "Huh, wasn''t I fainted? Then why am I here, and damn, my head still hurts," he cursed with a painful expression, trying to remember what happened. Before he fainted, he felt his MP dropping again, but before he could do anything, a sharp pain in his head made him faint. "Are the spirits really trying to kill me? I have 0 MP left!" he shouted, looking at his status. However it suddenly started going up by 1,000. ''I am recovering here?'' he thought with a puzzled face and looked around to see only a dark space surrounding him with silence. However, he didn''t feel any fear towards it. "Just where is this?" he muttered with questions, when suddenly a small light shined a distance away. ''Isn''t this the mana strings from the vortex? What is it doing here, or am I in the wrong place?'' he thought with a frown and messaged the goddess, but once again, he didn''t get any reply. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Left with no choice he could only silently watch the mana strings appearing and floating like stars. It continued for a while, but he still wasn''t able to gain anything except trying to count it. "Ugh, I wonder how XinXin and others are. I hope they are not worried," he sighed, feeling irritated for making her and others worried. As time passed in the room, everyone chatted and watched him from time to time. "Sister Li, look, Brother Li is waking up," Lily informed her after watching his eyelids trembling. Li Xin and others hurriedly looked at him when they saw his eyelids are moving, they all heaved a sigh of relief. "Ugh, my head hurts," Li Wei groaned in pain as soon as he woke up. "Brother, what happened? Are you alright? Should we go to the doctor?" Li Xin asked with a concerned face. She had asked Olivia to use healing on him when he was unconscious, but watching him still in pain, she felt it was not enough. However, Li Wei shook his head. "XinXin, don''t worry; it''s just my MP became too low because of it. This happened," he assured, ruffling her hair and discovered everyone was looking at him with red face. ''What happened? Did my clothes get blasted off, and they saw me naked?'' he thought and hurriedly checked his clothes. But he was still wearing the same outfit that he wore when he was training. ''My outfit is the same; then why are they red? Did something happen?'' he pondered with a puzzled look. Chapter 115: Impending Crisis? Watching Li Wei with a puzzled face and checking himself, everyone became stunned, not knowing what he is thinking."Brother Li, how are you feeling? Do you know everyone was worried about you?" Lily muttered with a cute pout. Hearing her, Li Wei smiled. "Lily, I am alright, and thanks for your care," he replied, patting her head and glanced at everyone. "You all don''t need to worry; I am alright," he assured everyone with a smile, but he was still feeling a faint headache. Looking at him still smiling, Li Xin became relieved. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother, just what happened? Weren''t you trying to form a connection with spirits? Why did it become such a big commotion?" she asked with a puzzled face. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded and explained what happened. However, he didn''t tell them about what he saw after he fainted. Li Xin and others became shocked and felt a chill on their back after hearing him, because he spent 500k MP to do this. If this much amount of MP goes out of control, half of the city would''ve turned into dust. But they didn''t blame him as it wasn''t his fault. Also, if he didn''t provide this much MP, who knows what would''ve happened to him. Knowing this, they all felt fear, while Li Xin, Li Yin, and Lily glared at him simultaneously. "Ahem, XinXin, it''s already dinner time. Did you order it? I am hungry," Li Wei said, changing the topic. "Humph, I ordered it. Let''s go," Li Xin replied with a snort as she made her way to the dinner table with everyone. "Brother Li, did you form a connection with spirits?" Elva asked curiously at the dinner table. However, Li Wei smiled wryly, shaking his head. "I don''t know if I formed a connection or not, but I can feel the spirits more clearly than before," he replied with a sigh. When he was inside the unknown dark space, the colourful strings of mana revolved around endlessly, and before he could figure out what happened, he was already awake and didn''t feel any connection to spirits. Elva and others became stunned after listening to him. "Anyway, let''s eat. Are you going out tomorrow?" Li Wei asked, changing the topic again. "Brother, I was planning to go, but not anymore," Li Xin replied instantly, looking at him with a cold expression. ''If I don''t keep an eye on him, who knows what he will do next time,'' she thought with irritation as her cold eyes fixated on him. "Ugh, XinXin, I am not some heinous criminal. Why are you looking at me like this?" Li Wei muttered unwillingly, feeling her piercing gaze. "Humph, you better know yourself," Li Xin snorted coldly and continued to eat dinner, her cold expression not changing a little. Watching her like this Li Wei let out a bitter smile. ''Looks like this week will be hard,'' he thought, knowing why she was this irritated and started to think about how to soothe her. As the dinner continued in silence, Alice, who was eating, suddenly thought of something. "Brother Li, do you know a hero appeared in the city, and it''s that guy who we met in the forest?" she informed him. "Huh, that guy?" Li Wei became puzzled, not knowing who she was talking about, when it suddenly clicked in his mind. "You mean Bai Feng; he became a hero?" he asked with surprise, but his eyes remained calm. "Yes, Brother Li, that Bai Feng became a hero, and he might be coming to the party too," Alice nodded, explaining to him. "Interesting, he even became a hero," Li Wei murmured with a smile. Watching him like this, Li Xin felt puzzled and thought of something. "Brother, do you know he was castrated by someone before becoming a hero?" she said, looking at him with doubt. She knew his clone was in the north plane, and he got a diamond chest from some idiot. She couldn''t rule out the possibility that it might be done by him. "XinXin, why are you looking at me like that, and isn''t it great that he was castrated?" Li Wei replied with a puzzled expression while laughing inside. ''Hehe, I have left no clues,'' he muttered in his mind while maintaining his puzzled face. Looking at him, Li Xin didn''t doubt him anymore. Not to mention, even if it was him, she wouldn''t care. But Li Wei didn''t want her to know because in this new world, he will definitely encounter many arrogant young masters. He can''t kill them, but he could do a certain job if they tried to harass anyone in his party. "Brother Li, aren''t you afraid of him now? He is a hero, and I think he isn''t a good guy when we first met him, so he might do something at the party," Alice mentioned, watching his calm eyes. However, his calmness still remained even after hearing her. "Alice, why do you worry so much? It''s just a little guy, and let me tell you, it''s a very good thing that he became a hero," Li Wei replied with a smirk making Li Xin stunned. "Brother, why did you say it''s a good thing? He will definitely create trouble for us with his dirty personality," Li Xin asked with a puzzled and worried face. Li Wei chuckled, and ruffled her hair. "XinXin, now my fake status skill is level 200. With that, no one will be able to see through me and my clone." "With that, I can morph myself into him to buy the coin cards. Not to mention, we can also use our plan of brainwashing on him," Li Wei explained, trying to think how to brainwash him. "Brother Li, it''s not our plan; it''s yours," Alice remarked with a pout. "Yes, Alice is right; it''s your plan, brother, not ours. Don''t drag us inside your evil plans," Li Xin replied, agreeing with Alice. Li Wei became speechless; nevertheless, he continued to think of a way to brainwash him while continuing the dinner. ¡­ As they were talking about Bai Feng, he too was thinking about them in the small house gifted by the kingdom. "Brother Feng, are we going to the party?" Zu Tian asked with an irritated expression. The invitation to the party was delivered by a servant. If he was just a normal person, it would be alright, but now he was a hero; the host should come personally to give the invitation. Bai Feng also wore an ugly face when he heard her, and his eyes flashed coldly. "Of course, we will go. It''s from the owner of All-in-one shop, and isn''t Li Xin close with the daughter of the owner? So, she will definitely go; we can''t miss this chance," he replied, gritting his teeth. "Brother Feng, are you planning to do something at the party?" Chu Zhi inquired watching his angry face. Hearing him, Bai Feng nodded. "Yes, it''s a good thing that a party is happening, where I can show off my hero status building impression, not to mention, it''s the best place to make Li Xin mine. You just have to do what I say," he said and started to talk about his plan at the party. ¡­ However, he wasn''t the only one who was thinking about doing something at the party. Inside the city, in an unknown room, Zek and Mark looked at the ten invitation cards of the party placed on the table. "Zek, you are really good with this; you can even get this many invitation cards just by asking someone," Mark praised him after knowing his ability. "Don''t worry about this; you can also do it in the future," Zek replied with a smile and continued. "I also got the information of the person who killed the evil wolf. They are an unofficial party named Order of the Abyss, and their leader is Li Wei from the new world," he informed, making Mark shocked. "What? From the new world? Are you saying he was the one who defeated it?" Mark asked with an unbelievable expression. However, Zek shook his head. "No, it''s probably not him. I suspect it''s the hero who did this because he was out too on the same day, so there are high chances it''s him," he replied with the answer he came up with after thinking for a while. "So it''s like this; no wonder they were able to kill the evil wolf. But how are we going to take revenge? There are probably knights protecting the hero in secret," Mark inquired with irritation. However, Zek chuckled hearing this. "You don''t need to worry about this; as I said before, a few higher-ups will be coming here, and they will take care of troublesome work. What we have to do is clean some ants," he explained with a smirk. "So are we going to attack when the party starts?" Mark inquired again. However, Zek shook his head. "I don''t know about this, but the higher-ups asked me to prepare for everything, so we might or might not attack. It will depend on the situation, as the priestess is here with her legion too," he replied and started to talk about what to do next. Chapter 116: Inheritance? Just as everyone was planning to do something at the party, inside the church residence, Irene frowned, looking in the direction of Li Wei''s villa.''Why are there so many spirits gathered there, and there are even some that I couldn''t see? Just what happened when I was away,'' she thought, frowning harder. In the afternoon, she received news about Dark monsters appearing in the north plane, so she immediately left with her legion to find out the source of it and didn''t know what happened here. She wanted to head there immediately to see what happened, but she couldn''t as she had a task on her hands. "Lyla, did you send the report to the capital city?" she inquired. "Yes, Priestess Irene, I sent the report about the unusual occurrence of dark monsters here," Lyla replied with a nod, confirming it. "Good. Then, search inside the city and apprehend any suspicious people," Irene instructed everyone under her and also started to search for any suspicious individuals. However, she chose to head towards Li Wei''s villa first. "Isn''t this villa belongs to the Abyss leader? Just what is he doing?" she muttered, observing the villa from a distance. But after discovering it wasn''t something dangerous, she didn''t waste any time and started to search for suspicious people. ¡­ Inside the villa, Li Wei didn''t know about what was happening and was sitting in the bedroom with Li Xin and Li Yin, who wore full pajamas today with a little irritated expression. Li Wei smiled softly and embraced both of them at once. Li Xin and Li Yin both didn''t resist and leaned on his chest peacefully as Li Wei massaged their heads with his skill. "I am sorry I scared you," Li Wei apologized, giving them a tight hug. In response, Li Xin and Li Yin glared at him with a pout. Watching them like this, Li Wei felt funny but didn''t show it, or they would be more pissed off. He then once again apologized and massaged their heads, making them go to sleep, and he too followed after a while. ¡­ Next morning, nothing unusual happened, but after breakfast, Li Xin and Li Yin looked at him with a suspicious glance. "Brother, are you sure you won''t do anything if I am away?" Li Xin inquired again with a strict expression. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled wryly. "XinXin, YinYin, you don''t need to worry about it. Look, my MP is stuck at 10,000, and it won''t recover for a while, so you don''t need to worry about me doing something again," he explained, showing her his status. After watching it and asking a few more times, Li Xin felt relieved. "Okay, then I will go out with everyone else, but if I find out that you have done something bad, you won''t be able to escape this time," she stated with cold eyes. "Yes, yes, as my little sister says. If I did anything wrong, your big, cute brother will be at your mercy," Li Wei nodded, teasing her with a smile. Li Xin snorted in response and left with everyone to go shopping after saying goodbyes to him. Watching their backs, Li Wei felt relieved. "Now it''s time to figure out what the hell happened," he muttered and directly arrived inside the training room. He then started to sense the spirits around him and became surprised as he discovered there were a lot of them. "Just what happened to become like this?" he pondered loudly as he checked his spirits'' attributes, but they were the same as before, 740. It means his affinity with spirits increased without the increase of spirit attributes. He felt surprised but not too much, as in this world, it was normal. However, it was difficult to get the affinity of spirits without increasing spirit attributes and leveling up unless you are from a gifted race. This made him puzzled at why it happened to him and also why his mana isn''t recovering like how it did before. He was still unaware of Li Xin feeding him a potion by her mouth, as no one told him about this. Just as he was confused, the spirits around him suddenly started to hum, and before he could think of anything, he was inside the dark space from yesterday. However, he didn''t feel any fear and looked at the colourful mana strings that are forming something. "It''s a mannequin!" Li Wei exclaimed with shock, looking at the humanoid figure made by the strings. It looked the same as a mannequin with no face, but he became more shocked when he heard a hoarse voice coming from it. "I am no mannequin boy, and why did you even think of that?" The entity spoke, their voice sounding irritating and didn''t divulge their gender through it. "What the heck! The mannequin is speaking!" Li Wei shouted, not being afraid of the entity while he channeled leftover MP and became ready to escape. The entity was stunned at his exclamation, and it took a few seconds to come out of it, only to see Li Wei preparing for escape. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Boy, wait! I am not a bad person, and I don''t have any powers to stop or harm you," the entity spoke again, watching him like this. However, Li Wei cursed loudly. "The hell I am not a bad person! I am tired of hearing the same thing again and again. Just what does this world want from me? Can''t it let me live in peace?" he shouted with irritation. This was the fourth time he is encountering something incredulous, and if he counts Irene, it would be five. ''Ugh, I should have gone out with XinXin. My bad luck is really bad,'' he thought feeling bitter and decided to stay with her the whole time. If not, who knows what he might get involved in. As he was thinking this he suddenly thought of something and looked at the stunned mannequin. "So, Mr. mannequin, I am not being able to form a connection with spirits because of you, right? Why are you doing this?" Li Wei inquired while thinking about how to get rid of the mannequin. "Boy! I am not a mannequin! Also, yes, I am stopping you from making a connection with spirits because, didn''t you sense you are turning into a monster?" the entity replied with a loud, strict voice. Hearing him, Li Wei became stunned but didn''t care too much. "So what if I am becoming a monster? As long as I stay who I am, it doesn''t matter," he shrugged with no care. He already asked the goddess about it before, and she replied as long as he doesn''t exceed his limits by too much, it won''t be a problem. The mannequin became surprised hearing him and pondered before speaking again. "Boy, I was here to give you a chance to change your class, but it didn''t seem like you are going to do it," the entity said, making him stunned. "Mr. mannequin, are you a secret agent of the world system, and did you just come here for this? Then I will really appreciate it if you take your leave now. It will make me happy, you know," Li Wei replied with an exhausted face. The mannequin once again became speechless hearing him and spoke. "Boy, how many times I tell you, I am not a mannequin, and also, I am not a secret agent of the world system," the entity replied after and continued. "Also, I came here not only to give you a chance to change your class, but also to let you know something important," the entity added, their voice sounding serious. However, Li Wei just looked at him with a bored face. "So, what''s something important you wanted to say?" he inquired, his expression not changing. Watching him like this, the entity really wanted to beat him up but didn''t have any powers to do it. "Boy, let me explain in short. You received a hidden class quest because you met certain conditions and additionally triggered a function that I set up years ago, making me come here." "Also, you might not know that the spirits treat the Jack-of-all-Trades class with more differently, because of it you experienced a unique way to form a connection and got confused that they might dry up your MP." "You then thought that you will become bedridden if it''s continued and increased your intelligence attribute to give them more MP. Because of it, you triggered my function, making the process longer," the entity spoke with explanation. Hearing him, Li Wei became speechless. ''So it was my fault. No, it''s this Kingdom''s fault for not making the books of my class available,'' he thought, placing the blame on someone and looked at the mannequin. "Can I know what function you are talking about, and why the heck it sounds more complex? Can I back away?" he inquired with a hopeful look trying to get away from the trouble. However, the mannequin shook his head. "No, you can''t. It''s already done, and what is here is my recorded reply with no powers, so I can''t do anything," the entity answered before explaining again. "Also the function you triggered is an inheritance of my special ability ''Spirit Contract,'' and you are eligible to receive it as you are the one who triggered it," the entity announced, making Li Wei stunned and puzzled. Chapter 117: Receiving Ability? "Spirit Contract? What''s that, and aren''t you here to change my class? Why is the inheritance now?" Li Wei asked with a suspicious gaze.This mannequin first said he could help him change his class, which is impossible unless some god helps him with this, and now it''s talking about inheritance. Sensing his doubt and suspicion, the entity decided to explain. "Boy, when I decided to create the function to give my inheritance, I also added a condition to change the class of anyone if they want to." "However, in that case, they will not receive my inheritance, as it will be useless to give someone who will change their class because they are afraid of difficulties ahead," the entity spoke with an explanation, making Li Wei stunned. ''So, this Mr. Mannequin was testing me,'' he thought, looking at the entity with a frown. The more things got complicated, the more difficulties he would face in the future. He really wanted to reject him, but he was waiting for information about inheritance. If it''s a good thing, then he wouldn''t mind accepting the quest he gives, of course as long as it''s within his reach and not life-threatening. Looking at Li Wei, who was waiting for an explanation, the entity spoke again. "Boy, even though you are unwilling to do some hard work, you are not afraid of it. That''s why I decided to give you my inheritance." "Not to mention there will be no one like you in this world," the entity remarked, making Li Wei impatient. "Hey, Mr. Mannequin, can you fast forward and tell me about the inheritance or the special ability that you are giving to me?" Li Wei asked, not wanting to hear more nonsense. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The entity became speechless and seemed to sigh at him. "Okay, I will explain about the Spiritual Contract. As the name suggests, you can form a contract with spirits, and it''s very different from the connection." "If you form a connection with spirits, you will only gain some basic access to their powers." "However, if you form a contract with spirits, there will be many benefits, such as you can exceed the limit and will be able to use attributes without any backlash or losing control," the entity explained, making Li Wei shocked. However, soon his shock calmed down when he heard the next words. "Boy, don''t be too happy. There are many restrictions if you want to exceed the limits, such as how much you can exceed will depend on the spirit you contracted." "Also, the state will only last for a few minutes to a few hours, and after that, all of your attributes will reset to certain amount except for luck, spirit, and knowledge attributes," the entity stated, making Li Wei stunned. ''Damn, here comes one more money-spending thing,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind and looked at him, wanting to know what kind of quest he will give. "Boy, I am giving you this inheritance; it''s a special ability and not a skill, so you have to discover its benefits yourself by trying it out." "Lastly, I don''t need anything from you," the entity said, making Li Wei dumbfounded. "Are you sure you don''t need anything from me?" Li Wei asked with doubt. "Yes, I am sure. I don''t need anything, and it seems my time is coming. So here, take my inheritance of special ability," the entity spoke and waved his hands, making a virtual dark violet orb appear with some ancient seals on it. Before Li Wei could even think about what it is, the entity arrived in front of him and pushed the orb into his heart in a blink of eye. "Now the ability is already inside you, and I embedded a non-harming contract in it, so you don''t need to worry about me playing tricks. But when the ability will merge, you will feel a little pain. Oh, wait a minute, I forgot to say one thing." "Before you can begin contracting spirits, you need to see them first. So good luck with that and farewell boy," the entity spoke as if smirking at him and disappeared, turning into mana strings again. "Fuck, bastard!!!" Li Wei shouted as he experienced the sudden excruciating pain in his heart area. "Damn, it hurts a lot," he cursed and tried to think of a way to lessen the pain when suddenly the colourful mana strings merged with him, forming a connection with spirits. He couldn''t see the spirits, but he could feel they are helping him recover his MP. After sensing this, without hesitation, he used healing skills to ease his pain. But he still felt like his heart burning in flames; if not for his high endurance, he might have fainted again. The pain lasted for a while, and when it disappeared, it left Li Wei with a weak body. "Damn, I got scammed for nothing," he cursed, after thinking about the special ability. To contract the spirits, he needed to see them first, but like hell, he can do it. Just as he was in thought, the space around him changed, returning him to the training room . "Ah, XinXin, I miss you," he muttered and directly laid down his tired body on the ground, thinking about Mr. Mannequin. "Just who was that person?" he pondered himself while checking his status to see if there is showing something. However, he became disappointed as nothing shown there while he didn''t feel any sort of ability. He just gave up and laid down until he recovered fully. *** "Sera, why didn''t that person ask for his help? It was the best chance to do it," Luna inquired with a puzzled face after watching the entire conversation between them. "Luna, why are you being an idiot with the things going like this? In the next few phases, all worlds will be involved in something bigger, and Li Wei will have no choice but to help that person," Sera replied with a sigh as she gazed at Luna with disdain. "Sera! I am just asking for confirmation, and don''t look at me with that gaze; I feel like crying," Luna muttered with a pout and teary eyes. With Sera returning to her cheerful nature, she too started to do the same and started to talk with her about the worlds again. *** Inside the training room of Villa No.1, Li Wei recovered fully and checked the time. "It''s only 15:30! I am recovering a lot faster," he muttered to himself and sat down thinking what to do. The Mr. Mannequin has embedded the contract inside the orb, and he could feel and read it. With that, he became relieved that Mr. Mannequin won''t harm him and gave up on thinking about the ability now. He will think about it when he was able to see the spirits, maybe in dreams. "Hah, anyway, the most important thing is now to complete my class quest, or I will be stuck at level 100," he muttered and focused on the spirits using his connection. The spirits were different types from basic elemental to mixed elemental and mutated elemental. What he has formed the connection with are mixed and basic Elementals; as for mutated, they are very hard to attract. However, it was enough for him as he wasn''t creating a world-breaking skill. He then stood up with a serious expression and aimed his hand ahead. "Spirits of Aqua and Wind, heed my command and form the spirit characters," he shouted feeling a little embarrassed about how he looked when he did this. ''It''s a good thing that no one is here,'' he thought, when suddenly the air in front of him started to hum with a sound, and multiple special characters filled with water and air formed. The characters looked mysterious and contained the element mana; however, they can''t be seen unless you have a connection with spirits, the same was for understanding them. To Li Wei who has a connection with them, it wasn''t a problem to see or understand them, but the problem was arranging them in a working order. The process was similar to making a computer program but it contains a lot of different things making it more difficult. "Looks like it will take much more time than I thought," Li Wei pondered loudly with a sigh and started to arrange the characters. First, he needed to set the minimum requirements of MP, then what will the MP do. In this case, he is creating a water-based skill, so he has to add a function that it will convert the MP into the Aqua element and also the Wind element. After getting this, he added the logic of how the water will form into a simple small bullet and then how it will shoot ahead with the help of wind. The process looked simple but it was a lot difficult as he has to arrange the characters for almost ten to twenty pages of a normal notebook. Not to mention he has to double-check everything or it might explode the moment he initiates the skill. After checking, he nodded to himself and finally came to the most important part Skill Creation. Chapter 118: Water Bullet Li Wei took a deep breath, looking at the mysterious characters that he arranged in the air with the help of the spirits.The characters were like a magic script from games, however, with more different variations that have a meaning of itself. These characters can only be formed by spirits; even the gods were no exception. As for why the spirits can form these characters, it wasn''t written in books, and also no heroes and sages know of it. They only knew how to create skills after a gifted person with the ability to talk with spirits found out about it. However, they didn''t know how to arrange the characters with logic because they learned everything through the skills and never understood anything at the technical and basic level. So when they finally understood the characters, a few decades were already passed away, but it didn''t end here as the most important part was skill creation. The skill creation process was similar to compiling a computer program of hardware, which will react with important components of the computer. But it was only similar with logic, and the process was a lot different as Li Wei has to do it personally. After pondering, he made a serious expression and with the connection of spirits, he released his mana into the mysterious characters. ''I hope it will succeed at once or I will have to do everything again,'' he thought, focusing on it, and once again checked the arrangement of characters to see if everything is right or not. If something was wrong then an explosion might happen, because of this he chose to create a water-based skill so he can handle the aftermath more easily. *Humm!* Suddenly, the characters started to vibrate with a hum after receiving the mana from him. They glowed blue and green and started to become smaller and smaller, becoming the size of normal text on paper. Watching this, Li Wei took a deep breath again. "Spirits of Aqua and Wind help me to summon the world book, the time for engraving has come," he declared, passing more mana through the connection. When suddenly the ground in front of him started to split with a rumbling sound; however, it didn''t affect anything and soon a platform made with unknown otherworldly materials emerged from the crack. "It''s more beautiful than I thought," Li Wei muttered with a sigh, watching the platform with the size of a basketball field. The platform was three feet above the ground, floating in the air with mysterious powers. On the platform at the centre a big virtual blue book floated surrounded by a circle of eight golden pillars with beautiful designs engraved on it. There were also some plants growing on the platform; however, they were all outside the circle of golden pillars. It was a breathtaking scenery filled with the mystery of the world. "It''s a pity XinXin and others are not here. Also, if there is time, I should go out to see the beauty of the world," Li Wei muttered to himself and walked towards the stairs of the platform. He really wanted to take a photo of it, but he has a feeling that something bad will happen if he did, and he didn''t want to gamble with his extremely bad luck. After climbing the stairs, he finally arrived inside the circle of golden pillars and gazed at the mysterious book in front of him. ''It''s filled with mana and spirits; also, this aura is similar to the goddess of death,'' he thought, feeling a little shocked. When suddenly the characters he arranged started to hover over the world book. The world book seems to sense it and opened itself, turning the pages rapidly. The pages were filled with mysterious characters; however, Li Wei wasn''t able to understand any of them, even though he knew what they were. ''My memories about it are getting erased,'' he murmured in his mind, but it was within his exception as he already knew it from the books in the library. Just as he pondered, he suddenly heard the voice of the world system. [Ding, Skill engraving request received] [Processing: 0%..80%..100%] [Ding, the skill is processed successfully and will enter the test phase] [Testing: 0%..1%..2%..3%..] The testing of the skill began as the characters hovering over the book started to glow. Watching this, Li Wei''s heartbeat paced faster as it was the most important part of the skill creation. If it failed, all the characters will disappear into nothingness with an explosion. ''I hope nothing extraordinary happens here,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh as he waited for the skill to be tested. *** Just as he was waiting, another scene unfolded in the shopping area of the city. After Li Xin and others were done with shopping and were about to return home, they encountered an annoying person, the new hero Bai Feng. "Li Xin, what''s going on? Why are there two more of you?" Bai Feng asked, his eyes shining. Li Xin frowned at him and stopped Alice, who was going to say something. She then looked at Bai Feng with irritation. "What I do or what I am doing has nothing to do with you, and please look at the donkey with that gaze of yours maybe it will help you," she replied with a snort, not giving him any face. Hearing Li Xin''s words, Bai Feng became stunned and clenched his fists, but before he could reply, Zu Tian fired up. "Li Xin! This is how you speak to a hero! Who do you think you are? If you don''t apologise you will be arrested!" she threatened. Li Xin, however, didn''t care and glanced at them coldly. "I am Li Xin, my brother''s woman, and his little sister. As for coming to arrest me why just because I said something true," she replied with a sneer making Elva and others who were behind her stunned. They have never seen Li Xin act like this before. However, if Li Wei was here, he would''ve figured out instantly why she was acting like this, and the reason was simple: she was on her periods. As for the change in her personality, it was because Li Wei spoiled her a lot during her hard time, making her act a little(?) different when she was in the cycle. No one was aware of this, as Li Wei liked to spoil her and got used to it, but it made others stunned and shocked. Li Xin, who was unaware of others stunned behind her, focused her gaze on Bai Feng, who was clenching his fists with an ugly expression. "Don''t think my brother didn''t say anything back then because he was afraid of you; he just didn''t want to stay any longer because he was afraid he will end up killing you," she stated, her eyes becoming colder. "It doesn''t matter if you are a hero or not; if you value your life, you better stay away from us. My brother can hold himself for a while; but it doesn''t mean he will always do it," she added with a snort and looked back, her expression softening. "Let''s go; we have to buy dinner too," she announced and led everyone away from the stunned Bai Feng, whose face was black as he looked at the onlookers who were watching fun. ... sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sister Li, what you said is true; Brother Li is holding himself back from killing him," Lily asked after walking a distance away from them. Listening to her, Li Xin nodded. "Yes, he is holding himself back from killing him because of the good person test," she replied calmly and thought of the day when she found him cleaning and maintaining the gun inside the locker. ''Brother didn''t even fear killing people on Earth, so what''s here that can stop him?'' she muttered in her mind with a heavy heart, knowing the reason why he was like this. "Sister Li, we have arrived at the inn," Lily informed, making Li Xin come out of her thoughts and started to look through the food with Alice. Watching them Li Xin let out a smile. ''Maybe brother can now trust people other than me,'' she thought and started to decide what to buy for dinner. *** Inside the training room of Villa no.1, Li Wei didn''t know about their encounter with Bai Feng. He did send the clone to protect them, but it doesn''t mean he will use it to keep an eye on them. Without being aware of it, he continued to hear the voice of the world system. [...97%..98%..99%..100%] [Ding, the skill successfully passed the testing phase and now it''s entering the Initiation phase] [Ding, the skill will initiate in 3 seconds] As the voice echoed, the mysterious characters glowed more brightly and formed a small drop of water. Then, with a soft swoosh, it shot out like a bullet, leaving a small hole in the ground where it was aimed. [Ding, the Initiation phase is completed] [Ding, the skill has met the requirements to be engraved on the world book; please player Li Wei choose a name for the skill] The world system asked as the characters floated down on the blank page, but they didn''t merge immediately and waited for Li Wei to name it. "I will name this skill: Water Bullet," Li Wei answered without hesitation, giving the name that he has already come up with it. Chapter 119: A Gift [Ding, the engraving of the skill "Water Bullet" has begun.][Process: 10%...20%...30%...] As the voice of the world system rang, the characters started to merge with a blank page of the world book. The world book possessed many skills, with some of them being duplicates in name and function. However, as long as there is a small difference, it wasn''t a problem to engrave in it. [Ding, congratulations, Player Li Wei! The skill "Water Bullet" has been successfully engraved in the world book. Record No. @#7M88K99&-+ Skill Name: Water Bullet Class: Mage | Grade: Basic ...] A notification rang loudly informing him, when suddenly the platform started to vibrate with a humming sound. "It''s finally done," Li Wei heaved a sigh of relief and continued to look at the world book because the process was not over yet. As he watched, the virtual world book started to shine slowly, and rays of golden light shot out surrounding him without any warning. Li Wei, however, remained calm at this process, but then the light rays shined more brightly, covering his view. Before he could think of anything, a voice sounded in his mind with a notification appearing in front of him. [Ding, congratulations, Player Li Wei, for creating a skill; you have received a new title, Skill Creator.] [Ding, congratulations, you have learned the following basic skill, Water Bullet.] [Ding, congratulations for completing the third class quest; you have received the following rewards: 1. Class upgrade to Grade C 2. 500k Gold Coins 3. A gift to see the spirits] Hearing and reading this, Li Wei became stunned. ''A gift to see the spirits? Isn''t the timing is too good,'' he thought with a frown as the golden blinding light disappeared slowly, returning him to the training room. The platform also disappeared without a trace, and the ground also returned to normal, leaving no trace of what happened here. Li Wei, however, didn''t care about this and was busy thinking about the gift when the voice rang again, with a notification. [Ding, the implementation of the gift will begin.] [Process: 0.1%...0.2%...0.3%...] Looking at the notification, Li Wei couldn''t help but sigh deeply because the timing was too perfect, as if someone was behind the scenes. "Anyway, it''s no use to think too much, as I won''t get answers. The first thing I should do is to raise my shadow clone skill," Li Wei muttered to himself and raised his shadow clone skill to level 90. It took him 1467 Skill Points, but it was worth it. Level 90 was the highest level he could level up the skill with his current class grade. But with this skill level, he can form one more clone, while the clone can use 80% of his strength now. The clone can also talk, but only if he ordered them or if he split his consciousness with the clones. Just as he was done and was thinking about what to do, Li Xin arrived inside the training room with others, while watching him with a frown. "Brother, did you create trouble?" Li Xin inquired with a cold expression, looking around to see if he turned the ground upside-down. "XinXin, why do you think I will create trouble? Do you know I worked hard and created a skill, also completing my third-class quest?" Li Wei replied, taking Li Xin and Li Yin in his arms while ignoring the surprise of others. "Brother Li, what you say is true; you created a skill," Lily asked with a shocked expression while others looked at him for an answer. Li Wei nodded with a smile and explained to them what happened from start to finish. He also told them about Mr. Mannequin and received a glare from Li Xin and Li Yin. But after hearing his skill creation, they forgot about it and listened to him with a shocked expression. Everyone was also the same, but they were also disappointed knowing they missed a beautiful event. As they chatted, the time passed silently, and after dinner, everyone went to sleep. ¡­ The next day, nothing happened, and they all waited for evening to come and go to the party. But there was a big problem. "You guys, aren''t you getting ready even now? We will be late," Li Wei reminded with a sigh, looking at the girls who were busy selecting the dress. They almost bought the whole shop yesterday because they didn''t know what would look good, and they were deciding what to wear since morning. "Brother, what do you know? It''s very hard to choose," Li Xin wrinkled her nose, pointing at the mountain of clothes. Li Wei became speechless and shook his head. "Hurry up, or we will be late," he reminded them again and proceeded towards the bathroom to get himself ready. ''It''s a good thing that XinXin at least bought me a coat before,'' he thought, feeling a little bitter. Li Xin and everyone only bought clothes for themselves, as for him, he was left to survive on his own. After getting ready, he waited for everyone in the hall; however, they didn''t come down until 6:30 PM. He wanted to scold them about being late but he became stunned after watching everyone come out of the lift. They were all wearing beautiful party dresses, making them look gorgeous. They didn''t wear any outfits that revealed a lot of skin, but it made them look even more beautiful. "Brother, how do I look?" Li Xin asked, showing her dress, followed by Li Yin. "You both look charming and more beautiful than before," Li Wei complimented them with a smile. "Brother Li, what about us, and your coat is really good. I didn''t expect it would suit you," Alice said, observing him. "It''s because XinXin picked it up for me, and all of you are also looking good," Li Wei replied and looked at the time. "We should go now. The party will start at 7, but it''s best to go early," he suggested. Everyone nodded, agreeing with him, and proceeded towards the destination. The destination wasn''t far away from them and was only separated by a garden area of both villas. However, as soon as they reached the gate of the villa, they became a little stunned. "Brother, it seems Emily''s family is more famous than we thought," Li Xin commented after watching the big crowd of people waiting to go inside. "Of course it is. Do you really think it''s easy to get materials without having strong connections?" Li Wei replied and led everyone inside the gate of the villa after showing the invitation. The party was divided into two places: one was outside where anyone could come to eat as long as they had invitation cards. While the other was inside the villa, and to get in, you needed a special invitation. Of course, Li Wei held a special one and brought everyone inside the villa without a problem. "It''s almost the same as ours," Lily exclaimed, watching the hall curiously. It was the same as theirs but without any sofa or anything because it was prepared for the upcoming party. "Sister Li, Bad brother, you all came," Emily shouted after finding them and ran towards them with a smile. "Emily, you look cute in this dress," Li Xin complimented, watching her in red ball dress. "Of course, I will look good, but I have to say you all sisters are also beautiful," Emily replied, looking at them and focused on Li Wei. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Bad brother, are you here to hunt new sisters? Then it will be hard because many handsome men will be coming here too," she informed, folding her arms. "Why do you think I will do this, and shouldn''t you be staying behind the scenes until the party starts?" Li Wei replied, stretching her cheeks, and led everyone to sit at a nearby table. The party hadn''t started yet, so he just chilled himself, watching Emily and others talk. ¡­ Just as he was waiting for the party to start, three people came at the gate of the villa but they were watching from the distance. "Mark, is this the invitation you got? Do you really think I came here to eat for free?" Daniel shouted at Mark after knowing the invitations he got were normal. "Sir Daniel, I didn''t know it would be like this. Just give me a moment; I will fix this," Mark apologized with fear, feeling angry at the person who gave him the invitation cards. "Humph, there is no need. I will handle it," Daniel replied with anger and looked at the special invitation card of others in the crowd. ''Mimic,'' he chanted in his mind, and a special invitation card formed in front of him. Mark and Zek became stunned after watching it. They have gotten the invitation cards after paying a little price, but their higher ups just need a look to get it. "Humph, useless fools. Let''s go inside and be sure not to show any suspicion. The hero and priestess might also come here. If you get caught, I won''t be able to save you," Daniel reminded them. "Yes, we will be careful, Sir Daniel," Mark and Zek replied simultaneously and followed him inside the gate. However, they didn''t go inside the villa and waited to get it more crowded. Chapter 120: Unexpected Guest As time passed, more and more people arrived at the party. Some were rich shop owners, while others were powerful adventurers.Looking at this, Li Wei couldn''t help but sigh softly. ''Just to run the shop, Uncle Loid needs a lot of connections. How much will I need to start the city? Not to mention, I have to buy a lot of servants and magic golems,'' he thought, watching the rich people inside the hall. When a sudden commotion outside the villa attracted everyone''s attention. The cause of this was a luxurious carriage pulled by four snow-white horses. Watching this, people were stunned and started to talk with each other. "That''s the luxury carriage of nobles! I didn''t think that Maxwell family was able to invite them." "Hey did you forget that the Maxwell family has a contract with more than twenty D-class adventure parties, in front of it the little nobles are nothing much." "But still, the nobles are protected by the kingdom. Why would they fear some D-class adventure parties?" "You are right about that, but you will know the answer when the party starts." As the people conversed among themselves, Li Wei heard everything and looked at Emily with a question. However, she just smiled mysteriously and kept talking with Li Xin and others about the dresses they bought, ignoring him. Li Wei became speechless at her response when, once again, a luxurious carriage of nobles came. ''Is Uncle Loid some big shot in secret?'' he thought but dismissed the idea. If he was really a big shot, then he would be staying in a higher-level city, preferably inside the capital city. As he pondered, more and more nobles arrived, with people conversing about them. "Hey, look at that carriage. Isn''t it from the Harrison family?" "Yes, you are right. I think the goddess Karina might be coming with her brother." "You are really right. It''s goddess Karina!" The people exclaimed, watching Karina and Alex coming down from the carriage. However, everyone was focused on Karina because it''s very rare to see her in a party dress. Karina felt their gazes but didn''t care and hugged Alex''s arm tightly. "My dear brother, let''s go," she said with a smile, making him freak out. "Sister! You, you are too close," Alex gulped with fear as he felt his arm getting squeezed by something soft. But Karina didn''t care much and pulled him towards the main hall of the party. The onlookers watched everything and became jealous of Alex, wishing it was themselves and not him. But if they knew that Alex regretted coming to the party with her, they would probably beat him up. "Sister, you are really too close. What will others think?" Alex reminded her again, but in response, he got a tight grip on his arm and a vicious glare. "You are just a shield for me, so be careful about those indecent thoughts. Also, if you fail to do your job, I will use you as a meat shield next time," Karina threatened with a snort while leading him inside the party hall. However, she became surprised after finding a certain figure in the corner that was surrounded by beautiful women, and it was a lot noticeable because he was with triplets. "Alex, isn''t that your friend Li Wei, the leader of the Abyss?" she muttered, pointing towards him. However, Alex hurriedly shook his head as soon as he heard his name. "Sister, what are you talking about? He is not a friend of mine and he will never be, even if he becomes the leader of the Holy White faction," he replied with fear. "Tsk, you are too much of a scaredy-cat. Just look at him. There are many beautiful girls around him, but none of the men are making a move. Don''t you think it''s very interesting?" Karina replied with a smile as she approached Li Wei while dragging the unwilling Alex. Li Wei, who was sitting, also noticed their arrival and felt a little surprised watching them coming towards him. But he already figured out what they might come here for. "Yo, Li Wei, I didn''t expect to see you here. You wouldn''t mind if I sit beside you all right?" Karina requested with a smile. "Miss Karina, it''s not my party, so you can sit wherever you want," Li Wei replied, shaking his head as he glanced at the boys and men who were looking here occasionally but with fear. He already knew that such a situation would happen because Elves and Fairy races were rare in this city. Also, every member of his party were top-class beauties, not to mention the triplets. However, he came prepared with his Mysterious Aura skill learned from Lily that can intimidate others. He also leveled up the skill from 12 to 70 for 2,407 skill points just to scare others. ''I hope they won''t provoke me,'' Li Wei thought as he once again unleashed the skill on the people who looked here. "Bad Brother, you are scaring them too much. Did you come here to ruin my party?" Emily pouted at him after watching this. She wanted those men to come here and talk with Elva and others so he would feel jealous and slowly develop feelings for everyone. But her plans became useless in front of his ability and could only complain with irritation. "Emily, I am not scaring them. It''s just that they are scared of me without me doing anything," Li Wei played dumb and continued to scare any men who looked here. But he soon faced a big problem. "Bad brother, so you were planning for this?" Emily snorted as she watched almost every girl and woman gather around them. But, Li Wei hurriedly denied. "I wasn''t, and if I was, then that guy wouldn''t be here," he replied, pointing at Alex, who almost spat his juice in fear after watching his finger pointing at him. "Humph, liar. You definitely have ulterior motives," Emily pouted at him with a snort. It''s not like she didn''t like the thought of him getting close to others, but he was protected by the triplets: Lily, Li Xin, and Li Yin, while Elva and others, too, were scaring any girls who were coming here with a cold look. They didn''t even let Karina off, because of this she has to sit silently, but she didn''t care much and looked at Alex with a smile, making him sweat with fear for unknown reasons. As Emily''s complaints and chat continued, an unexpected guest arrived, making everyone in the party hall shocked. "Priestess Irene!" Everyone exclaimed with stunned expressions and hurriedly stood up. Li Wei was also the same and looked at Emily; however, she too wore a stunned face at her arrival. "Bad brother, sisters, you all wait here. I have to inform mommy and daddy about this," Emily said and hurriedly ran away to inform them about the unexpected guest. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother, what do you think about the Priestess? Why did she come here?" Li Xin asked with a puzzled expression after the priestess asked everyone to sit down and continue what they were doing. "I don''t know, maybe she came here for something else," Li Wei replied with a frown when he saw Irene coming towards him with her legion behind. "Oh, isn''t this the Abyss leader, and they all must be your party members, right?" Irene said, observing Li Xin and others beside him. "Yes, they are my party members," Li Wei replied with a nod and didn''t say anything, wanting to end the conversation here. "Hmm, why are you so uninterested in conserving? Anyway, look, the party is about to start," Irene muttered as she looked at the lift. Li Wei and others also did the same and became stunned when they saw Emily coming with Aunt Eliza, Uncle Loid, and two more people. One was a small boy around eight years old, while the other was a woman the same age as Aunt Eliza. ''Don''t tell me Uncle Loid has two wives!'' Li Wei thought with a shock when he noticed Emily looking at him with a proud expression. He really wanted to ask why she was proud of this, but this wasn''t the time. "Priestess Irene, I apologize for our late reception and I am really honoured to have you as our guest," Loid apologized and expressed his gratitude for their visit. "Mr. Loid, you need not worry about this. I came here to enjoy the party and will stay with Abyss leader to talk," Irene replied, pointing at Li Wei, making him feel bitter. "As you wish, Priestess Irene. If you need something, you can just tell me or any servant. We will do our best to satisfy your needs," Loid answered after coming out of his surprise. "Yes, I will definitely ask if there is a need," Irene replied with a smile. Loid nodded and was just about to say something when a few more people entered the hall, attracting the attention of everyone. They were none other than the hero Bai Feng and his party. Chapter 121: Suspicious Peoples The crowd in the hall became stunned after watching Bai Feng coming."Hey, isn''t that the new hero? He has guts to come after the priestess." "Che, what hero are you talking about? He is just a womanizer. He thought after becoming a hero he will get every girl he wanted, but when he made a move on the girl he likes, she replied that a donkey suited him more than her." "Oh, that''s some vicious reply. But is it true?" "Of course, it''s true. Many people know it. Do you see those triplets with that scary guy? That''s the girl I am talking about." The people conversed with hushed voices, glancing at Bai Feng, making his face black. When suddenly the two knights that were protecting him from shadows revealed themselves, making him stunned. "This lowly knight greets Priestess Irene," both knights saluted simultaneously with respectful expressions looking at her. Irene nodded, not being surprised by their presence. "You can do what you came to do, and there is no need to greet me again," she replied with a little irritation. Hearing her, both knights nodded respectfully and disappeared, to protect Bai Feng from the shadows again. Watching this, everyone became puzzled, wondering why the knights greeted the priestess. The priestess was from the church, and the knights are from the royal family. For some unknown reasons, the relationship between the two powers of kingdoms has always been strained for decades, and this was the fact everyone knew. Even Li Wei and his party were aware of it, but they didn''t care much as they don''t want to get involved in politics. However, for others, it was different, especially for nobles. They couldn''t help but think deeper about the issue, but no one talked about it as they could already see priestess Irene irritated. "Ahem! Everyone, I, Loid Maxwell, thank you all for coming to the party, and without further ado, we should start the party," Loid announced and clapped two times, making a group of people come out from the room. The group was made up of beautiful women and handsome men who carried musical instruments while some wore stylish clothes for dance. "As everyone knows, without music, no party will be good. So, my second wife Maria invited a famous musical group from the capital city to perform here," Loid explained proudly and continued. "You all might be thinking this party is arranged for the villa I bought, right? But that''s not the main reason. This party was arranged because our All-in-One Adventurer Shop is finally opening a branch in the capital city," he announced, making everyone stunned. "I know this might be a bit early, but I hit the iron when it was hot and got it done. Also, our shop will be soon launching its new items that are rare inside our city. You might be surprised what this will be, so let me introduce..." Loid continued with a smile, advertising the shop without a care. Li Wei became speechless as he was waiting for the party to start, but it looks like it''s going to take longer. ''Oh, I almost forgot about that idiot,'' he thought and glanced at Bai Feng with cold eyes. Li Xin already told him about the encounter, and he really wanted to kill him, but he restrained himself as he didn''t want an unnecessary headache. ''If I can''t do it personally, then what I have to do is find someone who can do it,'' he pondered, thinking about the dark factions. There were a lot of them, but it didn''t mean every faction wanted to destroy the world. A lot of them were bounty hunters where you can put a request to kill with money, and Li Wei was planning to do this. As if sensing his cold gaze, Bai Feng looked at him with a dark expression. In response, Li Wei let out a smirk, making his face more ugly. ''Just wait. I will kill you, and no one can stop me,'' Bai Feng thought with anger as he pondered how to kill him with the items he got from the gods. Li Wei was unaware of what he was thinking, but he did sense his cold gaze filled with menace. ''Interesting. Is he planning to be a snake in the dark?'' Li Wei thought without changing his expression. He didn''t fear him a bit because his level was too low. As for the knights protecting him, they were around 80-90, and it wasn''t a problem for him. With his spirit attributes at 740 points, he can use the attributes equal to a level 148 person. It might harm his body a little bit, but it was enough to deal with them even if he couldn''t use any powerful skills because of his level lock. As he was pondering how to kill him, Loid finally finished his advertisement. "This is all I have to say, and without further ado, let''s start the party!" he announced, and the musical group from the capital city started playing with people coming to congratulate him personally. Loid, Eliza, and Maria became busy while Emily sneaked out with an eight-year-old boy coming towards Li Wei and his party. "Abyss leader, it seems you are holding a lot of surprises," Irene chuckled after noticing no men coming towards them. Even Bai Feng was staying away with a frown on his face, wondering who was scaring him. "Priestess Irene, you are mistaken. I am not an Abyss leader," Li Wei corrected her. As for her later part, he ignored it. "Tsk, you hold no interest in me. Aren''t you curious about why I came here?" Irene replied with a small pout, not caring about her identity. "Priestess Irene, the matter you came here for must be important, and I don''t think it''s a good thing to get curious about," Li Wei answered and turned his attention to Li Xin and others. For some reason, they didn''t stop Irene from coming close to him like how they were doing before with others. He didn''t care about it, but he was curious why they didn''t do it. However, he didn''t notice anything through their expressions as they continued to chat with Emily who arrived here with a little boy. The boy was shy and was hiding behind Emily while looking at the food on the plates with excited eyes. As he watched them, Irene beside him pouted for getting ignored, but she didn''t bother him and observed the crowd. "Lyla, did you find suspicious people?" she inquired in a low voice that could be only heard by Lyla. In response to her, Lyla nodded. "Yes, Priestess. There are many suspicious people entering the city, but most of them are from other kingdoms who came to see the hero. Because of it, we can''t capture them," she replied with a troubled face. Hearing her, Irene nodded and observed the crowd once again. There were a lot of people here, mostly consisting of adventurers with their party. If it were just nobles, she didn''t need time to find out about their identities, but for adventurers, things were difficult because some of them were contracted servants from other kingdoms. "Keep an eye on every suspicious person, and if you find them doing something out of the norm, apprehend them immediately," Irene instructed after pondering for a while. Lyla nodded and commanded her subordinates to spread out. ¡­ Just as they were looking for the suspicious people inside the party hall, the real ones were still outside. "Sir Daniel, why aren''t we entering the main party hall? The party has already started," Zek inquired with a doubt. In response, he received a glare. "Do you want to die? Do you even know what kind of person the Priestess Irene is? Don''t look at her simple nature; she is more ruthless. If you got caught, you won''t be able to see the sun again," Daniel replied with a snort. "Then are we going to stay outside?" Mark asked with a puzzled face. However, Daniel shook his head. "No, just wait for the orders. I am not the only one who came here. Others are here too, and everyone has their plans by higher-ups," Daniel replied and observed the people around him with a cold look. "Be ready to fight. We are not the only dark faction here; someone might come here just to cause chaos," he alerted them after watching some suspicious people in the crowd. Both Mark and Zek nodded with heavy expressions and became alert. However, their attention was soon attracted by a luxurious carriage, the same for the crowd who were eating. "Hey, look, that''s the guild master, right?" "Yes, it''s the guild master. He probably came after hearing Priestess Irene is here." "So, that''s the case. Then what about the city lord?" "Who knows? Don''t you know his personality? He might be already inside the party without anyone noticing him." "You are right, but I wanted to see him come in a luxurious carriage and flaunt his status." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The people conversed among themselves while Daniel frowned after hearing them. "Why are the guild master and city lord here? Weren''t the others are distracting them?" he muttered with a frown. Chapter 122: Unusual Occurance In North Plane As Daniel pondered about his companions, Guild Master Maurice entered the party hall, stunning everyone inside."Priestess Irene, Mr. Loid, I apologize for my late arrival," he expressed with an apologetic expression. "Guild master, what are you saying? It''s my honour to have you at my party," Loid replied instantly and continued. "Also the party has already started; you can just sit and enjoy," he added without asking any questions about why he came. "Okay, then you all continue. I will sit there," Maurice nodded and walked towards a corner where a muscular old man with a snow-white beard was seated. Everyone found it a little unbelievable, but they resumed the party while gossiping about the reason for the Guild Master and Priestess Irene''s arrival. "What do you think they came here for, and doesn''t that old man look familiar?" "Yes, he kind of looks familiar, but I don''t remember him. As for the reasons for them coming here, it''s probably because of what happened yesterday." "You mean the appearance of evil monsters in the North Plane?" "Yes, and don''t you see a lot of unfamiliar people? They''re from other kingdoms; they probably came here to inspect the hero and guild master is here to stop any trouble as for priestess Irene I don''t know." The people continued their conservations, while Li Wei frowned after pondering. ''If it''s just people from other kingdoms, there is no need for the Priestess and Guild Master to come here. Also, that old man with the guild master is level 75. Just who is he?'' he muttered in his mind, not knowing what''s going on. As he pondered, Guild Master Maurice looked at the old man in front of him. "City Lord, you should at least greet the Priestess; she possesses a very high status," he suggested with a serious expression, while keeping his voice low so only the two could hear. In response, the City Lord laughed. "Ho ho, Maurice, when did you start respecting people with status too much? Oh wait, it''s the Priestess who is special, right?" he replied, stroking his beard. "City Lord, you don''t know about it? How long are you going to neglect normal life?" Maurice sighed again, watching him like this. The City Lord is the strongest person in the city; however, many people forgot about him as it''s been years since he hasn''t showed up publicly, and only left a message that he was there and here. "Maurice, even though the Priestess is special, she is still a child in my eyes, as for normal life it''s just a pain in ass," the City Lord replied with an irritation, while observing the crowd. "Also, you''re not here for this chat, right? If you are, then you can fuck off," he cursed. Hearing him, Maurice''s mouth twitched a little, but he was already used to it, so he didn''t care. "City Lord, the main issue is some people from dark factions are stirring trouble. I have already informed about the ones that were caught at my house." "I think they are preparing to attack, and before I came here, I was obstructed by some people from dark factions. However, they ran away after knowing my level has increased," Maurice explained the issue. Listening to him, the City Lord nodded with a thoughtful expression. "There were also a few guys who came to my house, but they returned as I was not there," he spoke and pondered for a while before continuing. "Maurice, I think there might be seven deadly sin lords behind it, but with the Priestess and her legion here, there is no need to worry." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Also, I have already mobilized the knights inside the city; some are even in the party, mixing with ordinary people. They are keeping an eye on the hero, as the dark faction probably came for him," he concluded everything and started to eat the dinner. Looking at him, Maurice became speechless and turned his attention to the crowd. "Why are all the men standing here while women are on the other side?" he muttered with a frown noticing this. Hearing him, the City Lord chuckled. "Ho ho, it''s that boy probably playing tricks. Well, what''s his name? Ah, the Abyss leader," he answered and continued to enjoy the dinner, not caring about Maurice, who was stunned. ''How did he become so powerful in just a few days?'' Maurice thought with a frown. Li Wei, who was sitting, noticed his gaze. But he wasn''t afraid, as he has an excuse prepared already. As the party continued, Loid finally got free from all the congratulations and came towards Li Wei. He was also stunned when he saw all the women gathered here, but it was a good thing as the party wouldn''t be implicated negatively. He then glanced at everyone in Li Wei''s party, Irene included, who was beside Li Wei with a mischievous smile. "Maria, he is Li Wei the one I talked about, and they are all his party members, of course, except the Priestess," he introduced Li Wei and his party to her and turned towards them. "Let me introduce you all to my second wife Maria and my son Austin. They were both in the capital city for weeks, and because of this, you didn''t meet her," he added with an introduction. ''So it''s like this,'' Li Wei nodded and greeted Maria with everyone. Somehow, Irene also joined the fun; however, Maria responded calmly, making Li Wei stunned. But after Emily explained that she came from a top family of the capital city, he understood. ''It''s no wonder there are many nobles attending the party, and Uncle Loid was able to open a branch in the capital city,'' he thought to himself. As for how Loid ended up marrying her, the reason is simple ¨C it was love; well it was a story for another day. As their chat continued, with Irene chiming in again and again, in the corner of the hall the hero Bai Feng''s eyes flashed coldly. "Bastard!" He cursed in a low voice, clenching his fists tightly. The knights had warned him not to create trouble in this party, or they wouldn''t protect him, and it was all because of Priestess Irene. But he blamed Li Wei for that. ''What kind of dog shit luck does he have to get to know the Priestess?'' he thought, gritting his teeth fiercely. ... Outside the villa, Daniel, Mark, and Zek were sitting in a corner, waiting for instructions when a few people came to join them. "Daniel, the Guild Master''s level is higher than what we expected, and the City Lord might be already be at the party too," a person informed him. "What? Then what about our plans? Are we going to abandon it?" Daniel asked with a frown. However, the person shook his head. "No, we are not. Let''s wait and see what happens first. After all, other dark factions are not here just to eat and drink," he replied, observing the crowd. However, every person seemed to be enjoying the party like normal people. ''I hope they do the work, or we have to start,'' he thought, wondering about the preparations. ... In the North Plane, a scout adventure party moved swiftly in the forest to scout for security reasons. "Leader, there are no monster activity in the further area." "Yes, leader. It was the same for me, as if they are hiding from something." Two people reported with an anxious expression. The leader of the party frowned hearing them. "Hiding from something? What could it be? Is there a high-level monster?" he muttered to himself, observing the surroundings. "Let''s go further and check. If it gets too dangerous, we will escape back to the city immediately," he instructed without any fear. "Understood, leader," the two party members nodded, and everyone shot through like the wind, moving inside the forest at a fast pace. They didn''t discover any anomalies until they came out of the forest, reaching the real North Plane, a D- level area where monsters up to level 50 and further spawned. "Leader, look, those are¨C" the person gulped in fear, watching the scene ahead of them. "Shh! Don''t talk and let''s leave slowly. There is definitely a monster above level 50 here," the leader replied in a hushed voice, backing away slowly as he watched the tons of bones in front of them. They were all fresh with some blood and flesh on them, indicating they had just died and been eaten by some beast. However, there were no signs of resistance and fight, meaning they were poisoned by a lethal monster or became dinner for high-level monster. "Leader, what you said is true. The monsters above level 50 go through evolution, doesn''t that mean our chances of leaving alive are almost 50%," a party member spoke with fear and pale face. "Yes, and let''s hurry back. For some reason, our communication tools aren''t working," the leader replied, finally becoming a little anxious. The monsters below level 50 rely on their numbers to fight with humans; however, for monsters above, it wasn''t the case. Chapter 123: Holy Son Of The World: Diablo Knowing the dangerous situation, the scout adventure party hastened their pace when the leader of the party abruptly came to a stop, followed by the party members.However, no one spoke, and they looked ahead with frozen expressions. In front of them, a dark shadow of a figure could be seen that was three stories high and ten meters wide. They were facing the back of the figure and couldn''t see what it was, but it already stunned them in fear. *Grrr!* *Sniff!* *Sniff!* The figure snarled and sniffed, sensing something around him. Suddenly, it turned its head back, discovering the scout party. "A troll!" the leader shouted in horror, looking at the barely visible ugly monster face with a single red eye. In response, the troll smirked with an evil expression. Watching the troll like this, the leader didn''t hesitate and took out a magic scroll from his item box. "Activate!" he shouted while tearing the scroll. Knowing what he was doing, the expression of the troll changed to anger. *Roar!* It let out a thunderous roar and swung its big club at them. However, before the attack reached them, the scout party disappeared from the place, making the troll''s club hit nothing. *Roar!* The troll became mad at their disappearance and started smashing everything in his way. *Boom!* *Bang!* *Boom!* *Roar!* The troll continued to let out his anger on the trees when a voice echoed in the forest, making him stop. "Calm down, you filthy thing. The time has not come yet, so why are you smashing the forest, and why did you eat the monsters? They are not for your dinner," the Lord of Pride spoke, appearing in front of it. The lord still hid his face and figure under the cloak, but after the troll saw him, his body trembled with fear and sat down immediately, not even letting out a small voice. "Humph, don''t create trouble and be ready. The time has come," he replied with a snort and looked in the direction where the scout party had escaped. But he didn''t do anything and turned his gaze toward another direction where a horde of monsters waited for his command, with a few people in black clothes behind them. "March towards the city!" he commanded, pointing at Valeria City. *Roar!!* The monsters let out thundering roars and started to run towards the city, trampling on everything in their way. As the monsters charged forward, the scout adventurers'' party appeared near the city when the leader suddenly slurped out blood. "Leader, are you all right?" his party members shouted, asking with concern. "I am all right, but first, report to the city," the leader instructed and fainted immediately. "Leader!" both party members shouted in concern and hurriedly carried him to the gates of the city. Where a guard on duty saw them and immediately contacted the healers while taking them inside. "What happened? Why are you injured? Weren''t you supposed to scout and not to fight?" the guard inquired, knowing them. "Please report to the authorities that a troll has appeared in the north plane. We luckily managed to escape because our leader has an escape scroll," a party member informed hurriedly. Hearing him, the face of the guard changed, and he contacted higher-ups immediately. *** Just before the start of the monster stampede, a scene unfolded in the party. The party was going naturally when the hero Bai Feng suddenly stood up, attracting everyone''s attention. "Mr. Loid, may I please speak some words?" he requested with an unharmful smile. Loid frowned in response but nodded after hesitation. "Yes, Mr. Bai Feng, you can speak, but remember, this is a friendly party. If your words are deemed offensive, then I will have no choice but to send you out," he replied with a warning. As for his hero status, he didn''t fear a bit. Hearing him, Bai Feng''s expression almost became ugly, but he kept his face smiling. "Then I really thank you, Mr. Loid," he thanked him and turned towards the crowd that was focused on him. "I know you all have questions about what I am going to speak, but let me start with an introduction first." "I am Bai Feng from the new world, and I became a hero because a god favoured me," he said and continued. "As for why it favoured me, because it wanted me to meet the person I love dearly. I have left everything behind¡ªmy family, my property, and everything on Earth¡ªjust to follow my love," he announced and took a deep breath while turning towards Li Xin. However, just as he was about to say something, he froze for an unknown reason. "Divine Shield," Priestess Irene chanted abruptly, pointing at him. *Boom!* A loud sound echoed as a sharp sword failed to break through the shield on Bai Feng. Everyone was shocked after watching this, as only a few centimetres remained between the sword and the hero''s neck. "It''s you!" Bai Feng shouted loudly, recognizing the handsome man in front of him. "Tsk, what a pity. Anyway, if I can''t kill you now, I will kill you later," the man replied with a disappointed expression. "Bastard, you dare to lay hands on the hero. You are courting death," the two knights who were protecting Bai Feng appeared with cold expressions. Just now, everything happened so fast, and they weren''t able to react. If not for Priestess Irene intervening, the hero would be dead. "I am courting death? It''s you who will be one. After all, the hero may look good, but he is rotten to the core, committing heinous acts." "If you don''t believe me, then you can check his item box. Maybe you can find something that is helping him hide his crimes from the good person test," the handsome man replied with a smirk, making Bai Feng panic. "You, what nonsense are you spouting? And what the hell are you two doing? Just kill him. He almost killed me, a hero, it''s a crime punishable by death," Bai Feng screamed in anger and anxious expression. He didn''t commit any heinous acts, but there are things given to him by gods, and of course, that can help him avoid the good person test. But it doesn''t matter if he is guilty or not. If it''s found inside his item box, he will definitely be treated as a criminal in the future not to mention his items will be stripped off. Hearing him, the two knights came to their senses and blocked the man from escaping. Watching them like this, the handsome man just laughed loudly. "Haha, you are really thinking you can stop me? I am the son of the world, a holy, untainted, sacred, and divine being. In front of me, even the gods don''t dare to show up." "So what can puny humans like you do? The me here is just a clone which only possesses my 0.00001 percent of powers..." the man continued bragging until he felt bored. "Oh! I forgot to tell you the most important thing. Remember, I am the holy son of the world that goes by the holiest name: Diablo!" The handsome man announced loudly with pride and disappeared. The knights looked at his disappearance with an ugly expression. They really wanted to stop him, but it was just a clone that he can recall anytime. Knowing it was useless, they turned their attentions to Bai Feng. If what Diablo said is true, then it might be a big problem. "What? Are you doubting me? Let me tell you, he is the one who left me and my party hanging in the trees." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Even though he looks younger now, I can guarantee it''s him, and he also stole our belongings," Bai Feng replied, gritting his teeth and trying to change the topic. Behind him, Chu Zhi and his party members also agreed that he is the middle-aged man whom they met in the North plane. Also, it was the truth. However, before anyone could get to the source of the problems, the city lord, Priestess Irene, and Guild Master Maurice received a message simultaneously. There were also others who were inside and outside the party , receiving the same message. "Maurice, handle things here. I will be at the magic tower," the city lord instructed and disappeared. Watching this, people became puzzled, but then soon a bell rang out through the city. *Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!* As the bell continued to ring, the people inside the party frowned when a voice echoed through the entire city. "The Valeria City is currently facing a monster stampede. I hope anyone who can fight will come to the frontlines. Also, the teleportation portals are disabled, and the city will activate the defence mechanisms." "Because of it, you can''t leave the city, and if anyone tried to sneak or attack the protective shield of the city, they will be killed immediately!" A thundering voice echoed warning everyone. Inside the party, everyone was stunned and became anxious. While outside the party, Daniel and his companions wore an ugly face because somebody has started the plan before the time it was supposed to be. Chapter 124: Monster Stampede - 1 "Sir William, the connection isn''t going through," Daniel informed with an anxious expression as he tried to connect with his companions using a communication tool.However, every time the connection was cut off by some sort of interference. Hearing this, William frowned with an ugly expression. "Just forget this; the monster stampede isn''t something that could be stopped now. Also, the most important thing is to kidnap the hero; we will think of other things later," he concluded and mixed up with the anxious crowd. While Daniel, Mark, and Zek also followed after him. ... Inside the party hall, Guild Master Maurice looked at the anxious crowd. However, they were only anxious, and no one showed fear; even Li Wei and his party were the same. "Everyone, you all must be thinking this is a normal stampede, right? But it''s not. When the captain knight received the news of a high-level monster, he immediately used his skills to check, and he found a large horde of monsters heading towards the city." "It wouldn''t be a problem if that''s the case; however, there are unknown numbers of monsters above level 50, so even though Priestess Irene is here, it would be a hard fight," he reminded everyone with serious expression. "Guild master, as long as the high-level monsters won''t interfere, we can eliminate them all." "Yes, guild master, don''t worry about it; we have a lot of experience fighting the horde of monsters." The adventurers who were confident assured him. They were also excited because they could level up faster in the stampede. Looking at them like this, Maurice pondered whether he should tell them about dark factions or not when he received a telepathy message. It was from Priestess Irene, saying not to disclose anything yet. He felt puzzled but agreed with her and looked at the excited adventurers. "I know you all want to level up, but let me tell you this monster stampede isn''t normal, so always keep your guard up." "Also, gather at the North City gate as soon as possible; there will be important decision-making, and you all must take part in it," he said and turned towards Irene. "Priestess Irene, I would like you to come with me to the Valeria Terrace; the city lord is waiting there for you," he informed her. In response, Irene nodded and left with him while her legion still remained inside the party to stop any attacks from dark factions. "Everyone, the city is facing a threat, so the party will stop here, but after we pass through it successfully, I will host the party again," Loid announced, informing the end of the party. "Mr. Loid, I will be looking forward to the party, but I want to buy a few things. Is your shop open now?" an adventurer asked. "Of course, my shop will remain open like always; it has been in previous stampedes, and we have a lot of stock, so you don''t need to worry," Loid replied with a smile. "Thanks, Mr. Loid; I will be at your shop then," the adventurer thanked him and left with his party. The others also started leaving one by one, and Bai Feng also followed out with his party members. He didn''t continue what he wanted to because it will leave a very bad impression. ''Damn, just which hole did Diablo come from, and why is he so against me?'' he cursed thinking about it. He was actually warned by the knights not to create any trouble. However, he changed his mind after receiving a transmission from a person named Leo, who is from another kingdom and came to observe him. After watching Bai Feng for a while, Leo knew he has an interest in Li Xin, so he proposed that he would take care of any trouble, and all Bai Feng has to do is marry the princess of their kingdom. It wasn''t his idea, but the king of the kingdom asked him to find a chance to talk about the marriage with him, and Leo hit the iron when it was hot. As for how he will take care of trouble, there were various ways, but it was all interrupted by the holy son of the world, Diablo. ''Just who is that Diablo, and why is he targeting the hero?'' Leo thought as he made his way out while also thinking about whether Diablo''s words are true or not. But what he does not know is that Diablo was just spouting nonsense to create trouble for Bai Feng. After not getting any answers with thinking, he gave up and followed Bai Feng silently. As everyone made their way out of the party hall, Li Wei too did the same after saying goodbyes to Emily and her family. Once outside Li Xin looked at him. "Brother, do you know who Mr. Diablo is?" she inquired with doubt because it looked like Diablo has a middle schooler syndrome, and somehow she felt very familiar with it. However, Li Wei instantly shook his head. "Why would I know him, and this isn''t the time to talk about this; we should get changed to battle attire and head to the north gate," he replied, changing the topic. Li Xin nodded knowing the situation and returned to their villa with everyone to change. "Phew, almost got caught," Li Wei muttered to himself as he waited for everyone in the hall. The Diablo was none other than his clone, and he ordered it to kill Bai Feng when he heard his nonsense. As for the troubles, he can just claim himself as a hero more powerful than Bai Feng, and it will solve the problem. However, Irene stopped the attack, so he didn''t have any choice other than spouting the nonsense with his imagination. "I should be more careful when using the Diablo. Also, let''s see how long you can live," Li Wei muttered, his eyes flashing coldly. He wasn''t an idiot and could figure out that Bai Feng must have gained backing to do this, if not in front of the priestess, he wouldn''t dare. ''Just don''t let me find out who you are, or it won''t end up good for you,'' he thought and calmed his anger when he heard the lift coming down. "Brother, we are ready," Li Xin informed him, coming out from the lift with everyone in their battle attire. "Okay, that''s good. Our levels are 30 on the fake status, so we will be fighting with the same level monsters. Also, I won''t unlock your levels until there is a need, so don''t go far away from me," Li Wei warned everyone with a serious expression. Watching him like this, everyone let out a smile. "Brother Li, you are too overprotective; we are strong enough to take down the level 35 monsters with our levels," Alice hummed with a proud expression while her long tail wagged with excitement. "Why are you so excited dumb cat. It''s a life-death struggle for others. Also, let''s move or we will be late," Li Wei replied with a sigh and with a disdainful gaze, making her ears droop down with irritation. But no one cared about the pitiful cat and made their way to the North gate while looking at the protective shield cast over the city. "It''s a city protection system that can be powered by a mana core; it can last up to a week depending on the intensity of attacks, but it''s only powerful enough to block an ''A'' class attack," Elva explained, watching his gaze. However, only Li Xin, Li Yin, and Lily showed surprise. As for Li Wei, he already knew a few things from the books. Then why is he looking at the shield? Well, he was thinking about how to make one. ''If I can make this kind of shield around me with my mana core, I don''t need to fear sneak attacks,'' he thought as he waited for the instructions with everyone. The North gate was currently full of people, with a lot of adventurers. However, there were a lot of women, around fifty percent of the whole crowd. Just as everyone was waiting, Guild Master Maurice arrived with Irene. "Everyone, the monster stampede will be reaching the city soon, so be prepared. The skill restriction inside the city is already lifted, but it''s only in the north gate area." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Also, let me remind you there are monsters above level 50, and no matter what, don''t try to fight them. Because after level 50, the monsters go through evolution, and when they fulfill certain conditions, they can become powerful up to 100 times." "It means you will be fighting 100 monsters at once, and I don''t think I need to explain what will happen, so it''s better to leave the high-level monsters to Priestess Irene and her legion," Guild Master Maurice finished his talk while asking them to prepare. ... As everyone prepared, in the silent area of the city, a few people gathered together. "Are you ready? We have to kidnap the hero before the God of Destruction cults do it," a woman questioned her two subordinates. "Yes, Madam, we are ready to act," her two subordinates nodded and waited for the orders. Chapter 125: Monster Stampede - 2 Inside Valeria City, every adventurer arrived at the North gate, while Bai Feng was still inside his house waiting for someone.When a sudden swift wind current came, making his party members and the knights in the shadow to fall asleep. "Hero Bai Feng, nice to meet you in person," Leo said, appearing in front of him with a smile. Bai Feng froze at his abrupt arrival but hurriedly recovered. "Mr. Leo, nice to meet you," he greeted back with fear and excitement. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Looks like now you finally believe me, huh" Leo nodded with a deep look. At first, Bai Feng didn''t believe that he could help him and only tried to test the waters, but now, seeing even the two knights sleeping without any movement, he finally believed it. "Mr. Leo, I am sorry for doubting you," Bai Feng apologized immediately. "Haha, no need to worry. You are from another world, so it''s normal to doubt an unknown person," Leo replied with a laugh and continued. "Hero Bai Feng, as I said in party, I am from Nova Kingdom and was sent here by my Majesty King to form a marriage between you and our princess," he explained and took out a contract paper. "As long as you sign this, I will declare Li Wei as a heinous criminal. Also, I will forge fake evidence on Earth so others will have no choice but to believe it," he said, presenting him the contract. Bai Feng nodded and read it carefully, but soon he found out something missing and frowned. "Haha, Hero Bai Feng, there are a lot of princesses in our kingdom, and if you become famous, more will want to marry you, so I chose not to mention their name," Leo explained with detail. But it was a lie; the name was not written because they still can''t guarantee if he will become a powerful hero or not. If he doesn''t, then they will just let him marry a girl from the royal family who has low status while the main bloodline will be secured for high-level heroes. However, Bai Feng didn''t know and felt happy that he will get to marry more girls and immediately signed it. "Mr. Leo, when will you start the plan? Also, I want to kill him personally, so can you please capture him alive?" Bai Feng requested, clenching his fists. "Of course, as Hero Bai Feng says, I will capture him. As for the plans, it might take a week or two because I will be on Earth for other things too," Leo replied as he too signed the contract and gave him the copy. When he suddenly thought of something. "Hero Bai Feng, do you know who Diablo is and why he is targeting you?" he inquired with a frown. Hearing this, Bai Feng''s expression became ugly. "No, I don''t know. The first time we met was inside the North Plane where we found a treasure chest, and he robbed us," he explained but didn''t tell everything. Leo nodded at his explanation. "So you don''t know about him. Anyway, be careful. I will take my leave here. Also, don''t say anything about me because Nova Kingdom and Elmoral Kingdom are at odds with each other," he reminded him and disappeared. Bai Feng also knew the situation, so he didn''t say anything and waited for everyone to wake up. He got questioned, but he replied that he too was asleep and only woke up before them. The knights checked him, but after discovering he was alright, they all headed towards the North gate. However, because they were late, people almost thought that the hero was scared of fighting monsters. But no one said aloud and only chatted among themselves while waiting for the monster stampede to come. "Hey look, the monster stampede is coming," someone pointed towards the big cloud of dust that was approaching the city rapidly. However, no one was able to see what types of monsters are because of the dust and it was still too far away. "Priestess Irene, can you see what monsters there are?" Maurice inquired after failing to find himself. In response, Irene nodded with a slight frown. "The large numbers of monsters are from level 11 to level 50. They also contain evil monsters. As for above level 50, there are only five Grade-1 evolution trolls with them being at level 60," she replied. "However, there are also people of dark factions and an unknown person with a high level," she added, narrowing her eyes. "A high level person! Priestess Irene, should I ask for backup from the capital city?" Maurice inquired with an anxious face. "No, there is no need. I can take care of whoever it is," Irene replied with confidence. Watching her like this, Maurice felt relieved and glanced down at everyone who was ready for the fight. "You all listen, in the monster Stampede, there are a lot of evil monsters so help each other if you find someone in trouble. Also, there are people from dark factions involved in it." "So be careful of sneak attacks and always stay in groups and one more thing leave the Grade-1 evolution monsters to the legion of priestess," he reminded everyone with a strict tone. The Grade-1 evolution monster was no joke as they possessed ten times more power, it means all of their attributes were multiplied by ten times. For Grade-2, it was twenty, for Grade-3, it was thirty and so on. But this was what made them more deadly as it needed a whole party to take on just one monster sometimes even an army needed to take down just one monster. The adventurers also knew this and became serious as Guild Master continued again, dividing everyone into groups of four with their corresponding levels. They were from level 11-20, 21-30, 31-40, and 41-50. After this, the Guild Master gave the instructions on who will fight first and who will fight later while giving the main command position to Karina, his granddaughter. No one rejected his suggestions because Karina was trained and knew how to handle things. After arranging everything, Maurice looked ahead at the stampede that came closer with loud booming sounds that shook the nearby earth. However, inside the city not even an inch shook because it was blocked by the protective shield. "All groups head outside the city and remember to support everyone," Karina commanded while taking Alex and her party outside the city while others also followed after her. Li Wei, who was in the second group, also followed outside the city and looked at Li Xin and them. "No matter what, don''t go far away there are people from dark factions," he reminded them with a stern look. "Don''t worry brother we will be staying together," Li Xin replied with a smile, watching his worried eyes. "Yes brother Li don''t worry, I will protect them with my skills," Lily also replied, assuring him. "Okay but still be careful," Li Wei nodded and instructed his two clones to protect them from dark. When suddenly a thundering roar sounded with monsters charging forward madly. "Group one be prepared to engage and group two be ready to join the fight and help if needed," Karina instructed with a serious expression as she looked at the endless horde of the monster. The number was too much but no one felt fear as it was a normal thing. The horde of monsters contained goblins, slimes, kobolds, wolves, snakes, toads, and many more with dark monsters mixed in them. "Group one charge!" Karina instructed loudly, standing on a temporary platform to overlook the whole battlefield. "Brothers and sisters, fight!" an adventurer shouted, sprinting with his sword. "Slash!" he chanted, swinging the sword swiftly and beheading the goblin. "Fireball!" "Slash!" "Fire arrow!" Behind him, others also followed the suit and started to massacre the monsters. *Rawww!* The monsters roared angrily but in front of the endless skill attacks, they were killed before they could even put a fight. ... "Guild master, looks like you have trained your granddaughter for these occasions," Irene muttered with a smile after watching the battle. "Priestess Irene, you are praising me too much. It''s Karina who learned herself while I only guided a little," Maurice replied with a hint of pride. When suddenly a voice echoed through the battlefield stunning everyone. "Priestess, are you not going to fight? I am waiting for you," the Lord of Pride shouted loudly as he floated in the air a little away from the battlefield. "Guild master, Lyla take care of things here. I will have to teach him a lesson first," Irene instructed, and before anyone could say anything, she disappeared from her place. "Ugh, Priestess Irene why are you so impulsive," Lyla muttered with irritation and looked at the place where she has gone. ... "Haha, so you really got provoked by my words. It seems the rumours about you not listening to anyone are true," Pride laughed, watching her arrival. Chapter 126: Monster Stampede - 3 "Humph! What I do has nothing to do with you. Also, why are you hiding behind the cloak? Is your face too ugly?" Irene mocked him with a disdainful expression after hearing his taunt."You! What do you mean I am ugly? I am the most handsome man in the world, the Lord of Pride. In front of me, even the gods fear to compare!" Pride shouted in anger and took off the cloak, revealing his handsome human face. Just as he said, he was handsome with blonde hair and a muscular body with his black elegant clothes. "Ohh, so you look good huh. But why do I feel like the Abyss leader is more handsome?" Irene muttered with a puzzled face, thinking about the reason why she was feeling like this. But after hearing her mutter, Pride''s face became ugly. He took pride in being handsome, and now she was saying someone is more handsome than him. "Abyss Leader, just wait! I''ll kill you after I am done with this!!" he shouted with anger, his deep voice echoing through the whole battlefield. Li Wei also heard it and felt a shiver on his spine. ''Fuck! What did I do, and why is priestess talking about me to him?'' he cursed in his mind and started to think of escaping plans. Other people who were on the battlefield also heard this and wondered who was this Abyss leader. Because no one knew Li Wei''s nickname except the Harrison family, his own party, Priestess Irene, and her legion. On the platform Karina frowned hearing this while Alex shivered in fear also thinking of the way to escape. While the guild master and Lyla became speechless. "Priestess Irene is really mischievous," Maurice commented with an wry smile. Irene was famous throughout the whole kingdom for her deeds like poisoning the pope of the church who is her own father and running away from home time to time. While she also messed with newbie adventurers always and he thought she was doing the same here. Lyla also thought the same and frowned in irritation. ''Ugh, why priestess Irene is so childish,'' she thought with a sigh and looked at her. ¡­ Irene, who didn''t know their thoughts, was still puzzled at why she was feeling like Li Wei is more handsome. ''Is it some kind of charming skill?'' she thought when Pride roared again after getting no response. "Priestess, I will kill you first and then that Abyss leader!" Pride shouted again. Hearing this Irene finally snapped out of her thoughts. "Oops, my loose mouth. Hehe," she giggled beautifully and looked at Pride with a doubt. "Are you sure you can kill me? Your level is 140 and mine is 158. Also, you are not even a Grade-1 evolution monster yet, so where did you get the guts to speak?" she asked with interest wanting to know the reason behind his confidence. The evolution of monsters looked scary but it doesn''t mean they will be able to fulfill the conditions immediately and sometimes it needed a lot of time because the conditions were harsh. But it didn''t stop monsters from leveling up so most of the monsters didn''t bother to fulfill the conditions and they were called Grade-0 monsters. It was the same case for Lord of Pride who must have a very hard conditions to become a Grade-1 evolution monster. So with his current level, he was just an ant who was courting death. But the Lord of Pride didn''t show the slightest fear and snorted. "Humph, priestess, don''t count me with those ugly monsters. Don''t you know I am the Lord of Pride, and I can gain the share of powers from people and monsters under my control?" "With that it''s enough to kill you and wipe most of the adventurers here," he replied licking his lips as if looking forward towards the meal. "Che, I thought it will be something different but it''s the same as always," Irene muttered with a disappointed face and started to pour mana into her sword. "It''s enough chit-chat here let''s fight," she declared holding the sword tightly. "Looks like you want to die very badly, then I will fulfill your wish," Pride replied as he also clenched his sword. "You can rest in peace cute priestess but don''t worry I will make sure to use your body fully," he said licking his lips and launched towards her with booming sound in mid-air. "Courting death!" Irene shouted, her eyes flashing coldly, and she too launched towards him. "Holy Slash," she chanted and swung her sword that glowed with holy light. Watching this Pride didn''t hesitate and activated his skill Dark Slash making his sword giving off an evil sinister black aura as it headed to counter the attack of Irene. However before it could counter the attack his face changed into fear and anger. "You Motherfucker!" he cursed loudly attracting the attention of everyone. Where they saw Priestess Irene attacking him with a sword in mid-air. It was a normal scene of fight for them until Irene launched a sneak attack with an evil smile and what was that? A strong kick towards the precious family jewels. They didn''t know what was happening but they could see the Lord of Pride couldn''t evade the attack for some reason. "Bye bye," Irene said as her special made metal boots hit like a meteor before even the swords collided. *Crack!* A loud cracking sound of eggs echoed as the expression of Pride changed to the pain with his mouth open to scream. But before he could scream, he was sent flying back with a boom and after a while a scream was heard. "Ahhhhh," Pride screamed like a butchered pig, his voice echoing through the whole battlefield and sending shivers to every man who heard it. However Irene, who was watching, didn''t seem to care and pondered with a nod. "So it''s really like this, if any of the seven lords focused their all shared strength on a skill they wouldn''t be able to react in time," she murmured in a low voice. In the previous conversation, she deliberately led him to speak about his shared power so she could figure out if he was going to use it or not and also it''s to verify the facts from books that were written by hero''s. But she just chose a ruthless way to do it, making every man inside the city fear her. "Ugh, priestess, this is not something you should do," Lyla muttered in a crying tone while Maurice refrained from saying anything in fear. Li Wei, who also watched her fight, instantly made a decision not to provoke her ever, after all, he didn''t want to lose his family jewels. "Ahhhhh I will kill you!" the lord of the Pride shouted, his eyes turning red with anger, and launched towards Irene with an attack again. "Interesting, you recovered so fast," Irene smiled watching his recovery speed. This was one of the special abilities that Lord of Pride held ¨C speed recovery with regeneration. As long as he had enough mana he could recover indefinitely making him a fearsome foe. However Irene didn''t show any concern and once again launched an attack with an evil smile and kick. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the Lord of Pride was prepared this time, as he saved some of the shared strength to dodge her attacks. Nonetheless it didn''t stop Irene for making a sneak attack while between their fight and sending him flying again with pain. While the people below watched the fight silently, they also kept an eye on the battle with monsters to see if someone needed help. Li Wei was also doing the same while thinking should he learn their skills or not and after a while he soon found a problem. Irene and Lord of Pride were only using normal skills that will cost him around 10k-30k MP. It was nothing to him but the special skills will definitely cost more or even double or triple. He currently has 500k MP with a recovery speed of 7,400 MP per minute, meaning 444k MP per hour. That wasn''t enough for his consumption. If his MP got too low he had to increase his intelligence attribute or wait for it to recover itself but he couldn''t wait that long as he needed MP to fight with monsters. So that left him with only one choice ¨C increasing the intelligence attribute. ''Looks like I have to increase my intelligence attribute again,'' he thought and opened his system panel to do it. He wasn''t willing to let the valuable chance go, so without hesitation he raised his intelligence attribute to 200k for 100 million coins that increased his MP to 1 million. "Now I can learn skills freely," he nodded with a smile and activated the eternal learning skill while looking at Irene and Lord of Pride. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the following A-grade skills: Holy Slash-120, Dark Slash-110, Swift Flying Movement-108, Flight- 120 (¡ü40+), Swift Kick-120] ''Holy fuck, the kicking in jewels is a skill,'' Li Wei cursed, ignoring everything else. The kicking skill was maxed out at her current level. It means she liked the skill and used it frequently. ''I should stay away from her,'' he made a silent decision again and looked over the ongoing fight with monsters. He could learn the skills of others too but he was saving his MP for the big skills that would be used by high-level ones. Chapter 127: Monster Stampede - 4 "I hope the city lord and guild master use some big AOE skills; it will be much more useful," Li Wei muttered to himself as he observed the fight between adventurers and monsters.There were also evil monsters in it, but high-level adventurers intervened if they saw someone in trouble. This confrontation continued for ten minutes when the high-level monsters from levels 21-30 finally arrived from behind. "Group two, join the fight immediately, and group one, retreat now!" Karina commanded, watching the arrival of high-level monsters. The adventurers didn''t hesitate and followed her commands immediately. "Let''s go; it''s time to fight," Li Wei said to his party members as he took out a sword from the item box and followed to the battlefield with everyone. They changed places with a low-level party and started to kill monsters. The monsters above level 20 were still a little away, so it wasn''t a problem for them as they took care of monsters easily while collecting the corpses so it wouldn''t affect their movements. As they joined the frontline, others too did, and the same was for Bai Feng, who was looking at Li Wei coldly. ''Just wait; your days will be over soon,'' he snorted and focused on fighting with monsters. As everything was going smoothly, Daniel and his companions were a little away from the North Gate watching everything sneakily. However, their attention was focused behind the fight of Irene and Pride where a few tens of people in cloaks stood there. "Bastard! He is controlling them," William cursed with an ugly expression. "Sir William, you mean the Lord of Pride is controlling them, but aren''t we together also it was decided it will be only us to attack the city so why did he came?" David asked with a frown. In response, William shook his head. "I don''t know, but it''s certain we can''t trust him, or we will end up like those guys. They might even end up dead if the Lord of Pride keeps sucking their strength," he replied with a black face and turned his attention towards Bai Feng. "Anyway, leave him alone and focus on what we are supposed to do. It''s a great thing that the hero is only protected by some low-level knights." "So as long as we kidnap the hero, our higher-ups will brainwash him later to use his blessings for leveling up and amassing money," he explained, looking around to find the chance. Soon his attention was attracted by the trolls who were eager to attack. "Get ready; when the trolls engage in a fight with Priestess Irene''s legion, we will have a chance soon," he reminded them. Daniel, Mark, and Zek nodded, keeping an eye on every movement. While a similar scene unfolded just a little away from them, where three women got ready to take action while hiding their faces and figures with black cloaks. "No matter what, don''t reveal your identity," the leader women warned them. "Yes, Madam, don''t worry, we will not reveal our identities even if we are caught," her two subordinates replied firmly. "That''s good, then," the leader women nodded and turned her gaze towards the battlefield. "As long as we complete this bounty, we will be rich," she muttered, thinking of the money she was going to receive. While in the frontline battle, everyone now started facing monsters from level 21. With the evil monsters involved, it was a little hard for the newbies, but with the help of senior adventurers, everything was going smoothly. But soon, the trolls started to move towards the city as they received a command from the Lord of Pride, who was busy confronting Irene in a heated battle. However, they were only attacking with basic skills as they wanted to save MP for later situations; after all, they didn''t have a lot of MP pool like Li Wei. "Priestess, just give up; I can recover indefinitely with my special ability, and so is my MP. You are just here wasting my time," Pride snorted, blocking her attack and dodging the kick with black face. "Humph, there is no such thing as recovering indefinitely," Irene replied, launching an attack again. As their confrontation continued, the adventurers in the frontline panicked a little after watching the five trolls coming towards the city with their height of a three-story building. "Everyone, calm down; the legion of priestess Irene will take care of them, so just focus on the fight," Karina assured the adventurers after watching their panicked look. But after her voice, the adventurers calmed down a lot and focused on fighting while staying alert. "Miss Lyla, do you need my help?" Maurice, the guild master, inquired to her. However, Lyla shook her head. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You don''t need to worry about the trolls; we can take care of them, but it will take time as we have to divide ourselves into five groups," she replied with an explanation and looked at her companions. "Let''s go; it''s time to fight," she announced and directly used the teleportation skill on her companions, arriving in front of the five trolls. "Divide into groups of four and fight; also, remember safety is first, so if you can''t kill it, just stall them," she instructed. "Yes, Miss Lyla," her companions nodded and soon engaged in a fight with trolls with her included. The sight of twenty maidens fighting five three-story-tall trolls attracted everyone''s attention. "They are really great at fighting even the big monsters," Li Wei muttered with a soft sigh. "Brother Li, it''s because they are trained to fight, and we will be there too if we train ourselves," Alice replied, her eyes shining at the thought of it. "Alice, focus on the current task, or you will get injured," Elva reminded her as she blocked an attack of a monster heading towards her. "Oh, sorry, Elva, I was distracted," Alice replied with a chuckle and started to fight with monsters with ease. ''Looks like they all got used to their levels,'' Li Wei nodded with thoughtful look, watching them fighting with ease. "Brother, are you not going to learn their skills?" Li Xin asked in a low voice and a puzzled face after seeing him not focusing on the legion of Priestess. "XinXin, they are currently using the basic skills, and if I use it here, maybe I wouldn''t have enough MP later to learn the special ones." "Not to mention, I have to keep a portion of MP reserved for critical situations," Li Wei explained to her. Hearing him, Li Xin nodded and resumed the fight with monsters while Li Wei too did the same, killing monsters around them with ease. However, he didn''t know that their easy fight with monsters attracted a lot of attention from everyone. But even if he knew, he wouldn''t give a shit as he didn''t want to see anyone in his party hurt just because he wanted to hide his strength. "This fella is really interesting," the city lord muttered as he stood on top of Valeria Terrace, the tallest building in the city, also the main power source of the protective shield. When a voice suddenly rang behind him. "Is he the one who you talked about being the excellent hero candidate?" an old man in the attire of the priest inquired. "Haha, Old Priest, you came here too. Also, it''s not me who talked about him; it was Maurice. Looks like your brain is rotting with your body," the city lord replied with a laugh. "Humph, what kind of city lord you are who doesn''t even respect the priest of the church. It''s a good thing that I know you from childhood; if not, you wouldn''t be sitting on the city lord position till now," the priest replied with cold eyes but didn''t care too much. He then turned his attention towards the frontline. "Are you ready? They will need your help," he asked with a serious expression. "Haha, Priest, don''t worry; I am always ready, but let''s wait first; those snakes will be coming out soon," the city lord replied as his eyes flashed coldly. But it was just as he expected; some people from dark factions started to make a move, slowly approaching the hero Bai Feng. With the bounty placed on him, there were many people who wanted to kidnap him while some came to kill him for fun and earn a name. However, Bai Feng was oblivious to it and was busy killing monsters while thinking how to kill Li Wei when suddenly the two knights protecting him from the dark appeared. "Be careful, Hero Bai Feng; some people are coming here with ill intentions," a knight informed him while looking at the group of four people who were approaching them. "What do you mean by ill intentions? Is someone looking for trouble?" Bai Feng asked with a black face. He already had enough of the people looking down on him, and now there are other people targeting him; how could he not feel angry. "Hero Bai Feng, they are from dark factions, and they have come here to kidnap you or kill you, so be careful of sneak attacks," the knight replied while keeping an eye on the suspicious group who were busy killing monsters. Chapter 128: Monster Stampede - 5 As the group of suspicious people made their way towards Bai Feng and his party, the knights protecting him frowned."Dear adventurers, please leave this area to us. There is no need for you to worry about anything here," a knight asked them with politeness. They were knights who are supposed to protect the kingdom and its people; they certainly couldn''t just attack someone because they are suspicious of it. "Haha, Mr. Knights, we are just here to chat and befriend the hero. You don''t need to be on guard," a man explained with a laugh. However, the knight didn''t care about his explanation. "I don''t think it''s time to befriend others, so I would like you to keep a distance, or I will have to take appropriate measures," the knight warned with a strict face. They could''ve waited for dark factions to attack first and apprehend them red-handed, but they didn''t do it because if an accident happens here, it might cause chaos and casualties, decreasing the morale of everyone. This was a serious issue; and no one wanted this to happen. However, even with the warnings, the group of people played dumb. "Haha, Mr. Knight, isn''t it too strict? We just wanted to talk to the hero for a while and nothing else," a man replied as he continued forward without fear. "Dear adventurers, this will be the last warning. If you keep coming forward, I will have no choice but to take you all down," the knight declared, taking his sword out and attracting the attention of everyone around. The adventurers around were already alert, so it was easy for them to understand everything at a glance. But no one took action as they didn''t wanted a fight to occur now when they are battling with monsters. However, the group from the dark faction only hesitated a little and once again started to close up on Bai Feng. Watching this, the guild master Maurice''s eyes flashed coldly, but he didn''t take any action and just observed. The same was for the city lord and old priest; they were waiting for hiding peoples to act so they can take care of them at once. "Looks like you are here to cause trouble. Then, I am sorry; I will have to take you all down," the knight declared as he pointed his sword towards them. "Ohh, Mr. Knight, calm down; we are not here to cause trouble but just talk to the hero," a man replied with a sinister laugh as he killed the monster that came to attack him. "Humph, it''s no use talking now," the knight snorted and directly launched an attack with the sword skill slash. Watching this, the man''s face changed a little, and he hurriedly defended while taking a few steps back. "Don''t blame me; it''s your fault," the knight said and attacked him again. But this time, the man''s companion came to help him and engaged in a fight. While their two companions did the same, engaging with the other knight attacking him. ... Watching their confrontation, William finally felt it was time. "Let''s go; we should get closer to the hero," he instructed. In response David, Mark, Zek nodded and moved towards Bai Feng with speed. The same situation repeated in other places as they made their way towards Bai Feng, but a few still remained in hiding, not bothering to come out yet. ... "Madam, why aren''t we moving? If someone got the hero before us, it would be useless," a subordinate woman inquired with a puzzled tone. However, the leader shook her head. "If we move now, we might get caught up in the upcoming fight. Also, there are city knights who are mixed inside the adventurers, protecting everyone from the dark," she explained, observing the entire situation. As they conversed with each other, the fight between knights and the unknown dark faction group became heated. While another group of dark factions engaged with high-level adventurers, blocking the retreat path to the North city gate. ... Li Wei, who was a little away from the fight, watched everything with a frown. "What a pain in the ass," he cursed, thinking of the reason why it was happening and looked at his party members. "Get ready for escape. If dark factions attack us, I will directly take you all inside the villa," he instructed with a serious face. "Okay, brother, we will listen to you," Li Xin and others nodded, as they knew their current strength wasn''t enough to fight against dark factions. As they made the decision to escape, Karina also made a similar decision. "All low-level adventurers, do not engage in a fight with dark factions. If you are somehow caught up, I will help you to escape somewhere else, so be prepared and help each other," she announced loudly, making everyone hear it. But she didn''t ask anyone to retreat, as fighting with monsters was also important; however, things soon became harder as low-level adventurers didn''t receive any help from high-level ones. ... "It''s time for us to attack," William said, observing the situation. "Daniel, come with me to take on Guild Master, there will be others too. Mark, Zek, you both take on the hero; It''s the best time as he didn''t have any way to retreat back to the city now," he instructed them. "Yes, don''t worry, Sir William. We will do our job," Mark and Zek nodded seriously. "Okay, but be careful not to get used, as there will be others too taking the chance to kidnap the hero," William reminded them and sighed. "If not for the city-guarding function, it will be easier to kidnap the hero, and we wouldn''t have to go through planning too much," he muttered with irritation. The city-guarding function worked in various ways; it can protect everyone against the sneak attacks and was able to stop any teleportation skill cast on them as long as they are inside or within a certain distance from the city. But for important people, this can be even more potent and better if the city lord decides to give them extra protection. Due to this, the dark factions have to come in large numbers just to kidnap one guy because once the function is activated, the person will be protected for a certain time limit, and it was enough for powerful people to react. "Daniel, let''s go," William said, stopping his train of thoughts and left with him to confront the guild master. ... sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Looks like the God of Destruction cult are really restless," Maurice muttered looking behind where a William arrived with few people. "Humph, don''t get too arrogant Maurice; you are just a few levels ahead of us," William snorted coldly. "Haha, so what? I am still more powerful than you," Maurice replied with a laugh, making William''s expression become darker. "Maurice, you won''t be able to laugh later," William shouted in anger and took out a spear. In response, Maurice just smiled and also took out a spear. "Piercing Thrust!" he shouted, directly attacking without any warning. William''s expression changed at the sudden attack, but he calmly defended. "Guardian''s Stance!" He chanted, taking a defensive position and after blocking his attack, he attacked with his companions. ... As everyone was engaged in the fight, the frontline adventurers were still having a hard time and asked Karina for help. "Ms. Karina, it won''t work like this; there is still an endless horde of monsters, and the high level monsters are coming up," a person reported to her. "I know, and I am thinking of a way, so don''t worry," Karina replied honestly as she continued to think of how to solve the situation when a sudden voice echoed from inside the city. "Restoration Field!" An old voice rang as the frontline adventurers became surrounded by a holy light, helping them recover more rapidly. "It''s the holy priest!" "Yes, we are saved; let''s fight. Don''t waste the skill!" "Yes, fight!" The adventurers became relieved after getting help from the old priest and started to massacre the monsters; it was still hard, but with recovery, they can use their skills more frequently, making it a little easier. ... "Ahh, dumb priest; you should''ve waited a little. Don''t you see there are still people hiding?" City Lord complained with irritation. "Humph, so what? It has nothing to do with me," the priest replied with a snort and closed his eyes to focus on the skill. Watching him like this, the city lord smiled wryly and became ready to intervene in the battles below. ... "Priestess, how long can you fight with me? Just give up and look at your people; they are already having trouble with fighting and wouldn''t last long," Pride said, blocking one of her attacks. "Haha, you really think so? Then you are too naive. Let me tell you, our human race wasn''t just sitting and doing nothing for these years," Irene replied with a laugh and attacked again. "Humph, looks like you are too confident in those tools. Then let me show you something," Pride replied with an evil smirk and looked back at the people of dark factions under his control. Chapter 129: Dont Worry About Me "Start the activation!" the Lord of Pride ordered the people under his control."Yes, Lord," the people replied simultaneously as they took out their black magic staff and started to gather mana together. Watching this, Irene''s expression changed a little. "Group skill activation!" she muttered with narrowed eyes. Just as the name states, a skill can be activated by a whole group of people as long as they meet certain conditions. But in this case, the power of the skill will be overwhelming, and if they lose control over it, the group of people won''t end up well. However, if they succeed, the power of the skill will be raised to a whole new level, and depending on the skill''s nature, it can even jump over levels. "No wonder you are so confident," Irene said with a smile, not being afraid of whatever he is planning. "Humph, you won''t be able to laugh later, priestess," Pride snorted and attacked her, starting their confrontation again. While the people under his control gathered their mana in large amounts, it was taking a lot of time, making Irene doubt just what the Lord of Pride was planning. ... As their confrontation continued, Li Wei, who was fighting, frowned. "What a bad luck," he muttered with a depressed face, watching the female adventurers gathering beside their party while fighting. There were male ones coming here too, but he scared them away with his skill. "Brother, why are you depressed? You can scare away female ones too, right?" Li Xin asked with a cold smile, making him shiver. Elva and others too glanced at him with cold eyes. "XinXin, it''s not that I don''t want to, but wouldn''t it be too cruel to do that? After all, they are having difficulties in fighting. Also, I am helping male adventurers with my long-range skills because of it I can''t help the female ones," Li Wei explained hurriedly. If he started helping the females, it would only bring trouble, so he left them to come here and get help from Li Xin and others while he helped male adventurers with his long-range skills. He wasn''t some saint, but he also couldn''t decline to help them because if he was in trouble with fighting, there will be definitely someone who will come to help him. Not to mention if someone here got injured badly, it might cause a chain reaction making casualties appear. "Humph, I will let you go this time," Li Xin replied with a snort and started killing the monsters. Watching her like this, Li Wei let out a smile. ''It''s rare to see her getting jealous, but it''s probably because she is in her cycle,'' he thought and also started to kill monsters, albeit helping male adventurers sometimes. As he fought, the fight with the dark factions group was also ongoing; however, no one used high-level skills. Because the dark factions were keeping their MP reserved to escape while adventurers kept it to fight with the monsters later. With that, everyone was in a stalemate, not knowing what to do; when Mark and Zek finally arrived closer to Bai Feng while fighting with dark factions, pretending to be righteous. "Hero Bai Feng, follow us; we will escort you inside the city where the dark factions wouldn''t be able to use their skills," Zek said, looking at him from a fifty-meter distance. However, Bai Feng didn''t believe him and shook his head. "What proof do you have that you are not from the dark factions? Also, you don''t need to worry about me escorting inside the city. I am pretty much safe here," he replied as he too killed monsters. "Hero Bai Feng, we didn''t mean anything ill. We just wanted to protect you. Also, if you change your mind, just tell us, we will escort you inside the city with the help of other adventurers," Zek replied loudly, attracting the attention of nearby adventurers. "Yes, Hero Bai Feng, just say a word, and we will escort you inside the city." "Yes, don''t worry about us. We will use our high-level skills to escort you inside." The adventurers who were fighting agreed instantly with the plan as they wanted to get rid of the dark factions immediately. If not, they wouldn''t be able to protect the low-level adventurers who were about to fight high-level monsters. The knights also heard it, but they didn''t say anything and silently agreed with the plan; when suddenly three people made their entry to the battlefield, attracting the attention of everyone. They all wore black cloaks, hiding their faces, but their sexy curves and bulges on chest revealed they all were women. However, no one cared about their gender but their ruthless fight with dark factions, where they used heavy moves, sending them flying inside the monster stampede. The people of the dark factions ended up badly, but they were still able to escape as the monsters weren''t that high level. "Hero Bai Feng, be careful; I think those women are coming for you," Zek warned him with a panicked expression. He was waiting for the situation to get worse when he will convince the hero to come with him. But now, the three unknown women are arriving; he couldn''t help but doubt their purpose and warned him to be careful. But who was Bai Feng, a womanizer, which led him to feel the trust in those women with a single glance. He didn''t care about what Zek said, and his eyes became focused on their curvy bodies. As if sensing his gaze, the leader women''s eyes flashed coldly. "Hero Bai Feng, I am high ranking knight; here is my token for proof," she said, showing him the gold token and then took out a magic scroll. "Here, take this magic scroll; it''s utilized with teleportation magic that will let you teleport to a safe place inside the city once you tear it down," she instructed as she threw the magic scroll towards him. Bai Feng hurriedly caught the magic scroll with a grateful look. "I, Hero Bai Feng, really thank you for your help. Can I know the name of Miss so I can repay you in the future?" he asked with a smile, forgetting the situation he was in. "Humph, you are not worthy to know my name," the woman snorted and directly left without doing anything, disappearing into the crowd and leaving everyone stunned. "Be careful, Hero Bai Feng; I think she is a fake official," Zek warned again with an anxious expression. However, Bai Feng snorted with anger. "Humph, what do you mean she is fake? There are official knights here; if they knew her token is fake, they would''ve warned me," he replied with a cold expression. However, what he didn''t know was that the knights failed to see through the token and received a sound transmission form the higher-ups hiding above the city saying she was original. The knights were puzzled but didn''t say anything as it was the order from the higher-ups. While Bai Feng remained oblivious, thinking the women might be too shy or embarrassed to talk to him here. ... Just as he was imagining, the women in question arrived inside the silent house. "Phew, it''s really hard to be a member of the dark faction," she muttered as she undressed and directly threw herself on the couch. "Madam, you can''t sleep like that; we will get scolded," her subordinate reminded after watching this. "Eh, why is that? I am still wearing my inner garments," the leader woman replied with a pout and didn''t care about their responses. ''I wonder what I should do after getting so much money. Hehe,'' she chuckled, thinking about the money she was going to receive. The teleportation scroll she gave Bai Feng was a long-distance teleportation that would directly send him to the designated destination. There was a restriction to teleport others, but if you used it on yourself, the city guarding function won''t be triggered, so she was very confident with her plans. ... As she was thinking, up in the sky between the clouds, two men hovered over the city, watching everything on the battlefield. "Is it really okay to let the hero be kidnapped like that?" Charlie asked with irritation. "What can we do if someone like her came to join the fun, or do you dare to go against her?" Barrett asked with a sigh. Hearing this, Charlie became silent and clenched his fists tightly. "Why the hell they let a younger generation like her roam here, and inside the dark faction, are they finally siding with them?" he said in anger. However, Barrett remained calm and replied. "The dark faction she joined is too weak. Do you really think they will go against her after knowing who she is? And she is running away from home, but her family let it go so she could gain some experience from outside," he explained and focused his gaze in the clouds. "Also, the old foggies of dark factions are here, but did you see them take any actions? It''s because they too are afraid of her background," he concluded, finishing his talk. Hearing this, Charlie didn''t say anything and looked down where the mages of dark factions were about to activate the group skill. "Will the city survive if we won''t take any action?" he asked, taking a deep breath. "The city won''t survive, but its people will. However, if we take action, everyone in the city will die, so don''t think of doing anything. Also, drop the mission," Barrett reminded him with a calm gaze. They were both above level 200 and came here to kill the Lord of Pride, but the dark factions also sent people the same level as them to protect the Pride from being killed. If they really engaged in a fight, the defensive shield of the city will break with just one or two attacks, making everyone in danger, so they can''t attack, at least here. As for the dark factions, the situation was roughly the same. The first was the mysterious girl with a background; if her life became endangered, things wouldn''t end up good for them. As for the second, she was Priestess Irene. If a fight really happened, she would go all out to kill the Lord of Pride, and they wouldn''t be able to do anything as they would be engaging with Barrett and Charlie. No matter what, it wasn''t something good, as the seven lords were important for them, so they were also in a stalemate for not being able to do anything. But with what the Lord of Pride has prepared, the city will be destroyed with some casualties, and it was enough for them, so they were already happy with results and didn''t care about the hero, as he might not end up well after using the scroll. ... As the fight continued, the dark faction mages finally completed their preparation to cast the skill. "Spatial Manipulation," they chanted loudly. *Booooom!* A loud thundering sound echoed throughout the battlefield, attracting the attention of everyone at the dark faction''s mages. Where a massive crack was forming in the air that connected to another space. ... "Fuck, not this again," Li Wei cursed and hurriedly used sound transmission on Li Xin and his party members. (XinXin, YinYin, you all don''t worry about me; I will be back), he informed them and disappeared from his place with shadow step in a hurry. However no one noticed his departure as he left his clone there without any delay. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 130: Ice Yeti "Brother!" Li Xin cried out in panic upon hearing his sound transmission, but he was already gone, leaving his clone here.(Sister Li, keep calm; brother Li is inside the city, and he is safe,) Lily assured her after watching her panic. Hearing this, Li Xin relaxed a little, but she was still worried about why he hid inside the city. ''Just what''s going on,'' she thought with a frown, not knowing why he behaved like that. ... Just as she was puzzled, the dark mages finally finished casting the spatial manipulation skill and formed a temporary spatial gate with another place. "Hey, it''s getting colder and colder. Is it because of that gate?" "Yes, it must be. Let''s hope the city lord will take action now, or we won''t be able to handle it any longer." The adventurers conversed about the situation while continuing to fight with monsters, hoping the city lord would take action. ... Just as they were thinking, another scene unfolded on the Valeria Terrace. "Bernard!! Where the fuck did you run off! Come back now!!" The priest Alfred shouted in anger while continuing to help the frontline with his skill alone. As for the city lord Bernard, he had disappeared a while ago and didn''t know where he went. "What a useless guy! At an important moment he disappeared!" Alfred muttered with irritation when a voice rang behind him. "Alfred, stop talking bad behind my back," Bernard, the old man, said, arriving abruptly. However, it only pissed off Alfred more. "The hell are you talking about? The enemy already finished casting the group skill. Do you want to save the city or not?" he asked with a loud tone, anger visible in his eyes. Hearing this the city lord Bernard became silent and sighed. "It''s no use, Alfred. There is one more monster stampede happening in the south, and in an hour, it will reach the city." "Because of this, Duke Barrett ordered me to make preparations to evacuate everyone, also to save my MP so I can help others in an emergency," he explained, making Alfred shocked about the situation. "Another monster stampede!! It''s not a joke, right? Also, do we really have to abandon the city?" Alfred inquired with an unwilling face. "Don''t worry, Alfred. Even if the city is destroyed, it can be rebuilt in a week with the current technology. Also, there are still high-level adventurers on earth; just hope they might come and take care of the monster stampede in the south," Bernard replied, not giving up hope. "Yes, you are right. There is still hope," Alfred nodded, agreeing with him, but he knew the hopes were too slim, and they have to prepare for the worst case. ... As they both were busy thinking about how to handle the situation, in a certain house, the woman with a lot of background suddenly looked in the direction of the south. "Why the hell is one more stampede happening here? I was about to sleep!" she pouted cutely with irritation. "Madam, what should we do then?" her subordinate asked. "What can we do? Just wait for the notice of the city lord; he will probably evacuate everyone after finding out about this," the leader woman replied as she wore her clothes with sigh. "Ahh, it''s so hot inside the clothes; I wonder how humans are able to wear them for the whole life," she muttered, pouting and complaining again, when. *Gwwaaaaaa!!* A loud thundering roar echoed throughout the whole battlefield and city, making everyone stunned. However, the leader woman didn''t even flinch after hearing it. "A roar of Ice Yeti, hehe, it''s been a while since I have eaten one," she chuckled, thinking about the ways to capture it while her two subordinates showed ugly expressions, knowing a lot work was going to fall on them. ... As they were busy in their thoughts, a scene unfolded at the massive crack of space where a giant ice blue yeti came out with the size of a five-story building. "Everyone be careful; it''s a D class, Grade-3, Level-80 Ice Yeti. If the situation gets worse, just retreat," Lyla reminded her companions as she fought with a troll that was badly injured but still putting up a fight. Other trolls were also injured, but it was still hard to fight them with a few numbers as their levels weren''t the same as Irene. ... "Hahaha, Priestess, give up now; you won''t be able to do anything. Also, let me give you a twist; there is one more monster stampede happening in the south, and it will reach the city in an hour," the Lord of Pride laughed loudly, watching the situation and looked back at Yeti. "Ice Yeti, go kill everyone in her legion first," he commanded the Ice Yeti. However, the Yeti didn''t seem to hear him and focused its gaze on the city. "Roarr!!" the Yeti roared with a hint of excitement. "MANA. MANA. MANA!" the Yeti shouted loudly, pounding the ground with his fists, almost killing the dark faction people under him. "You lowly thing, listen to me!!" Pride shouted in anger, watching the Yeti not listening to him, when suddenly he felt a chill in his lower area and saw a shiny metallic boots coming with a strong kick. "Nooo¨C Ahhh," he shouted in pain as Irene sent him flying with a vicious kick, taking advantage of his distraction. She then looked at Ice Yeti with a frown. "Why is this Ice Yeti is looking towards the city," she muttered and looked back. ''Hmm, why is Abyss Leader is inside the city and not fighting at frontlines?'' she thought, frowning harder. With her spirit eye, she could see the spirits near Li Wei were all inside the city. It means he too was inside, as his clone didn''t attract a large amount of spirits like him. Just as she was puzzled about him, the Ice Yeti shouted with excitement again and sprinted towards the city without a care. "Be careful! The Ice Yeti is heading towards the city," she warned everyone and turned towards Pride, who came again with full recovery. "You are pissing me off," she snorted and attacked, but this time she was more heavy-handed. ... "Everyone initiate retreat!" Karina commanded, watching the Ice Yeti coming towards the city. "Hero Bai Feng, follow us; we will help you escort inside the city," Zek suggested, not wasting this chance. However, Bai Feng shook his head. "No, I am a hero; how could I escape before anyone? And the monster must be coming for me, so you all retreat. I will distract the monster first," he replied with a resolute tone. However, he was just pretending; when he got the scroll, he wanted to use it immediately, but it will leave a bad impression on others, so he continued fighting with monsters unless someone asked him to retreat. Of course, before going, he had to at least put on a good show, so he did his best, and it worked. "Hero Bai Feng, you don''t need to worry about us; I will escort you inside the city. But if things get out of hand; you can use the scroll," Zek replied as he repelled the attack of a dark faction member. "Yes, Hero Bai Feng, I would like you to retreat first, and we don''t have time, be fast," Karina instructed after watching the Yeti getting closer and closer. "Hero Bai Feng, please go on ahead; we will follow you later. However just to be safe please use teleportation scroll," the two knights replied simultaneously, agreeing with him escaping first. "Okay, if you say so," Bai Feng nodded and took out the teleportation scroll with a unwilling expression. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You all, I will be going first; take care," he said to his party as this teleportation scroll was only for one person. However, before going, he looked at Li Wei and his party with cold eyes. ''Just wait; you wouldn''t be able to live much longer,'' he thought and without hesitation tore the teleportation scroll, disappearing from the place. Zek wanted to stop him, but he didn''t have any time, more so he just received a voice transmission from Daniel saying to let the hero go. He was angry and puzzled because he still believed it was the hero who killed the evil wolf. "Everyone retreat!" The dark faction leaders gave orders and also started to retreat. But none of the adventurers tried to stop them as the monster stampede was still going on. The high-level adventurers didn''t hesitate anymore and directly took over the frontlines while asking everyone else to retreat inside the city. The same was for Li Wei and his party; they also retreated back to the city. (Brother, is that monster after you?) Li Xin asked his clone, but she knew he could hear it and would answer her. (Yes, that Ice Yeti is after me. It''s a good thing that I was able to sense his skill; if not people will find about me and I will be the next target of the dark factions,) Li Wei replied through his clone with a sigh. (Then are you going to fight with the Yeti?) Li Xin inquired again with a worried tone. (XinXin, don''t worry too much; if I wanted to escape, the Yeti wouldn''t be able to stop me. Also, I am waiting for the city lord to take action; if he can''t deal with it, I will have no choice but to kill it,) Li Wei replied calmly as he already made the necessary preparation. (Then be careful, brother. I will be waiting for you,) Li Xin replied with a worried look but didn''t stop him. ... Just as they were chatting; on the Valeria Terrace the city lord Bernard looked at the Ice Yeti with a serious expression. "Bernard, don''t hesitate anymore; if the time comes, I will use that," Alfred reminded him. "Okay, dumb priest; I will count on you then," Bernard nodded and took a deep breath before taking out a small diamond token with the words "Valeria City" inlaid in it with a bright red color. Chapter 131: Fight With Ice Yeti? "Valeria Tower Activate!" Bernard, the city lord, shouted, holding the diamond token firmly in his hand.*Humm!* The token shined with a golden light, followed by the Valeria magic tower. "Arcane Boltcaster Initiate!" he shouted again, pouring his mana into the token. *Clank! Clank! Clank!* Loud mechanical sounds echoed as the top of the magic tower transformed into a massive golden crossbow, with Alfred the priest and Bernard the city lord standing on top. "Hey, look! The city lord is finally taking action; we are saved!" "Yes, we are saved." The low-level adventurers below cheered, unaware that another monster stampede was happening. City lord Bernard noticed their enthusiasm but didn''t explain, as it wasn''t the time. "Everyone on the frontline, don''t go too far ahead, or you will be caught up," he reminded everyone and placed the diamond token on the platform that appeared. The Arcane Boltcaster was crafted by humans to fend off monster stampedes, but it consumed a significant amount of mana. Unless the situation was dire, no one dared to use it. "Priest, get ready. If the Arcane Boltcaster can''t take care of the Ice Yeti, I will have to seal the city with defensive functions personally and won''t be able to help with evacuation," Bernard said, taking a deep breath. "Don''t worry, Bernard. Leave it to me," Alfred nodded with a serious expression. "Okay, let''s start then," Bernard muttered as he aimed the Arcane Boltcaster at the Ice Yeti and started to charge it with mana. "Rawww!!" The Ice Yeti roared in anger after being targeted and hastened its pace towards the city, trampling any monster''s underneath. "Fire!" Bernard shouted without hesitation, and instantly the charged mana transformed into one big golden arrow. *Swooosh!* With a sound, the arrow shot out swiftly. Immediately after, another arrow formed and shot out, then a third, fourth, fifth, and it continued as the city lord kept transferring MP from the mana core of the Valeria magic tower. "Everyone, be careful. Don''t get caught up in the attacks!" Karina warned the adventurers who were fighting with all their might ahead. "Don''t worry, Goddess Karina. As long as the city lord takes that monster down, we will win." "Yes, Lady Karina, don''t worry about us." The adventurers assured her and kept fighting the monster stampede. While the arrows finally reached the Ice Yeti. The arrows were large, same size of a small private jet; however, in front of the Ice Yeti, they still looked minuscule. "Roarrr! DIE, HUMANS!" the Ice Yeti roared in anger, directly grabbing the incoming arrow in his hand. *Booom!* Suddenly, the arrow exploded with a loud sound, creating shockwaves. However, the Ice Yeti remained completely unharmed. "Roarrr! HUMANS, YOU CAN DIE NOW!" the Yeti roared again as it plunged towards the incoming arrows, grabbing and crushing them one by one. *Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!* Countless explosions happened, creating shockwaves, but it still failed to stop the Ice Yeti. However, the Yeti''s hands were injured after going through many explosions. "Alfred, prepare for evacuation. The Ice Yeti is stronger than I thought. We can definitely take it down, but we won''t have enough MP to activate any defensive functions of the city later," Bernard, the city lord, said with a sigh. "Okay, I will inform and gather everyone inside the magic tower," Alfred nodded and disappeared from his place immediately to do the work. While the city lord kept attacking the Ice Yeti as it slowed down its pace. .... Inside villa No.1, Li Wei watched everything through his clone. "Seems like I have no choice," he muttered and glanced at the things on the bed. It was a black full cloak and a silver mask with a few designs that he had just bought secretly from a shop. He wasn''t an idiot and certainly didn''t run inside the city on a whim. After all, he could have led the Ice Yeti somewhere else and returned with shadow step. However, he didn''t do this for three main reasons. First: if anyone spotted him with his current clothes, they could link it to him. Second: he didn''t want to leave Li Xin and others here alone because of the dark factions. Who knows what they would do after he led the Ice Yeti somewhere. He could react in time with his clone, but he didn''t want any accidents, so he chose not to. As for the last third reason, it was the most important one: he didn''t want to encounter world-shaking people like heroes, saints, gods, and whoever the mysterious person was. With his bad luck, he couldn''t guarantee if this would happen or not, but the chances of it happening were higher if he wasn''t with Li Xin, and who knows if he will get pulled into hell or heaven¡ªit might be the end for him. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s really a pain in the ass. If I knew something like this would happen, I would''ve stopped those dark faction mages," he murmured as he changed into the cloak and wore the silver mask while altering his face a little. He also changed his fake status, displaying the name Lucifer and level 100, while showing the three classes: mage, swordsman, and assassin. ''It''s time to go,'' he thought with a nod and disappeared from his villa. However, when he arrived a little away from the Ice Yeti, he became stunned. Not just him, but everyone on the battlefield was stunned. "Hey, who are those two?" "I don''t know, but the one is a young woman, and the other is a young man." "I think the young woman is the official knight from before." "Yes, you are right." The adventurers talked about the two figures that appeared in black cloaks. Some adventurers recognized the young woman as the official knight from before, while Li Xin and his party recognized Li Wei as he had informed them about his arrival. However, they were all puzzled about who the other person was. ... Li Wei was also in the same situation, but he knew it wasn''t the time to think about useless things. "Miss, if you are taking care of the Ice Yeti, then I will retreat," he suggested, his voice sounding more manly and deep. However, the woman with a lot of background surprisingly shook her head. "No, you can take care of it, but just give me its body," she shamelessly requested, leaving him speechless. "Miss, if you really want its body, then why are you not killing it?" Li Wei asked after a few seconds of silence. "Hehe, I just wanted to laze around," the woman replied with a bell like laugh, but it was a pity her face was hidden behind the cloak. While Li Wei once again became speechless and was about to say something when a voice echoed behind him. "Hey, you two, are you going to kill the Ice Yeti or not! If not, then get away; the Ice Yeti is coming closer," the city lord Bernard shouted with irritation. He was happy that high-level adventurers came to help, and because of it, he had stopped the attacks. However, both of them were just talking to themselves, making the Ice Yeti come closer. "Hehe, little brother, you should kill that Ice Yeti. Also, don''t forget to give me its body later," the woman said with a laugh. Li Wei remained silent at her response and turned towards the Ice Yeti, who was very excited to see him, as if they were old friends from a previous life. "HUMAN! HUMAN! HUMAN!" the Yeti started to shout with an excited expression and came to a halt just a little distance away from them. "Ohh, little brother, it seems you have a lot of affinity with that Ice Yeti. Maybe you were his wife in previous life," the woman muttered with a serious expression. ''Your mother is his wife! No your whole family is!'' Li Wei cursed in his mind and ignored her as he looked at the Ice Yeti. "Food, Human, you did well coming here. I will let you die peacefully," the Ice Yeti spoke with a smirk, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch in irritation. "You motherfuckers all treating me as food, just wait. I will eat your whole family!" Li Wei shouted as he aimed his hand at the Ice Yeti. "Dive Chains," he chanted, directly using 50k MP at once. *Clank! Clank! Clank!* With a sound, big golden and holy chains appeared and directly binded the Ice Yeti, making him roar in anger. "Roarrr! Human, let me go! If you don''t, then your whole city will be destroyed, and everyone here will be eaten!" The Ice Yeti threatened with a cold face as it failed to escape from chains. Nevertheless, its arrogance remained as it will be able to escape from the chains soon. However, Li Wei didn''t care about that at all and looked at the Ice Yeti. But before he could say anything, the woman with a lot of background did something outrageous. "You Ice Yetis really love to eat humans like food, right? Then let me show you how it feels to be food," she said, taking out a big cooking pot almost the same size as the Ice Yeti with excited eyes. Chapter 132: Overdid "You! What are you trying to do?" the Ice Yeti asked with anger, watching the big cooking pot.Others also noticed the big pot and became puzzled about the identity of the women because this type of big pots belonged to other races. However, the women didn''t seem to be bothered about this and looked at Li Wei. "Hey, can you seal him for an hour? It''s very hard to cook an Ice Yeti alive, but they taste very good if you do it," the woman said, wiping her drool underneath the cloak. Hearing this, Li Wei became speechless and almost cursed out loud. "Miss, I don''t have unlimited mana to seal him like this for an hour, also I don''t think this is the time we should be cooking," he replied, shaking his head. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to get the things done as soon as possible if not he might end up revealing his identity. Not to mention that monster stampede was going on and people were fighting with their lives. The women also thought of fight going below and became disappointed as it wasn''t really time to cook, nevertheless she was getting the body of the Ice Yeti, so she reluctantly took back the cooking pot. "If you are going to do it, then do it gently, don''t hurt too much, or the taste will become bad," she reminded him with a serious tone. "Miss, you are really making it hard for me, but I will try not hurt the Ice Yeti when killing it," Li Wei replied and looked at the Ice Yeti which was struggling to escape. "Human, release me, or it won''t end up good for you and the city," the Ice Yeti threatened again but now talking more like human unlike his coarse and ugly voice from before. "You can also talk normally?" Li Wei asked with a surprised expression after hearing him. When he first saw him talking weirdly, he thought this was the way the Ice Yeti talks, but now it seems that this guy was just too arrogant and didn''t liked to talk softly. "Yes, I can talk normally, and I will say again if you don''t release me, everyone here would be in trouble," the Ice Yeti replied with a cold voice and continued. "Also, if you don''t become my food, I will kill everyone here," the Ice Yeti threatened while looking at Li Wei with a greedy expression. The chains were already on the verge of breaking, more so it was preparing a big skill secretly to kill Li Wei in one move, which made it fearless and arrogant. ''Humph, human, just wait, I will eat you and your whole family,'' the Ice Yeti thought with anger and looked at Li Wei with greed while thinking of how to eat him in different ways. Li Wei felt a shiver down on his spine when he sensed Ice Yetis'' greedy look. "Fuck, I have enough of you," he cursed and aimed his hands at him. "You... human, you will pay a terrible price, stop now!" the Ice Yeti roared in anger as it tried to broke from shackles more fiercely. However, Li Wei didn''t even flinch and started to gather mana. "Frost Nova," he chanted initiating the skill, but he didn''t release it immediately and poured more mana into it, making an ice blue orb appear. Watching this, the Ice Yeti became relived and couldn''t help but laugh. "Hahaha, human, are you an idiot? I am an Ice Yeti; ice attribute skills are pretty much useless on me," the Ice Yeti said with a smirk. While everyone looked at Li Wei with a puzzled look, wondering what he was doing. "Sister Li, do you know what he is doing?" Alice asked in a hushed voice, knowing he was Li Wei. However, Li Xin shook her head. "I don''t know, but he must be planning something," Li Xin replied with a curious look, but she didn''t care much about it as long as he was alright. Just as they were thinking about what he was doing, the same was for Bernard, Alfred, and Maurice who were gathered on top of the Valeria Terraces while leaving the work of evacuation to their subordinates. "Maurice, did you know any adventurers by the name Lucifer?" Bernard, the city lord, inquired. "City Lord, there are quite a lot of people with the same name, also unless we know his surname, we won''t be able to find his real identity," Maurice replied with a difficult expression. Hearing this, Bernard nodded. "Then what do you think about him using the Ice attribute skill against Ice Yeti?" he inquired with a serious expression. Maurice pondered for a second before answering. "Even if the Ice Yeti is resistant against Ice attribute attacks, it doesn''t mean it''s immune to it. As long as someone casts a powerful Ice attack skill, the Ice Yeti can be killed with it," he replied with a thoughtful expression looking at Li Wei. "Alfred, what do you think about this?" Bernard inquired again. "My views remain the same as Guild Master," Alfred replied. In response, Bernard nodded, his eyes narrowing. "It means Lucifer is probably above level 120 to do this," he concluded, to which both guild master and pope agreed. Just as they were having a chat, priestess Irene also saw what was happening. ''So, the Ice Yeti was after Abyss Leader; no wonder he hid inside the city. Also, it seems he possesses a lot of secrets,'' she thought, wondering how he knew the divine chain skill. "Haha, priestess, look at the idiot; he is using an ice attribute skill on Ice Yeti. He is just looking for death," the Lord of Pride laughed as he kept her busy with fighting. "Humph, don''t be happy too much," Irene snorted and attacked back with irritation for getting held here. As they both fought once again, Li Wei still continued to pour MP into the skill while the woman beside him frowned, wondering what he was doing. But Li Wei ignored everyone''s reactions and instilled the MP in large amounts. 10k, 20k, 30k, 40k, 50k,... With each amount, the ice-blue orb hummed with a sound creating a cold wind current. "Hey, it''s getting colder." "Yeah, just who is that guy to use such a simple skill at this level." The adventurers conserved themselves as they felt the temperature dropping rapidly, but Li Wei still didn''t have any intentions to stop. He continued to pour MP into the skill until it reached 100k while everyone became dumbfounded after watching him. "Hey, what the hell is that guy, is he trying to change the weather to snow?" an adventurer muttered, watching Li Wei getting surrounded by a snow blizzard. While on the Valeria Terrace, Bernard''s eyes once again narrowed. "He didn''t get help from the spirits to cast the skill; it means he is above level 150," Maurice stated with a serious expression. There were certain limits on how much mana they can put inside the skill, but it can be broken after level 100 when everyone started to form connections with spirits and gets help from them to pour more mana. But Li Wei didn''t; it means he was above level 150 as only people of this level were capable of casting such a powerful skill without the help of spirits. However, what they didn''t know was that Li Wei was able to use more mana because of his new title skill creator. This title allowed him to install more mana into any skill. However, there were limits, and soon he reached it after hitting 100k. ''Seems like this is my limit,'' he thought, sensing the restless MP inside the orb. If he added more without the help of spirits, the skill would go out of control. "But there is no need to do that," he muttered with a smile, making the Ice Yeti freak out. "Human! What are you doing? If you release that skill with this much mana, the weather will change here for a few days and the whole forest will be destroyed," the Ice Yeti reminded him with fear as he looked at Li Wei surrounded by a snow blizzard. ''Damn, even if you have so much mana, you shouldn''t use it like that,'' the Ice Yeti complained in its heart. If not for the fact that it was bound by chains, it would''ve stopped Li Wei at all costs because it knew how terrifying the outcome would be if so much mana was concentrated into a skill. However, Li Wei didn''t care and chuckled. "Hehe, Ice Yeti, I don''t think this is the time you should care about the others," he said, glancing at the Ice Yeti still confined by Divine Chains. "You, human! Let me go, or you will regret it!" the Ice Yeti roared in anger, trying to shake off the Divine Chains that were about to be broken. But how could Li Wei allow it to happen. "Humph, you can die now," Li Wei snorted in response and looked at the ice-blue orb. "Go!" he shouted, sending the orb flying towards the Ice Yeti with the snow blizzard following behind it. "Nooo!" The Ice Yeti screamed with an unwilling expression, as it looked at the ice-blue orb coming towards him. "Everyone retreat now! Fast!" Lyla and Karina both hastily ordered everyone as they made a retreat, leaving only the woman with a lot of background, Li Wei, and monsters on the battlefield. While Irene and the Lord of Pride were still fighting a distance away from them, but when they noticed the release of the skill, they also made a retreat. "Priestess, this will not end here," the Lord of Pride shouted with an ugly expression as he disappeared while Irene didn''t say anything and returned to the city with teleportation skill. "Roarrr!!" The Ice Yeti let out a unwilling roar after watching the ice-blue orb falling on his body. The moment the orb touched his body, a thin layer of ice started to form when suddenly Boom! A loud explosion happened, and like a tsunami, a wave of ice engulfed the whole battlefield, freezing every monster in it. It was the same for the five trolls who were dying and were killed by the ice wave becoming ice sculptures in it. "Oops, looks like I overdid it," Li Wei muttered with a serious expression, watching the half of the north plane turning into the ice forest. Chapter 133: Heavens Order "Hey, isn''t this too much? Did you forget high-level skills are more potent in low-level areas?" the woman with a lot of background said after watching half of North Plane turning into ice.She thought Li Wei would stop the skill after killing the monster stampede because of this; she didn''t remind him early. But what she doesn''t know is that Li Wei was already doing his best to cast the skill. If he tried to control it further, he needed to unlock his level above 90, and it was the last thing he wanted to do. "Miss, isn''t your Ice Yeti is good. Then why are you complaining?" Li Wei replied with a sigh and turned towards the Lord of Pride, who was floating in mid-air at a distance away. There were also hundreds of dark faction members along with him, all looking at Li Wei with dense real killing intent, making him feel irritated for no reason. "Why are you all looking at me like that? Oh, wait, I am sorry if I foiled your plans of group shitting in the North Forest. I didn''t know that you all forgot to take a shit at home." "But don''t worry; you can just huddle together to make a nice warm atmosphere and do it with everyone," Li Wei suggested with sarcasm after feeling the killing intent towards him. He didn''t know why but he just couldn''t control his emotions. "Human! You are looking for death!" Pride shouted in anger, clenching his fists, and his killing intent rose further. This triggered Li Wei more. "Motherfucker, you are the one who is looking for death. Don''t you know about the poisonous grass snakes that will chew your ass if you try to shit in the forest?" Li Wei retorted, continuing his mockery. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "HUMAN!! If you say one more word, I will do everything to kill you!" Pride shouted as he started to channel mana, showing he was serious. But Li Wei still didn''t care. "Haha, what can a guy who has forgotten to take a shit at home do? Also, you should be the one who stops talking; do you know your mouth stinks like shit?" he replied with contempt, triggering the Lord of Pride. "DIE! HUMAN!" Pride shouted in anger, plunging towards him with a sword. "Humph, like I fear you," Li Wei snorted in response and channeled his mana to cast the skill. However, before anything could happen, a figure arrived before him, stopping both of them. "Priestess! Get out of the way; it''s my personal business with him," Pride roared with an ugly face, watching her intervening. "Haha, Pride, I am not getting out of the way. What will you do?" Irene replied with a laugh, her hands behind her back. Hearing this, Pride''s face became uglier. "Good, good. I will kill you both then," he snorted and was about to do something when an old man with sunken eyes arrived behind him. "Stop it, Lord of Pride, or I won''t be able to save you from here," the old man replied with a deep voice. "Human! Don''t think you can order me around. If I want to kill them, no one can stop me, even those two old farts hiding in the dark," Pride replied with a snort as he turned towards Li Wei. Where two more people arrived; they were none other than Charlie and Barrett. "If you really think that the Seven Deadly Lords only possess this much power, then stop dreaming. I am alone here is enough to handle you all," Pride replied as his killing intent rose rapidly. But he was once again stopped by the old man before he could go further. "I said stop it. If you really think the humans are powerless, then you''re wrong. They just don''t want to use a few things as their cost is much greater than losing this small city. Also, if you use that, you will face a massive backlash, and it isn''t worth it," the old man reminded him with a strict voice. Hearing this, the Lord of Pride was unwilling, but after watching the calm smile of Irene, he decided to back out. However, before retreating, he looked at Li Wei with killing intent again. "Human, if you really don''t fear me, then tell me your name. There are very few people that can live after angering me," he said, clenching his fists tightly. In response, Li Wei let out a laugh. "Haha, why do you think I will fear you? A guy who has forgotten to take a shit today, and you want my name, right?" "Then let me introduce myself. I am Lucifer Ballkicker, a member of Heavens Order party, and Ballkicker is my surname, so don''t take offense," Li Wei replied, making Pride''s face fuming with anger again. However, before he could say anything, Irene chimed in. "Pride, let me introduce myself too. I am Irene Ballkicker, also a secret member of Heavens Order. It will be better if you remember my name in case you forget with unknown fears," she replied with a smirk, making Li Wei stunned and speechless. ''When did I have someone like you in my party?'' he complained inwardly, knowing she was messing with him after discovering his real identity. However, others didn''t know this and thought she was messing up with Lord of the Rings, and it worked. But before Pride started to roar with anger again, the woman with a lot of background also chimed in. "Hey, you both forgot to introduce me," she said with a sulky tone and turned towards Lord of Pride. "Pride, let me introduce myself. I am Amelia Ballkicker and also a member of Heavens Order party," Amelia replied, sticking her chest out with a proud tone. Watching this, Li Wei once again complained in his heart. ''What the hell? Why did it seem like everyone wanted to be part of my Heaven''s Order?'' he thought, feeling depressed as the plan he thought of was not going the way he wanted. ... Just as he was thinking about this, Li Xin and others were stunned. "Sister Li, I also want to introduce myself as a member of Heavens Order," Alice muttered, hoping she would be able to do this, which made Elva glare at her. "Sister Li, do you know what he is planning and why he is looking depressed right now?" Lily asked with a puzzled face. Hearing this, Li Xin smiled wryly. "He was probably thinking of creating a special party for his clones, but it seems his plan might fail," she replied with a sigh and looked at him deeply. ''Brother, looks like the scar in your heart still remains, but don''t worry. I will heal it for you,'' she thought, clenching her fists with resolve, knowing the reason why he got angry after sensing the killing intent. ... "You all just wait; I will kill you, definitely!" the Lord of Pride roared in anger and left with the old man and other people from dark factions. Watching their departure, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. "Lucifer, Amelia, I am Duke Barrett. I sincerely thank you both for coming to help. Also, once I return to the capital, I will definitely ask his highness to reward you both generously," Barrett said, thanking both of them. "Mr. Barrett, there is no need for rewards. I didn''t do anything; it was all the work of my party member, Lucifer," Amelia replied, pointing at Li Wei, making him more depressed. ''Ugh, looks like she won''t be leaving my party alone,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh and looked at Barrett. "Mr. Barrett, if you want to give me a reward, then I will really like it if it''s in coin cards," he requested without any shame. "Ahem, it seems Mr. Lucifer likes coin cards. Then I will definitely prepare for it. But before that, I need one more help from Mr. Lucifer." "You see, there is one more monster stampede coming towards the city from the south, and I would hope you take care of it. Of course, I will offer you a good reward," Barrett stated, making Li Wei stunned. "Another monster stampede? Are you sure?" he asked with doubt. "Yes, I am sure. Because of this, we almost evacuated all of the city before," Barrett replied with a nod and continued. "So I would like you to take care of it because there is still one powerful person from the dark faction hiding inside the dark." "If we take action, he might do the same, and it won''t end up good, especially in this low-level area," he explained with a troubled face. "Okay, I will do it then," Li Wei agreed without any more questions. He was going to save the city, no matter if there is a reward or not because this was the place Li Xin liked. If it was destroyed, she will be sad, and he wouldn''t want that. Not to mention, Elva and others will also not be happy about it. Because of this, he ended up saving the city earlier albeit accidentally. Chapter 134: Fourth Class Quest "Lucifer, I really appreciate your help in dealing with the upcoming monster stampede, and I will definitely ask His Majesty to give you a good reward.""Also, we will take our leave as it isn''t appropriate for people like us to come here. So, don''t tell anyone about our identities," Duke Barrett reminded him and disappeared with Charlie, leaving Li Wei, Irene, and Amelia hovering in mid-air silently. But the silence didn''t last long as City Lord Bernard arrived before them. "Mr. Lucifer, Miss Amelia, and Priestess Irene, I wholeheartedly thank you all for saving my city," he expressed his gratitude with a grateful expression. "City Lord, you don''t need to thank us because this is what our Heavens Order party always does," Irene replied with a cheerful expression, making Li Wei feel bitter. ''Looks like she is not going to let me slide,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh. But he was already prepared for the consequence when he decided to take on Ice Yeti personally. Honestly, he wanted to send his clone, but the chances of the skill going out of control were higher, as his clone hasn''t formed a connection with spirits. ''I should also train my clones from now, or it will be difficult in the future,'' he murmured in his mind, making a decision while Irene and the City Lord finished their talks. "City Lord, you don''t need to worry about my party members. I will make arrangements for their stay personally," Irene assured the City Lord, sending him away with a puzzled expression. But she didn''t explain too much, and after sending him away, she turned towards Amelia and Li Wei. "Lucifer, Amelia, follow me inside the city while Guild Master and City Lord will arrange to clean up the battlefield. Of course, the spoils will belong to Lucifer," she said, looking at Li Wei with a meaningful gaze. "Wait, I want the body of Ice Yeti, and Lucifer said he will give it to me," Amelia complained with a grumbling tone, thinking she was not going to receive the body. "Priestess Irene, just give her the body of Ice Yeti as long as she can pay for it. Also, it will be better if you sell every monster and give me the money in coin cards," Li Wei requested after hearing her complaints. "Okay, I will do as my party member says," Irene agreed with a smile and looked back. "Let''s go back to the city by flying; if not, the citizens might feel insecure after watching you disappear," she suggested as the news of another monster stampede has already spread. To this, both Li Wei and Amelia nodded, and followed her inside the city. ''I hope those two don''t wake up, or it will be troublesome,'' Amelia hoped, thinking of her knocked-out subordinates as she followed Irene into a luxurious house inside the church''s residential area with Li Wei. "Lucifer, Amelia, you can wait here until the next monster stampede comes," Irene said, pointing at the sofas and private rooms. "Thank you, Priestess Irene. Then, I will choose the private room to recover my mana," Li Wei replied, and before they could ask anything, he slipped inside the room, locking the door. Now there were only Amelia and Irene left in the hall with a terrifying silence. "Say, Miss Amelia, where did you send the hero?" Irene asked, her expression becoming cold. However, Amelia didn''t even flinch at her expression and chuckled. "Heh, so the priestess has a cold personality too. No wonder you have gained a lot of fame." "Also, I don''t think that you care about the hero, but his blessings that will get misused, right?" she replied, her eyes flashing with a smile but no one was able to see as her face was hidden inside a cloak. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But what she said was right. "Yes, I only care about his blessings getting misused. So can you tell me where did you send him?" Irene inquired with a deep tone. In response, Amelia chuckled again. "Priestess, you don''t need to worry too much about his blessings getting misused. That''s the only information I can provide, and please, can you deliver the Ice Yeti a little early to me?" she replied with a request. Hearing this, Irene frowned, but she couldn''t force her to tell, knowing who she is. "Okay, I will fasten the process of Ice Yeti," she nodded and left upstairs while Amelia stayed inside the hall, sitting on the sofa. ... Just as they finished their talks, Li Wei was inside the private room, sitting on the bed with closed eyes. He was actually controlling his clone to tell Li Xin and others about the situation after they reached inside the villa. "Brother, then will you return late? It''s already 10 PM," Li Xin inquired with a pout looking at his clone. "I don''t know; the monster stampede might come at any time. But don''t worry, I will do my best to return early," Li Wei replied, assuring her and asked everyone if they got hurt somewhere. To his questions, everyone sighed, wondering if there was something wrong with his head. They were protected by his two clones; their levels were also high, and not to mention there is Lily and Olivia who have support skills. With that, it was almost impossible to hurt them with the low level monsters they fought. "Brother Li, you are too much worrying about us. We are not weak," Alice replied with a pout. However, Li Wei didn''t care about her complaints and became relieved that everyone was alright. He then chatted with them for a while and returned the consciousness to his main body. "I wonder when will the monster stampede come. It will be great if it came early so I can sleep," he muttered to himself and opened his system panel to see a lot of experience points notifications. It was almost endless with big chunks of XP, especially the Ice Yeti and Trolls that gave him triple and double amounts because of their evolution. However, he didn''t feel happy at all when he saw his level stuck at level 150 because of the class quest. "Damn, a lot of XP is wasted," he cursed, feeling depressed. With how fast he killed the monsters, he didn''t have any time to switch the experience sharing to his party members because of this, a lot of XP has gone to waste. ''What a pity; if I had shared the XP with everyone, Lily would''ve leveled up further as she doesn''t have anything to do with classes,'' he thought and opened his quest window to see what kind of quest did he got. [Jack-of-all-Trades Class Quest (B): Please complete one of the following quests. 1. Kill 100 Grade 5 Abyssal Monsters (0/100) 2. Kill one of the Seven Deadly Sins Lord (0/1) Rewards: Class Upgrade to B] "Motherfucker, you gotta be kidding me," he cursed loudly after reading the quests. "Like hell I can complete any of them; is the world system playing with me?" Li Wei complained, thinking about what to do. To hunt the Abyssal monsters, he would need to visit the main battlefields where they came from Abyss. But the battlefield was located inside the Starfrost and Sorathia worlds. If he really dared to go there, who knows what might happen, as there were lot of things handled by strength. As for killing a Seven Deadly Sin lord, it was asking for death. He didn''t know what happened earlier, but he lost control over his anger for no reason after sensing the killing intent. It''s not like he didn''t sense any killing intent from Bai Feng earlier. But he controlled his irritation and anger then; however, in front of the Lord of Pride, he wasn''t able to control it anymore. "This must be their special ability to affect emotions," he spoke to himself with a sigh. If this was really like this, then the lords were more terrifying foes. "Fuck it; I will think what to do later," he decided directly, closing the system panel and got up to exit the room. However, the moment he set foot inside the hall, he became stunned watching a young girl around the age of 19, sitting on the sofa in her cute pink underwear''s only. The young girl also noticed him, and her blue eyes widened with fear and embarrassment. "Ahhhh, pervert, die!" the girl screamed, blushing in anger as she threw a punch at him. "Miss, wait, it''s a misunderstanding," Li Wei tried to stop her, but it was late, as her fist was about to smack his face. "Damn," he cursed dodging her punch by a narrow gap. "You human, do you think you can escape from me? Die now!!" The young girl screamed again, launching an attack with full force and sealing his escape paths. "Shit," Li Wei cursed again, knowing he will be hit even if he tried to dodge. So, without hesitation, he channeled his mana to activate the shadow step. However, before he could activate the skill, the young girl in front of him tripped because of the messy clothes on the ground and with speed, she directly landed on his body hugging him. Chapter 135: I Will Make You Regret "Ahh! Pervert!" The young girl screamed with a red face and directly bit Li Wei''s neck with her sharp white teeth.Li Wei, who was dumbfounded by what was happening, forgot to dodge and soon felt a pain on his neck. "Hey, stop! It hurts!" he groaned in pain as he tried to separate her. But it was useless, as she didn''t even budge an inch. ''Damn, why is she so heavy despite her slim figure?'' Li Wei cursed and utilized full strength, finally separating from her. "Release me! I said, release me, you filthy human!" the young girl shouted with a deathly glare as he held her like cat. "Humph, little girl, it''s your fault for drinking my blood. I didn''t think there would be a vampire like you here," Li Wei muttered with irritation, watching the wound on his neck bleeding while her mouth was filled with his blood. "You human! don''t compare me with those ugly vampires, and release me now!" the young girl resisted again, trying to push his hands away. While Li Wei couldn''t help but observe her a little closely. The young girl was cute with blue eyes, cherry-like lips, a small nose, and long waist-length pink hair. While only wearing pink cute underwear, she appeared alluring even though her chest was flat. But Li Wei didn''t care about her allure and focused his gaze behind her where some soft bra pads and a black cloak were thrown on the floor. Watching this, he became stunned. "Miss Amelia?" He muttered with an unbelievable expression. When he first saw Amelia, his impression was she was a voluptuous woman after watching her figure. Because of this, he didn''t suspect the young girl is Amelia, as her proportions didn''t match from what he knew. But after watching those soft bra pads and a few more with an unknown purpose, he understood instantly who the young girl is. "You die!" Amelia shouted with embarrassment and bit his hands fiercely. "You vampire, stop it now!" Li Wei groaned in pain, wondering how the hell she was able to harm him with a bite as he tried to separate her. When suddenly both of them stiffened and looked in the direction of the elevator where Irene was looking at them with a cold smile. "It seems I am disturbing you both, but do you know this is my place, and I would like you both to refrain from doing any adult acts here," she said, her voice getting colder and colder. "Priestess Irene! This isn''t what you think; it''s a misunderstanding and a big one at that," Li Wei explained hurriedly. "Yes, Priestess Irene, it''s a big misunderstanding. If not for this pervert, I wouldn''t have ended up like this," Amelia also explained but blaming him. "Hey, what the hell are you talking about? When I came out of the room, you were already like this, half-naked," Li Wei corrected her immediately. "Then what if I am half-naked? It''s your fault for coming out without any permission," Amelia retorted with a glare. "How could it be my fault? If you wanted to sleep half-naked, you should have chosen a private room, can''t you?" Li Wei replied, placing some common sense into her. "Ugh, I was just busy thinking about important things and forgot, so it''s all your fault," Amelia replied with a difficult face. After living together with her subordinates, it was her habit to lay down wherever she wanted, and this time she did the same, forgetting her subordinates weren''t here to protect from anything like this. But she didn''t want to admit her mistake and placed all the blame on Li Wei, making him speechless. "You both just shut up; also, Amelia, are you going to wear your clothes or not?" Irene stated with a cold expression. "Of course, I am wearing it," Amelia replied as she wore the black cloak and put every padded asset back in their place, making both Irene and Li Wei speechless. "Ahem, Amelia, I came here to inform that your Ice Yeti is ready, and you can take it from my subordinate Lyla, who is outside," Irene informed her. "Really! It''s ready; then I will take my leave, Priestess," Amelia said with an excited tone, but before leaving, she turned towards Li Wei with a death glare. "Lucifer, just wait. I will make you regret for making me embarrassed," she declared and left with a snort. ''Oh, looks like I can''t use Lucifer anymore,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh and depression as he looked at her fading back. When suddenly he noticed Irene looking at him with pitiful eyes. "Hey, what''s with that pitiful look?" he asked directly. In response, Irene shook her head with a sigh. "Do you even know how much trouble you are going to get into?" she asked with a smile, making him puzzled. "What trouble are you talking about? Is it about Amelia?" he questioned. "Yes, it is about Amelia. She isn''t a simple person and will do what she says." Irene replied with a nod and continued. "Also, her background is very terrifying that even the dark factions fear her, so just pray that you won''t meet her in the future or you might end up dead," she explained with a pitiful glance. "Priestess, can you not look at me like that? Also, is the monster stampede coming?" Li Wei asked the important matter in his hands. As for Amelia, he didn''t think too much. After all, he was fighting against some unknown gods. In front of them, Amelia and her background were nothing unless she was related to a god. Certainly, that wouldn''t be the case, so he didn''t think too much and asked about the monster stampede. "Yes, the monster stampede is coming, and I would like you to take care of it, Mr. Lucifer," Irene replied with an interesting smile and deep look. "Ahem, then, Priestess, I will take care of the monster stampede," Li Wei said shortly, trying to avoid any unnecessary talks. "Okay, I will trust Mr. Lucifer for this. Also, try to be reasonable and don''t overdo like earlier," Irene reminded him with a glare. "Yes, I will be reasonable," Li Wei replied and disappeared using the shadow step, leaving Irene alone, who was looking at the place he disappeared. "Let''s see how long you can avoid talking about this," she hummed with a smile and also disappeared. ... Inside Valeria City, everyone was happy about successfully defeating the monster stampede, but it didn''t last long when they heard there was another one coming from the south. But after hearing that Lucifer from Heaven''s Order is going to take care of the monster stampede, everyone became relieved and gathered at the south gate. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, Li Xin and others were here too after taking a short rest, but they all wore weird expressions as they heard the gossip of women''s. "Hey, what kind of women do you think Hero Lucifer likes? Maybe I will have a chance to become his concubine," a beautiful woman around the age of 26 said. "Tsk, what are you talking about? The hero Lucifer will definitely like younger girls, not old hags," a beautiful young woman around the age of 20 commented with jealousy after watching her big chest. "Humph, you are just jealous. He will definitely like me, and I have a lot of experience in entertaining men than you," the bigger woman retorted. "So what? I am still a virgin, and I heard heroes prefer virgins more, so I have more chances than you," the young woman replied. As they continued their bickering, the same conversations were happening inside every women''s group, making Li Xin and others stunned. "Sister Li, you have to keep a tight leash on brother Li or he will get stolen. Also, look at those groups of girls; they are planning to rape him after inviting him for dinner," Alice said, pointing at a suspicious group of young girls. While Elva and others also agreed with her statement. It''s not like they thought he should only marry one woman; they just didn''t want him to turn into a womanizer. However, they all became surprised after hearing Li Xin. "You all don''t need to worry about brother; he won''t do something like this. Also, he is my brother, not my husband, so he is free to choose his wives," Li Xin replied with a calm expression, and before they could ask anything, a commotion happened ahead. "Hey, look, Hero Lucifer arrived!" "Ahh, Lord Lucifer, please have a baby with me!" "Nn, Hero Lucifer, I want to be your concubine!" All kinds of shouts were heard as soon as Li Wei arrived, making him dumbfounded. ''What the hell is this? It hasn''t even been an hour, and I have this much popularity,'' he thought, wondering if it is a bad thing or a good thing. When suddenly he felt a shiver after sensing a few groups of girls looking at him with lust. ''Fuck, it''s definitely a bad thing,'' he cursed in his mind. Chapter 136: Vow Looking at the energetic and lustful expressions of the beautiful girls, Li Wei felt speechless and depressed. "Looks like I can''t allow Lucifer to exit anymore," he muttered, feeling sad about the death of Lucifer, and turned his attention towards the south forest. The situation was roughly the same, but the number of monsters were lower, and so were their levels. ''It''s a pity I am stuck at level 150,'' he thought, feeling depressed, and opened his party panel to change the experience share to Li Xin and others. After doing this, he aimed his hand at the forest. "Frost Nova!" He chanted and started to pour MP into the skill until it reached 50k. However, he still didn''t release his skill and waited silently. Meanwhile the people at the south gate held their breath, wanting to see the big AOE skill again, while some people talked in whispers. "Hey, what level do you think the Frost Nova skill he is using?" "I don''t know, but it''s probably above 100, and I really want to know just why he leveled up this skill." "Who knows, maybe he has just too much money or he didn''t get any suitable skills yet." The people talked with puzzled faces. The amount needed to level up skills was too high because of that many people choose to level up important skills only. As for the Frost Nova, it was a basic skill that is used to slow down enemies. Of course, if someone can pour 50k-100k MP into it, it''s very useful. But it''s pretty much idiotic to do that, as they will be left with no MP. So many people didn''t level up the Frost Nova skill and focused on other ones. Li Wei too knew this, but he can''t use any other skills; if he did, a lot of things would be exposed. So he decided to stick with Frost Nova, as anyone can get this skill. As he waited for one more minute, the monster stampede was getting closer, only four kilometres away from the city. The monsters roared in excitement after catching a glimpse of the city, but they became silent after watching a small snow blizzard in mid-air. "Go," Li Wei shouted, releasing the ice-blue orb as the monsters reached into his attack range. With a swoosh, the ice-blue orb landed in front of the monster stampede followed by a freezing snow blizzard. "Roar!!" The monsters roared in panic and anger. But before they could do anything, the ice-blue orb exploded, creating a tide of snow that engulfed every monster, freezing them to death. As the monsters were killed, the tide of snow also came to an abrupt stop and like magic, it turned into small shiny particles, disappearing into the environment. "Damn, it''s really hard to control the skill with a lot of MP," Li Wei muttered, feeling a little headache when two people arrived beside him. They were none other than city lord Bernard and Priestess Irene. "Mr. Lucifer, I once again thank you for saving the city from the monster stampede. Also, can I know your address so I can deliver you the rewards?" Bernard requested after thanking him. Li Wei didn''t feel surprised about his question and was about to give the answer he prepared when Irene chimed in. "City Lord, he is my party member, so I will give him all the rewards and money for monster corpses with a personal visit tomorrow, so you don''t need to worry about this," she stated with a smile. "Then, as Priestess Irene says, I will leave this matter to you," Bernard replied with a disappointed expression as he wanted to make friends with him. "Mr. Lucifer, if you have any problems in the city, just contact me through the communication tool. I will be there immediately," he said, giving him the contact, and left after saying a few more words. "So, Mr. Lucifer, I will visit you tomorrow; you won''t mind, right?" Irene stated with a smile. "Haha, Priestess Irene, what problems could I have?" Li Wei hurriedly shook his head in denial, but he felt bitter inside. "Then, Mr. Lucifer, I will meet you tomorrow, and good night," Irene said her goodbyes before taking her leave, not caring about the depressed Li Wei. ''Ugh, it''s gonna be trouble,'' Li Wei thought as he used shadow step and returned to his villa. Li Xin and others were still returning, so he took a quick shower. After he was done, everyone was already waiting for him inside the hall. "Aren''t you guys tired after the fight? It''s almost midnight, so take a rest. We will talk tomorrow," he suggested as he sat between Li Yin and Li Xin. While asking his pitiful clone to hide in the shadow that was standing a little away from everyone, of course on his orders. "Brother, we are not that tired. Also, it''s an important thing we need to inform you," Li Xin replied, leaning on him. "Oh, an important thing? What is it?" Li Wei asked with a puzzled face. "Brother, we all leveled up to 50 and received our class quests. They are not difficult, and within one or two weeks, we can complete them, but..." Li Xin replied, taking a pause. "But Lily didn''t have any class quests, so she leveled up to 64 while getting the conditions for Grade-1 evolution." "However, the conditions are too harsh; she needs to consume ten Grade-5 monsters to evolve into Grade-1," she explained. "So that''s the case," Li Wei nodded and glanced at Lily, who too looked at him in silence. "Lily, don''t worry. I will help you with evolution," he replied with a soft smile. "Un, thanks Brother Li, but you can take your time. I am not in a hurry," Lily nodded, feeling upset that she was making him work for her. "Okay, I will take my time. Also, it''s getting late; we should sleep," Li Wei announced, looking at everyone. To this, they all nodded and returned to their rooms after saying good nights. ... Inside his room, Li Wei sat on the bed while both Li Xin and Li Yin hugged him tightly, lying in his embrace. "Are you both not going to sleep?" Li Wei asked with a wry smile. "Brother, it''s not like we have to fight tomorrow, so let us be," Li Xin replied, rubbing her face on his chest followed by Li Yin. Watching them like this, Li Wei shook his head when Li Xin suddenly noticed a wound on his neck. "Brother, are you hurt?" She asked with concern, taking a close look at his wound. "Hmm, you mean this? No, I am not hurt, or you can say I am," Li Wei replied with a difficult face and explained what happened in Irene''s villa. While Li Xin and Li Yin looked at him with a glare. "Brother, what kind of person are you to get into trouble every time?" she muttered with a sigh, looking at his wound that was healing very slowly even with the use of skills. But Li Wei didn''t care and hugged both of them tightly. "It''s because I am away from both of you, or it wouldn''t have happened," he replied with a smirk and planted a kiss on their foreheads. However, he didn''t stop and slowly started to go down kissing their nose. Li Xin and Li Yin both glared at him but they didn''t resist. "Looks like you missed me for an hour," Li Wei muttered with a smile and directly sealed their mouths, enjoying a deep passionate kiss filled with saliva. "Mhmm, brother, let''s sleep; it''s getting late," Li Xin suggested with a crimson face as she licked her lips after a long kiss. "XinXin, you are making me kiss you again," Li Wei muttered and once again kissed them while calming his fire down, knowing it wasn''t the time yet. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After who knows how long, he stopped kissing and let out a yawn, ignoring both girls who were looking at him with a glare. "Haha, my cute little sisters, let''s sleep," he suggested as he laid down on the bed, also pulling them with him. "Humph, good night, brother," Li Xin muttered with a pout and laid her head on his chest to sleep, followed by Li Yin. Watching them sleeping with irritation and happy eyes, Li Wei felt it was worth it. ''Good thing that I saved the city, or things wouldn''t be like this,'' he thought, caressing their backs with love and took a deep breath. "XinXin, YinYin, I will protect your smiles forever," he vowed softly, his voice reaching their ears, making both of them smile softly and closing the curtains on the night. ... Next day everyone woke up, and after breakfast, they all gathered in the hall. They were waiting for Irene as Li Wei explained that she would be coming here. "Brother Li, how are going to explain to her?" Alice asked with interest after watching his calm look. "You don''t need to worry about it. Just make sure not to change your expressions if I say something unbelievable," Li Wei warned her with a strict look. "Ugh, brother Li, trust me; I will not do something so stupid," Alice replied with a pout, as he was warning her again and again. Chapter 137: Irenes Visit "Brother, don''t bully Alice for no reason, and what is more unbelievable than accepting the quest to kill gods?" Li Xin replied, defending Alice who was upset. "XinXin, I am not bullying her but just reminding her," Li Wei explained with a wry smile. "I know, but it''s too much, brother," Li Xin replied with a pout when suddenly the doorbell of the villa rang, attracting everyone''s attention. "I will go and open the door," Li Wei said, standing up, and walked towards the door with a calm expression. However, he became stunned and puzzled at the same time when he opened the door as Irene wasn''t the one who arrived. But another young girl same age as her who observed him with a smile. "Miss, do you need something, or did you get the wrong address?" he asked, frowning at her gaze. "Haha, it''s the right address, and I don''t think we should talk here. Let''s go inside first," the girl replied with a laugh and started to walk inside. "Hey, wait there, miss. I think you are in the wrong place," Li Wei said, stopping her in her tracks. "Umm, why don''t you believe me?" the girl pouted cutely and leaned a little closer. "Mr. Lucifer, did you forget your precious party member in just one night?" she whispered with a sulking tone, making him stunned. "You are¨C" Li Wei wanted to say something, but it was cut off by her soft hand on his mouth. "Shhh, not here. Let''s go inside first," the girl replied with a sneaky expression and walked inside the villa. This time Li Wei didn''t stop her and shut the doors after letting her in. "Yes, I am finally free, haha!" the girl shouted with a cheerful laugh, making Li Wei speechless. While Li Xin and others also saw her and became puzzled about who she is as they have never seen her. "Priestess Irene, what is going on? Why does it look like you are running away from trouble?" Li Wei asked with a frown, exposing her identity. In response, Irene returned to her original appearance and snorted. "Humph, what do you mean I am running away from trouble? Isn''t it because of you?" she replied, placing the blame on him. "Wait, what? You were running away because of me?" Li Wei asked with a dumbfounded expression. "Yes, it''s because of you. I didn''t want to expose your identity as Mr. Lucifer, so I had to hide from Lyla and my legion. So, you should be thankful to me," Irene replied with a pout. However, a guilty look flashed through her eyes, indicating she was not telling the whole truth. Li Wei too noticed this but didn''t care. "So it''s because you were hiding my identity. Then I really appreciate your kindness, Priestess Irene," he replied sincerely, as hiding his identity was more important than her lies. "Haha, Abyss Leader, you don''t need to worry about this. Also, why not sit and talk?" Irene suggested, turning her gaze towards Li Xin and others who were standing. "Hi, everyone. I am Irene White, but you can just call me Irene. Also, don''t worry about my status; it''s not that important," she said, introducing herself. Li Xin and others also did the same while Li Wei looked at Irene with a speechless expression. ''Why does a priestess is introducing herself like this? Is it normal?'' he thought with a sigh as her behaviour didn''t even match with the image of a priestess he had in mind. ''Anyway, it has nothing to do with me,'' he muttered in his mind and took a seat on the sofa with everyone while looking at Irene in silence. "Ahem, Abyss Leader, don''t worry; I will not eat you. I just wanted to know a few things." "But before that, we should talk about your rewards for saving the city," Irene suggested as she took out a golden token with a ''King'' word written on it. "Abyss Leader, after you saved the city, Duke Barrett immediately reported back to the king. After hearing about you, the king decided to give you rewards personally." "This is the king token; with this, you can meet the king and collect the rewards when you visit the capital city," she stated, handing him the token. "So, I really have to go there personally," Li Wei muttered with a sigh, but it was something within his expectations. After all, the amount of power he revealed was too much for them, and it was normal to attract the attention of royals and nobles. "Priestess Irene, do you know what kind of rewards it will be?" he inquired after placing the token inside the item box. Yesterday, he requested Duke Barrett to give him coin cards as rewards, but with the king personally giving him, it might differ from what he wanted. If the rewards were something useful, he wouldn''t mind paying a visit to the king. However, if it was something useless, then he might better not go. So he really wanted to know what kind of rewards he will receive. However, Irene shook her head, making him disappointed. "No, I don''t know about this. The king will decide when you go there," she replied. "Then what about the money from monsters that I killed yesterday? Do I have to visit the capital for that too?" Li Wei inquired. "No, you don''t need to do anything. The monsters are getting shipped to the capital today, and the money will arrive in a day or two," Irene answered and focused her gaze on him ending the chit-chat. "Abyss Leader, I think we should discuss important matters now," she suggested with a smile, making Li Xin and others tense. However, to everyone''s surprise, Li Wei remained calm and indifferent. "I know what you want to know, so you can ask me anything, and I will do my best to answer you," he replied, making Irene a little stunned. She thought he would show some resistance or at least put some conditions before revealing anything; however, he directly agreed as if it was nothing important. But she didn''t think too much, as it made things easy for her. "Then Abyss Leader, how did you level up so fast without losing control over your strength?" she asked with a curious expression. If he were from their world or any of the other three worlds, she would not think too much because if he had a strong background, he could level up rapidly without worrying about the low numbers of monsters, just like her. As for controlling strength, there were few methods, with some of them being skills; however, most of them were possessed by top powers as they came from inheritance. So, she couldn''t help but become curious about his situation. "Ahem, Priestess Irene, it might sound a little unbelievable, but I will tell you the truth," Li Wei replied, taking a deep breath and making a serious expression. "Priestess, I am the son of a God who lives on Earth secretly. But because I was a child between a mortal and God, I didn''t gain any divine powers, living my life normally without knowing about this." "However, when the Earth evolution started, I was met with a life-threatening danger. It was also the time my father, who is a god, came to save me and gave me blessings to level up faster, letting me live my life normally." "Also, my father left me a way to control my level; with that, I don''t need to worry about losing control over my strength," Li Wei explained lying through his teeth. Hearing this, Li Xin and others almost laughed out loud, while Irene looked at him with a twitching face. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Li Wei! Can you answer seriously?" she stated directly, calling his name with irritation. "Ugh, Priestess Irene, it''s not like I don''t want to tell you, but there are restrictions placed upon me. All I could tell you is that I possess two blessings and a gift that lets me control my strength," Li Wei replied with a deep sigh, as if he had revealed everything about him. This was the answer he came up with after a lot of thinking yesterday. As there were many people in these four worlds, and they received quests from gods from time to time, gaining one or two blessings, sometimes even certain gifts. It wasn''t something normal, but it was in the tolerable range where Irene can believe it. "So I was right; you really possess blessings and an unknown talent," Irene nodded with a calm face, as she already speculated about this. She was curious about what kind of restrictions he has, but she didn''t ask anything about it as it might anger the gods who gave him the quest. However, it didn''t stop her from questioning other things. "Then what about the skill Divine Chains? Where did you get that?" she inquired further. The Divine Chains skill was held dearly by all churches, and whenever they saw one, they directly bought it, so it was rare to see it on someone else, not to mention he used a very high-grade one. "Oh, that skill? I got it from the dungeon of the sage..." Li Wei once again lied, but this time it contained some truth, making Irene accept this easily. However, she didn''t stop and kept asking questions while Li Wei replied some and made excuses if it''s sensitive ones, making her irritated as he didn''t give any info. "Li Wei, looks like you are not going to tell me anything," she pouted, wrinkling her nose cutely. In response, Li Wei smiled wryly, staying silent. He could''ve asked her to form a non-disclosure contract with him and explained a few things, but he didn''t do it because he wanted to stay away from the trouble of getting involved in her matters and making an enemy of her. She was a priestess and will definitely do everything to save people, unlike him, who has the priority of escaping safely with his party members. It might be a little cruel, but this was all he cared about, and if it really happened, he will make an enemy of her for not saving others. Because of this, he didn''t tell her too much and stayed silent. "Mhmm, okay, I will not ask any more about this," Irene said with a pout after watching his silence, making him and others relieved. But they all became tense after hearing her next sentence. "Abyss leader, I think it''s time to talk about very very important things," Irene declared putting a serious expression. Chapter 138: Irenes Stay "Priestess Irene, what is very very important things are you talking about?" Li Wei asked with a stunned face, having a bad feeling. "Haha, Abyss Leader, no need to be nervous; you see, I ran away for your sake and ended up being homeless, so I wanted to stay in your villa for a few days," Irene replied with a nonchalant expression and continued. "Of course, you can reject it, but let me tell you I have a very loose mouth, so who knows what will come out of it if I started to gossip around," she added with an indirect threat, making everyone speechless. They never thought the priestess of the church would use threats to get her work done. "Priestess Irene, why do you want to stay here? You have your own villa, and you can just go somewhere else, like an inn or even to another city," Li Wei suggested instantly, trying to find a way to send her away. "Humph, are you an idiot? My legion must be keeping an eye on every inn inside the city, not to mention the teleportation portal, which takes two hours to prepare. It''s enough time for them to act," Irene replied with a snort and continued. "So the safest place is someone''s house where they wouldn''t suspect anything, and this is the best place as they wouldn''t even think of me being here," she explained with a glare, as if it was his fault. "Priestess Irene, I don''t think there is any need for you to run away. That''s your legion; they are searching for you because you ran away without telling anyone," Li Wei replied, reasoning with her. However, Irene acted like a naughty child, not caring about reasons. "Humph, I don''t care about it. I am just a young girl who wants some fun, but they won''t allow me, so I ran away." "Also, I am not staying here for free and will compensate you with a promise of not telling about your identity to others, so it''s a profitable deal," she replied, folding her hands proudly, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch. ''Why the hell are you so proud about this?'' he cursed in his mind and gave up on convincing her, knowing it would be useless. He then looked at Li Xin and others, wanting to ask for their thoughts, but before he could say anything, they all nodded simultaneously, making him dumbfounded. ''Are they planning something?'' he thought, feeling a little puzzled, and turned his attention toward Irene with a sigh. "Priestess Irene, you can stay here, of course, as long as you don''t create trouble," he agreed with a strict look. "Hehe, Abyss Leader, don''t worry; I will be a good girl for all day," Irene replied with a wink and a confident expression, giving Li Wei a bad feeling. ''I hope she does what she says,'' he muttered in his mind, watching her smiling happily like a kid. However, he couldn''t do anything about her, so he decided not to think too much. "Priestess Irene, now that you have decided to stay here, why don''t you choose your room first? Also, the time for the meal is coming; if you want to order something, you can say so," Li Wei suggested. "Hmm, okay. I want to change my clothes too. As for the meal, I like sweets, so order as much as you can," Irene replied, placing her orders. "Okay, I will order it," Li Wei nodded and was about to say something when Alice intervened in their conversation. "Priestess Irene, if you are done, then why don''t you come with us upstairs? We will show you the rooms," she suggested, while Li Xin and others nodded, agreeing with her. "Hmm, okay. I will follow you then, and you all don''t need to call me priestess, just call me by name," Irene replied, agreeing with their suggestion. "Then I will call you Miss Irene," Alice replied, as she led her to the top floor with Li Xin and others. She then showed her empty rooms, and Irene didn''t waste time, directly choosing a room beside Olivia and Lily''s. "I will take this room," she informed everyone. "Okay, Miss Irene, if you have any problems, just tell me, and when it''s mealtime, we will call you," Alice replied. "Thanks, then see you at mealtime, everyone," Irene thanked her and entered inside the room, locking the door to change her clothes. While Li Xin and others gathered inside the master room with Li Wei, who was sighing again. "Brother, you don''t need to worry too much; I don''t think she is a bad person," Li Xin assured him, thinking he was worried about Irene. However, Li Wei shook his head, making her stunned. "I am not worried about if she is a bad person or a good person, but the problems she will create while staying here," Li Wei explained what he was thinking. With Irene here, he can''t level up them, but it wasn''t something urgent, as everyone was stuck with their class quests except Lily. But this was the main point: they can''t complete their class quests, or Irene might find out about their real levels because the class quests were little similar for every grade of class, making it well known. Because of this, they will have to stop completing the class quests until she was here, even if she was here for a few days. After knowing the situation, Li Xin and others understood why he was sighing. His level was stuck at level 150 until he completes his class quest, so he wanted to transfer his XP to others so he can farm the XP again. But with Irene here, the plan will start late. However, Elva suddenly thought of a solution. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother Li, as long as someone can distract Miss Irene, we would be free to complete the class quest," she suggested. To this, Li Xin and others agreed with a nod, except Li Wei, who thought of a problem. "Who will be the one to distract her?" he asked when suddenly they all looked at him at once. "Of course, it''s you, brother, after all, you brought her here," Li Xin replied with a pout. While Alice and others nodded, agreeing with her. "Yes, brother Li, you are most suitable for distracting her, not to mention it''s useless to have you in the training room with your current class quest," Alice replied with a sharp tone, taking revenge for earlier bullying. "Ugh, you guys..." Li Wei became depressed, watching their looks and hearing her words. However, he didn''t ask for their help, as Irene did came here because of him, but he also didn''t want to babysit her, especially knowing her special kicking skills, and could only show a troubled face. "Umm, Sister Li, I think we should wait for a few days until Miss Irene leaves, as it wouldn''t matter too much," Lily suggested, feeling pity for him. "Lily, you are too naive. Brother needs to learn a lesson now; if not, he will continue to get involved in future troubles," Li Xin replied with a sigh, thinking about the kinds of people he encountered every time. She was happy that he was becoming strong like this, but she was also afraid of accidents, as he always met people stronger than him. Fortunately, none of them were bad and didn''t have any intentions of harming him; however, that doesn''t mean everything will be like this forever. So how could she not worry about him, especially since he will always meet such people when he is alone. "Umm, XinXin, it wasn''t my fault you know," Li Wei protested, hearing her. "Of course, I know it''s not your fault; if it was, I would''ve beaten you up," Li Xin replied, showing her small fists with anger. "Ugh, thanks for understanding, XinXin," Li Wei replied with a unwilling expression, as he didn''t want to provoke her, especially in her menstruation cycle. In response, Li Xin snorted and didn''t say anything. "Ahem, Brother Li, I think you should increase the level of Lily so you can farm XP again," Elva suggested, watching their silence. "Yes, you are right, Elva, I will do it immediately," Li Wei replied instantly, wanting to change the topic, and turned towards Lily, who was blushing with a crimson face. "Lily, you are okay with leveling up faster, right?" he asked for confirmation, after all, she was more like a kid and might feel bad for leaving others behind. However, his worry was useless, as Lily nodded at him without any hesitation. "Brother Li, you don''t need to worry about it; you can level me up as much as you want," she replied with a shy and happy expression, making Li Wei speechless. ''Here comes another big child who is getting addicted to something she shouldn''t,'' he thought, wondering if it was okay for her to go on the astray path. But before he could even think further, Lily directly laid down in front of him, showing her white belly with a red face. While Li Xin and others were also blushing faintly, with a little disappointed expression, as they can''t get the comfortable feeling until they complete their class quests. Li Wei, who was focused on Lily''s white waist, didn''t notice this and placed his hands on her navel, making her moan softly. "Hey, if you open your mouth, I will shut it for you," Li Wei warned her with a glare. "Mhmm, Brother Li, you can''t do that," Lily muttered with an unwilling face. However, Li Wei didn''t care about her and made sure his hands are in a perfect position. "I will start; be prepared," he informed. But just as he wanted to start the process, a knock was heard on the door, making him stop with stiffened expression. Chapter 139: Pitful Lyla "Brother, Miss Irene is here," Li Xin exclaimed, hearing the knock on the door. "Yes, she is here," Li Wei nodded, recovering from his stiffened expression, and glanced at Lily, who wore a depressed face, making him speechless again. "Lily, it''s not time to be depressed," he reminded as he pulled her shirt down to cover her navel. "Umm, Brother Li, why did Miss Irene come here now? It isn''t even mealtime yet," Lily muttered with a pout. "Who knows what she is thinking; anyway, I will open the door," Li Wei replied and got up to open the door. When he opened it, he found Irene standing in front of the room with her dress changed to beautiful ones, making her look graceful. "Priestess Irene, what happened? Do you need something?" he inquired with a calm face as if he wasn''t doing anything wrong. In response, Irene nodded. "Yes, I wanted to head out to buy a few things after the meal, but I am not familiar with the shops here, so I came to inquire about this," she replied and glanced inside the room with a curious expression to see if he was doing something interesting. But she failed to notice anything, as Lily was already sitting on the bed with a calm face, while Li Xin and others were looking at her with surprise after hearing her reason. "Miss Irene, what things do you need to buy? With your status, shouldn''t you possess everything?" Li Xin inquired with a puzzled look. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Umm, well, you know, to prevent me from running away, my all-important needs are handled by my legion, even my clothes too." "So I only have this one on me now, while the other casual dress that I stole secretly," Irene replied with a nonchalant look, as if it win4asn''t something important. While hearing this, Li Wei became speechless. ''Why does it look like her legion is not here to protect her but to keep an eye on her so she wouldn''t run away?'' he thought, and his guess was on the spot. Her legion was here to stop her from running away and harming newbie adventurers with her kicking skill. "So, Miss Irene, you want to buy some clothes and other important things, right?" Alice asked with an understanding expression. "Yes, you are right, Alice," Irene nodded at her and turned towards Li Wei. "Hey, are you not going to invite me in?" she asked with a pout, as she was still outside of the room. "Priestess Irene, how could I not invite you? It''s just that you didn''t give me a chance," Li Wei replied with a smile, but he sighed inwardly as he was hoping she would return after getting her answers. But now it didn''t look like she would leave soon. "Hehe, then I apologize for intrusion," Irene said with a chuckle and entered the room, directly taking a seat on the bed. She then turned her attention towards Li Xin and others. "So, I want to know what kinds of shops are best for clothes, because I am restricted from going to such places, I don''t know too much about it, and I would like you to explain to me in detail," she requested with a serious face. "Miss Irene, of course, we will explain it to you," Li Xin nodded with others and started to tell her about the shops inside the city. While Li Wei sat beside Li Yin, playing with her hair and checking his status panel for the gift implementation process. It has been two days since he got the gift to see the spirits, but the implementation process has been stuck at 10%, and it wasn''t moving further. ''I wonder what is the problem,'' he thought, pondering about this, but no answer came out. He soon gave up and focused on the seven skills he learned after Irene''s swift kick. [Piercing Thrust-65, Guardian''s Stance-65, Restoration Field-70, Heal-65, Slash-50, Evasion-50, Cure Poison-50] They were few but all of them were master grade skills. ''A pity I have to escape because of the Ice Yeti, or I would''ve learned more skills,'' he thought with sigh. His eternal learning skill can help him learn any skills before him, no matter the number, but this will deplete his MP with a large amount. Not to mention it will also learn the duplicate skills again and again, wasting his MP more. Because of this, he only focused where few people were fighting, such as the guild master''s fight, and after that, he had to escape because of the Ice Yeti, making him unable to use the skill. As he was busy in his thoughts while playing with Li Yin''s hair, Li Xin and others explained Irene about the shops where she can find the best items. "Thanks for explaining this; I really appreciate your help," Irene thanked them with a serious expression. After all, she was going to buy a lot of things for her next runaway plan. "Miss Irene, there is no need to thank us for this," Li Xin replied, shaking her head while Elva and others agreed with her. "Yes, Miss Irene, there is no need to thank us for this; after all, you can know everything once you visit the shop or ask someone else," Alice replied. "No, I got help from you, and it''s a fact, so I really appreciate your help," Irene stated, rejecting their thoughts, after all, they didn''t know her future runaway plans. However, Li Xin and others didn''t say anything this time, or it might hurt feelings after all she is being sincere. "Hey, everyone the meal has arrived," Li Wei announced as he asked his clone to take the delivery. While Li Xin and others became surprised at how fast the time went, but they didn''t care and arrived at the dinner table with everyone. "Whoa, that''s a lot of sweets, and they are a lot different from what I know; where did you order them?" Irene asked, watching the few tens of dishes of different sweets. "They are from Starmoon Inn, but the recipe is from Earth; because of that, you haven''t seen them," Li Wei explained. After merging with Earth, the first thing people were doing was sharing knowledge; basically, it''s stealing by force, but it was a profitable deal as the recipes from Earth were on fire. "Oh, so people already started making recipes from Earth?" Irene nodded with an understanding expression and started to eat her meal with everyone while asking some questions from time to time. "Abyss Leader, you hold two blessings, right? What are you planning to do with that? What are your future plans?" she asked. "Well, I want to create a city first, then a kingdom, then an empire; also, if it''s within my ability, I will create a world," Li Wei replied with a nonchalant expression, making Irene irritated, and this continued for a while until Irene gave up on questioning him. After a while, everyone was done with their meals and gathered in the hall, waiting for Irene, who had gone to change her clothes again. When the doorbell of the villa rang abruptly, surprising everyone. "Brother Li, who do you think it is?" Alice asked with a curious expression. "Who knows; it might be Emily or someone else," Li Wei replied as he once again got up to open the door. However, when he opened it, he became stunned because in front of him stood Lyla and her few companions who were part of Irene''s legion. He almost thought they found Irene is staying here, but after watching their panicked and anxious expressions, he calmed down. "Miss Lyla, do you need anything?" he asked putting a calm face. In response, Lyla inquired directly. "Li Wei, have you seen Miss Irene or a suspicious young girl wandering around somewhere in the neighbourhood''s?" she asked with an anxious tone. While her subordinates also wore the same expression, making Li Wei feel pity for them. ''Oh, the priestess is cruel to make such beauties anxious for her,'' he thought and answered her question. "No, I haven''t gone out yet, so I don''t know about this," he replied with the utmost sincere tone and expression, making Lyla feel more anxious. "So you don''t know," she murmured with a sigh. ''Ugh, priestess, come back, or we will get scolded,'' she muttered in her mind and looked at Li Wei with dull eyes. "Li Wei, if you find someone like that, please inform us as soon as possible," she uttered and left to another house asking the same questions. "Whoah, they are working hard," Irene muttered, suddenly arriving behind him. "Priestess, I think you should return; don''t you see their looks? It''s like they will not sleep and eat until they found you," Li Wei suggested with a sigh, still feeling pity for them. "Humph, what do you know about them? It''s me who is not getting sleep for not having fun for years, so let them suffer a little bit," Irene replied with a snort and entered the hall, taking a seat on the sofa. "Also, I can''t go out now, or they will immediately find me if I go alone like this," she replied with irritation. Chapter 140: Tagging Along "You are not going out anymore?" Li Wei asked with a stunned look after hearing Irene. However, she shook her head. "I said I can''t go out alone, or they will definitely suspect me and will use some special means to detect my identity. But if I am with someone, they will only ask some questions," she replied, looking at Li Wei with a thoughtful gaze. "If you are thinking about me tagging along, then you can forget about this," Li Wei replied instantly, making Irene pout. "Mhm, then do you want me to stay in this dress for the whole week?" Irene muttered with a pitiful expression. However, Li Wei didn''t care about this and focused on her last words. "Priestess Irene, aren''t you staying here for a few days? Why is it a week now?" he asked, staring at her sharply. "Hehe, Abyss leader, can''t I have fun for a week? Also, don''t change the topic; do you really want me to stay in the same clothes for a week?" Irene replied, putting on a pitiful face again and turned towards the girls. "Li Xin, look, your brother is a pervert; he wants me to stay in the same clothes," she complained, shooting a glare at him, making him sigh. ''What a troublesome girl, no wonder there is a whole Legion to keep an eye on her.'' Li Wei thought, watching her complaining like a kid. While Li Xin and others looked at her with an understanding expression. For any girl, wearing the same dress for a week was no different from torture, because of this they decided to help her. "Brother, go out with Miss Irene, as you are free today, and also you are the most suitable person for this job," Li Xin suggested suddenly, making Li Wei feel bitter. "Yes, brother Li, with your level, it won''t be a problem to escape with Miss Irene if Miss Lyla and her companions found her." Alice too agreed with Li Xin, explaining in detail. If they go along with her, they wouldn''t be able to escape and might fall into some trouble of questioning and such. Not to mention Li Wei wouldn''t let them go, as he already knew about it, so they could only request him to go. "You guys..." Li Wei became speechless at their suggestion, but he couldn''t reject as Li Xin was staring at him continuously, indicating a tragedy will befall on him if he didn''t tag along with Irene. ''Ugh, looks like I dug my grave,'' he thought, sighing inwardly, and glanced at Irene whose eyes were beaming like stars, making him unwilling to tag along with her. But there was no choice here; he would rather get tortured by big kid Irene than making Li Xin upset. "Okay, I will tag along with her," he agreed with a face full of unwilling expression. But no one cared about it. "Priestess Irene, let''s go; it''s already noon, and we have to come back before its dark," Li Wei suggested with no other choice. "Okay, I will follow you then," Irene nodded, beaming happily and turned towards Li Xin. "Li Xin, thanks for the help; you saved me from a big problem," she replied with a sincere expression, and she was serious about it. After all, her future plans of running away will depend on the things she was about to buy. Hearing her thanks, Li Xin nodded at her and turned towards Li Wei. "Brother, you should do a better job and don''t leave her alone," she reminded him with a strict expression. "Yes, yes, as my little sister says," Li Wei replied with a nod and glanced at Irene with a puzzled look. "Priestess Irene, aren''t you going to put on a disguise?" he asked, as she was just wearing a casual dress she stole from somewhere and didn''t change her face. In response, Irene smiled mysteriously. "You don''t need to worry about this; my appearance is already changed by a secret artifact I possess. It''s just I am controlling its effects on you, because of that you can see my original appearance," she explained with a proud look. "Okay, then we should go now, XinXin, YinYin, and you all, I will be back soon, as long as I don''t get caught," he announced with a pitiful expression, hoping someone will help him. "Brother Li, stop putting such a face; also, here is the list of things you need to buy for me and others," Lily muttered with a pout as she handed the list filled with all kinds of snack orders. She too wanted to go out, but knowing she might drag them in a time of escape, she decided to let go. ''Ugh, I wonder when he will transfer XP into me,'' she thought with a depressed look, wondering when he will be doing it again. While Li Wei was shocked and speechless after reading the list because he filled the shelves for snacks a few days ago and they already finished it. If this continues, his stockpile of snacks will be consumed soon. ''Looks like I have to buy again in large amounts; I hope the shop owner wouldn''t curse me,'' he muttered in his mind and placed the list inside the item box. "I will take my leave then," he informed everyone and headed out with Irene, who walked alongside. While Li Xin and others watched their fading backs with a sigh of relief. "Sister Li, you did a great job; now we can focus on completing the class quests," Alice praised her, giving a thumbs up. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then let''s go and focus on it; they will come back before dark, so we don''t have much time," Li Xin replied with a smile and proceeded towards the training room with everyone. Lily and Li Yin also followed them, but they were only going to laze around as they don''t have any class quests. ... Just as they started fulfilling the conditions of class quests, Li Wei brought Irene to a silent alley, making her puzzled. "Abyss leader, why did you bring me here? Are you planning to do bad things with me?" Irene asked, putting a fearful face and taking a few steps back. "Are you an idiot? I came here to put on a disguise; after all, I don''t want to get known as a guy who was running away with the priestess," Li Wei replied and was about to activate his disguise skill when Irene stopped him. "You don''t need to do that; my artifact can also hide your appearances," Irene replied and touched his forehead with her slim finger. In that instant, Li Wei became surrounded by a white glow, and his appearance changed to a normal boy from this world. "Hmm, this looks great, especially with your casual clothes," Irene nodded with satisfaction and snapped her fingers, making his real appearance only visible to her. "Abyss Leader, now you don''t need to worry about your identity getting exposed," she stated, folding her hands with a prideful face. "Then I thank Priestess Irene for help," Li Wei replied politely, feeling curious about her artifact but didn''t ask anything as she said it was a secret one. "Abyss Leader, stop calling me priestess, or you will expose my identity; just call me Irene, while I will call you Brother Wei," Irene suggested with a thoughtful expression. "As you wish, Irene," Li Wei replied with a nod. He did feel weird for getting called in such an intimate way, but he didn''t care much. "Let''s go; we should visit a clothing store that is nearby," he suggested, hurrying her as he wanted to be done with this as soon as possible. "Okay, Brother Wei, I will follow you then," Irene nodded happily, walking alongside him and looking at his face with curiosity. "Irene, why are looking at my face like that? Is there something wrong?" Li Wei asked after sensing her long gaze. "Brother Wei, there is nothing wrong; it''s just I am curious about you," Irene replied with a smile and continued to gaze at his face, making him speechless. ''Just what is she doing?'' he thought with a frown and decided to ignore her. While Irene, who was focused on his handsome face, wore a thoughtful expression. ''He definitely isn''t using any bewitching skills; then why does he feel more handsome? Is it because of spirits around him?'' she thought, feeling puzzled, and continued to stare at him, searching for the answers. When suddenly, she saw Li Wei''s face stiffening after looking at something, and she too looked into the same direction as his, becoming stiff. ''Why are they here?'' she screamed in her mind, looking at Lyla and her companions coming towards them in a rapid pace. "Irene, does your artifact really work?" Li Wei asked with a whisper. "Yes, my artifact is working, and it''s a secret one to protect myself, so not many people know of it, even my legion; they aren''t aware of it," Irene replied, making him stunned and speechless again. ''Damn, she is using a life-saving artifact to run away and have fun; is everything really okay with her head?'' Li Wei thought with a sigh when Lyla and her companions reached them. Chapter 141: Shopping With Irene-1 "I am Lyla, an official holy knight, and I would like to ask you some questions," Lyla stated, looking at Li Wei and Irene as she showed her official badge. Hearing this, Li Wei became relieved, knowing she didn''t find out about Irene, and was about to reply when Irene did, before he could say anything. "Miss Lyla is a holy knight, so of course, we will answer your questions," Irene replied, nodding with a respectful expression. To Lyla and her companions, she appeared a young girl, so they didn''t think too much, but to Li Wei, who can see her original appearance, became stunned at her expression. ''Looks like it''s not her first time dealing with them like this,'' he cursed in his mind, watching her calm eyes when Lyla started to inquire. "I haven''t seen you both inside the city before. Did you both just arrive? Also, can I know your names for easier conservation?" Lyla asked. To which Irene nodded again and replied, "Miss Lyla, we were on a quest to the earth and just returned. Because of this you haven''t seen us inside the city. By the way, I am Irene, and he is Brother Wei, my party member," she said, pointing at Li Wei. ''At least tell fake names idiot!'' Li Wei shouted in his mind as he looked at Lyla and her companions, who wore a stunned look. When suddenly he got a sound transmission from Irene. (Just leave this to me. I am familiar with their questions and routine), she said with a confident tone, making Li Wei speechless. ''Just how many times she ran away before like this,'' he muttered in his heart, wondering if it was really the right thing to tag along with her. While Lyla and her companions came out of a stunned look and looked at them strangely. "Miss Irene and Mr. Wei, I apologize for bothering you, but I wonder if you can introduce your last names to me. I want to check something," Lyla asked with narrowed eyes. ''Damn, we are going to get caught,'' Li Wei thought feeling bitter as prepared for escape. However, unlike him, Irene was still calm and replied. "Of course, Miss Lyla. My surname is Smith, and so is Brother Wei''s," she said. "Okay, then please wait a minute," Lyla nodded and took out a communication tool, asking her companions to check their names in the register. While Li Wei channeled his MP silently for his shadow step in large amounts. ''What a bad luck,'' he thought, sighing inwardly. When Lyla got a reply from her companion and turned towards them with stunned look. "Miss Irene and Mr. Wei, you both are married couples, so you should stay away from dangers. Also, I am sorry for taking your time, and you can go now," she replied, making Li Wei dumbfounded. "Haha, Miss Lyla, I want to stay at home too, but my husband wanted to see the new world too badly, so he took a simple quest and brought me along," Irene replied, hugging his left hand with a shy expression. While Li Wei, who was still dumbfounded, suddenly felt a soft sensation on his hand, making him stiff. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What the hell is going on here; can someone explain to me?'' he screamed in his mind, putting a calm expression with full force. But he was still thinking how the things reached here so fast and why Lyla and her companions didn''t find out about their identities. He had a guess about this, but he wasn''t sure and could only wait to ask after separating from Lyla and her companions. "Then I will not disturb you both anymore," Lyla said and took her leave with her companions, leading them into a nearby alley where she could see Li Wei and Irene without alerting them. Watching her like this, her companion Ava became puzzled. "Miss Lyla, what happened? Why are you still observing them? There is no way Priestess Irene will cling to any man, so it''s useless to go after them," Ava commented, shaking her head. "I know this, Ava, but don''t you think those couples are suspicious, especially the man Wei Smith? He seems to be a little anxious after seeing us," Lyla replied, telling her observation. "Miss Lyla, you mean the man knows something about Priestess Irene?" Ava asked with a stunned expression. However, Lyla shook her head. "No, I don''t think so, but I feel he is a bad guy, and somehow I can''t shake this feeling," she muttered with a frown and looked at her other two subordinates, Mia and Isla. "Mia, Isla, go follow him secretly, and if he is acting suspicious, inform me," she instructed. "Yes, Miss Lyla, as you wish," her companions nodded and disappeared using stealth, not knowing that Li Wei and Irene already knew that they are keeping an eye on them. "Irene, how long are you going to hold me like this? Also, can you explain what happened just now?" Li Wei asked, looking at Irene, who was still hugging his arm tightly, making him feel the soft sensation. However, Irene didn''t seem to notice it and smiled. "Brother Wei, we have to hold on like this until Mia and Isla stop following us," she replied and continued. "As for what happened just now, it''s simple. I asked someone to write our names on the register after we left the villa, and for our marriage status, I have to do it because we are both orphans in the register and will make others suspicious," she explained as she walked along with him. While hearing this, Li Wei finally understood what happened and confirmed his guess. The register had the records of everyone, but it doesn''t mean it will be added automatically, especially newborn kids who don''t even have names. Because of this, a few persons in every city were allowed to insert the name on the list manually; of course, they can''t erase it later for security purposes. But this didn''t stop Irene from taking advantage of this, or maybe she threatened the person to do it, and it worked. "Don''t think you can also do this. Those persons are all officials, and they wouldn''t do it even if you threatened them; it''s just that the one I contacted is a special one," Irene remarked, watching his thoughtful expression. "Oh, so it was like this," Li Wei nodded, feeling disappointed as he was thinking about adding Diablo and Lucifer to the list. "By the way Irene, do you know those soft things are touching my hands for a while?" Li Wei mentioned suddenly, making her stiff. "You... you are not allowed to think about that, and don''t mention it again; also, if I didn''t do this, Lyla would''ve gotten suspicious," Irene replied with a glare as her face steamed like a hot bun. Lyla and her companions knew she wouldn''t do anything like this, because of that she did, making their doubts disappear about her being Irene. It did come at a price, but knowing her future runway plans will depend on what she was about to buy, she had no choice but to do this. As for other plans, she already used them and certainly, Lyla and her companions wouldn''t fall for the same trick. ''Looks like I can''t escape without anyone helping me now,'' Irene thought with a sigh as she ran out of plans for not getting caught alone. While Li Wei looked at Irene with troubled eyes. ''Did I trigger the flag, or am I overthinking it?'' he thought, sighing inwardly while also praying he was overthinking it. Irene hugged him now without much thought, but if it was someone else here other than him, would she do the same? There wasn''t even any need to ask her about this as he got the answer. ''Ugh, XinXin, you have pushed your cute brother into some serious trouble,'' he thought with a sigh when they both arrived at the destination. "Brother Wei, look, that''s Nana Fashion, the shop sister Li told me about," Irene said, pointing towards the shop with an excited expression. "Yes, this is the one," Li Wei nodded recognising the shop as he came here before with Li Xin and others. "Brother Wei, then let''s go inside," Irene replied, pulling him inside the shop like lovers while Li Wei showed an unwilling expression as he got pulled inside. Just as they entered a beautiful young woman inside the shop greeted them. "Welcome to Nana''s Fashion. We have all kinds of dressing and fashion clothes available for both women and men." "By the way, I am Nancy, and I will help you with your shopping, so can I know about the preference of dressing? We have special dresses for couples too, and I think you would definitely like it," Nancy suggested without giving them any chance to reply. "Miss Nancy, can you show the dresses for her, and it will be better if you show every type," Li Wei stated, pointing at Irene while ignoring Nancy''s suggestions. Chapter 142: Shopping With Irene-2 "Huh, are you sure, Mr.? Even though Miss wants to buy dresses, she is definitely looking forward to the special dress made for couples." "I think you should really look at those dresses; they are very attractive and will look good on both of you," Nancy suggested again and continued. "Also, if you really bought those dresses, then Miss will be happy, and you will have a very good night ahead," she added with a wink, making Li Wei speechless. "Miss Nancy, just show us normal ones. My husband doesn''t have thick skin, so he wouldn''t wear a matching dress the same as me." "Also, he is really shy; he might die if others saw him with the same design of dress as me," Irene replied with a sigh, as if what she said was true. However, she failed to hide her smiling eyes from Li Wei, making him irritated. ''Damn girl, I am here to help you, and you are pulling my leg. Then don''t blame me for fighting back,'' Li Wei thought with annoyance and looked at Nancy, who was about to say something. "Miss Nancy, just show us the dresses for couples; I will buy whatever my wife likes," he stated with a firm expression, as if he was serious about this, making both Irene and Nancy stunned. "Haha, you made a good choice, Mr. Please follow me; I will show you immediately," Nancy replied with a laugh and asked them to follow her. "Irene, let''s go; we can''t keep her waiting," Li Wei reminded Irene, who was still stunned, and before she could say anything, he grabbed her hand, making her follow him with a dumbfounded expression. (What happened, Irene? Why are you so dumbfounded?) Li Wei inquired through sound transmission with a sincere tone, as if he didn''t know what''s going on. (You, Li Wei, humph, just wait; I will show you later,) Irene snorted in response, knowing he was doing it on purpose, and glared at him with a fierce expression. (Haha, Irene, you started all of it, so don''t blame me,) Li Wei replied with a laugh, not caring about her threat, and followed Nancy to the upper floor with Irene as he glared back. "Mr. and Mrs. I forgot to ask your names; can you tell me for better conversation?" Nancy requested, looking at them, who already changed their faces to smile. "Of course, Miss Nancy, I am Wei Smith, and she is my wife, Irene Smith," Li Wei replied, introducing themselves. "Then Mr. and Mrs. Smith, can you tell me about what kind of outfits you would like so I can show you similar ones?" Nancy inquired, making them stunned, as they both didn''t think of it. "Brother Wei, why don''t you choose for me; I would really like it if you do so," Irene requested as she hugged his arm with a loving look. ''Damn, she reacted too fast,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind as he was going to ask her to choose, but she hit the hammer before him, and he didn''t have any choice but to do it. However, it didn''t mean he was going to do it obediently. "Miss Nancy, why don''t you bring everything suitable for her; she will try everything, and I will decide. Of course, I will pay extra for your hard work," he suggested, making Irene stiff. However, before she could say anything, Nancy replied. "Of course, Mr. Smith, just wait here; I will bring all suitable outfits for both of you," she replied and hurriedly disappeared, as if he would take his words back about extra money. "Why did you do that? We don''t have much time to spend here," Irene asked with a pout. "Then you should''ve made a choice; why ask me?" Li Wei replied with a shrug, making her irritated. "Just wait; I won''t let you off easily," Irene snorted, wrinkling her nose cutely. Li Wei wanted to retort her, but before he could say anything, a handsome young man accompanied by three beautiful girls approached them. "Hey, beautiful, my name is Carson Ash, and I am the party leader of D-class Ash party." "I just heard your conversation, and it seems you are not happy with your party member. If there is a problem, you can tell me; I can solve it, even if you have signed a contract with him," Carson stated with confidence, as he observed Irene. Even though Irene changed her appearance, she was still beautiful, making Carson''s heart itch. After he heard their conversation, he came to a conclusion that their relationship wasn''t any good. So without hesitation, he decided to take this opportunity to save a beauty from dismay and make her have a positive view of him. As for the contracts, they only affected the persons in question, and there was no need to worry unless you violated the conditions stated inside it. No one was idiot enough to do that, so he didn''t think she would violate it, and confidentiality stated it wouldn''t be a problem for him to gain more trust from her. But he became stunned as he got ignored by her and didn''t receive any reply. "Hey, beautiful, why are you not replying to me? Is there any problem?" Carson asked as he reached out his hand to touch Irene. However, before his hand could reach her, it was stopped by Li Wei, who sighed looking at him. "It will be better if you escape from here, or it won''t end up good for you," he warned with cold eyes, making Carson dumbfounded. "You dare to threaten me! Do you even know who I am?" Carson shouted loudly, attracting the attention of everyone on the current floor, wondering what was going on. "Hey, what happened? Are they fighting?" "Yes, they are fighting over a woman." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why are they fighting here? Can''t they go home or somewhere else?" "Yeah, they should go somewhere where they can''t disturb anyone." The onlookers muttered with irritation, watching this. When Nancy, who was gone, came back hurriedly. "Mr. and Mrs. Smith, what happened? Why are you guys fighting with them?" she asked with a concerned face. However, before Li Wei or Irene could reply, Carson interjected. "Miss, I was here to help this beautiful girl resolve her issue with her party member. But when I talked to her, this young man directly threatened me with my life," he replied, pointing at Li Wei with anger and making Nancy stunned. "Mr., I think it''s a misunderstanding," Nancy tried to explain, but her words were cut off by what was happening. In front of her, who knows when, Irene arrived and launched a ruthless kick towards Carson''s crotch with her wooden shoe that was embedded with a hard steel plate. Just watching this action of hers gave a shiver to every man, and they all thought it was the end of Carson''s bloodline. "Nooooo¨C" an ear-piercing scream echoed from Carson''s mouth, who closed his eyes in tears as if already feeling the pain. But he soon stopped screaming as the so-called pain didn''t come, and with fear, he opened his eyes to see Irene a little distance away from her original position, with Li Wei holding her from behind. "My wife, calm down," Li Wei muttered as he grabbed Irene from behind tightly, who kept resisting and looking at Carson with a vicious look. "No, release me; I want to crush the balls of that bastard! He really has guts to have inappropriate thoughts of me, and it means I shouldn''t let him live anymore!" Irene cursed in anger, using more force to resist, making it difficult for Li Wei to control her anymore. "Irene, if you don''t stop, our identities will be revealed, and it''s not good to do that because of an idiot," he whispered in her ear, trying to calm her down. He really didn''t wanted to stop her from crushing Carson''s balls, but what will come after is only troubles. Firstly, the kick was the signature move of Irene. If she used it, Mia and Isla would definitely link it to her, and they might find out who they are. The second trouble was violating the city laws, where they would get punished for the amount of damage they caused. They both could escape from this situation, but it will only make things worse later, as they wouldn''t be able to go out again and might leave some clues to track them down to his villa. "Irene, please calm down; it''s not the time to get angry. Also, I will take care of him later," Li Wei whispered again, trying to calm her down. "Humph, I will let him go this time then," Irene snorted with a irritated look after hearing him. While watching Irene like this, Isla, who was observing them from stealth, frowned slightly. "Mia, don''t you think her anger resembles Priestess Irene? Also, that kick looked familiar, right?" Isla remarked, frowning harder. "Yes, you are right. But did you forget Priestess Irene didn''t let any man come close to her except her father?" "As for those who tried, you should already know how they ended up, so we can take out the thought that she is Priestess Irene," Mia replied and continued. "However, this girl might be similar to Priestess Irene or a believer of her. After all, many girls in the capital city are doing the same thing with the name of Priestess Irene''s Kick faction," she explained, resolving her doubts. Chapter 143: Shopping With Irene-3 "Mia, what do you think about Wei Smith? He reacted at the speed of our levels. Should we report this to Miss Lyla?" Isla inquired with an uncertain face. "There is no need to report this. We should observe him more and see if he is doing something suspicious first," Isla replied, shaking her head and glancing at Li Wei, who was still holding Irene from behind. ... "Brother Wei, how long are you going to hold me like this?" Irene asked, looking at him with a sweet smile, making onlookers wonder if she was really the ruthless girl who was going to end a bloodline. But when Li Wei saw her like this, he felt a chill on his back and his crotch area. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, sorry, Irene, I was distracted," he apologized hurriedly, releasing her soft slim waist from his grasp. "There is no need to worry about this, Brother Wei; we will talk later," Irene replied with the same smile, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch slightly. ''Damn why is she offended now when I just grabbed her waist? It''s actually better than feeling her boobs through my arms right?'' he cursed in his mind, wondering what was going on in her head, and turned towards Carson, who was stunned with fear. "Hey, why are you still here? Do you really want to lose your bloodline? If yes, then I will not stop my wife again," Li Wei shouted at him with an irritated face. He stopped Carson before because he had heard about Irene''s terrible reputation about how she crushed every man in the capital city, and they would fall in trouble if she did the same. But this guy, who was unaware of her identity, didn''t fear and almost dug the grave of future generations. ''I should let my clone handle him later,'' Li Wei thought as he ordered his clone to follow him secretly and do some work. He was doing this to keep Irene calm; if not, she would personally take action, making things worse. ''I hope no such idiots come again,'' he thought with a sigh as he looked at Carson, who came out of his fear, and his face became black with anger. "You- you just wait; I will not let you off. Remember my name is Carson Ash!" Carson shouted in anger, pointing his finger at Li Wei, making him speechless. ''The hell, I warned you kindly, and this is how you pay me back,'' Li Wei thought with irritation and instructed his clone to be ruthless. While Carson glared at him and took his leave with the three female companions he brought along. However, before he could even go downstairs, he was stopped by Nancy, who looked at him coldly. "Hey, girl, I am in a bad mood now, so it will be better if you scram from here," Carson stated, glaring at her with a vicious expression. However, Nancy didn''t even budge under his glare and snorted. "Humph, Mr. don''t think you can leave here without any price after creating trouble for your dirty motives," she replied and looked behind, where two security guards were standing. "It''s him who is creating trouble; deal with him and blacklist him from this shop," she instructed. In response, the two security guards nodded and apprehended Carson without hesitation. "You! What are you doing? Release me! I said release me!" Carson shouted in anger, but the guards didn''t care and dragged him somewhere else with his companions. "What a dumb guy! He really thought he could create trouble inside this shop and escape without any trouble." "Yeah, he is really dumb, or he just didn''t know about the background of the shop yet." "Maybe. Anyway, it seems the fight is not happening. Let''s go; we should be busy with our shopping." "Yes, you are right. Let''s go and choose more dresses." The onlookers conversed and dispersed, resuming their shopping while Nancy approached Li Wei and Irene. "Mr. and Mrs. Smith, I am really sorry for arriving late," she apologized with a sincere expression. "Miss Nancy, you don''t need to apologize for that idiot, and my wife alone is enough to deal with him," Li Wei replied, pointing at Irene, who glared at him with a faint blush. "Oh, okay. If Mr. says so, then how about you follow me to private area, I will show you all kinds of dresses there?" Nancy suggested as she didn''t want them to get in trouble again. "Sure, we will follow you," Li Wei agreed hurriedly, as he too didn''t want to meet some idiot like Carson. "Then, Mr. and Mrs. Smith, please follow me; the area is reserved for staff, but they wouldn''t mind if I brought a few people inside," Nancy explained as she led them to a well-organized area. Where twenty to thirty mannequins were showcased for customers, but the area behind it was reserved for staff as they kept the stock of dresses there. However, Nancy didn''t care too much and led them inside without getting in any problems with other staff. "Miss Nancy, it seems you hold a high status in the shop, right?" Irene inquired with a curious look. "Hehe, Mrs. Smith, I am just an Assistant Store Manager; it''s not that important," Nancy replied with a laugh as she looked through the shelves and pulled out a few dresses for couples. "Mr. and Mrs. Smith, here are a few ones that will suit you both. Why don''t you try out and see if you like them?" she said, showcasing the dresses to them with the same design and colors. "Miss Nancy, why don''t you just show the dresses for my wife? If she likes something, I will buy it," Li Wei suggested, as he didn''t want to change into the couple dress. However, surprisingly, Nancy shook her head with a laugh. "Haha, Mr. I know you are shy, but only three of us here now, and no one will come here as there are other shelves filled with the same stock, so don''t worry and go ahead," she replied, assuring him. While Irene also agreed with her suggestion. "Husband, she is right; why don''t you also try them?" she said with a beautiful smile. But she was doing this on purpose. With Isla and Mia watching over them, she knew it would cause suspicions if she changed her choice abruptly now, so she doesn''t have any choice but to try the clothes one by one, even if she was unwilling. However, it didn''t mean she had to suffer alone and decided to drag Li Wei into this. While hearing this, Li Wei wanted to reject her, but before he could, he was outdone by her. "Husband, you have to try them with me no matter what, or I won''t go home today," Irene stated with a pout, hugging his arm cutely before he could even say something. ''Damn, I can''t escape now,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh as he assessed the situation. He was very tempted not to try the dresses after her promise of not coming home, but he can''t just provoke her for no reason, or she might reveal his identity. Not to mention Mia and Isla, who were keeping a tight eye on him from shadows if he did something out of the character, who knows what kind of trouble he might fall in. Knowing the situation, he sighed again. "Okay, if my wife says so, I will try," Li Wei nodded, patting Irene''s head with a loving expression. While Irene widened her eyes, shooting a death glare at him, but Li Wei didn''t stop and continued to pat her like a little kid to take the revenge. "Ahem, Mr. and Mrs. Smith, can you try the clothes first? After that, you can resume your work," Nancy suggested with a speechless expression, making both Li Wei and Irene come out of their world. "Haha, sorry, Miss Nancy, I was distracted. But sure, we will try the clothes first," Li Wei replied with a wry smile as he took the set of clothes for him while Irene did for herself. But they suddenly discovered there was no changing room here. "Miss Nancy, where is the changing room?" Irene inquired, trying to find it. "Ah, sorry, I forgot to mention it, but that is the changing room; it''s for staff, so there is no sign on it," Nancy replied, pointing at the single door. "Huh, Miss Nancy, is it only one room?" Irene inquired further. However, Nancy shook her head. "No, there are actually two, and they are inside the room," she replied. "Oh, okay, thanks," Irene nodded, feeling a little stunned, wondering why the situation was like this, and turned towards Li Wei. Li Wei was also thinking the same and looked at her. "Lets go; we should change," Irene muttered, and before Li Wei could say anything, she hurriedly made her way inside the changing room. ''Damn, it feels weird,'' Li Wei thought with a bitter face as he too entered the changing room. It was just as Nancy said; there were two rooms inside it with a spacious gap between them. However, they weren''t soundproof, making him hear the rustling of clothes from one room. Chapter 144: Shopping With Irene-4 ''Damn, what a terrible situation this is,'' Li Wei cursed as he heard the soft rustling sounds from the changing room and pondered if Irene didn''t feel weird and uncomfortable with the current situation. "Ah, anyway, I should change too," Li Wei muttered with an unwilling expression as he entered the other changing room and glanced at the attire for couples in his hands. The attire was designed neatly to be used in both formal and informal occasions. "Maybe I should also buy some clothes for myself," Li Wei murmured as he thought about his few sets of clothes. Most of them were from Earth, but they weren''t suitable to handle any kind of attack force in this magical world. So they weren''t much use for him now except for wearing at home. However, for other formal occasions, he can''t just go with a single dress always or Li Xin wouldn''t let him off. As he thought about this, he started to change into the new pair of shirt and pants. After he was done, he couldn''t help but look into the mirror with a stunned expression. ''It really suits me,'' he thought, looking at the violet shirt and black pants. The size was fitting him perfectly, and with his well-shaped body, he appeared more handsome. "Maybe I should seduce XinXin and YinYin with this," he muttered with a smirk when a voice echoed from behind the door with a knock. "Brother Wei, are you done yet?" Irene asked with a sweet voice, making Li Wei feel a shiver. ''Damn, what''s wrong with her now,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind and replied. "I am done, Irene. Just wait a second; I am opening the door," he said hurriedly as he opened the door, and his eyes widened with surprise. In front of him, Irene stood wearing a one-piece long violet dress that had the same designs as his shirt. It wasn''t something to be surprised about, but she appeared more beautiful and charming than he had seen her before. "Hey, why are looking at me like that? Also, does this dress suit me?" Irene asked with a burning face as she felt his gaze on her body. "Cough, Irene, the dress definitely suits you, and you look more beautiful than before," Li Wei nodded, complementing her. "Oh, really? I never tried this kind of outfit, so I thought it might not look good on me," Irene replied, feeling relieved, and looked at him with a blush. "Brother Wei, you are also looking great," she complimented and looked away, trying to hide her steaming face, while making Li Wei stunned. (Um, Irene, you don''t have to say things you are not used to. Just act normally and let me handle it. Also, cooperate with me now), Li Wei suggested with a sound transmission as he felt Isla and Mia watching them from the open door. This was the reason Irene was acting differently and was irritated. (Okay, I will co-operate with you,) Irene replied through sound transmission, wondering what kind of play he was going to put on. When Li Wei suddenly smirked with an evil and lustful expression, glancing at Irene, making her take a few steps back with widened eyes. "Brother Wei, you can''t think of those things here," Irene shouted in a low voice with a fearful face, certainly cooperating with him. "Haha, Irene, you are too beautiful. I can''t resist anymore," Li Wei replied with a chuckle as he calmly walked towards the door and closed it tightly, obstructing the view of Mia and Isla who were watching them in stealth. "What a bastard, doing those kinds of things in daylight," Mia snorted with anger, watching him close the door with a lustful expression. "Mia, all men are bastards and scumbags, so don''t trust them ever," Isla replied with a calm expression, as if it was nothing to be surprised about. "Mhm Isla, I won''t trust any men," Mia agreed with a nod and looked at the room with a frown. "Isla, should we inform that Assistant Manager about this?" she asked with a ruthless look. This shop has some background, and if they found someone doing things like this, they certainly wouldn''t let them off easily, especially the man. However to her surprise, Isla shook her head. "Mia, we are here to catch Wei Smith red-handed. If we meddle now, he will become alert and won''t commit any crimes later. So, let''s wait here," Isla replied, declaring Li Wei as a criminal and waited for him to commit crimes. While Li Wei, who was inside the room, felt a shiver on his spine. ''Damn, why am I feeling cold? Is it those two talking bad behind me'' he cursed in his mind with a depressed face and glanced at Irene, who was still blushing faintly. "You can relax now; they certainly wouldn''t try to hear our conversations secretly," he reminded her and took the seat on a nearby chair with a relief. While hearing this, Irene blushed red, knowing why they wouldn''t try to hear. "Li Wei, you are making me do things I don''t want to," she muttered with a pout as she also sat on the chair beside Li Wei. "Irene, it was you who started all of this, so I am not at fault here," Li Wei replied with a shrug, making Irene clench her white teeth in anger. "You, Li Wei, just wait; I won''t let you off," Irene snorted with irritated face, making Li Wei look at her with a speechless expression. "Hey, what''s with that look? Be careful, or I won''t mind about revealing my identity to beat you up," she stated, showing him her small fists to let him know she was serious. Watching her like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but feel funny and chuckled. "Irene, I never thought you would be behaving like a kid," he muttered, shaking his head with a smile and making Irene pout cutely at him. "Don''t make fun of me. I am always like this, but I don''t show it to anyone else except for a few people close to me. But, of course, you are an exception," she replied with a low snort as she glanced at him deeply, making Li Wei puzzled. "What do you mean by I am an exception? Is there something special about me?" Li Wei inquired with a frown and a serious face. In response, Irene nodded. "Yes, there is something special about you. It''s like whenever I am close to you, I feel calm and comfortable," Irene replied with a nod and a thoughtful look, but she didn''t tell him everything, like he also feels very handsome. However, Li Wei didn''t care about her thoughtful look and frowned after hearing her words. "Irene, what is the calm and comfortable feeling you are talking about? Is it something that can be only felt by you or by others too? Also do you know the reason why this is happening to me?" he inquired with a serious expression. If it is something that can be felt by others, then he was going to be in big trouble sooner or later. But if he knows what was causing this, then he can try to find a way to hide it, or he will be at least prepared for the trouble it was going to cause. However, he didn''t get the answer he was expecting. "This is the first time I have felt something like that, so I am not sure about why this is happening to you," "But there is a chance it can be felt by people who possess the gift of the spirit eye. However, the numbers of them are too few, and I don''t think you will meet them unless you have a high bad luck," Irene replied with an explanation, trying to convey that it wasn''t something to worry about. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it just made Li Wei feel more anxious, as his encounters with unimaginable people never stopped. ''Looks like I am not going to escape from this, but at least I know ahead of time and can be prepared for it,'' he thought with a sigh and looked at her. "Irene, so the reason you are treating me differently is because of the calm and comfortable feeling around me, right?" he asked. "Yes, it''s because of this. If not, you would end up like other men the moment you touched me," Irene replied with a snort and a glare, still not forgetting the feeling of being grabbed. However, Li Wei didn''t care about her glare and became relieved, as he didn''t trigger any kind of love flag. It was not like he was overconfident in his appearance, but after hearing Irene''s reputation about how she treated other men and him, he couldn''t help but doubt. After all, how could he know that he can give a calm and comfortable feeling. ''I wonder what''s causing it,'' he thought with a frown, wondering about the reason for the calm and comfortable feeling that he gave to Irene. As he was thinking, Irene suddenly felt someone approaching the room and became anxious. "Li Wei, Nancy is coming!" she shouted in a low voice, pulling him out of his thoughts. "Oh, I will open the door then," Li Wei replied and hurriedly opened the door in silence, making sure Nancy wouldn''t notice anything. He then swiftly sat back in his place waiting for Nancy''s arrival. It didn''t take much time, only a few ten seconds, and Nancy came inside bringing a bunch of new outfits. "Mr. and Mrs. Smith, here are the other outfits. You can try them one by one while I bring more. Also, if you want to buy them, please place them aside separately," she said and took her leave, leaving Li Wei and Irene alone, who were getting observed by Mia and Isla again. "Brother Wei, what do you think about this dress? Should I buy it?" Irene asked, pointing at the outfit she was wearing. "Well, I think it looks good, so you should buy it," Li Wei replied with a nod, as he too wanted to buy the current outfit he was wearing because he wanted to seduce Li Xin and Li Yin. However they could only be bought in pairs, so he has to buy them both together. "Irene you should also try the other outfits and buy whatever you like," Li Wei added as he took the new outfits brought by Nancy. "Un, I will try them all," Irene nodded as she did the same and entered the changing room happily. It was her first time shopping like this, so she felt happy. As for feeling weird, she just ignored it; after all, her plans of running away are more important. While Li Wei, who watched her happy expression, became speechless. ''This girl''s emotions changes too fast,'' he thought with a sigh as he too entered the changing room to try the new outfits. The whole process took them a while as they were coming out to see how they both looked in each dress while Nancy kept coming with new outfits endlessly. Chapter 145: Shopping With Irene-5 "Miss Nancy, please stop bringing more outfits; I think we have already chosen enough," Li Wei requested as Nancy once again came with more new outfits and was about to bring more. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But hearing his request, Nancy became disappointed. "Mr. and Mrs. Smith, you have only chosen ten sets of clothes; how could it be enough?" she muttered, looking at the few tens of outfits that were placed separately. Hearing this, both Li Wei and Irene became stunned. "Miss Nancy, I think you are misunderstanding something. The outfits we decided to buy are these ones, not those ten we placed them separately," Li Wei explained, pointing at the two hundred sets of clothes, making her stunned. "Mr. Smith, are you serious? There are about two hundred sets of clothes for both of you, and you might not use them in the future at all," Nancy asked with a stupefied expression. However, to her surprise, Li Wei nodded. "Miss Nancy, we are serious. So just wrap them up and give us the bill; we will pay immediately," Li Wei replied with a calm tone. The number of clothes was too much, but Irene wanted to buy them, and so did he. As for couple designs and colors, they both didn''t care because they weren''t going to live together. "Then, Mr. and Mrs. Smith, I will pack them immediately. Please follow me downstairs," Nancy replied as she stored the outfits in her item box and asked them to follow her. But before going down, Li Wei looked at Irene for confirmation if she wanted to buy more. However, Irene shook her head with a pout. "It''s already 2 PM, and I have to buy other important things; if not, I will be in trouble tomorrow," she muttered softly with a faint blush. "Okay, let''s go then," Li Wei nodded at her and followed Nancy downstairs with Irene. They soon arrived in front of the counter where Nancy instructed two female staff ¨C one to count the items and the other to pack the outfits they bought. However, both Irene and Li Wei became stunned as they watched the female staff pack the outfits of both of them together in a single box. But they could only watch silently, as Mia and Isla were keeping an eye on them. ''Well, it seems I have to separate it later,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh when one of the female staff was done counting and reported the number to Nancy. After that, Nancy did some math and approached Li Wei. "Mr. Smith, the bill is 2.3 million coins," she informed, giving him the receipt with a smile. They all bought a total of 233 outfit sets that cost 10,000 coins each. The price was reasonable with the quality of cloth and design, not to mention one set contained the outfit for both Li Wei and Irene. Because of this, Li Wei didn''t feel surprised and paid the bill in full. He didn''t ask Irene for money because it wasn''t the time, but he will definitely ask later. "Mr. and Mrs. Smith, here are the clothes you bought. Also, please come again," Nancy said with a cheerful expression, giving Li Wei all of the clothes. "Thanks for the help, Miss Nancy; if not, we would''ve taken much time," Li Wei replied as he stored all the outfits in his item box, making Irene look at him with wide eyes. But he didn''t care about her gaze and walked towards the exit. (Irene, I paid for all the clothes, so if you want them, pay me 1.15 million coins, and then your clothes will be yours,) he stated with telepathy, making Irene glare at him. (Humph, just wait; I will pay later and take my clothes.) Irene replied with a pout and exited the shop with him, heading towards the next destination. However, this time, she was the one who led the way, making Li Wei puzzled. "Irene, where are we going?" he inquired as he saw a few tens of clothing stores passing by, but she didn''t show any interest. "Brother Wei, what''s the hurry? Just follow me," Irene replied as she continued to lead the way until they both arrived in front of a large lingerie shop for women. Looking at the shop filled with beautiful women and their private clothes, Li Wei became stunned, and his heart started to beat faster with some indecent images. But he immediately shook off those thoughts and focused on why he was here. "Umm, Irene, you should go in. I would stay here and wait for you," he suggested, not wanting to make her uncomfortable and being certain she would agree. However, fate seemed to be playing a joke on him as Irene shook her head in denial. "No, you have to come inside with me," she stated with a firm expression, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch. (Irene, I don''t think they would suspect us if I stayed outside to wait for you,) Li Wei reminded her through telepathy, thinking she was worried about this, but his thoughts once were proven wrong by her. (I know they won''t suspect us, but there are a few men inside the shop shopping with their partners, and I don''t think I will be able to control myself if they looked at me in that way,) Irene explained with cold eyes and continued. (So I want you to come with me and do everything to distract them, or I promise they won''t leave this place alive. Of course, I will also expose your identity if that happens.) she declared with a threat, making Li Wei speechless. ''Ugh, XinXin, look where you pushed your lovely cute brother into,'' he complained in his mind as there was no way to escape entering the shop. He has visited this kind of shop before, but only when he was a kid, and after that, he didn''t. Also, on the Earth, everything could be ordered online, so Li Xin didn''t go out to buy, and he didn''t inquire about her private stuff too much, or he might piss her off. So it can be taken as him going to a lingerie shop for the first time with a girl he met just a few days ago. As he thought about this, Irene beside him blushed and hugged his hand tightly. "Brother Wei, let''s go inside; we don''t have much time," she muttered with a red face. "Okay, let''s go then," Li Wei nodded with no choice and followed her inside the shop when a staff came to greet them. "Welcome to Elanor Innerwear''s; I am Greta, and I can help you with shopping," Greta welcomed both of them and pointed towards the shelves. "You can directly begin shopping there and check out later, or if you want, I can accompany and assist you with the shopping, but it will cost you extra depending on the time," she explained with a smile. "Miss Greta, it will be great if you accompany us and don''t worry about the money we don''t lack coins. Also, I am Wei Smith, and she is my wife, Irene Smith," Li Wei replied without hesitation and introduced themselves to her. "Then it will be my pleasure to accompany you," Greta nodded with a cheerful expression and turned towards Irene. "Mrs. Smith, can I know what kind of undergarments you are looking for, what type and colors you want, and also your sizes?" she inquired, as she took out a book where everything was listed by types and sizes. While hearing this, Irene couldn''t help but blush and tightened the grip on Li Wei''s pitiful arm that was getting crushed by two soft mountains. "Umm, Miss Greta, can you show me all kinds of innerwear? I will choose what I like," she replied and looked around to see if anyone was hearing them. Only after she confirmed no one was eavesdropping on their conversation, she heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Greta, who was waiting for something with a smile. "Umm, my sizes are as follows: my underbust is 68.7 cm, overbust is 87.3 cm, waist is 50.4 cm, and hip is 89.3 cm," Irene gave her measurements in a low voice with a steaming hot face. She then hid behind Li Wei, burying her face in his back without any warning, leaving him stunned. ''What the hell is happening? Can someone explain to me?'' Li Wei screamed in his mind as he felt a hot breath on his back. While Greta, who was watching Irene, couldn''t help but chuckle. "Haha, Mr. Smith, it seems your wife is too shy, but don''t worry; with me here, there wouldn''t be any trouble. Also, follow me; I will show outfits to Miss," she suggested. "Okay, we will follow you," Li Wei replied as Irene was still hiding behind him and didn''t say anything. But thinking it was her first time buying things like this in public, it was normal for her to feel shy. So, he didn''t think a lot and followed Greta, bringing shy Irene with him. Chapter 146: Shopping With Irene-6 As Li Wei followed Greta, bringing a shy Irene with him, they finally arrived in front of the shelf where all kinds of colourful lingerie were showcased. "Mrs. Smith, please choose any of them you like; they are made from special materials. So, as long as the size isn''t too far away, the clothing would adjust itself to your size if you pour mana into them," Greta explained as she asked Irene to take a look and choose them. As for Li Wei, he was secretly glancing at tops, panties, bras, and nightwear with some evil intentions. ''I should buy some sexy ones for Li Xin and Li Yin when I have time,'' he muttered in his mind as he thought about them wearing such sexy outfits. He will definitely get beaten up for buying them this, but it was worth it even if they tried to kill him. However, he didn''t think too much about this; after all, if he got caught with a lustful face by Irene, there would be no end until he explains, but it will be impossible as she wouldn''t give him a chance to explain. As he thought of this, his attention was attracted by Irene, who was still behind him hiding her face in his back with an embarrassed expression. ''What the heck, why is she so embarrassed about this?'' Li Wei thought with a dumbfounded expression. Even if it was her first time buying private clothes in public, she shouldn''t be this embarrassed, but he didn''t think too much and glanced back. "Irene, if you keep hiding behind me, you won''t be able to see anything to buy," he reminded her with a troubled face as he felt the gaze of Greta, who was looking at them with a smile. However, he didn''t receive any reply from Irene, and she kept her face buried in his back, making him feel stunned. ''Ugh, where is the girl who was thinking of killing people just a few minutes ago?'' Li Wei thought with a complain, when suddenly he received a telepathic message from her. (Li Wei! You heard about my sizes, right?) Irene asked with shy and irritated voice as she clenched his shirt tightly. When she told her all sizes to Greta, she was too embarrassed and forgot about Li Wei because he gave a calm and comfortable feeling. Only after she told her three sizes did she remember Li Wei was there, and he also heard them clearly. At the thought of this, she became angry and embarrassed as a man now knows about her private sizes, which are not even known to her whole legion except Lyla, who was in charge of choosing private clothes for her. But she calmed herself down, knowing it was her mistake and, more importantly, Li Wei didn''t show any reaction or lust in his eyes after hearing it. However, she was still embarrassed at the thought of him knowing her private sizes and, with no choice she could only hide her face in his back. As for why his back? Because she felt more comfortable and a warm feeling that calmed her down. Nevertheless, she still felt irritated about this. ''Li Wei, you better not think anything dirty or it won''t end up good for you,'' she thought with anger as she waited for his reply, who was hesitating. (Uh, Irene, I did hear about it, but it''s not my fault, you know.) Li Wei replied with truth. When he heard her three sizes, he was stunned, but he pretended to be oblivious as not to let Irene feel uncomfortable and start killing him. But with her asking this he can''t pretend anymore, after all this wasn''t something, he could hide. (So you really heard it!) Irene muttered with an unwilling tone and continued. (Li Wei, I will not let you off about this, also we will talk about this later when we are done shopping,) she stated with an irritated voice, making Li Wei speechless. ''What the hell did I do, and what are we going to talk about?'' Li Wei complained in his mind, but nevertheless, he agreed. (Okay, we will talk later, but Irene, can you please stop rubbing your face in my back? Also, Greta and those two have been watching us with doubt,) he said as he felt three doubtful gazes on him. However, to his surprise, Irene shook her head and once again rubbed her face in his back. (Li Wei, it''s your fault for making me embarrassed, so let me calm down like this. I will be done in a minute,) she replied, making Li Wei dumbfounded. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Damn, did she become stupid with embarrassment?'' Li Wei thought, feeling uneasy but didn''t ask anything and waited while looking at Greta with a wry smile. "Uh, Miss Greta, I am really sorry about my wife; sometimes she gets too embarrassed, and it will take time to recover," he explained, fearing she would think they are here to waste her time. But to his surprise, Greta didn''t mind at all. "Haha, Mr. Smith, it''s okay; you can take your time as much as you want. Don''t worry about me; I will wait," she replied with a laugh and happy expression, making Li Wei a little puzzled. But it didn''t take much time for him to figure out the reason behind her happiness. The reason was simple: the extra charges she mentioned about accompanying them to shopping were time-related. The more time they waste, the more they will have to pay. But Li Wei didn''t care, as he wasn''t going to pay, and waited for Irene, who was busy rubbing her face in his back. He didn''t have to wait too much, as Irene was done after a minute and reluctantly separated from his back. But after that she immediately hugged his hand with a red face and turned towards Greta. "Miss Greta, please pack every type of innerwear for me as long as they aren''t the same color and type," she instructed, making Greta stunned. "Are you sure, Mrs. Smith? They will cost you about 5 million coins," Greta asked with doubt. In response, Irene nodded. "Don''t worry, Miss Greta; my husband has a lot of money. This small 5 million is nothing for him," she replied, pointing at Li Wei with a smile, making him stunned. "Then, Mrs. Smith, I will pack them immediately," Greta nodded hearing her and began to pack every kind of innerwear, including some sexy ones for special occasions. Watching this, Irene couldn''t help but blush with embarrassment. However, she didn''t stop Greta from packing them, as Isla and Mia were watching. After all, they just pretended to do something a while ago, and if she didn''t buy these types of innerwear, then it might raise their suspicions. However, she also didn''t want to choose this kind of Innerwear''s separately, especially in front of Li Wei, because of this, she directly asked to pack everything and blamed him again. ''Li Wei, it''s all your fault,'' she thought with a pout, hugging his arm tightly with anger, making Li Wei look at her with a troubled face. (Irene, don''t you feel embarrassed when your chest is touching my arm? Also, why am I paying for your clothes?) he asked, triggering her irritation. (What do you mean by I don''t feel embarrassed? Of course I do; it''s just that somehow, I feel more calm like this. If not, you will be already flying with my kick,) Irene replied sharply and continued. (As for why you are paying for my clothes, it''s because this is what a husband should do, and it''s important if we don''t want to make Isla and Mia more suspicious about us,) she explained. Hearing this, Li Wei didn''t say anything and waited for Greta to finish her packing. It didn''t take long, and after a few minutes, every kind of innerwear was packed. "Mrs. Smith, here are the innerwear you wanted," Greta said as she gave all innerwear to Irene and turned towards Li Wei. "Mr. Smith, the bill is 5.30 million coins," she informed, giving Li Wei a long receipt with all kinds of details written on it, even the colour and styles with some images. Li Wei became speechless at the detailed information on it, but he didn''t read it as he felt two cold eyes of Irene and hurriedly paid the bill in full confirming with Greta. "Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith thanks for purchasing items from this shop. Also please come again as our shop has new items every month, and I believe you would definitely like it," Greta suggested after he was done paying the bill. "Yes miss Greta, we will come again, and thanks for the help," Li Wei replied as he took his leave with Irene, heading towards the next destination. Of course, it was Irene who led the way to the next shops as she bought a lot of sanitary products and other essential things that she would need after running away. However Li Wei, who didn''t know about her future runaway plans, was puzzled, but he didn''t think too much and followed her silently, paying the bills in big amounts that costed him 3.5 million coins. Isla and Mia also kept following them, waiting for Li Wei to commit crimes. When a sudden commotion on a street attracted everyone''s attention including Irene and Li Wei. "Run, the Diablo guy is here, and he just castrated someone!" a man shouted with a frantic look, making Li Wei stunned who heard him. ''What the heck my clone is doing?'' Li Wei cursed, thinking how it ended up like this. Chapter 147: Escape-1 (Li Wei, do you know what''s going on?) Irene inquired through telepathy as she watched the centre of commotion with surprise. In the centre, she found four familiar faces, and they were none other than Carson and his female companions. But currently, Carson was lying on the ground unconsciously as blood flowed down from his crotch area, which was covered by a white cloth. While his female companions wore a worried face, and one of them tried to heal him, but it didn''t work as the wound was made with a higher level skill than her healing skill. Li Wei, too, saw everything with a speechless expression and replied to Irene. (Miss Irene, do you think I am a god? I was with you the whole time; how could I know what happened here?) he said, pretending to be ignorant. But Irene didn''t believe him. (Didn''t you say you will take care of him later, and I think the Diablo is none other than your clone?) she stated as her beautiful violet eyes gazed deeply into his. However, Li Wei denied her statement. (Miss Irene, if it was really my clone who is Diablo, then I would do everything to hide it. After all, Diablo tried to kill a hero, and you certainly wouldn''t let that slide.) he replied and continued. (As for me taking care of him later, I was just going to teach a lesson when he is alone or isn''t somewhere in public, but it''s his bad luck as he bumped into Diablo and picked up a fight with him.) he explained after hearing the situation from onlookers. He was pretty surprised with how things turned out, but it was Carson''s fault who suddenly turned around after he forgot something in a shop and bumped into his clone Diablo that was following him. Diablo was wearing a cloak so no one was able to see his appearance, but after Carson bumped into Diablo, he exploded in anger, saying it was Diablo''s fault and exposed his face pulling down his hoodie. After that, no good came as Diablo directly utilized the instructions Li Wei gave to him and did the deed before taking his leave. It definitely made things difficult for Li Wei, but he was already prepared with an explanation as he sent Diablo with a different purpose in his mind. While Irene, who didn''t know about this, could only give up on her doubts as she doesn''t have any proof. (Li Wei, I don''t care about what you do, but please don''t try to kill heroes, or you will land in big trouble.) she warned him, looking into his eyes. But before Li Wei could answer, another commotion followed as Lyla and her companions made their entry after they heard the news of Diablo''s appearance. (Irene, let''s leave here before we could get into trouble.) Li Wei suggested. (Mhm, okay, let''s leave.) Irene nodded, agreeing with his suggestion, and left with him. Of course, Mia and Isla kept following them because of this; Lyla didn''t care about their leave and started to inquire Carson''s companions about what happened here. While Mia and Isla, who were following Li Wei and Irene, became more suspicious. "Isla, I think they are talking through telepathy; if not, they wouldn''t stay silent and look at each other like that," Mia commented, remembering her observation. Hearing her, Isla nodded. "You are right, Mia, but a lot of people talk through telepathy for normal reasons, so we can''t do anything because of that," she replied and continued. "However, they are certainly suspicious, so we should keep a more strict eye. Also, I will report everything to Miss Lyla in the meantime," she said as she took out a communication tool and started to write everything briefly. She also included Irene''s three sizes that she shouldn''t know because Irene was careful about not letting them hear it. However, it wasn''t hard to find out, as it was written on the shelf where Irene bought everything. It was a little different from her original size, but it was close to hers, and with her legion being trained to report every information, Isla added everything she could. Even the type of sexy innerwear Irene bought. As she wrote her detailed report, Irene, who was inside the snack shop, felt a chill on her spine. ''What''s this? Why am I feeling cold?'' she thought and hugged Li Wei''s arm tighter to feel warm. "Irene, can you please stop hugging my arm now?" Li Wei requested with a troubled expression. It was very hard for him not to think about those soft things; however after spending a blissful night with Li Xin and Li Yin, his lust was calmed down a lot. Because of that, he was able to control his thinking, but Irene kept reminding him to think again and again with her actions, making it hard for him. But, Irene didn''t care about his trouble and snorted. "Whose fault do you think the weather is cold now, so let me stay warm like this," she stated with a pout, sticking close to him. The weather was definitely cold because of Li Wei turning North Plane into Ice Plane, but it shouldn''t affect them as their levels were high. So Irene was just making excuses to stay closer to him for the calm and comfortable feeling he gave. She couldn''t describe the feeling, but she liked it and didn''t care much about her chest touching his arms because there were three layers of clothes in between them. Li Wei, who didn''t know her reasons, sighed inwardly and decided to ignore her chest with his remaining last willpower. ''XinXin, I think your cute brother will die in the hands of witch,'' he thought, feeling bitter, and turned towards the old man with a beard who was the shop owner. "Old man, can you pack every kind of sweets and snacks for me? Also, give me whatever amount you have; I will pay extra," Li Wei requested, making the shop owner dumbfounded. "Brat, are you kidding me? If I sell everything to you, I will have to close my shop tomorrow," the old man shouted in anger, pointing at him. "Ugh, old man, I am serious about this. If you don''t want to sell me everything, then how about selling me 99 percent of everything?" Li Wei negotiated. However, it still didn''t calm the old man. "Brat, if you are here to waste my time, then get out. If not for the beautiful lady with you who wants to buy some sweets, I would have already kicked you out of my shop." the old man replied as he saw Irene looking at the sweets with drool. Li Wei too noticed her but didn''t care much and once again started to negotiate with the old man. It wasn''t when he lowered the amount to 75 percent the old man agreed and sold him every type of snacks for 100k coins. But Li Wei was still unsatisfied with the amount as foodies in his house might finish everything in a week or two, not to mention with Irene''s addition; it won''t even last a week. ''I should go to different shops.'' he thought and left towards the next sweets shop with Irene who also bought some for herself. As he continued his shopping, Lyla, who was finally done with inquiring around, took out her communication tool to see all messages. The messages were divided into different categories, so if it''s not something urgent, she wouldn''t be informed until she checks it. Because of this, Lyla wasn''t informed as it wasn''t something urgent. But when she started to read the message from Isla, her eyes widened with panic as she found three sizes similar to Irene. "No, it can''t be Priestess Irene; even if the sizes are similar, after all, she wouldn''t go out with a man like this, not to mention buying lover''s outfits with those types of innerwear and doing those things," she muttered, shaking her head in denial. However, a feeling inside her heart told her it''s none other than Priestess Irene. ''No, no, it can''t be; if it''s really Princess Irene, then who is the man with her?'' she thought with a pale look, and somehow Li Wei''s face came to her mind. "Li Wei, if it''s really you, then better prepare for consequences," she shouted in a cold look, making her companions and Ava look at her with stunned expressions. "Miss Lyla, what happened? Did you find Priestess Irene?" Ava inquired with a concerned look. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Lyla didn''t reply. "Follow me fast!" she instructed and headed towards Li Wei and Irene''s direction in speed. Her companions and Ava were stunned, but they immediately followed after her, knowing it must be something important. As Lyla went after Li Wei and Irene, they were still unaware that their identities were exposed and were hanging around different food shops buying this and that. "Irene, please stop wiping your mouth on my sleeves," Li Wei muttered with irritation as Irene, who was eating cookies, wiped her mouth with his sleeves. "Why are you so irritated? I am just wiping my mouth, not licking it," Irene replied with a pout and started to eat her cookies again, ignoring him. When her attention was attracted by a figure that was standing in front of them with a cold face. It was none other than Lyla who stared at Li Wei with a venomous expression. Chapter 148: Escape-2 ''Oh, fuck! We are screwed!'' Li Wei cursed as he saw Lyla glaring at him with a venomous expression. While Irene, who was hugging his arm, became a little stiff, but she still maintained her calm expression like Li Wei. "Miss Lyla, what brings you here?" she asked with a puzzled and surprised face, making Lyla almost explode in anger. "Priestess Irene! Please stop pretending and come with me; if not, I will have no choice but to apprehend you with special means," Lyla stated in a deep tone. However, Irene didn''t care and tilted her head with a puzzled expression. "Priestess Irene? Miss Lyla, my name is certainly Irene, but I am not a priestess. Are you misunderstanding something?" she replied with a doubtful face as she grabbed Li Wei''s arm tighter. (Li Wei, prepare for escape and also take me with you, as I won''t be able to use my skills here), she instructed Li Wei with telepathy, making him stunned. He was very curious about why she wasn''t able to use skills here, but he didn''t care much and became ready to escape. (Irene, I am ready; should we escape now?) he inquired as he poured more MP into the shadow step skill. However, Irene shook her head. (Just wait; we won''t be able to escape right now), she replied as she looked at her hand where a cryptic rune started to glow. ''Lyla is always fast,'' she muttered in her mind as she turned towards Lyla, who was holding a golden pendant with cryptic runes engraved on it, the same on her hand. "Priestess Irene, I am sorry, but you forced me to do this," Lyla sighed with an unwilling expression and looked at Ava and other legion members who just arrived. "Everyone surround Priestess Irene and activate the artifact on seal mode!" she commanded loudly. Ava and others became stunned hearing her as they only arrived and didn''t know what was going on, but they instantly followed her command and surrounded both Li Wei and Irene. "Priestess Irene, we apologize for this," they all apologized as they took out golden pendant, same as Lyla, with some cryptic runes engraved on it. "Activate!" simultaneously they all shouted, pouring MP into the pendant, making it glow brighter. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The commotion here was loud and attracted the attention of everyone, even the city lord and guild master who were busy with their work. But both of them didn''t care, as it was something prepared to catch Irene if she ran away. It was a secret at first, but with how many times she ran away, it became general knowledge among higher-level people. However, Li Wei, who still didn''t know what was happening, became dumbfounded. Because beside him, Irene started to glow like some kind of goddess with cryptic runes on her body, the same as on those pendants. But the most important reason was he wasn''t able to use his shadow step or other skills to escape even if he tried. "Irene, what''s going on? I can''t use my skills," Li Wei asked with an anxious expression. If he got caught, he would soon land in big trouble, and with the venomous glare from Lyla before, he certainly wouldn''t end up good. "Um, well, I escaped too many times, so they created an artifact that can seal all my skills for an hour. However, it''s also a defensive artifact to protect me from getting teleported by the enemy." "But you don''t need to worry; you will be able to use skills when they finish the activation because they are using it for sealing my skills and not for defence," Irene explained, scratching her nose with an embarrassed smile. Originally, it was a defensive artifact, but with her running away constantly, the artifact was modified to be used in both situations. However, it was very expensive to use, and Irene must be near them; if not, the artifact would fail and waste a large amount of money for nothing. Because of this, Lyla didn''t dare to use the artifact until she was at least eighty percent sure about her identity. Thinking of this, Irene became depressed as it was her mistake to let the identity out; however, she blamed someone else for it. ''Ugh, it''s all Li Wei''s fault for making me embarrassed. If not, I wouldn''t have let such a mistake happen,'' she thought with a pout, glaring at Li Wei, who was relieved that he would be able to escape now. Li Wei did feel her gaze, but his attention was towards Lyla, who was staring at him with cold eyes. "Li Wei, you better prepare for consequences," Lyla shouted, clenching her teeth in anger as if he had killed her whole family. Watching her like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but become speechless and glanced at Irene. (Irene, how does she know about my identity?) he asked with a puzzled tone. The name Wei Smith was similar to his name, but with so many cultures in this world, this name wasn''t rare, and it would be idiotic to reach a conclusion just because of this. But still, Lyla found out about this, making him puzzled. However, he soon found answers as Irene replied with guilt. (Um, Li Wei, don''t blame me. When I first met you, I felt a comfortable feeling, and I accidentally revealed it to Lyla, making her mad about not letting me meet someone else alone again.) (So... I got mad about getting my freedom snatched and declared I will chase you and marry you to make her more angry; and I think because of this she is suspicious of you.) Irene explained, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch. (Irene, what a good girl you are,) Li Wei praised her with a sarcastic tone, wondering what kind of girl would declare something like this to make others angry. (Um, don''t blame me. I am not at fault here,) Irene replied with a pout as she rubbed her face on his arm, making Lyla and her legions'' faces black. "Li Wei, get away from Priestess Irene, or it won''t end up good for you," Lyla threatened in anger, watching their intimate actions. However, Li Wei didn''t care and looked at Irene. "Irene, grab my waist tightly if not you might get left behind," he suggested, as he didn''t know if the artifact would stop her from escaping with him. In response, Irene nodded and grabbed his waist tightly while looking at Lyla with a smile. "Priestess Irene, he is taking advantage of you! He is just a low level and wouldn''t be able to escape from here, so please separate from him," Lyla reminded her, remembering Li Wei''s level that he showed on fake status. However, it was useless as Irene already knew about his other identity, Lucifer. "Lyla, why do you even think he is Li Wei? And knowing he is low level; would I really ask for his help where even I have trouble?" Irene stated with a smile, making her stunned. "What? He is not Li Wei?" Lyla muttered with a stupefied expression as she observed Li Wei, who was calm from the beginning. ''If he is not Li Wei, then who is he?'' she thought with an anxious expression. "Everyone be ready to stop them from escaping," she instructed her companions with the last hope as the activation of the artifact was about to finish. As the seconds passed, the pendants in the hands of Irene''s legion started to glow more brightly, almost blinding everyone. "Brother Wei, now escape!" Irene shouted, watching the activation of the artifact getting finished. Hearing her, Li Wei didn''t hesitate and directly activated shadow step, disappearing with Irene without any trace. "Priestess Irene! Stop!!" Lyla shouted unwillingly, but it was too late as they already disappeared, making her face black with irritation. When her companions arrived beside her. "Miss Lyla, what should we do? Also, what is the relationship between that man and Priestess Irene?" Ava inquired with a panicked expression. Hearing her, Lyla shook her head and sighed in anger. "I don''t know about their relationship, but we should continue our search; in the meantime, I will inform the Pope about this and ask for help," she replied, sighing again. When Irene ran away in the capital city, it was easy to find her because high-level paladins took action immediately as she was the daughter of the Pope. However, in Valeria City, there were no high-level people than Irene; if not, they would''ve caught her long ago. "Let''s go to Villa No. 1 first; I want to make sure of something," Lyla stated suddenly and moved towards Li Wei''s villa in fast speed with her companions. While the onlookers who watched the drama became stunned and conversed between themselves. "I never thought that someone would conquer Priestess Irene." "Yeah, me too, but he will definitely live a hellish life if he made a mistake, I wonder how many kicks he could handle." The people muttered with doubt and continued their gossip, while Li Wei, who escaped with Irene, appeared inside his villa. "Li Wei, you are really good at escaping; to think you almost ran through ten different locations before coming here in just a few seconds," Irene praised him about his escaping ability and separated from him. When Li Xin and others who were upstairs came down after getting informed by his arrival from Lily. "Brother, you arrived," Li Xin shouted happily; however, after seeing his weary look, she became stunned. But before she could ask anything, the doorbell of the villa rang with a voice coming from outside. "Li Wei, are you inside?" Lyla inquired in a hurried tone as she continued to knock and ring the bell. Chapter 149: Pitiful Lyla ''Damn, she is fast,'' Li Wei cursed as he heard the voice of Lyla from outside and turned towards Irene. "Can you still use your artifact to change your appearance? If not, I will send you somewhere else," he asked as the effect of appearance change disappeared the moment Lyla placed the restriction on Irene. If not for the last blinding light, his real appearance would''ve been revealed; however, before that, he escaped safely. But now, with Lyla at his door, who knows, she might want to search his house, and if Irene can''t change her appearance, it was the best thing to send her somewhere. "Um, I can''t use my appearance artifact with my current condition, but there is no problem as long as you or someone pours enough MP into it so I can activate it," Irene replied, taking out a pink mirror from her clothes. Li Wei was curious about the status of the artifact, but he didn''t have much time to look through it. "XinXin, can you help Irene with this? I have to change my clothes before meeting with Lyla," he requested, looking at her. "Un, brother, leave this to me," Li Xin nodded with assurance. "Okay, but if you can''t do it, just inform me," Li Wei instructed and teleported inside his room, changing his clothes in a hurry. *** As he took his time, Lyla, who stood outside the door, became impatient. "Why is he taking so much time?" she muttered with anger. "Miss Lyla, should we break in? Maybe he is really the culprit," Ava suggested with doubt. "Let''s wait a little. If he doesn''t come out, then we will break in," Lyla replied, agreeing with her, and once again started to ring the doorbell. *** Li Wei, who was done changing his clothes, heard the doorbell, but he didn''t immediately open the door and went to check on Irene to know if she was done activating the artifact or not. However, when he went downstairs to check, he didn''t see Irene anywhere and became a little stunned. "XinXin, where is Irene? Is she done activating the artifact?" he inquired Li Xin, who was standing in front of a room with others. "Brother, Miss Irene activated the artifact after I gave her enough MP, and now she is changing her clothes in the room," Li Xin replied with explanation, pointing at the room behind her. Hearing this, Li Wei nodded with relief. "I will open the door then," he said and walked towards the door, putting on a normal face. But his calmness soon shattered after opening the door as he watched a beautiful snow-white leg heading towards him with speed. "Miss Lyla, wait!" he shouted at the owner of the beautiful leg making her stunned, and tried to dodge the kick. While Lyla, who was stunned, hurriedly recovered and forcefully stopped her kick. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But because of the forceful stop, she lost her balance, and before she could think anything, her body was already falling towards Li Wei with the remaining momentum from the attack before. Li Wei, who saw Lyla falling towards him, hesitated, but before he could make a decision, she directly landed on his body, pressing him down with a stupefied expression. Li Wei, too, was stupefied as his face was buried into two soft mountains with a faint milky smell. ''Fuck, I am dead, definitely,'' he cursed, feeling bitter and blaming himself for not using high-level skills than his fake level. While Lyla, who was on top of him, felt a hot breath on her chest and blushed like a tomato. ''I... I am sitting on top of a man,'' she shouted in her mind as her face steamed like a hot bun, and her eyes glistened with tears like a little girl. Li Wei, who was pressed under softness, didn''t see this, but Li Xin and others saw everything with wide eyes and stunned expressions. Irene was there too, watching them with her mouth wide open in surprise. ''Ahh Li Wei what did you do Lyla is going to cry now,'' she thought, feeling pity for Lyla, but for some reason, she felt happy watching her in tears and let out a small smile. Lily, who was beside her, saw this and felt a chill. ''She is enjoying it, she is definitely enjoying their misery,'' she muttered with fear and made a silent decision to stay away from her in the future and turned towards Lyla and Li Wei, who were still in the same position. "Miss Lyla, can you move down? It''s hard to breathe here," Li Wei said as he felt a fresh milky smell entering his nose every time he breathed. However, to his surprise, Lyla didn''t move a bit and stayed like a frozen statue. It was when Ava and other legion members recovered from their shock and approached Lyla. "Miss Lyla, are you alright?" Ava inquired with worry as she supported her to sit up, only to see large tears rolling down from her face. "Miss Lyla, what happened? Why are you crying?!" She screamed in panic, checking her if she was hurt somewhere. However, Lyla still didn''t reply, and tears kept falling down on Li Wei''s body, who was still under her, watching everything with a dumbfounded expression. ''Can someone explain to me what is happening here, and also why don''t you make Miss Lyla sit somewhere else instead of on my stomach?'' he thought, feeling troubled. When Elva came to help him. "Urm, Miss, I think you should help Miss Lyla sit somewhere else first," she suggested, feeling pity for Li Wei. But there was someone who wanted him to stay like this and suffer. "Elva, why did you help him? Let him suffer a bit," Alice whispered with a pout, not forgetting about his bullying. "Uh, Alice, I don''t think it''s time to take revenge. Also, consider Sister Li''s feelings." Elva whispered, looking at Li Xin and Li Yin, who looked at Li Wei with a pout as he got into trouble again. Alice, too, saw this and felt pity for Li Wei as he will probably get scolded. As they were busy in their conversations, Ava accepted Elva''s suggestion and moved crying Lyla to a nearby sofa. Everyone inside the villa also gathered at nearby sofas, except Li Wei, who was sitting on the ground with a speechless expression. "No one cares about me," he muttered feeling hurt, and closed the door, before joining them. "Miss Lyla, what happened? Can you explain to us?" Ava asked as she felt Lyla calm down a little. But after hearing her question, tears once again started to fall rapidly from Lyla''s eyes. "Miss Lyla! What happened? If you keep crying silently like this, how could we help you?" Ava asked with a troubled face. When Lyla looked up and glared at Li Wei, pointing at him with trembling fingers. However, before she could say anything, she started to cry out loudly. "Wahhh it''s his fault, it''s his fault wahh," she sobbed making Ava and other legion members look at Li Wei with a vicious expression. ''What the fuck, I didn''t do anything wrong here,'' Li Wei complained in his mind with a speechless face and looked at Irene. But his mouth twitched as he discovered her looking away, trying to hold back her laugh. Alice and Lily were also included in this, making him feel irritated. ''Lily, you betrayed me,'' Li Wei thought with depression and turned towards Lyla, who was still crying. As for looking at Li Xin, he decided not to as it was the trouble he brought on himself. "Li Wei, can you explain what happened?" Ava inquired with a cold voice as she soothed Lyla like a child. "Um, Miss, you all saw everything that happened here, and I am not sure myself why Miss Lyla is crying and blaming me," Li Wei replied with an innocent and troubled expression. "You must be lying; if not, Miss Lyla wouldn''t point at you for no reason," Isla stated with anger as she felt hurt seeing their leader cry because of a man. But Li Wei just shrugged at her. "Then you can ask Miss Lyla after she calmed down," he replied and took a seat on the sofa, not caring about them anymore. Watching him like this, Isla wanted to say something but was stopped by Ava. "Isla, help me calm down Miss Lyla first; we will talk about him later," Ava instructed as she patted Lyla''s back to calm her down. However, it didn''t work, and Lyla kept crying, making Ava and others look at her with worry. "Miss Lyla, please at least say something, or how could we help you?" Ava asked again, trying to console her. But Lyla just glared at Li Wei and started to cry again, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch. ''Damn, I didn''t do anything okay,'' Li Wei cursed in his heart and sent a telepathy to Irene. (Hey, do you know what''s going on? Why is she crying so much?) he inquired with a sigh. (If you don''t know, how could I know about this? I think you should forcefully take her alone somewhere and ask why she is crying) Irene suggested, holding back her smile. ''Fuck, she is definitely enjoying this,'' Li Wei cursed hearing her and looked at Lyla, who was still crying with tears. Chapter 150: Talking Alone "Miss Lyla, please calm down," Ava and other legion members tried to soothe their leader Lyla, who was still crying with large tears. However, their attempt was useless as she kept crying like a little girl who was going to be punished badly. Watching her like this, Li Xin and others felt bad for her, even Irene felt the same. (Li Wei, go and console her; she might listen to you,) Irene suggested suddenly, making Li Wei stunned. (Are you sure she will listen to me and won''t cry more?) Li Wei asked with a doubt as he too felt bad for Lyla and wanted her to stop crying at least in his villa. (Li Wei, she will listen to you, and I am 100 percent sure about this; however, there is an 80 percent chance of Lyla trying to kill you, 19 percent chance of her crying more loudly, and a 1 percent chance she will stop crying,) Irene replied with her assumption, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch. (Miss Irene, I think you should keep your ideas to yourself; from whichever point I think it''s a dead end for me,) Li Wei said, sighing inwardly, and looked at Lyla with a troubled expression. ''Ugh, Miss Lyla, please stop crying; you are making others think I am a bad guy here,'' Li Wei muttered in his mind as he felt piercing gazes from her legion. When Li Xin, who was watching this, sighed and decided to rescue him, albeit pushing him into trouble. "Miss, I think Miss Lyla is embarrassed about what happened before, so why don''t we let my brother and Miss Lyla talk alone to resolve any misunderstanding they have," she suggested, making Li Wei look at her like an abandoned dog. (XinXin, are you trying to kill your cute lovely brother, or do you really think I will come alive if left alone with her?) Li Wei complained with a pitiful look. However, Li Xin didn''t care and snorted in response. (Humph, Brother, don''t tell me you are going to let Miss Lyla cry like this. Also, stop exaggerating things; if she wanted to kill you, she wouldn''t be crying like this), she retorted in a cold tone. (Ugh, but still, there is a chance she will try to kill me,) Li Wei protested, but Li Xin once again ignored him and looked at Ava, who was talking to Lyla. "Miss Lyla, do you want to talk with him privately?" Ava inquired with hesitation. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t want to leave her alone with Li Wei; however, it wouldn''t be good if Lyla can''t resolve what happened between them and might become depressed later overthinking it. So she inquired unwillingly, and in response, Lyla nodded, calming down a little. "I will talk with him," she replied as she wiped her tears. "Then, Miss Lyla, we will take our leave," Ava informed and looked at Li Wei. "Li Wei, I will be borrowing one of your rooms for us; you wouldn''t mind, right?" she inquired in a cold tone as she didn''t want to leave Lyla alone in the villa. "Haha, Miss, what problem will I have? You can use the room freely," Li Wei replied with a wry laugh. "Then I will take this room; let''s go, everyone," Ava said, pointing at the room and instructing her companions to follow her. Her companions hesitated a little, but in the end, they all followed her inside the room, leaving Lyla, Li Wei, and his party in the hall. "Brother, we will also take our leave, and I hope when we see Miss Lyla next time, she will not be crying," Li Xin stated with a cold look, making Li Wei feel bitter. ''I am not at fault here XinXin; why are you blaming me?'' Li Wei thought, feeling depressed, when he got a telepathic message from Irene. (Li Wei, I don''t care about what you do, but don''t you dare to hurt Lyla. Also, the best way to calm her down is to give her some cookies, so do your best,) Irene said as she took her leave with Li Xin and his party members to another room. Now, in the big hall, only Li Wei and Lyla were left, with some sniffing sounds echoing time to time in a long silence. Watching her still crying, Li Wei sighed. "Miss Lyla, please calm down and stop crying; it was just an accident," he said, trying to console her, but it did the opposite. "Wahhh, I know all men are scum; after violating me, you are not taking responsibility!" Lyla cried loudly, hugging her knees in depression as tears kept spilling from her eyes. While Li Wei, who heard her, was dumbfounded. "Miss Lyla, I admit that our positions were somewhat inappropriate, but it was an accident, and you were the one who pushed me down," Li Wei explained with a troubled face. However, Lyla didn''t care about anything and kept crying loudly. "Waahh, I am a defective woman now; it''s all because of a male scum wahhh," she wailed more loudly. "Miss Lyla, please stop overthinking; you are a fine woman, and no one violated you," Li Wei tried consoling her again. "I know I am a fine woman, but but wahhh, you violated me!" Lyla continued to cry with tears rolling down from her face. Watching her like this, Li Wei sighed and stood up. ''Talking to her like this is useless,'' he thought as he moved towards Lyla, who was crying while hugging her knees. "Miss Lyla, I don''t know the reason why you are feeling so violated, and I am sorry if I offended you," Li Wei apologized as he arrived beside her, making her stiff at his sudden arrival. "You, you scum, stay away from me," Lyla shouted in fear, throwing a pillow at him. But Li Wei didn''t care and directly grabbed her shoulders with a calm face. ''I hope what Irene said is true. If not, I will be in trouble,'' he thought as he took out a cookie from his item box and turned towards Lyla, who was stunned. "Miss Lyla, it''s time eat," he stated, directly forcing a cookie in her open mouth as she was about to scream in fear. "Mhhm!" Lyla became stupefied at his action and tried to spit the cookie without even considering anything. But Li Wei kept his hand on her soft mouth, making her eat the whole cookie forcefully with large tears. "Miss Lyla, as long as you won''t stop crying, I won''t stop from feeding cookies," Li Wei declared as he once again put the cookie in her mouth forcefully, not caring about her unwilling expression. ''Li Wei, I will never forgive you for doing this,'' Lyla thought angrily as she pounded his chest with her two fists. However, her attacks didn''t hurt Li Wei even a little bit. "Miss Lyla, if you really want to hit me, at least use some strength," he reminded her as he felt soft, non-harming punches on his chest. Hearing this, Lyla glared at him with an embarrassed face, but she still didn''t use any strength and kept hitting him as he made her eat cookies forcefully. Watching her like this, Li Wei nodded with a relief. ''It seems she really likes cookies. I should thank Irene for the advice,'' he thought, feeling a little grateful towards Irene, and continued to feed Lyla forcefully until she stopped crying. But she was still sulking a lot and glared at him with her beautiful pink eyes. "Ahem, Miss Lyla, are you okay now?" Li Wei inquired, ignoring her glare as he prepared a glass of water for her. Lyla didn''t immediately reply and gulped down the water first before continuing to glare at him. "Li Wei, what makes you think I am okay? I still want to cry badly, you know," she muttered with teary eyes making Li Wei scared. "Miss Lyla, please don''t cry again. Look, I will give you more cookies," Li Wei begged with a pitiful face and prepared a plate of cookies for her. In response, Lyla just snorted and silently munched on the cookies with a sulky face, ignoring him. Li Wei became speechless at her actions, but he didn''t say anything and filled her plate when it was empty as she continued to eat them with a sad expression. "Li Wei, do you know why I am so sad?" she inquired suddenly, her eyes filling with large tears as she thought of the reason. "Miss Lyla, I would definitely like to know the reason, but not when you are crying," he replied shaking his head with a fearful look. Watching him like this, Lyla let out a small smile as her tears rolled back. "Li Wei, I came from a family where we women are not allowed to be in close contact with the opposite sex, even accidentally. And if we women somehow end up in close contact, we have only two choices." "The first one is to kill the man, and the second one is to marry him," Lyla stated, looking at Li Wei deeply, whose eyes were wide with fear. "Then, Miss Lyla, which option are you going to choose?" Li Wei inquired as he felt a bad feeling about this. "Of course, to marry you," Lyla declared as she munched on the cookies again with a sad look. "Miss Lyla, I think you are being too hasty with your decisions. Let''s say, even if you want to marry me, it doesn''t mean I will agree to marry you, right?" Li Wei stated, frowning a little. Hearing him, Lyla nodded with a pout. "I know you don''t want to marry me idiot. If not, I wouldn''t be crying," she replied, tears filling her eyes again. Chapter 151: Calmed Down Finally "Wait, wait, Miss Lyla, please don''t cry again. Here, I will give you more cookies," Li Wei shouted with a scared look as he watched Lyla''s eyes filled with tears again. "Mhm, I am not crying; it''s just that I can''t help it knowing I am a widow now," Lyla stated, taking cookies from him and wiping her tears in pain. She then started to munch on cookies silently, ignoring Li Wei, whose mouth was twitching. ''Damn, she is taking me as dead. Wait a minute, I am not even her husband. What a manipulative talking,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind and looked at Lyla, who was eating cookies albeit wiping her tears from time to time. "Miss Lyla, are you okay? Do you know you haven''t even married yet, so you can''t become a widow?" Li Wei inquired with a worried face, wondering if she became stupid. Watching his look, Lyla wrinkled her nose. "Li Wei, I am not stupid, so stop looking at me like that," she shouted with a pout and continued with a sad expression. "Li Wei, if I can''t marry you, I will be labelled as a widow and defective woman because of my family rules. Also, I will not be allowed to engage in any kind of relationship with the opposite sex in future," she explained as she munched on cookies with a sad face and turned towards him. "I know I am at fault here, but if you won''t marry me, I can''t escape from being labelled as a widow forever," she added, tears forming in her eyes again. Watching her like this, Li Wei sighed with a troubled face. He really wanted to say something about her family rules, but he didn''t know anything about them. Because of this, he decided to refrain from commenting as it might have an opposite effect. But it didn''t mean he will agree. "Miss Lyla, I am sorry, but I won''t marry you," he replied, shaking his head. He did feel troubled that her life might change because of his reply, but he didn''t want to make Li Xin and Li Yin upset. Not to mention the situation wasn''t something worse. "Miss Lyla, as long as you don''t let your family know about this accident, nothing will happen," he said, assuring her. In response, Lyla nodded with a sad smile. "I know this, but because of teachings from my family, I feel uncomfortable and violated after having left like this," she muttered, hugging her knees with a broken expression as tears once again started to fall from her eyes. Watching her like this, Li Wei felt guilty and moved his hand to pat her head. "Miss Lyla, there is no need for you to feel violated like this. I don''t want to marry you because I have my reasons, not because I hate you or don''t like you," he explained in a gentle tone as he ruffled her sky-blue hair to console her. Hearing him, Lyla calmed down a little and glanced at him with doubt. "Do you really not hate me? I am causing you so much trouble," she inquired as tears kept falling from her face. Watching her like this, Li Wei sighed inwardly and decided to use his weapon. "Miss Lyla, how could I hate a beautiful woman like you?" he replied with a soft smile as he wiped her tears with a napkin. While hearing him, Lyla became stunned, and her face blushed like a tomato. "Li Wei, watch what you are saying," she shouted angrily with a glare. But Li Wei ignored her and started to ruffle her hair again. "Miss Lyla, you are really beautiful. Also, a beautiful woman like you must eat cookies," he stated with a smile and stuffed a cookie in her mouth. "Mhmm," Lyla wanted to say something, but her mouth became sealed with a cookie, and she didn''t have any choice but to eat it while glaring at him. However, Li Wei didn''t care and continued to feed her as she kept eating unwillingly(?). ''Good thing my sweet talk worked, or it would be really hard to calm her down,'' Li Wei thought with relief as he saw Lyla not crying anymore. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Lyla, who finished eating the last cookie, wrinkled her nose at him. "Li Wei, stop treating me like a child. I am 24 years old, you know," she muttered with a pout as Li Wei kept ruffling her hair. "Haha, isn''t it a happy thing to get treated like this?" Li Wei chuckled at her, and after ruffling a few more times, he took his hand back. "Are you feeling okay now?" he inquired, watching no more tears in her eyes. "Mhmm, thanks to you, I am okay now," Lyla replied with a faint blush and a cute pout. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded and got on the main topic. "Miss Lyla, why did you come to my house at this time?" he inquired, pretending to be ignorant. While hearing him, Lyla made a serious face and gazed into his eyes. "Li Wei, are you the one who is helping Priestess Irene to hide herself?" she inquired but with a soft tone, making Li Wei stunned. However, he hurriedly recovered and answered. "Miss Lyla, what are you talking about? Why would Priestess Irene hide herself?" he asked, putting on a puzzled face. Watching him like this, Lyla frowned a little. ''Is it really not him? Then how does he know I like cookies, something even my companions didn''t know about except Priestess Irene?'' she thought, looking at Li Wei with doubt. "Li Wei, if you are really hiding Priestess Irene, then you will be in trouble because in a few hours high-level paladins from the capital city will be coming here to search for Priestess Irene." "Unlike us, they have a lot of abilities and skills that can track a person from miles away, and if you really get caught up in this, you will face a lot of trouble," she warned him with a stern look. Hearing her, Li Wei felt weird that she was being nice to him, but he felt grateful for this information and ignored the weird feeling. "Miss Lyla, you don''t need to worry about me. I am not hiding Priestess Irene, so I won''t get into trouble," he assured her. "Okay, I am relieved to hear this," Lyla nodded, dropping the subject. However, she still held a doubt that it was Li Wei and kept staring at him curiously. "Please don''t stare at me like this," Li Wei requested as he felt goosebumps from her gaze. "Umm, if you don''t want me to stare at you, then give me cookies," Lyla replied, asking for cookies with a cute expression. Li Wei couldn''t help but become speechless at her; however, he fulfilled her wish, giving her enough cookies to eat for a while. "Li Wei, how do you know that I like cookies?" Irene asked suddenly with a curious expression as she munched on the cookies cutely. While hearing her, Li Wei became stiff with fear. ''Damn, can''t you eat peacefully?'' he cursed in his mind and answered her. "Haha, Miss Lyla, how could I know what you like? I just made a guess because everyone in my house likes them," he replied, making an excuse. "So, it was a guess?" Lyla nodded, looking at him with deep expression before munching on her cookies again. When Li Wei''s communication tool suddenly rang and when he saw the message he became stunned. "Huh, who is Ava?" he muttered as he saw a message with a few words. Ava: Are you done yet? That was all written there, making him puzzled when Lyla who was beside him curiously looked at the message. "It''s Ava, my companion," she explained and resumed with her eating as if it had nothing to do with her. Li Wei became speechless at her reaction, but he didn''t care and sent a message to Ava and Li Xin that they were done talking. It wasn''t even a few seconds passed when two doors opened simultaneously with everyone inside them coming out. "Miss Lyla, are you okay?" Ava inquired as she came beside her, only to see her eating cookies. "I am alright, Ava. You don''t need to worry," Lyla replied and hurriedly stored the remaining cookies in her item box with a blush. Watching her like this, Ava felt weird, but she didn''t care as Lyla wasn''t crying anymore. "Li Wei, I will take my leave then," Lyla announced, standing up. "Miss Lyla, please take care. Also, there is no need to worry too much about what happened," Li Wei replied, assuring her once again. "Mhmm, I will keep it in mind," Lyla nodded and took her leave with her companions, who were still puzzled about the situation. However, before Lyla left, she didn''t forget to give a deep look at Irene, who was standing there with Li Xin and others after changing her appearance. Chapter 152: Lylas Lie? ''Strange, isn''t she a clone? Then why does her gaze feel a little different?'' Lyla thought to herself as she stopped in her tracks and gazed at Irene deeply. Watching her actions, Ava and the other legion members became puzzled. "Miss Lyla, what happened? Is there some problem?" Ava inquired as she too looked at Irene, wanting to see something. However, all she could see was another Li Xin. ''Humph, all men are scums. He is probably asking his companions to clone themselves with those sexual skills so he can enjoy them,'' she thought with irritation. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But she didn''t care too much because it was normal in this world, not to mention the sexual cloning skills were something created by heroes for this reason. "Miss Lyla, I think we should leave now as it''s not a good thing to waste our time more," Ava suggested, wanting to leave this place. "Okay, Ava, let''s go then," Lyla nodded with a cold expression, and before leaving the villa, she didn''t forget to glare at Li Wei coldly. ''Scumbag, bastard, idiot, jerk,'' she cursed in her mind, feeling upset as she thought of him using sexual cloning skills for his pleasure. If it was before, she wouldn''t have cared, but now he was the only man in all worlds she could have a relationship with, and watching him like this, she felt upset. Because sexual cloning was nothing more than creating some sex dolls for pleasure. ''Li Wei! Don''t let me meet you again,'' she thought with anger and left the villa with her companions, not caring about the puzzled Li Wei behind her. ''What happened? Why did she look at me like that suddenly? Is she planning to kill me now?'' Li Wei thought with a sigh, wondering if everything was okay with her mind or not. He didn''t know about Irene changing her appearance to look like Li Xin because she kept her real face visible to him. If not, he would''ve connected the dots to her reaction. However, without it, he could only think if something happened to her brain. ''Maybe I should give her more cookies next time if we meet,'' he muttered to himself and started to ponder about how many cookies he should give her when a voice rang behind him, disrupting his thoughts. "Li Wei, what happened between you and Lyla?" Irene inquired with a curious look after he closed the door. Others too looked at Li Wei, waiting for his explanation. However, he shook his head and glanced at Irene. "Miss Irene, I heard from Miss Lyla that high-level paladins from the capital city will be coming to search for you in a few hours," he informed her with a serious expression. He didn''t know what kind of skills they have, but they must be more powerful than Irene to catch her, and it wasn''t something good for him as he wasn''t powerful yet to confront them if something unexpected happened. In any case, this wasn''t good news for him, also for Irene, as she will be punished. However, Irene didn''t care about this at all. "So what? Let them come, I didn''t run away for nothing. I''m already prepared for such situations," she replied with a hint of pride as she took out a black ominous ring and explained. "This is the Concealing Ring I stole from my father after poisoning him, and it''s level 220, one of the highest-level equipment of this world. It can cover all of my traces, making anyone below level 220 unable to discover me." "So, don''t worry about those paladins unless my father found out about this missing ring and came personally to catch me," she said, assuring Li Wei with a smile. But hearing this, Li Wei didn''t feel assured at all. ''I have a bad feeling about this, and I hope it isn''t true,'' he thought with a troubled sigh and pondered over how she poisoned her father, who is a higher level than her. When once again, his thoughts were interrupted by her. "Li Wei, why don''t you tell us now what happened between you and Lyla?" Irene inquired, looking at him deeply, followed by Li Xin and others. "Yes, brother, tell us what happened. I am also curious about it too," Li Xin said, agreeing with Irene, while others nodded with a curious expression. They really wanted to know how he stopped a big child from crying continuously, so after asking him, they all waited in silence for his explanation. Watching them like this, Li Wei became speechless. "Well, if you are that curious, I will tell you," he replied a little unwillingly and explained what happened from start to finish. He didn''t feel there was a need to hide something, so he told them everything, including how he fed her cookies forcefully to make her stop crying, to about her family rules and patting her head to calm down again. Hearing all of this, Li Xin and others couldn''t help but feel sad for Lyla. "I never thought Miss Lyla would have such rules in her family," Li Xin muttered with a sigh. "Yes, sister Li, I am also surprised at the rules; however, brother Li shouldn''t have abandoned Miss Lyla without hesitation like that," Alice muttered, glaring at Li Wei. "Hey, I am not at fault here. It was just an accident, and how could I know such rules existed in her family? If I knew it, I would''ve dodged before I could hurt her," Li Wei protested with a sulky face. However, no one cared about his excuses; even Li Xin didn''t care and agreed with Alice''s statement. "Brother Alice is right; you shouldn''t have abandoned Miss Lyla like that. She will definitely feel hurt in the future because of this," Li Xin stated with a pout and glare. Hearing her, Li Wei became depressed, but he didn''t say anything, or it will anger her. When Irene, who was silent, opened her mouth. "Everyone, Lyla is lying," she stated, making everyone shocked and stunned. Li Wei was also the same, but he hurriedly recovered and shook his head. "Miss Irene, I don''t think Miss Lyla would lie about this because there is no need for her to do it. Also, weren''t you aware of her family rules and asked me to console her because of this?" he replied, believing in Lyla. Hearing him, Irene nodded. "Yes, I know about her family rules, and that''s not what I am talking about. But the last thing that her family won''t find out about this if you don''t tell anyone or conceal the news," Irene explained with a sigh, making Li Wei stunned. "Miss Irene, you mean her family will find out about this accident without any news or someone telling them?" Li Wei inquired as he felt a bad feeling in his heart, and it got confirmed when Irene nodded. "Yes, her family will find out about this because of a certain ritual in their tradition. This ritual contains placing a rune on their body that will become unstable if they have close contact with a man." "And I think the next ritual is in the next few months, so it won''t be long before they found out about this," Irene replied with a sigh and continued. "I don''t know why Lyla didn''t tell you this, but I don''t want to see her in pain and suffering, so I am sorry for your telling this," she added with a guilty and apologetic face. While hearing her, Li Wei sighed deeply. "Miss Irene, you don''t need to apologize, and I thank you for telling me this earlier, or it would''ve been too late," he said with a grateful expression, and he was being honest. Because now he knows the situation and could think of a way to handle it. If worse comes to worse, he will become Lucifer and teach her family a lesson until they take back their rules. However, if he didn''t know, the things will probably won''t end up good. ''Miss Lyla, why didn''t you tell me this?'' he thought with a puzzled face and looked at Li Xin and others who were silent. (Don''t worry; a few months are enough for me to become powerful and handle everyone in this world,) he assured them with confidence. Hearing this, Elva and others became relieved, while Li Xin gazed at him deeply in silence. Li Wei felt her gaze, but he decided to ignore it. "Irene, don''t worry about Miss Lyla. I can handle this situation and won''t let her suffer. If her family still doesn''t listen, then they will have to face Lucifer," he assured her. "Then I am relieved to hear this," Irene nodded, feeling at ease as she thought of Lyla''s family. ''Old farts, you better not bully my Lyla or this time I will definitely burn that precious forest of yours,'' she muttered in her mind, making a decision to fight alongside Li Wei if the time came. Chapter 153: You Will Make Me Hate You ''Maybe I should directly burn their forest before they bully my Lyla,'' Irene thought with a pout, making Li Wei wonder and puzzled who was looking at her. But Irene didn''t care about him and glanced at Li Xin and others who were still worried about Lyla. "You all don''t need to worry about Lyla. She is stronger than she looks; it''s just today she was a little stressed about me running away, and because I was not with her, she cried. If not, she would''ve dealt with everything calmly," Irene assured them with a calm face and continued. "I do feel sorry for her, but it was her fault to break into your villa without your permission, so it''s okay for her to cry for a while, as she hasn''t spilled tears for a few ten years," she added with a shrug, making everyone speechless. While Lily, who heard her, became a little stiff. ''What a scary woman enjoying her companion''s misery. I should definitely stay away from her,'' she thought once again, firmly deciding to stay away from her. When Irene, who was done assuring everyone, turned towards Li Wei with an irritated look. "Li Wei, I am hungry; let''s have dinner," she stated, rubbing her empty stomach that was supposed to be filled with sweets from the evening before. Looking at her like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but become speechless, wondering if she really felt sorry for Lyla or not. However, he didn''t think too much as she kept staring at him, asking for dinner. ''What the hell, why are you so hungry now,'' Li Wei thought, sighing inwardly, and glanced at his party members. "Are you guys hungry? If yes, then I will arrange dinner for you too," he inquired as their dinner time hadn''t arrived yet. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But to his surprise, everyone nodded. "Brother, we are hungry too, so please arrange dinner for us," Li Xin replied with a nod, followed by Elva and others. They were all hungry as they used their MP to limits for completing their class quests, of course not Li Yin and Lily, but they too agreed as it didn''t matter for them to eat now or later. Watching them agreeing, Li Wei nodded and asked everyone to come upstairs to have dinner. Nothing special happened at the dinner table as everyone was still worried about Lyla. Because of this, they didn''t talk too much, and after the dinner, they all returned to their rooms except Li Wei and Irene, who were left alone at the dining table. "Miss Irene, do you need something?" Li Wei inquired with a puzzled face as it was Irene who asked him to wait after dinner, but he became stunned when Irene pouted at him with a glare. "Li Wei, my clothes are still with you, right? Give them to me," she stated, demanding her dresses. However, to her surprise, Li Wei shook his head in denial. "I have spent a total of 10.1 million coins on you. If you don''t give me money, then you can forget about your clothes," he replied with a serious tone, wanting his money back. Hearing this, Irene wrinkled her nose at him. "Humph, it''s just 10 million coins. Why do you think I will not give your money back? Here, take your little money," she snorted, opening her system panel and immediately transferring 10.1 million coins to him without any hesitation. Li Wei felt a little surprised about how she didn''t care about this amount of money, but it wasn''t too much considering her status. ''Maybe I should treat her more nicely so I can take money from her if needed,'' he thought, thinking of her as a mini-bank that will provide some loans for free. When Irene saw him busy in his thoughts and became irritated. "Li Wei, give me my clothes now. I already paid the money," she stated, demanding her clothes again. "Ah, sorry, I was thinking about something important," Li Wei apologized, coming out of his thoughts, and was about to give her the clothes when he remembered something. "Miss Irene, my clothes are inside the sets too, so do you have any skills to separate them instantly? If not, it will take time do manually," he inquired as it was already late, and he couldn''t keep Li Xin and Li Yin waiting alone. However, Irene shook her head. "No, I don''t have any skills like that, so we have to separate them manually. But give me all the clothes first so I can at least decide what to wear tomorrow. As for your clothes, we will separate them later," she replied with a suggestion. Hearing this, Li Wei pondered for a few seconds and agreed. "Okay, I will give them to you," he replied, looking at Irene, who glared at him for not trusting her instantly. But he ignored her and took out the clothes bought from Nana''s Shop. "Here are the total 233 outfit sets. Don''t lose them," he stated, making Irene glare more fiercely. "Humph, I won''t lose them," Irene replied with a pout and stored all the outfits in her item box before glaring at him again. "I am going to sleep, bye," she said with an angry look, and before Li Wei could say anything, she already disappeared from her place using teleportation, while leaving him speechless. "Why is she angry? I am just taking care of my clothes or I can''t even do that," Li Wei muttered with dissatisfaction and returned to his room with a tired face. But his tiredness disappeared upon entering his room as he found Li Xin and Li Yin waiting for him with a terrifying calm look. He knew the reason but pretended to be ignorant and approached them with a calm look. "XinXin, YinYin, what happened?" he asked as he took a seat behind them and made both of them sit on his lap. However, both Li Xin and Li Yin kept silent while looking at him with a calm expression. Li Wei, too, didn''t say anything and glanced back, showing a puzzled look. The silence remained for a while when Li Xin sighed, and her expression became a little frosty. "Brother, tell me what did you feel when Miss Lyla''s chest was on you, or did you even feel something?" she asked as she gazed into his eyes, making Li Wei stiff. "Um, XinXin, of course, I felt. It was soft with a milky scent¨C" Li Wei tried to explain, but Li Xin cut him off. "Brother, you should know I am not asking that. Don''t try to change the subject and tell me why you were so calm as if you didn''t feel anything," she asked directly as her expression became colder. Watching her expression, Li Wei gave up on finding excuses and explained. "I used the calm emotions skill," he replied with a wry smile. When he ended up under Lyla''s chest, his lust got out of control, as for why, it''s because Irene kept sticking close to him for the full day, making him reach his limits. Because of this, he didn''t have any choice but to use the calm emotion skill; if not, he might have ended up sniffing, making things worse. However, the calm emotion skill was a double-edged sword that would kill his emotions if he used it frequently, especially the high-level skill. Li Xin didn''t know anything about this at first, but after studying class knowledge books, she pretty much knew about every skill he possessed, even this skill. And knowing its side effects, her heart became cold. She didn''t know that he was at his limit and only thought he was doing this for her, as not to fall in love with others and hurt her; because of this, she became angry. "Brother, why are you being an idiot? Don''t do things like this; what if something happened to you? Do you really think I won''t feel hurt or sad?" Li Xin complained as tears formed in her eyes, about to spill out. "Wait, XinXin, listen to me first. I was forced to use the skill here," Li Wei replied with an anxious expression as he explained why he had to use the skill. Only after hearing the whole story did Li Xin calm down, but her eyes still remained wet. "Brother, I don''t care about what you do, but you are not allowed to use this skill again to suppress your lust and feelings for others. Promise me you won''t do it ever, even if you start to fall for other girls," she stated with teary eyes. But Li Wei shook his head with a difficult face. "XinXin, I am sorry, I can''t promise you this," he replied firmly and glanced at her teary face with a gentle expression. "I know what I am doing, and you don''t need to worry about this," he assured her, trying to pat her head. But Li Xin slapped his hand away. "Brother, don''t give me excuses like this, or you will make me hate you," she shouted angrily, feeling bitter as he was sacrificing himself and his emotions just to keep her happy. Chapter 154: Did You Catch A Cold "XinXin, please calm down. I know I am wrong here, but¨C" Li Wei tried to explain, but Li Xin didn''t calm down. "Brother, you don''t need to explain. I know you are doing it for me, but why are you trying to kill your emotions? Do you really think it will make me happy? Then no, it won''t," Li Xin said angrily. "Also, have you thought about how others will feel if you used such a skill to kill your feelings for them? Or do you really think everyone is an idiot and wouldn''t notice this?" she stated as she looked at him with anger. "Ugh, XinXin, my cute little sister, please calm down. The matter hasn''t reached such a stage, so please calm down," Li Wei replied with a troubled face as he caressed her back gently to calm her down. Li Xin, who was angry, felt his hand but didn''t care and let him caress her back while she glared at him. "Brother, I am sorry for shouting like that, but you are not allowed to use this skill to kill your emotions, and this is a last warning. If you do it, I won''t talk to you ever," she stated with a pout. Hearing her, Li Wei couldn''t help but feel troubled and let out a sigh. "XinXin, if I don''t use the skill, I might fall in love with others because everyone is beautiful. Not to mention, I am always in a gray area because of the experience transfer skill, and if something happened, it will be too late to go back," he explained with a troubled face. With him touching the navel of Elva and others, he felt a little closer to them, and if he still kept going, it would be unavoidable for him to have feelings for them. It''s not like he didn''t have any confidence in himself; it''s just he wanted to be foolproof because he was human, and many humans fall in love with others even if they have partners or loved ones, and the same was for him as he could feel himself attracted to Elva and others. He would definitely not fall in love without reason, but if something happened that created a flag for both parties, things would take a worse turn, and everyone might end up getting hurt, and Li Wei didn''t want any of this. But Li Xin didn''t care about his thoughts and shook her head. "I don''t care about excuses; you are not allowed to use this skill in the future, and it''s final," she declared with no intention of backing as she glared at him. Watching her like this, Li Wei gave up. "Okay, I will not use this skill in the future," he replied as he ruffled her soft hair with a wry smile. ''Maybe I should start meditating like monks to control my emotions,'' he thought, not giving up on the idea to control his emotions. Li Xin didn''t know his thoughts, so she felt happy at his promise. ''I am sorry, brother, but I have to do this; if not, you will never be able to heal your wound,'' she thought in her heart as emotions flashed through her eyes. But she hurriedly recovered and snuggled into his chest with Li Yin without showing any clues. "Brother, look, you are neglecting YinYin; she must be upset now," she complained, making Li Wei look at her with a speechless expression. Because both Li Xin and Li Yin were in sync even with their feelings and wouldn''t feel any different until Li Yin develops her own consciousness, which doesn''t need the help of Li Xin to make decisions and think. Nevertheless, he decided to console her. "YinYin, I am sorry for neglecting you," Li Wei apologized and kissed her forehead softly. Watching this, Li Xin became ready to get a kiss on her forehead, thinking he will also kiss her, but the kiss never came as Li Wei looked at her with a teasing smile, making her pout at him. "Brother, give me the kiss too," she demanded directly with a red and pitiful face. "Okay, here is the kiss for my lovely little sister," Li Wei replied with a smile and gave a soft kiss on her forehead just as she demanded. ''Nn, it feels good,'' Li Xin thought as she felt the warm feeling on her forehead, when her body suddenly started to become hot. The same was for Li Yin. Sensing this, Li Xin blushed red and buried her face into his chest, followed by Li Yin who did the same. Li Wei, who saw them like this, also felt the change in their bodies and chuckled. "XinXin, YinYin, you are both feeling horny just because of a kiss," he said with a teasing tone as he rubbed their heads. "Humph, brother, even knowing the reason, you are asking this; just wait for a few days; you will face retribution soon," Li Xin stated with a snort and buried her face in his chest again. They were both in their menstruation cycle now, so it was normal for them to feel hornier. It''s just that they can''t do anything now, but it doesn''t mean they won''t be doing it a few days later, and at that time, she and Li Yin will definitely teach him a lesson. However, Li Wei remained unfazed at her statement and let out a smile. "XinXin, YinYin, I hope your retribution is enough to take me down; after all, I have grown stronger these days," he mentioned, making them stiff in his embrace. ''Ahh, no, it''s going to get more bigger,'' Li Xin thought with fear, remembering the medicine he took a few days ago, and looked at him with a pitiful face. "Brother, you were frustrated today, right? How about I help you with that," she suggested, trying to empty him a little now so she won''t feel pressure later. However, Li Wei shook his head in denial. "XinXin, it''s no good; I want to save it for especially my retribution if not; who knows, I might die in the hands of my cute little sisters," he said with a serious face, teasing her again. Watching him like this, Li Xin pouted pitifully and glared at him. "Mhm, brother, just wait; it won''t end up good for you," she stated but with a weak voice and leaned on his chest again. When suddenly she thought of something and looked up at him. "Brother, you should marry Miss Lyla; don''t let her suffer," she suggested with a straight face, making Li Wei dumbfounded. ''What the hell, why is XinXin saying something like this so suddenly, did she lost her mind in embarrassment,'' Li Wei thought with a worry and looked at her. "XinXin, are you alright? Did you catch a cold?" he inquired, checking her temperature to see if she is ill. In response, Li Xin snorted, wrinkling her nose cutely. "Humph, brother, I am not sick, so stop checking me. Also, I am serious; marry Miss Lyla because I don''t think she will agree to marry someone else other than you," she explained with a serious face, making him dumbfounded again. But before he could say something, her next words left Li Wei stupefied. "Brother you should hurry and have a child with her because I want to see my nephew," she muttered with a smile as her eyes shined with curiosity, wondering how her nephew will look. But Li Wei''s words poured cold water on her thoughts. "XinXin, do you even know what you are talking about, and why do you think I will have feelings for other girls?" he inquired with a calm look, making Li Xin pout at him. "Brother, I know what I am talking about, and it isn''t a decision I made now; I have been thinking of this from Earth after finding about the R18 harem dating games that you played secretly, hiding from me." "Also, you were popular among girls around our house, and I always thought you might be secretly dating someone, so I was prepared for getting a sister-in-law, albeit unwillingly," she explained, placing the blame on him. However, Li Wei dealt with this with a calm expression. "XinXin, stop making it look like as if this is my fault. I know you are the one who erased my hard drive after finding those games, not the neighbour''s cat who pissed on my computer with a super almighty coincidence." "As for the girls who were interested in me, I heard they got some threatening emails to stay away from me, and I don''t think there is even a need to think who is the culprit," Li Wei replied calmly, making Li Xin avert her eyes. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Liar! You knew all about it," she shouted as she punched his chest with small fists, making him speechless. "Hey, I am not a liar here; I care more about you than my deleted hard drive because of this; I didn''t say anything." "As for those threatening messages, I wanted to talk about that, but the Earth evolution started, so I decided not to bring that again," Li Wei replied as he watched Li Xin and Li Yin, who were taking his chest as a punching bag. "Hey, stop now; I am not your punching bag," he shouted with a little irritation and flicked their foreheads with his fingers. Chapter 155: Punishment "Oww, it hurts brother, how could you hit your lovely, cute sister," Li Xin muttered in a painful voice, rubbing her forehead as she glared at Li Wei with tears. "Humph, stop acting like that. I only flicked a little with no strength so it wouldn''t hurt you at all," Li Wei replied snort, stretching their soft cheeks, making them glare at him more. "Brother, no matter what, we are your little sisters. You are not allowed to hit us and can only pamper us, even if you are unwilling," Li Xin stated with a cute pout. Watching her like this, Li Wei let out a smile and nodded. "Yes, I will pamper you both," he replied, pinching their small noses with a gentle expression and decided to ask something he was confused about. "XinXin, about the girls you threatened, why did you do that? I don''t think you would be that jealous, right?" he inquired with a puzzled face. Hearing this, Li Xin averted her eyes with an embarrassed expression. "Umm, well, I just wanted to make sure if they truly love you or not, and I also wanted to use this chance to tell them I will be the one who will dominate this house," she explained with a red face, making Li Wei stunned. "XinXin, aren''t you overthinking too much? Why did you think I would fall in love with them? Don''t you know I didn''t trust anyone other than you?" Li Wei asked gently as he caressed her soft cheek, wondering the reason with a calm look. But when he heard her answer, he became dumbfounded. "Brother, it''s your fault for making me think like this because when I deleted your hard drive, I came to sleep with you to relieve your depression and everything went smoothly." "Except you murmuring and crying the names of the girls like Sakura, Miya, Odette, my dear goddess, and princesses, please don''t leave me, I can''t live without you," Li Xin replied with a demonstration of how he was crying and continued ignoring his dumbfounded look. "At that time, I knew you might like other girls if you are close enough with them, and with how the neighbour''s old beautiful women were worrying about you, it was unavoidable to have some feelings for them." "If not, you wouldn''t have started to talk with them on the phone so nicely," she explained, pouting at him, declaring it was all his fault. Hearing this, Li Wei let out a troubled smile. "XinXin, you have got it all wrong. They were working from home, and I wanted to do the same, so I was asking if they can help me to get inside their company, and I can''t ask them rudely, right?" he explained, patting her head to calm her small anger down. But Li Xin didn''t care. "I don''t care, you were talking to those beautiful women nicely, and it''s enough reason for you to fall in love with them because you are a lustful person who has 500 gigabytes of study materials," she replied with a glare, making Li Wei stunned. ''Damn, how did she find my secret hard drive?'' Li Wei cursed in his mind, hearing her, but he didn''t think too much as he felt two piercing glares on him. "XinXin, YinYin, we should sleep, it''s getting late," he suggested, trying to end the topic here, but they both shook their heads simultaneously. "Brother, you did your best to change the topic here, but it''s a pity your cute little sister is ultra-smart now and didn''t forget where the conversation started," Li Xin muttered, smiling proudly and sticking out her small chest. "XinXin, why are you so stubborn?" Li Wei asked with a sigh as he failed to divert her attention. Hearing him, Li Xin snorted. "Humph, brother, I am not stubborn here, it''s you who is opposed to having feelings for others even after I am telling you it''s okay. But you are still not changing your decision, tell me why are you so hell-bent on this?" she asked, looking into his eyes deeply with some irritation. If he wasn''t able to have feelings for someone other than her, then it will be very difficult for him to recover from what happened then. After all, he will never trust anyone unless they form a non-harming contract with him; however, this contract will keep him from trusting anyone fully. She also didn''t wanted him to trust anyone until he was sure, which means there was only one way, and that was having feelings for others. Li Wei didn''t know her thoughts about this and replied with a wry smile. "XinXin, I don''t want to see you hurt, so I can''t do this even if you are willing," he replied with a firm tone. "Brother! Looks like you won''t be listening to me," Li Xin shouted with impatience. However Li Wei didn''t care and shrugged his shoulders with a wry smile, wanting to say something but Li Xin suddenly grabbed his hand with an evil smile, making him shiver for some reason. "XinXin, what are you doing?" he asked, having a very bad feeling about this. "Humph, brother, it''s a punishment for not listening to me. Also, don''t try to resist or use calm emotions skill. If you did, I won''t talk to you at all," Li Xin stated with a glare and glanced at Li Yin. She didn''t say anything, but Li Yin nodded at her and just like Li Xin, she grabbed his other hand, making Li Wei shiver in thoughts. ''Ugh, what is this bad feeling, and why their eyes look like they are going to commit a crime? Are they trying to rape me?'' he thought, wondering if he should feel happy or sad at this situation. When suddenly his thoughts came to stop and his eyes widened. "XinXin, YinYin, are you trying to rape me?" Li Wei asked with shock as he witnessed Li Xin and Li Yin placing his hand inside their dress. Hearing him and watching his shocked expression, Li Xin chuckled. "Haha, brother, this is a punishment I spoke of. We will make your lust reach its peak, but of course, you are not allowed to do anything, even relieve yourself until you agree to marry Miss Lyla and have feelings for others," she stated with a red steaming face, making Li Wei dumbfounded. "XinXin, it''s not fair; you are forcing me to make a decision," Li Wei complained with a pitiful face. But Li Xin didn''t care and moved his hand on her breast inside her clothes, making him feel the softness. "Brother, it''s you who is forcing me to do this, don''t blame me," she replied, blushing red as she helped him to squeeze her breasts followed by Li Yin. Li Wei wanted to resist and say something, but before he could do, Li Xin directly sealed his mouth with hers and started to massage his crotch area lightly to awaken the monster. After she became sure it was awake, she stopped the massage without any mercy and continued to kiss him passionately, not caring about his frustrated look. (XinXin, why are you forcing me to do this, and why are you not happy when I alone belong to you?) Li Wei asked with telepathy, trying to reason with her. (Brother, I am very happy at your thoughts, but I don''t want to see Elva and others getting hurt. You should have already noticed this; they hold a liking towards you. It''s still faint, and they don''t know about it themselves, but it wouldn''t be long before they notice it.) (If that happened, things would become worse because you are deliberately keeping a certain distance from them, and it will definitely make them feel alienated,) Li Xin replied as she finished her kiss and separated to take a breath before continuing. "Brother, I am a girl and know they wouldn''t feel good about this, and will definitely choose to leave the party because they don''t want to disrupt our relationship," she explained, making Li Wei silent. "As for me getting hurt, you don''t need to worry. As long as I am with you, I am happy forever," she added, hugging him tightly. She was really serious about this, as it will help him heal his wound, more so everyone will be also happy. "XinXin, you are pushing me into some serious trouble," Li Wei murmured with a sigh, patting her head, not knowing what he should do. He did have thoughts of creating a harem, but it was just a dream on Earth where Li Xin would just scold him for having such thoughts and watching anime too much. It was a lot different from having a real harem where things might get difficult, and everyone might end up getting hurt just because of a single mistake. "Brother, you are overthinking too much. Nothing will happen like that because everyone is smart, except Alice, I think," Li Xin replied, sensing his worry. But Li Wei kept hesitating, wondering what he should do. Watching him like this, Li Xin sighed. "Brother, you are hesitating because you always kept distance from Elva and others. If not, you wouldn''t be troubled over this," she muttered, sighing again when she suddenly thought of something as her eyes shined brightly. "Brother, why don''t you stop distancing from Elva and others and think about this after two weeks again? If your answer is still no, then I promise I won''t force you to make decisions," she suggested, sending Li Wei into deep thoughts for few seconds. "XinXin, if you promise you won''t bother me with this again, then I will agree," he agreed after a moment of hesitation. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 156: Li Weis Silent Declaration "Of course, I promise you, brother. If your answer is still no, then I will not pester you again with this," Li Xin affirmed him with a confident expression, however, her thoughts said otherwise. ''Brother, just wait. Even if you say no, you won''t be able to escape from this,'' she thought to herself and started to snuggle in his embrace with Li Yin following her actions. Li Wei, who saw them like this, smiled wryly. ''Looks like I will have to become a monk soon,'' he muttered in his mind, thinking how he should remain unaffected by the emotions of others without using the skill, when Li Xin poured cold water on his thoughts. "Brother, you are not allowed to use any type of methods to calm your emotions, even if they are normal, and if you did that, then I will directly force you to do as I say, even if you are unwilling," Li Xin stated directly, seeing through his thoughts. "Okay, my little sister. I won''t do something like that," Li Wei replied with a wry smile. He really didn''t wanted to go through this, but she would force him to make a choice if he didn''t comply. Not to mention, if he kept denying, she might become sad thinking she was a problem and because of herself he wasn''t agreeing to have feelings for others. Li Wei knew that the chance of her thinking like this was higher. Because of this, he just agreed and started to think about what he should do in these two weeks. ''It seems I have to rely on my willpower and hand,'' he thought with a sigh as he rubbed Li Xin''s and Li Yin''s heads gently. "XinXin, YinYin, let''s go to sleep; it''s getting late," he suggested. "Okay, brother, I will take a shower first. Please take care of YinYin and don''t try to do anything dirty, or I won''t forgive you," Li Xin replied with a threat. "Hey, why would I do something like that? I am not even excited right now," Li Wei complained with a depressed look. Just thinking of Li Xin getting hurt made his lust calm down to zero. Even if he was excited, he can use his hands; there was no need to think of Li Xin or Li Yin like a sex doll. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s good then. If you became a bad guy, I won''t forgive you," Li Xin replied with a snort as she entered the bathroom, leaving Li Wei speechless. ''You are the one who is trying to make me bad, and now you are threatening me not to become one. Are you alright, XinXin?'' he thought to himself with a question and turned toward Li Yin with a sulky look. "YinYin, don''t become like your sister. She is an utter idiot," he advised her as she snuggled in his arms alone. But before she could react, a voice echoed inside from the bathroom. "Brother!! You are looking for a beating! Just wait!" Li Xin screamed in anger as she could hear him through Li Yin. However Li Wei didn''t care and continued to advise Li Yin. "See that, she is a dumbass too, so don''t become like her," he added, caressing Li Yin''s hair while ignoring Li Xin who once again shouted angrily from inside the bathroom, threatening him. But as always, he didn''t care about it and started to play with Li Yin''s hair, who was enjoying herself in his embrace with a soft smile. Watching her like this, Li Wei also smiled and continued to play with her until Li Xin came running out of the bathroom with a red face. "Looks like our playtime is over, YinYin," Li Wei muttered as he gave a tight hug to Li Yin who hugged him back in response. "YinYin, go take the shower; until then, I will deal with this dumbass alone," Li Wei whispered in her ears as he gave a kiss on her cheeks, making Li Xin glare at him for talking bad about her. But she didn''t say anything now and waited until Li Yin entered the bathroom, leaving the two of them alone. "Brother, now tell me what should I do with you?" she asked, coming forward with a cute pout and glare. Watching her like this, Li Wei chuckled softly. "XinXin, you can do anything to me. After all I am all yours," he replied with a gentle tone as he spread his arms for her. "Mhmm, brother, you are still so stubborn," Li Xin muttered with irritation as she snuggled into his arms and without hesitation directly bit his cheek with her sharp teeth. ''Let''s see. I will make you feel pain today. Arghh,'' she thought, biting more fiercely, but after a few minutes, she gave up with irritation as Li Wei didn''t show any painful face, no matter how hard she tried. "Brother, you are cheating. It''s cheating! You are a cheater, a liar, a bad guy," she protested, throwing her small fists on his chest with teary eyes. Watching her like this, Li Wei didn''t know if he should laugh or console her because in both cases, she was going to continue hitting him, but he liked her this way a lot. ''She is more cute when she is unreasonable. No wonder I want to spoil her more,'' he thought with a smile as he let Li Xin empty her small anger on him. When Li Yin, who was done with the bath, also came to join Li Xin, taking Li Wei as a punching bag, making him speechless. ''Looks like I have to teach them a lesson,'' he muttered in his mind as he directly grabbed the small, pouty face of Li Xin, making her stunned. "Brother, release me! I am still not done yet, so release me," Li Xin resisted, trying to free herself from his hands, but it was all useless in front of his strength. "XinXin, you are taking me as a punching bag. I don''t mind it, but you know everything comes at a price, and you are gonna pay your debt now," Li Wei stated with a deep tone as he moved his face closer slowly but steadily. "You! Pervert! Always thinking of kissing me," Li Xin shouted with a glare watching his familiar actions. But she became stunned as he didn''t attack her red cherry lips but the small cute nose that was getting nibbled by him with pleasure. "Brother! Not my nose," she shouted, her face blushing like a tomato. But Li Wei didn''t care and continued to nibble her small nose. ''It tastes salty, but it''s good,'' he thought with satisfaction as he felt her smooth skin through his tongue while his teeth grabbed the innocent nose in their grasp. He continued this for a few minutes until he was sure she had paid enough of a price for using him as a punching bag, albeit unwillingly. "Brother, I won''t forgive you ever for attacking my cute nose," Li Xin grumbled, rubbing her red nose with tears after he separated from her. Hearing her, Li Wei just chuckled and shifted his glance at Li Yin, who became stiff under his gaze. "YinYin, don''t worry. I won''t forget you," he assured with a smile as he grabbed her face and attacked her cute nose without any hesitation. Li Yin''s eyes widened with unwillingness as he nibbled her nose, while Li Xin, who felt the same sensation, glared at him. "Pervert brother always bullying us," she grumbled with a pout, but she didn''t stop him as she liked this feeling. Thinking of this, she became depressed. ''Maybe I am the one who is pervert, but it''s all brother''s fault,'' she complained, placing the blame on him, when suddenly she remembered where the talk was started. "Brother, how dare you to change the topic again?" she shouted with anger. ''Ugh, she found out too soon,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh as he unwillingly let go of the cute innocent nose before glancing at Li Xin, who glared at him. "Brother, you are not allowed to¡ªMhmm Mhmm," Li Xin wanted to say something, but her lips were sealed by Li Wei with a fierce kiss. ''Brother, just wait I won''t forgive you,'' she shouted inwardly with a glare, but feeling his fierce kiss, she slowly forgot about everything and kissed him back. Li Yin also joined them midway, and Li Wei continued to kiss them until they were both asleep in his arms with peaceful face. "Phew, it''s really trouble when you have a smart little sister," Li Wei muttered in a low voice, glancing at Li Xin and Li Yin with a troubled face. "I am sorry, but I can''t have feelings for others because I don''t want you to see sad ever," he declared with a resolute face, hugging them softly as they slept in dreams. But for some reason, he felt uncomfortable in his heart after this declaration. ''It seems I am already affected by them a little,'' he thought with a sigh, but he also decided to do his best to calm his emotions after two weeks. Chapter 157: Next Morning After making the declaration, Li Wei closed his eyes to sleep. Nothing happened at night, and in the morning, Li Wei woke up before Li Xin and Li Yin; of course, the monster was awake too. But it wasn''t the problem as he was able to get out of bed without alerting them and entered the bathroom to do some exercise. If not, things might not end well with built-up frustration. However, Li Wei became stunned and speechless as it was taking half an hour for one bullet, with the monster still filled with bullets for the next rounds. "I am doomed if it keeps going like this. I have to think of a way to lower my stamina or I will be really in trouble someday," he muttered with a depressed face. If any man heard him say this, they would probably beat him up to death. They all want higher stamina, and here he wants to lower it as if it was nothing special. But Li Wei here had his own troubles, like the higher the stamina, the more time it will take him to relieve alone. He could ask Li Xin and Li Yin to help him with this, but he didn''t want to treat them as a tool to relieve his lust, so it created more problems for him. Not to mention, he wasn''t willing to create a harem because of this only Li Xin and Li Yin can help him, but only one or two times a week; any more than that, he was unwilling to do it. This created more problems for him as his lust can reach higher for various reasons, and with one bullet for half an hour, it was too slow as there are still two or three remaining. The number of bullets might even increase in the future depending on the situation, and no matter what, it was bad for him. "Ugh, what bad luck," he muttered with a sigh as he once again started to prepare the gun. There was no choice; the monster was still alive and healthy, ready to fight a lot of fierce battles. "Good thing I woke up early; I can take as much time I want," he thought with a nod as he woke up at 4 AM. So there was enough time for him to shoot 4 bullets and take the monster down. Thinking of this, he began the big epic battle with the legendary monster, and after fighting for 2 hours, he finally won, with a lot of sweat beads dripping from his face. "Phew, I should hurry up and take a bath, or I will be late," he mumbled to himself and started to get ready while also making an order for breakfast from the inn with his communication tool. It didn''t take too much time to get ready as after half an hour, he was done and stepped out of the bathroom to see both Li Xin and Li Yin still enjoying their dreams with drools. "They really know how to enjoy," Li Wei muttered with a smile as he saw their cute sleeping posture. Nevertheless, he decided to wake them. However, in a different way. "Don''t blame me; I just can''t resist you both," Li Wei whispered as he closed in on Li Yin''s face first, directly kissing her small open mouth that was wet with drooling. ''It''s sweet,'' Li Wei thought, sucking her drool and swirling his tongue with Li Yin who was stunned and surprised at his sudden attack. But Li Wei ignored her reactions and continued to kiss her slowly, also making sure not to wake Li Xin up, who was still busy in her dreams. After all, if she woke up, he won''t be able to do the same. As he thought about this, Li Yin glared at him and started to kiss back with a blushing face. Their kiss continued for a while with Li Yin snuggling in his arms. "YinYin, we will do it later; let me wake up that dumbass first," Li Wei whispered in her ears as he gave a kiss on her forehead before turning towards Li Xin, who was still enjoying her sleep with a peaceful expression. ''Hehe, XinXin, you let your guard down too much,'' Li Wei chuckled in his mind with a smile as he closed in on her face, directly kissing her without hesitation. Feeling something in her mouth, Li Xin woke up hurriedly to discover Li Wei''s face and their mouths kissing each other. ''Pervert brother!'' she shouted with an unwilling expression as he kissed her mouth. But Li Wei didn''t stop and continued to kiss her until he sucked all the drool and saliva from her small mouth could provide. "XinXin, your mouth is really sweet," he remarked, licking his lips as he saw Li Xin lying weakly on the bed with a red face. "Mhmm, brother, you are a pervert to kiss me like this in the morning," Li Xin complained with a pout, but her eyes were happy and sweet. Li Wei noticed this but didn''t expose her. "XinXin, go take a shower; the breakfast will be coming soon," he instructed as he took Li Yin in his embrace to cuddle her. "Brother, there is still time before breakfast, so let me cuddle too," Li Xin replied as she joined Li Yin and started rubbing her cute face on his chest. Li Yin also followed the suit after making Li Wei chuckle at them and pinched their small cute noses. "My cute little sisters, you will be late if you keep wasting time," he reminded them with a strict tone. But Li Xin and Li Yin didn''t care as they shook their heads in denial. "Brother, we are going to take a shower together, so we have much more time to cuddle," Li Xin replied with a happy look as she leaned on his chest with Li Yin. Watching them like this, Li Wei smiled wryly and patted their heads when Li Xin suddenly looked at him. "Brother, I forgot to tell you something; we are going to hunt monsters today," she informed, making Li Wei stunned. But he immediately understood the reason. "Is it because of class quests?" he inquired. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, brother, it''s because of class quests; we have to kill three level 50 monsters to upgrade our one class. As for others, we will do it later," Li Xin explained in detail. Their levels were stuck now because of class quests, but as long as they can complete one, the restriction will be lifted, and Li Wei will be able to transfer his XP again. Because of this, they all focused on completing only one class quest yesterday, and now what left was to kill monsters. "Okay, then we will go to kill monsters later. I will explain it to Irene," Li Wei replied with a nod as he started to think about how he should let Irene stay at the villa silently. But his thoughts came to a stop as he heard Li Xin''s words. "Brother, there is no need to explain to Miss Irene because you are not coming with us," she stated, making Li Wei dumbfounded. "XinXin, are you joking? If I am not there with you, then how will you kill level 50 monsters?" Li Wei asked with a doubt, thinking she was pulling his legs for what happened yesterday. However, Li Xin proved him wrong. "Brother, I am not joking; only we girls will be going to hunt monsters while you will stay at home with Miss Irene," she replied, making Li Wei shake his head in denial. But before he could say anything, Li Xin continued. "Brother, I know we can''t kill level 50 monsters alone, but it''s different if Elva and everyone including me attacked together; we will be able to kill it successfully." "Also, with your clone there, it won''t be a problem of safety as the numbers of monsters are too low because of the recent stampede, not to mention Lily and Olivia have support skills," she explained. However, Li Wei still shook his head. "No, I will go with you. I don''t want to see any accident," he replied, making Li Xin pout at him angrily. "Brother, don''t be stubborn here. You know already our combat powers are enough to fight with level 40 monsters without taking any damage." "Also, don''t forget your level is stuck now because of this; you will definitely need our help in the future. But if you keep overprotecting us like this, we won''t be able to become strong and help you," she stated with a glare, trying to convince him. But how could the overprotective brother let his cute little sisters go alone? "No means no. I am coming with you, and it''s final," Li Wei replied firmly, stretching her cute angry cheeks. He could agree with her unreasonable demands, but that didn''t mean he would agree to her facing dangers. "Mhmm, brother, you are too stubborn at few things," Li Xin muttered in complain, not knowing whether to feel happy he is going to protect her or sad about she was going to stay weaker than him. "Brother, you are going to come with us, but then how will you explain this to Miss Irene? Now she will definitely tag along with us and might find out about our class quests," she asked suddenly, hoping he didn''t have any answers to this. However, her hopes were crushed as Li Wei smiled at her. "Why are you worrying so much? If she wants to tag along, then let her do it," he replied, making Li Xin stunned and puzzled. Chapter 158: Criminal Brother Li "Brother, if Miss Irene tagged along with us, wouldn''t she discover our levels?" Li Xin asked with a stunned tone after hearing his answer. But Li Wei shook his head, making her more stunned. "XinXin, you don''t need to worry, just leave the explanation to me, and she won''t be able to discover anything," he replied, pinching her small nose, making her pout cutely. ''Mhmm, looks like brother is going to overprotect us again,'' Li Xin thought with irritation because he won''t let them do any hard work, and if they don''t do that, it will be a dream to become strong like this. "Brother, why are you trying so hard to tag along with us? Just stay home and enjoy, or do you want to be closer with everyone so you can make certain moves?" she inquired with a deep look, trying to make him stay at home. However, it didn''t work on Li Wei as he has sworn to protect her. "You little girls go and take a shower. The breakfast will be coming soon, then we will set off immediately," he replied, ignoring her nonsense. "Mhmm, brother, I hate you when you are so stubborn," Li Xin complained with a sulky look. Nevertheless, she still got up from his lap and entered the bathroom with Li Yin to take a fast shower. Watching them entering the bathroom together, Li Wei couldn''t help but imagine indecent scenes. "A pity, I should''ve joined them," he murmured with a hint of regret as he took out a communication tool to order the packed lunch for everyone while waiting for them. It didn''t take much time, and after fifteen minutes, they both became ready to go out. "Brother, we are ready," Li Xin informed him with faint red cheeks. "Let''s go then, everyone must be waiting," Li Wei replied with a nod and led them to the hall on the fifth floor where everyone was waiting, except Irene, who was nowhere to be seen. ''Is she still sleeping?'' he thought with a stunned look and was about to ask others about her when Li Xin''s words left him speechless. "Brother, it seems Miss Irene is still sleeping. You should go and wake her up," she suggested as if it was nothing weird. "XinXin, Miss Irene is a girl, and she needs privacy, so I won''t go. Just send Lily; she can wake her up without any problems," Li Wei replied, pointing at Lily who was lazing on the sofa with comfort. But after hearing him, her laziness disappeared, and what was left on her face was terror as she looked at Li Xin with pitiful eyes. Li Xin didn''t know why she was scared, but she didn''t care and looked at Li Wei with a glare. "Brother, don''t place your work on my pitiful Lily and others. You are the most familiar person with Miss Irene who can buy lover''s clothes and even lingerie with her so what makes you think you are invading her privacy? So, go and wake her up," she stated with a pout, making Elva and others shocked, who didn''t know about this. "XinXin, don''t say things in a misunderstanding way. I was forced to follow her," Li Wei replied hurriedly, trying to solve the misunderstanding. However, it was already late as Elva and others glared at him, thinking he had confessed after doing the deeds. ''Ugh, she is doing this on purpose,'' Li Wei thought with a depressed face as he saw a happy glint in Li Xin''s eyes. ''Hehe, brother, let''s see how you are gonna escape; I will definitely change your mind in two weeks,'' Li Xin thought, smiling inwardly while casting a glare at him. "Brother, don''t make excuses; it won''t work on me, and you should wake up Miss Irene; it''s getting late," she reminded him with a strict tone. Watching her like this, Li Wei knew it will be useless to protest, so he gave up. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, I will go and wake her up," he replied unwillingly as he made his way towards Irene''s room. But he wasn''t alone because everyone followed him silently just a few meters away with suspicious looks on their faces. "Hey, stop following me if you don''t want to wake up her," he stated with irritation. But Li Xin and others didn''t care. "Brother, we aren''t following you; we are just taking a morning walk," Li Xin replied with a lame excuse. "Yes, Brother Li, we are just taking a morning walk, so do your work, please," Alice said, agreeing with her lame excuse, making Li Wei speechless. "Okay, do whatever you want," Li Wei muttered with a sigh and knocked on the door loudly. "Miss Irene, are you awake? It''s breakfast time," he shouted, hoping she will be awake. But his hopes were crushed as he didn''t receive any reply. He tried a few more times, but it was all useless. "Brother, stop shouting and see if the door is locked or not. If it is, then use the master key to open and wake Miss Irene up. It''s already too late, so she wouldn''t mind this," Li Xin suggested after watching his pointless struggles. However, Li Wei shook his head. "XinXin, why don''t you go and wake her up? It''s inappropriate for me as a man to go inside her room without any permission," he replied, stating the point. But Li Xin didn''t care. "Brother, I already said it''s your job; don''t push it on others. Also, hurry up; we are getting late," Li Xin stated with a pout, making Alice and others agree with her. "Yes, Brother Li, don''t pull Sister Li into your affairs. Go and wake Miss Irene up; it''s your job as her lover," Alice added with a cold smile while Elva and others glared at Li Wei, making him depressed. "Alice, I am not her lover, it''s just a great misunderstanding all of you are having. Also, Lily, stop hiding behind Olivia and sending me threatening glares; I am innocent," Li Wei protested with a pitiful look, but no one cared and continued to glare at him. ''Ugh, XinXin, look what you have done; now everyone hates me, even Lily too,'' Li Wei thought with a depressed face and with no choice, he grabbed the door handle to see if it was locked or not. When a click sound echoed and the door opened directly with just a little push on the handle, making him stunned. ''What the hell, she didn''t even lock the door properly; isn''t she afraid of getting kidnapped?'' he thought with a sigh, and before going in, he announced. "Miss Irene, I am coming in," he said as he pushed open the door and glanced inside, to only become stunned. Li Xin and others were also the same, wearing a stunned look as they looked at Irene, who was sleeping on the bed. It was a normal thing, but she was sleeping with a calm and peaceful look, like a cute small child enjoying their sleep with full comfort while hugging a big soft white pillow. "I never thought Miss Irene would look more beautiful when she is sleeping, and somehow I feel guilty to wake her up," Li Xin muttered in a low voice with a reluctant tone, while Alice agreed to her statement. "Yes, Sister Li, I also feel guilty, but there is no need to worry because this crime will be handed to the criminal Brother Li who is going to die soon," Alice whispered, pointing at Li Wei with a cold look, making him dumbfounded. ''When did I become a criminal, and why am I going to die soon?'' Li Wei thought with a stunned expression, wondering what''s going through her little cat brain when he sensed Li Xin looking at him. "Brother, go wake up Miss Irene, and do it gently; if not, I won''t talk to you," she commanded in a low voice, making Li Wei speechless. But nevertheless, he decided to listen to her and walked towards the bed with an unwilling expression as he glanced at innocent sleeping figure. ''Ugh, why do I have to wake up someone who is sleeping so peacefully?'' he muttered in his head, sighing inwardly. "Miss Irene, please wake up; it''s already breakfast time," he said gently while trying to steal the soft pillow from her arms. But he failed to do so as Irene held it on tightly while still sleeping peacefully, not even budging an inch. ''Hey, at least react a little, or are you dead?'' he thought with stunned look and decided to apply more force to steal the pillow. "Miss Irene, please wake up; it''s evening, your pillow is stolen, also Miss Lyla is looking for you," he shouted, making Li Xin and others speechless at his lies. But it worked as Irene opened her sleepy eyes with a cute pout. "Nnn, Brother Wei, stop lying; I know it''s morning. Also, why are you trying to steal my pillow? Don''t tell me you came to fulfill your husband role and wanted to change places to sleep with me," she asked, hugging her pillow more tightly as she looked at him with a teary glare, not knowing her words are getting heard by Alice and others who glared at Li Wei more fiercely. Chapter 159: You Cant Steal My Pillow "Miss Irene, please don''t say such misunderstanding things; I just came to wake you up," Li Wei explained hurriedly as he felt the glares of Alice and others. But Irene, who was still sleepy and mad about him stealing her fluffy pillow, didn''t notice them. "Brother Wei, what misunderstanding are you talking about? You invaded the room of an innocent priestess just to steal her cute fluffy pillow to sleep with her. I don''t think there is even a need to say anything here," Irene retorted with a pout as she glared at Li Wei with cute, happy eyes, making him speechless. ''Why does everybody think they can joke with me? Is it because I am not a bad guy?'' Li Wei thought with a sigh as he looked at Irene, who was still lying on the bed with sleepiness. "Miss Irene, I came here to wake you up because it''s already breakfast time, and I am not stealing your pillow to change places. It''s just that I wanted you to wake up faster, and with how comfortable you are sleeping, holding the pillow, I thought it is the best way to wake you up without touching you," Li Wei explained with a calm look. But when he heard Irene''s words, he became dumbfounded. "Brother Wei, I don''t care if you touch me or not, but you can''t steal my pillow; it''s mine. I brought it with me," Irene stated with a sulky look as she tightened the grip on her pillow, fearing he might steal it. "I think you are caring for the wrong thing here. Also, please wake up and get ready because some people are finding your act interesting," he replied, pointing at Li Xin and others who were observing everything while glaring at him. Irene didn''t understand at first what he was talking about until she glanced at Li Xin and others. But it only made her more puzzled because everyone was looking away with guilt and apologetic eyes. "Brother Wei, what happened? Why are they looking away like that?" Irene inquired, tilting her head cutely, wondering about the reason. "Miss Irene, they are the one who forced me to wake you up, because of this they are feeling guilty," Li Wei replied with a shrug, telling the truth and not caring about the cold glares on him. While hearing and understanding the reason, Irene couldn''t help but chuckle. "You all don''t need to worry about this; I purposely left the door open because I was going to sleep more today and was hoping someone will wake me up when it''s time," Irene explained assuring them and turned towards Li Wei with a pout who was still holding her precious pillow. "Brother Wei, release my pillow; it''s more important than your life," she stated with teary glare making Li Wei speechless. ''I didn''t know my life isn''t even comparable to a pillow,'' Li Wei thought, feeling a little hurt at her joking comment but nevertheless he released the pillow from his grasp, and as soon as he did Irene hurriedly stored the pillow in her item box as if he would really steal it. ''What the hell, do you really think I am going to steal your pillow?'' he cursed in his heart, feeling depressed as he looked at Irene, who was smiling happily because her pillow had been returned. "Miss Irene, you should hurry up and get ready; it''s breakfast time," he reminded her, as he saw her reluctant expression to leave the bed. "Ugh, okay, I will get ready," Irene replied unwillingly and started to walk towards the bathroom slowly as if there was a monster waiting for her. Watching her like this made Li Wei''s mouth twitch, but he didn''t say anything and decided to take his leave with everyone. However just as he stepped out of the room and closed the door, he was bombarded with cold glares. "Brother Li, It seems you have very close relationship with Miss Irene. I didn''t think you will become husband and wife in just a day." "However, why you didn''t inform us don''t tell me you were planning to keep us in the dark?" Alice asked with a cold smile while others nodded, agreeing with her. Fun fact was Li Xin and Li Yin were also nodding as if they didn''t know anything about this. ''XinXin, I explained everything to you yesterday, why are you like this?'' Li Wei complained in his mind pitifully as he looked at everyone. "Ugh, Alice, you guys are all misunderstanding; it''s not what you think," he muttered with a depressed face and explained what happened from start to finish. Only then the glares on him calmed down but Alice and Lily still kept glaring at him. "Brother Li, if this was the case then you should''ve explained to Sister Li earlier. Do you know she was trembling with anger when Miss Irene called you husband?" Alice stated with angered tone making both Li Wei and Li Xin stunned. "Alice, don''t reach such conclusions; I have already explained everything to XinXin yesterday. It''s just she is pretending not to know. As for the anger, she must be enjoying my misery while trying to hold back her laugh," Li Wei explained with a sigh. Hearing this Alice became stunned and glanced at Li Xin who looked away with guilt. ''Argh, Sister Li, why are you trying to play like this now? I have accused Brother Li wrongly. What if he doesn''t give me enough food from now on?'' Alice complained with a depressed face as she thought about her food getting stolen by him. Li Wei who didn''t know her thoughts didn''t care much and looked at Lily who was hiding behind Olivia still glaring at him. ''What''s wrong with her? Did she started to see ghosts?'' he thought with a puzzled face because she has been acting like this for quite a while. Others didn''t notice too much but because of his connection with her he could feel she was scared of something. But before he could ask the door behind him opened abruptly and something soft yet hard bumped on his back. "Ouch, Brother Wei, why are you standing in front of the door?" Irene complained with painful tone as she rubbed her small nose while making everyone stunned. "Miss Irene, you got ready that fast?" Li Wei inquired as he saw her in new clothes that she bought yesterday. "Humph why can''t I get ready early? I only take a bath at night and use purification in morning, so it isn''t a problem," Irene replied with a snort, giving an excuse to hide her laziness. Li Wei did think she must be lazy to do it but he didn''t care. "Then let''s go and have breakfast," he suggested. To this everyone nodded and followed him to the dinner table. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother Wei, why are you all wearing battle outfits are you planning to go outside on an adventure?" Irene inquired as she munched on her cookies first. "Yes, I forgot to tell you, we are going out to hunt some high-level monsters to train our battle skills," Li Wei explained with a nod and glanced at her. "What about you, Miss Irene? Are you going to stay at villa?" he inquired but he already knew the answer. "Why should I stay at the villa alone? I am coming too," Irene stated wrinkling her nose cutely and started to munch on some sweets again. Li Wei knew her answer already so he didn''t feel much surprised but for Alice and others it was different thing. They didn''t even know he will be coming with them and now with Irene''s addition they all became stunned wondering what''s going on. But after Li Xin''s explanation through the telepathy they understood it was the overprotective brother who was forcefully tagging with them and no one can do anything if he really decided on it. So they just accepted silently and finished their breakfast with everyone else. "Mhmm the sweets are good. I want more, Brother Wei," Irene requested with a pitiful look while rubbing her full stomach. But Li Wei ignored her as it was already the fourth time she was asking after eating everything. "Do you need to buy any equipment or other things? If yes we will go and buy now," he inquired looking at everyone. But they all shook their heads in denial. "Brother, our weapons are in pretty good condition, also Emily and her parents are too busy with the shop so let''s not bother them now," Li Xin replied. With the monster stampede happening a lot of weapons got damaged and broken, because of this, Loid and Eliza were busy in the shop repairing and creating weapons. It was an important job as adventurers'' life depended on it, so they were working day and night. Li Wei too knew this and nodded at her. "Then let''s go to the north plane directly," he declared not knowing Irene''s eyes flashing with a happiness as a gentle smile formed on her mouth. ''Hmm it will be fun to play there, but I wonder if I can create a snowman,'' she thought thinking of enjoying her freedom to the fullest. Chapter 160: Lilys Fear As Irene smiled silently, no one noticed except Lily, who was keeping an eye on her with some fear. ''She is smiling again! Don''t tell me she wants to do something bad,'' Lily thought, watching her smile gently, which gave her shivers. But before she could think further, Li Wei led everyone out of the villa, heading towards the North Plane, which was still covered in white snow because of him. On the way, nothing extraordinary happened except getting surprised at the tight security in the city. The reason was, of course, Irene, Wei Smith, and Diablo, who were wanted because of the commotion they created yesterday. But this didn''t pose a problem for Li Wei and them as they got out of the city without any suspicions, heading towards the North Plane. When Li Wei decided to ask something to Irene, who was humming with happiness. "Miss Irene, what is the good person test and how does it detect the crimes?" he inquired with a puzzled look. From the time he came to the city, he has been trying to find out how it worked, but he never saw any books or someone explaining it. But there was a chance that Irene might know something, and he was right about this, as Irene looked at him with deep eyes. "Brother Wei, why are you asking this? Don''t tell me you plan to kill someone," she inquired with curiosity, making others look at him too, wondering whom he is going to kill. Li Wei was speechless at their looks, but he shook his head. "I am not planning to kill someone. I just wanted to ask because there are quests to kill bandits and people from dark factions, so how do they differ from the crimes?" he explained. This was the thing he cared about, as they would meet bandits and people from dark factions if they decided to level up in high-level areas. If that happened, a fight was inevitable, and he was reluctant to keep them alive because they tried to harm his party members. Not to mention, he already decided to kill Bai Feng through all means, so it was important to know how the good person test works for various reasons. As he thought of this, he looked at Irene, who pondered a little, before explaining. "Li Wei, this is not something secret among high levels, so I think it''s okay for you and your party to know this," Irene replied, looking at everyone, and continued. "The good person test was created by an almighty person, which can show if a person has committed any crimes or not. And this can be done because of an illusion rune inside the orb that will force you to tell every crime you committed and why." "Of course, you won''t remember anything, as it will erase your memory about this, but it certainly works on every kind of race, and no one has been able to avoid this directly," she explained, making everyone stunned. They didn''t know there was an illusion inside the good person test orb, and no one has been able to find it out, but they soon noticed the problem. "Miss Irene, if no one was able to remember this, then why do you know about it? Also, this test can''t be avoided directly, it means there are ways to avoid it, right?" Li Wei inquired with a puzzled face. Hearing this, Irene couldn''t help but smile. "Li Wei, it seems you are very interested in this. I wonder if you really want to kill someone," she murmured, her eyes narrowing at him the same for Li Xin and others. "Haha, Miss Irene, why would I want to kill someone when I have no enmity. It''s just that I am curious when you said no one can avoid the test directly," Li Wei replied with an explanation as he shook his head in denial. "Oh, so you were curious," Irene nodded at him with doubt but nevertheless she answered him. "The reason I know this is because the almighty person revealed itself, and this information is available in the library of Capital City. Of course, only high-level people can access this." "As for the way to avoid the test, there are many ways, such as there are chosen people who can edit the records of good person test on you if you kill people from dark factions or someone who came after your life." "These people are loyal to the country, so there isn''t a need to worry about them helping the dark factions to sneak in. Not to mention, the dark faction doesn''t even need their help as they get help from the ''Evil God'' to hide their crimes," she explained. With how the good person test worked, it will make everyone criminal who has killed others in self-defence, because of this there were chosen people in every city who can alter the test results after having enough proof. The results were linked to every city, so there was no need to change again, and it was also easy for everyone to differentiate between good and bad people. Hearing this, Li Wei nodded with an understanding look. ''These people are loyal to the country; it means they can alter the crimes of royals and nobles even if they did it deliberately or just for fun,'' he thought with a calm look. When Irene who was in front of him suddenly exclaimed with sadness. "Argh, why there is no snow, it''s all melted," she shouted thumping her feet on the ground with a cute angry face as she saw only water remaining everywhere. This was done by the adventurers with fire skills to make the atmosphere return normal. They worked hard day and night to only make Irene sad. "You damned people, just wait, I will kill you all for melting my future snowman!" she cursed loudly, threatening to kill them. Watching her like this, Li Wei became speechless, wondering if she forgot one or two screws at home when he suddenly got a telepathic message from Li Xin that made him dumbfounded. (Brother, look, Sister-In-Law is crying in grief. I think you should do your job as a husband to console her. Of course, you can choose not to do it, but at the cost of not sleeping with me for a few days), she suggested with a threat. ''Damn XinXin, she is not your sister-in-law. Also, does it really look like she is crying in grief? You can''t lie to me like this,'' Li Wei protested in his mind pitifully. But he knew if he rejected her suggestion, she might really not let him sleep with her, so without any choice, he decided to console Irene, albeit unwillingly. "Ahem, Miss Irene, why don''t we head towards the higher-level area first? I will create snow for you there so you can create as many snowmen as you want," he suggested, making Irene perked up and look at him with big eyes. "Really, you are going to create snow for me?" she asked with doubt, wiping her wet (dry) nose with a napkin as she recovered from her grief. "Yes, I will create for you, but only when we are at a high-level area," Li Wei replied with a nod, not knowing Lily looked at him with hope. ''Brother Li, I also want snow to play,'' she requested in her mind but didn''t dare to ask directly, fearing he might suggest playing with Irene, which would end up with herself becoming a snow-woman Lily with the date of her death written on it. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''No!! I don''t want to play,'' she shouted with fear as she followed everyone inside the high-level area. When suddenly Li Wei glanced at her, making her stiff. ''Why is she scared? Is she really seeing a ghost, or did she also want to play with snow?'' he thought with a puzzled face and decided to let her play with Irene, not knowing this was the least she wanted. As they were busy in their thoughts, Li Xin and others were also thinking of playing with snow after they are done with their class quest. ''Maybe I should ask brother to make big ice castles for everyone,'' Li Xin thought to herself, thinking of making him cry in various ways, when her attention was attracted by Irene, who suddenly stopped in her tracks and glanced at Li Wei. "Brother Wei, what kind of monsters are you hunting? Do you need my help? I can''t do anything big, but for you, I can at least move a mountain or two. Of course, you should let me play with snow first," she stated with a proud look, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch. ''Just say so if you want to play with snow all day? Why the excuse?'' Li Wei thought, sighing inwardly and shaking his head at her. "Miss Irene, you don''t need to worry about the hunting; I am alone enough. Also, I will leave you a ton of snow to play, so don''t worry," he replied. "Really, that''s great, then," Irene exclaimed with happiness, thinking of creating a big snowman. ''I want it the size of mountains, or it won''t be fun,'' she thought, humming herself happily. Chapter 161: Irenes Suggestion Li Wei, who didn''t know Irene''s thoughts, kept leading everyone inside the high-level area. Because of the monster stampede, the number of monsters were low, and they only encountered small fries, which were scared away by Li Wei as he didn''t want to waste any time here. So, without any problems, they arrived in the high-level area where monsters above level 45 existed. As soon as they did, Irene looked at Li Wei with big eyes, hoping for something, making him speechless. ''Why are you so eager? Haven''t you played with snow before?'' he thought, sighing inwardly as he observed the area around them, ignoring Irene, who was getting irritated while staring at him with a glare. But he didn''t care about her and continued to look around until he found what he was looking for. "Look, it''s a cave there, and I think it''s a great place for us to rest and wait," he suggested, looking at Li Xin and everyone, making them stunned. "Brother, why are we going to wait and rest? Didn''t we come to kill the high-level monsters here? If we wait, we won''t be able to train too much," Li Xin asked with a puzzled face while Elva and others looked at him with a question. The numbers of monsters were low, and they have to find them first before they could kill, and it would take a lot of time to find them as they were scattered throughout the big area. So, there was no time for rest if they wanted to complete their class quests today, and Li Wei should also be aware of this. But he shook his head at them. "I know you all want to train your skills, but it will take a lot of time to find the monsters. So, just leave this thing to my clones. They will find it and bring it here for you, and then you can fight while also taking a good rest," Li Wei replied with an explanation, assuring no one will have any problems completing the class quests. However, after hearing this, Li Xin and others weren''t happy at all. Because the monsters his clones will be bringing must be tired and injured, which they can kill in a few strikes without even breaking a sweat. "Sister Li, looks like we won''t be able to get strong ever," Alice muttered with a depressed face, followed by Elva. "Brother Li, stop overprotecting us. It won''t do any good if we don''t know how to fight and use our skills'' potential," she said with a glare and pout. "Yes, Brother Li, Sister Elva is right. You are overprotecting us too much," Olivia also agreed with Elva as she wrinkled her nose at him. "Brother, I knew you are going to do something like this, that''s why I wasn''t going to bring you with us," Li Xin complained with irritation. But Li Wei, who heard them, didn''t care about their complaints and protests. "XinXin, it''s a job of a brother to protect his cute little sister, so even if you won''t bring me, I will follow you everywhere," he replied, stating the fact. "Humph! So, you were really planning to leave Sister-in-Law Irene at home alone, aren''t you? You''re her husband, how could you think of this? What if something happened to her when you are spying on your cute little sister?" Li Xin asked with irritation, pointing at Irene, who was stunned hearing her words. But she didn''t care too much and cooperated with Li Xin, of course, for her wishes. "Brother Wei, how cruel of you to leave your newlywed wife alone like this. Aren''t you afraid of me dying of loneliness? But if you really want to leave me then at least give me some snow to play so I can forgive you," she complained with a crying tone and tears, making everyone speechless. ''Umm, Sister-in-Law, you are acting wrongly. If you do that, Brother will stop babysitting you,'' Li Xin muttered in her mind with a complaint and looked at Li Wei, who was sighing at them. "Miss Irene, don''t worry. You won''t die of loneliness because I will accompany you later as a husband, and you don''t even need any snow to forgive me," Li Wei replied, looking at Irene, and before she could say anything, he glanced at Li Xin. "XinXin, you don''t need to worry about anything now. I can accompany her as a husband while protecting you," he stated with a smile when Irene finally couldn''t hold on. "Nooo! Li Wei, you are not my husband, so give me the snow or I won''t forgive you," she screamed with a pouty face as she shook her head in denial that he is her husband. Watching her like this, Li Wei just chuckled. "See that XinXin, your sister-in-law just gave me divorce to focus on you alone. Now you won''t have any problems, right?" he asked, looking at Li Xin, who was also pouting at him. "Humph, do as you wish," she snorted with irritation as she left towards the cave with Elva and others with unwillingness. Of course, they left smiling Li Wei and pouty Irene behind, who stood in his way with a cold glare. "Miss Irene, don''t worry. I will give you snow," Li Wei assured her with a wry smile. "Mhmm, you have to give me no matter what because I don''t have any snow-related skills. Also, Lyla won''t make snow for me because she wanted to reserve her MP in case I try to escape," Irene explained with a pout. With her status, it was already hard for her to play unless she ran away, and even if she did, no one would help her with snow making unless she revealed her identity. "So you don''t have any snow-related skills, no wonder," Li Wei muttered with an understanding expression as he walked towards the cave with Irene, while also ordering his two clones to bring level 50 monsters. As for the third one, he kept it hidden behind everyone just in case if something happens, but he wasn''t able to hide it from Irene. "Li Wei, you are worrying too much. There are high-level paladins in the city now, so no one will create trouble, even here miles away from the city," she assured him. "Miss Irene, I know this, but I don''t want to gamble because my luck is very bad," Li Wei replied with a sigh as he arrived inside the cave and became stunned with Irene, who was beside him. The reason was, of course, Li Xin and others who were putting some comfy sofas and beds after Olivia cleaned the cave with the purification skill. "XinXin, why do those sofas look like they''re from our villa? Also, what are you guys planning to do? Aren''t you here to train?" Li Wei inquired with a puzzled face. Hearing this, Li Xin snorted coldly. "Humph, Brother, it''s all your fault. We want to become stronger, but you are always overprotecting us, making it harder for us. So, we all just thought, why don''t we chill and let you do all the work?" she replied with a pout and glare. "XinXin, I am not at fault here. It''s just that high-level monsters have some unique deadly skills, and it will be troublesome if any of you got injured by it. So, what I am doing now is just to make their agility low, that will give you enough time to dodge without any help from me," Li Wei explained the reasons. Hearing him, Li Xin and others calmed down but only by a little. "I will forgive you this time because we certainly couldn''t avoid those deadly skills. But when in fight, if you try to overprotect us, I won''t forgive you," Li Xin stated as she took a seat on the comfy sofa with Elva and others. When Irene, who was silent, suddenly suggested something. "Li Wei, you all are training your skills and battle tactics, right? Then how about I help you with this? My knowledge of battle tactics is wide, so even if you keep overprotecting them, it will be helpful and might even save their lives," Irene commented, making Li Wei and others stunned. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Miss Irene, are you sure? The battle tactics must be a secret of your church, and if you tell us like this, aren''t you afraid of me telling it to everyone for money?" Li Wei asked with a frown. While hearing this, Irene let out a chuckle. "Hehe, Li Wei, you are forgetting. I am the one who is holding your biggest secret, so if you do something like this, all I have to do is reveal your identity as Lucifer. Not to mention, you won''t do anything like this because you don''t want any of them in danger," she replied, pointing at Li Xin and others before continuing. "Also, I am not teaching you this for free. I want something in return, but it may be a little hard for you," she added, placing her conditions, making Li Wei tense. Chapter 162: Irenes Conditions "Miss Irene, what do you want?" Li Wei asked, frowning a little, but he also decided that if it''s something he can do, then he will accept this deal. Because the church was famous for their battle tactics and always returned with almost no casualties when on dangerous quests. Even the royal family envied it as they couldn''t achieve this with their highly trained troops. They tried to negotiate with the church to obtain these tactics, but it was futile. The church only taught them to heroes and their parties. But now Li Wei has a chance to acquire them. So, how could he let it go when it can save the lives of his companions and even his own? Li Xin and others who heard Irene also knew this and looked at Irene with a stunned expression. They didn''t understand why she was willing to teach them these battle tactics that they didn''t even give to the royal family. ''Is she going to ask something dangerous?'' Li Xin and others thought with worry. Even Alice and Elva were the same as they looked at Li Wei with panic. They all knew he didn''t care about anything but protecting Li Xin and them. If the conditions were only dangerous and not life-threatening, he will definitely accept it. "You all don''t need to worry. It''s a little dangerous, but not something that will harm him if he hides his identity," Irene assured Li Xin and others as she watched their worried looks and turned towards Li Wei, who was waiting for her answer. "Li Wei, my conditions are simple. The first is that you pretend to be my lover when I ask you to, of course as Lucifer, so you won''t get into trouble." "But this task is still a little dangerous because my level 250 father won''t just sit and watch, so think it through," Irene stated and continued before he could say something. "My second request is also dangerous as I need your help to flee from my home, and you have to let me stay at your villa until my father stops searching for me," she said, looking at Li Wei, who was still calm after hearing her. "Miss Irene, how sure are you about not getting tracked to my villa?" Li Wei inquired after pondering a little. He wouldn''t mind pretending to be her lover as long as she can teach the battle tactics to everyone. It is something that can save their lives and yet another card for him to protect them. The more ways he has to save them, the more relieved he was. And if he can get something like this by just pretending and helping Irene run away, he would definitely do it. Because everything was okay as long as he kept his identity hidden. However if she stays at his villa, problems will arise if she ever gets tracked, and he will get into some serious trouble while dragging Li Xin and others with him. He was doing this to protect them, and if something like this happens, then there was no need to consider this. Irene, too, knew this, so she didn''t feel surprised at his question. "Li Wei, you don''t need to worry. If I hadn''t done any preparation, I wouldn''t be asking you this. Of course, if you still have doubts, then arrange for me a new villa using another identity so there will be no problems even if they track me down," she suggested, sensing his worry. After fleeing from home, what she needed was a place to hide, and the best option was a high-class villa bought by someone where her father won''t be able to search as he wishes. If not, his remaining pitiful good reputation left by her will also become black. ''Humph, father, you better not try to find me, or your remaining reputation will definitely go black, and you will be called a heinous pope in history,'' Irene thought to herself with a snort. While Li Wei, who didn''t know her thoughts, became relieved after hearing her. ''Now I don''t have to worry about dragging Li Xin and others into this,'' he thought to himself and turned towards Irene, who was done cursing her father silently. "Miss Irene, I will agree to help you with this, but if this task becomes life-threatening, I will retreat immediately," he stated, placing a condition. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was trying to protect everyone, but it doesn''t mean he will play with life just because of a few things that he can get after becoming strong or pretending to be a real hero with a different identity. It''s just that he can get the battle tactics earlier and more easily from Irene. So why go the hard way where he had to fight some bad people and help others to prove he is a hero? As he thought of this, he glanced at Irene, who was pondering something in silence. And after a while, she nodded, wrinkling her nose cutely at him. "Mhmm, okay, you can retreat if it''s really a life-threatening situation, but you have to give me a lot of snow to play with, about the size of your villa, and I want twenty times that amount," she requested with a pout, making him and others stunned. "Miss Irene, are you kidding me? Do you know how much MP it will take to make that much snow? I don''t think any normal person can do it," Li Wei replied, shaking his head. But to his surprise, Irene nodded, agreeing with him. "I know it''s impossible to create this much snow unless you have a specific skill for it. But I didn''t say I wanted all of it today. Just create it when you have time, and I will store it in my item box to play with later," Irene replied with a proud expression and puffing her mini chest as if she was doing a great job. Watching her like this, Li Wei and others became speechless. ''So she is stockpiling snow. What a weird habit,'' Li Wei thought, sighing inwardly, and nodded at her. "Okay, I will do my best to create that much snow," he replied, agreeing with her. With his one million MP, it wasn''t that difficult to make that much snow, but it will still take two or three days as he didn''t have any special skills to create snow only. As he thought of this, he couldn''t help but ponder. ''I should buy miscellaneous skills like this. Maybe I can use it to distract Li Xin and Li Yin to plot against me,'' he muttered in his mind, clearly knowing Li Xin wasn''t going to stop with the harem idea even after two weeks. When suddenly he felt Li Xin looking at him with a doubtful gaze. (Brother, were you thinking something bad about me?) she asked with telepathy, making Li Wei stiff. ''Damn, her sixth sense is terrible,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind as he replied. (XinXin, I am not thinking anything. Maybe it''s just that you are missing my kisses and hugs,) he said shamelessly with a playful tone. (Humph, scoundrel, only thinking of dirty things. You should focus on Miss Irene who is waiting for our conversation to end with grief as you are ignoring her,) Li Xin stated as she looked at Irene, who was looking sadly at Li Wei and her direction. She wasn''t able to hear what they were talking about, but it was easy for her to notice their telepathic link with her spirit eyes. ''Damn, I should hurry and level up telepathy skill more,'' Li Wei thought as he saw Irene noticing this. "Ahem, Miss Irene, I will create snow immediately for you. Until then, why don''t you sit and take rest?" he suggested. But to his surprise, Irene shook her head. "I will teach you all some battle tactics first so you can use them in the upcoming battles with monsters. It won''t be lifesaving, but it will definitely improve your ability to fight back. As for the snow, you can help me after I am done teaching this," she replied with a serious expression. "Then, as you wish, Miss Irene," Li Wei nodded, agreeing with her, and glanced at Li Xin and others who were sitting on the sofa with comfort. "Hey, what are you guys lazing around for? Get up and greet your renowned teacher, Miss Irene, who will teach you how to become strong," he said with a strict expression, making Irene blush at his words. "Li Wei, you are not allowed to tease your teacher, or I will punish you," Irene replied with a glare and a cute pout. But Li Wei didn''t care and was about to reply when Li Xin intruded. "Brother, what sister-in-law says is right. You are not allowed to tease her when she is in the teacher role," Li Xin stated with a strict expression while feeling happy in her heart as he had stopped distancing himself from others. It was only for two weeks as their promise, but it was enough for her plans to succeed. ''Let''s see where you are going to escape now,'' she thought, smiling inwardly and started to think how she will heal his wound with the help of others. Chapter 163: Student Li Wei "XinXin, Miss Irene is not your sister-in-law, so stop calling her that. As for me teasing her, you don''t need to worry too much," Li Wei replied, not caring about what she said. He could already guess that she was planning something, but it wasn''t something to worry about. Elva and the others wouldn''t just fall in love with him in these two weeks; they will only treat him in a casual and more familiar way. So, what he has to do now is to fulfill the promise he made with her yesterday while stopping Li Xin from creating flags. But it was a very hard thing to do as she wouldn''t listen to him. "Mhm, brother, Miss Irene is my sister-in-law, and there''s no doubt because after a month, you will be fighting against your father-in-law to marry and bring her home," Li Xin stated, looking at Irene, who was stunned and speechless for getting dragged into this for no reason. While hearing this, Li Wei shook his head and glanced at Irene. "Miss Irene, just ignore her and start teaching; if not, this will continue until she gets what she wants," he suggested, ignoring the pouty Li Xin and Li Yin. "Ah, okay, I will start teaching then," Irene agreed after hesitation, as she wanted to create trouble for him, but after thinking, he might not give the snow, she agreed reluctantly. ''I should fix my habit of creating troubles for others, or I might not get any snow from him, just like how Lyla stopped giving me after I stole her favourite cookies,'' she thought, blaming Lyla for her mistakes, before turning towards Li Xin and the others. "You don''t need to stand up; just sit down and listen to me. Li Wei, you too," she instructed. In response, Li Wei just shrugged and sat between Li Xin and Li Yin forcefully, who weren''t giving him space to sit. Irene was speechless at this but didn''t care too much and waited for everyone to become ready to listen before starting. "The battle tactics I am going to teach you aren''t something that can be explained in one day, so it will take a few days to teach you everything. But before that, we will start with some basics first," she explained and glanced at Li Wei with a smile. "My dear student, Li Wei, if you don''t mind, then I would like to know if you or any other companions are ambidextrous," she inquired, making him exasperated. ''Why am I the only student here, and others are my companions? Can''t you also call them students?'' he thought with a sigh and was about to reply when Li Xin outdid him by standing up proudly. "Sister-in-law, I know this; only two people in our family are ambidextrous, and they are Elva and Alice, who can use their weapons with both hands without any problems," she replied with a hint of pride and puffing up her small chest while ignoring Li Wei, who stared at her. ''Ahh, XinXin, why are you creating trouble for no reason?'' he muttered in his heart as he saw Elva and the others becoming embarrassed for getting called family by her. It wasn''t something bad, but it was also wasn''t something good for him as it will create many flags if they stop restraining themselves as party members and became carefree like family. As he thought of this, he sighed once again and glanced at Irene, who was also a little embarrassed by getting called sister-in-law again, but he became dumbfounded after hearing her reply. "Thank you for answering, XinXin; you have done a great job, unlike my husband, who doesn''t tell me anything," Irene replied, looking at Li Wei with a pout and failing to control her urge to tease him. While Li Wei became wordless at her statement. ''Wasn''t I was your student? Why am I a husband now?'' he thought with a depressed face as the situation was totally out of control because of Li Xin, who was grinning happily. "Sister-in-law, you don''t need to thank me; it''s my job as a cute little sister to sell all the secret information of my brother. If you want any, contact me; I will give you in detail," Li Xin stated with a whisper when suddenly a fist struck her head. "Ouch, brother, why did you hit me? It hurts," she asked, rubbing her head with teary eyes well knowing who hit her. "Isn''t it because of your nonsense? Also, you are not allowed to speak again," Li Wei stated as he covered her small mouth with his hand, and before she could understand what was happening, she was already sitting on Li Wei''s lap with her mouth sealed by his hand. Knowing this, Li Xin tried to resist, but it was futile as Li Wei''s strength was higher. (Brother, release me, or I will bite you and won''t talk to you) she threatened in anger, sending a telepathic message. However, Li Wei ignored her and looked at Irene, who was stunned. "Miss Irene, please continue where you left off and don''t mind us like this because if I let XinXin talk here, you won''t be able to teach anything soon," he told with a sigh as he hugged Li Xin, preventing her from speaking while dodging from Li Yin, who came to bite him. Everyone was dumfounded looking at them, but they also felt he was right as they could tell Li Xin was purposely making things harder for him. So, without any choice, Irene resumed where she was distracted. "Ahem, so I was talking about ambidextrous, meaning using both hands to wield your weapons and do every kind of work. This is not easy to achieve, but with some training, you can do it, and it''s very important as you can take the enemy by surprise." "You might know this already, but here''s the twist; I have a special training method that will help you to make your one arm stronger and more reactive than the other one, and I will recommend you to train your left hand with this." "Because if your right hand got injured, your enemy will let down the guard, thinking you are not able to exert full force through your left arm, and you will be able to catch them off guard while also overwhelming them even if you are injured," she explained, focusing on Elva and Alice, especially. "Alice, Elva, my training is a little special, and if you have already trained your other arm, it might not work for you." "But there is no need to worry; as long as you show me the proficiency of your both arms in the next fight, I will edit the training routine for you. However, it will take some time," she said with assurance. "Okay, Miss Irene, in the upcoming fight, we will do it," Alice agreed with a nod, followed by Elva. Hearing this, Irene nodded and was about to say something when a roar of a monster came from outside, making everyone stunned and puzzled because they could sense fear inside it. Without any hesitation, they all turned towards Li Wei, who looked away with a troubled face. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother Li, was that you?" Alice inquired, clearly understanding what must have happened. "Ugh, don''t look at me like that; I only commanded my clone to bring a level 50 monster that is a little injured and tired; who knows it will scare him to come here," Li Wei replied with an innocent face. His clones couldn''t think, but because they were his clones, they did the things in the way he wanted if he didn''t specify in detail. "Brother Li, I have never seen an overprotective person like you," Alice commented, feeling happy yet bitter at their party leader''s actions. Others were also the same, except Li Xin, who was glaring at him with anger as her mouth was still sealed by him. As for Li Yin, she was fisting on his hand with sharp teeth. While Irene just watched silently over everyone like a mature person. ''I have to teach them good things, or they will really become big troublemakers," she thought to herself, forgetting the fact she was the big troublemaker. As she was busy with her thoughts, Li Wei let go of Li Xin, who glared at him with anger. But even after releasing her mouth, she didn''t say anything and kept her silence. ''Ugh, she is pissed off,'' Li Wei thought with a troubled expression as he ruffled her hair to calm her down. But it didn''t work as she got up from his lap and stood beside Elva and the others with a cold expression followed by Li Yin. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled wryly. "Ahem, everyone, we should go and kill the monster outside first and talk later," Irene suggested, as she sensed the monster outside, giving up on the hope to live. Chapter 164: Irenes Sisters "Roarrr!" an Earth drake cried in fear as it saw Li Wei''s clone looking at him coldly and not letting it escape. The Earth drake was just having its breakfast in its hidden place when Li Wei''s clone came directly kicking him and sending it flying. It was very angry at being attacked by a single human and was about to retaliate when another kick came towards him. This continued as Li Wei''s clone took the Earth drake as a football and brought him outside the cave with some serious injuries, instilling terror inside it. The drake was level fifty and without any evolution, its size was only that of a mini-truck, making it easy to become a football with its strong round body, and harder to escape in such situation. "Brother Li, that''s too cruel for this guy who probably wanted to go through evolution and was hiding because of it. Yet, you kicked him here like a ball to die," Alice commented, feeling pity for the Earth drake. Others were the same, feeling pity for it, but they didn''t say anything as Li Xin and Li Yin were glaring coldly at Li Wei with frosty expressions, still angry about what he did. Li Wei knew it wouldn''t be easy to calm her down, so he decided to distract her. "XinXin, YinYin, why don''t you fight with monsters first? Look, your sister-in-law is impatient," he suggested, pointing at Irene who was counting the remaining time to play with snow. Hearing him, Li Xin frowned but decided to listen as she didn''t want to ruin her future sister-in-law''s fun time. "Sister-in-law, should we start?" she inquired, looking at Irene. "Mhmm, sure. You all should fight with the Earth drake like how you do normally with other monsters. This will give me an idea of how to train you all and point out your mistakes," Irene replied with a nod. "Okay, sister-in-law, we will start then," Li Xin nodded back and glanced at others. "Alice, will you be okay fighting alone in close combat with the Drake? If not, I can join you in close combat," she inquired, feeling a little worried as Li Wei wasn''t fighting this time. But Alice shook her head at her suggestion. "Sister Li, there is no need to worry. The Drake is already injured and won''t be able to react swiftly," she assured her with confidence. "Okay, but if you need help, please ask, and let''s not keep our sister-in-law waiting anymore," Li Xin replied, making everyone stunned as Irene was becoming everyone''s sister-in-law without anyone knowing. But they didn''t say anything about this and only thought she was doing this to provoke Li Wei. "Sister Li, then let''s attack," Alice agreed with her, taking out her dagger. Others also did the same as they took out their bows and magic wands, becoming ready to fight while instilling more terror into the Earth Drake that was trembling, thinking whether it should put up a fight or not. Sensing this, Irene sighed and looked at Li Wei who was depressed while looking at Li Xin. "Li Wei, withdraw your clone or the Earth Drake might just let them kill itself without fighting back," she instructed, pulling his attention towards her. "Uh okay, I will withdraw it," Li Wei nodded and commanded his clone to bring another monster. While as soon as the clone left, the Earth Drake stopped trembling and let out a loud thunderous roar, celebrating its freedom. Watching this, Li Wei turned towards Li Xin and others who were about to engage in battle. Irene was also the same, focusing on them. "Sister Li, I will make the first move," Alice informed with a serious tone and used her agility to sprint towards the Earth Drake who bore a similar resemblance to a dragon. Watching her taking action, Elva, Olivia, Li Xin and Li Yin started to pour MP into their weapons ready to attack while Lily became ready to use teleportation any time to save Alice or others. The Earth Drake did notice their actions, but it didn''t care as in its eyes they were only level 30. Irene also noticed this and looked at Li Wei with a frown. "Why didn''t my sisters level up in the monster stampede?" she inquired with a little irritation making Li Wei speechless. ''When did they become your sisters?'' Li Wei complained in his mind before replying. "It''s because I wanted the XP to level up and also, I was afraid they might lose control after leveling up too fast," he explained creating a good excuse. While hearing this, Irene nodded and turned towards her sisters who were engaging in the fight. The first one to attack was Alice as she used her deadly strike skill to slash on the neck of the Earth Drake. But it was bounced back with sparks and leaving a scratch behind because the weapon level was still low. "Tsk, my level is still low to use the dagger given by sister," Alice murmured in disappointment when suddenly she felt a cold shiver. ''Oh shoot, I forgot Brother Li is not fighting with us'' she thought with panic and directly used her evasion skill to dodge. The Drake was injured so its response was slow as it failed to attack her and before it could do anything two big fireballs and ten arrows came targeting its head and eyes that were most vulnerable area. Sensing the danger the Drake didn''t hesitate and used a defence skill to block their attacks. When Alice who once again launched an attack with skill but this time it was where it was injured making the wound grow bigger and bleed more. "Roarrr!" the Earth Drake roared in pain and anger as it was getting injured by some low levels but before it could think further a rain of arrows came from behind once again targeting his vitals. It was none other than Elva who asked Lily to teleport her on a tree behind the Earth Drake so she can force the Drake to take attack, and it worked as she expected. The Drake now has to decide which attack to take from the three that were targeting his vitals from different directions, while defending the two attacks. This continued for a few more attacks when the Drake decided to attack Alice who was making his wounds bigger. "Alice be careful the Drake is coming for you," Elva shouted as she watched the Drake turning towards her. Alice too saw this and without hesitation she activated mirage skill while switching the dagger in her left hand. The Drake was stunned seeing two Alice appearing, but it didn''t care too much and attacked at the one who was holding the dagger in the right hand thinking she is the true one. But his claws didn''t hit anything and before it could think a pain from his abdomen area hit him making it roar in anger, which was caused by Alice who attacked the injured area again. Watching this, Elva and others didn''t hesitate and continued to attack with skills making Irene frown at this. "Li Wei why are they using skills too much aren''t they afraid of getting MP drained," she asked, who was beside her. "Miss Irene, they are used to fighting with me where the amount of MP won''t matter, not to mention Olivia has restoration field to recover our MP and there is only one monster here. Because of this they are doing best to train their skills, also their skills are still low level and won''t take too much MP," Li Wei explained in detail. Hearing this, Irene nodded. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, they are trying to unlock the true potential of the low-level skills first before leveling them up," she nodded with an approving gaze as it was something everyone should do. Of course, not Li Wei who has eternal learning skill and didn''t need to do too much except looking at once. Thinking of this, he looked at Irene wondering if she will use any skills so he can learn. As he was busy with his thoughts, he was also keeping an eye on the battle or trolling would be the best word here because Elva and others were changing positions with Lily''s teleportation while using different hands to attack the Earth Drake, making him frustrated not knowing which attack he should defend. The Drake wasn''t able to do anything because the normal monsters mainly relied on numbers to overwhelm the enemy and defeat them, not to mention it was seriously injured with his half-life hanging on the grave because of Li Wei''s clone. So, it was just a moment of time before the Drake let out a last roar and lay lifeless on the ground. Li Xin and others were alright except Alice who took some damage in close combat but with healing skills, it wasn''t something to worry about. "You all did a good job and it''s what I should expect from my sisters," Irene praised with a smile making them embarrassed. "Sister-in-law, it''s all because of sister Alice everything went smoothly, but look, she is injured, and someone isn''t even trying to heal her," Li Xin replied with a anger and glaring at Li Wei making him feel bitter. ''XinXin, look, Olivia is healing her. I am not even needed here,'' Li Wei protested inwardly with a pitiful look as he got blamed for no reason. Chapter 165: Second Lesson "Sister XinXin, you are right. Brother Wei isn''t doing his job, but don''t worry, as a wife it''s my duty to scold him and make him go on the right path," Irene replied to Li Xin with assurance and turned towards Li Wei, who was dumbfounded. ''What the hell! Did I miss something here? When did you become my wife?'' Li Wei cursed inwardly, trying to find a missing page when Irene narrowed her eyes at him. "Brother Wei, you should heal Alice because they have to save and recover MP for the next fight, unlike you who is doing nothing," she stated, and before Li Wei could say something, he received a telepathic message from her. (Brother Wei, if you want me to stop teasing, then give me two times more snow to play today. Also, if you want me to side with you, then make it ten times, and I will support you with whatever you want,) Irene suggested, placing her deal which made Li Wei speechless. ''So, she just wants some more snow,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh, but he rejected her deal. (I am sorry, Miss Irene, even if I want to accept the deal, I can''t,) he replied, making her stunned because she was sure he would accept it. But she didn''t know if Li Xin found out about this it would give her the reason to blame him for breaking the promise and do things her way. It was a different matter if she didn''t find out about this, but it wouldn''t take long for her to notice something is amiss. So, he just decided to reject it while ignoring her disappointment when she suddenly changed her attitude. "Brother Wei, what are you standing here for? Go and heal Alice or you don''t want to?" Irene ordered with irritation as he didn''t agree to her. ''Damn, she changed too fast,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind as he turned towards Alice, who has stopped getting healed by Olivia. The wound was caused by a level 50 monster, and because Olivia didn''t level up her healing skill too much, it was taking a lot of time to heal it. "Olivia, just level up your healing skill, and don''t worry about mastering it yet. You can do it later when we have time," Li Wei suggested as he approached them. In response, Olivia nodded. "Mhmm, okay, Brother Li. I will level up the skill then," she replied, agreeing to his suggestion as training the healing skill wasn''t easy because she has to find injured people or monsters where she could use the skill. Li Wei, too, knew this, but he already has a solution, so he didn''t worry too much and turned towards Alice, who was blushing faintly. "Alice, show me your hand," he instructed with a gentle tone. Hearing him, Alice was surprised as he has never talked to her in a gentle tone and always scolded her. ''What happened to Brother Li today? He is not even trying to keep his distance like before,'' she thought with a puzzled face, but nevertheless, she showed her injured left arm to him. While Li Wei didn''t hesitate and grabbed her arm gently, observing the wound first. It was just a normal scratch, but more significant. However, because of it, her battle outfit was damaged. "It seems you all need high-level battle outfits now," he muttered as he saw the torn sleeves that blocked most of the attack force. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the reason why the wound wasn''t too deep, as the battle outfits were designed to protect from attacks. However, the level of the battle outfit was low and failed to block the attack of the dying earth drake. "Mhmm, Brother Li, I do need a new outfit, or I will have to fight like a beggar," Alice replied with pitiful eyes as it was the only high-level battle outfit she had. Watching her, Li Wei became speechless as she has one billion coins, which is enough to buy a whole luxurious villa, not to mention a few battle outfits. "Alice, if you became a beggar, you would be the richest one, so go for it. I will cheer for you," he replied as he casted the healing skill on her hand, ignoring her irritated look. ''Humph, nothing changed, he is still bullying me,'' Alice thought with a pout when she suddenly felt a cooling sensation on her injured area. It was none other than Li Wei who was using twice the required MP just to heal her faster, and within thirty seconds, her wound disappeared entirely. "It''s too fast," Olivia muttered with a depressed face as she would need a minute to heal it. "Here, it''s done, Alice," Li Wei said as he released her soft arm and turned towards Olivia. "Don''t worry, I am just using more MP, and it won''t work if we are in battle somewhere as I need to save my MP," he assured her while indirectly telling her she was needed in his party. But Olivia was still felt a little depressed, even after knowing this, because he wouldn''t let anyone get hurt in battle. Watching her like this Li Wei sighed inwardly. ''I should cheer her up, or it won''t be a good thing to let her return to being sad again,'' he thought as he wondered about her situation, when he felt Li Xin looking at him but not glaring anymore. ''She is calming down,'' he muttered with relief. Nevertheless, he decided to apologize later after all what he did was in front of everyone, and she definitely didn''t like it. As he was busy in his thoughts, Elva and others were also busy wondering why he was gentle with everyone and not creating any deliberate distance. Of course, there was one person whose thoughts were wandering on someone else. ''Is Miss Irene really like this, or is she pretending to be nice?'' Lily thought with a cautious look as she peeked at Irene silently, from behind Olivia. Irene did notice her actions and was curious about this. But the most important thing was the time to play later, so she ignored it and glanced at everyone. "Sisters, we should resume our lesson, where I will tell you some very important things," she suggested in a hurry. Li Wei and others were a little speechless at her hurried look, but they all nodded and returned to the cave on their seats. Of course, not Li Wei, who had to take a seat beside Lily as Li Xin and Li Yin didn''t have any intentions to let him sit with them. He was depressed, but it didn''t stop Irene from starting her lesson. "Sister XinXin, I saw you all don''t know too much about the basics, so do you want me to explain it, or should I skip to the main part directly?" she inquired with a little hesitation as it would consume her time to play. But Li Xin pretended she didn''t notice anything and nodded. "Sister-in-law, please explain in detail. Your sister is looking forward to it," she replied. Hearing her, Irene nodded back but unwillingly. "Okay, then I will explain," she said and continued with a serious expression. "You should already know you will receive a total of 30 special class skills after completing your all class quests, because of this I won''t recommend you to learn a lot of skills as it will only waste your resources." "Also, you should focus on your one class first rather than doing everything together," she added and continued to teach them basics in brief before reaching to the main point. "Now that all basics are covered, it''s time to know about how attributes work. As you might already know, your attribute limit will exceed over a hundred thousand after you complete your grade C class quest." "But the question is, can you use all of it? The answer is normally no. However, there are ways like getting a rare class, hidden class, and legendary class or even a blessing from gods that can help you with this." "Nevertheless, these ways are only for fated people, so how does a normal person can know and use their all attributes without losing control over their minds? It might sound impossible, but it isn''t, and here''s the way," Irene continued with a serious expression, explaining everything. The first thing was how to know their usable attributes, and it was much simpler than Li Wei thought, as they just have to control their strength by hundred percent after that they will automatically know how many attributes they can use. But it wasn''t the problem for Li Wei as he can know this with level lock skill, so he was just playing with Lily''s hair as she tried to make a distance between them making him puzzled. But before he could ask, Irene started to explain further, attracting his attention. Li Xin and others were also same, focusing on Irene. Even Lily was included, albeit with fear. "It seems you all want to know how to use all attributes without losing control," Irene chuckled, watching their reactions, and before saying anything, she warned them. "Sister XinXin and you all, this is a very important matter, so don''t disclose it to anyone because it''s also a little dangerous," she stated with a serious look, making Li Wei frown at this. Chapter 166: As A Wife I Will Beat You UP "Miss Irene, if this is life-threatening, then you should better not tell us," Li Wei stated with a serious tone, stopping Irene from continuing further. In response, Irene pouted at him with a cute look. "Brother Wei, I am their sister-in-law, so there''s no way I will tell them something life-threatening. It''s just a little dangerous, so there is no need to worry. Also, stop overprotecting them or, as a wife, I will beat you up," she replied with a scolding, leaving Li Wei dumfounded. ''Did I wake up in the wrong world or dimension?'' Li Wei thought, feeling depressed as Li Xin and others looked at him with a smirk, imagining him getting beaten up by a rolling pin. "Sister Li, don''t you think it will be great if you beat him up with a rolling pin or spatula?" Alice suggested with a whisper, imagining Li Wei getting beaten up by cute little sister. However, to her surprise, Li Xin shook her head. "It''s the job of sister-in-law, not mine, so let her do it, I will be just cute little sister who is going to trouble him," she replied as if it was nothing, making Alice stunned at her. But before she could ask something, Irene resumed the topic with an embarrassed expression. "Ahem, let''s continue where we left off. Also, Brother Wei, you are not allowed to interrupt me again," she stated, looking at him with a pout before resuming the subject with a serious expression. "Let''s say you have an attribute limit of 1000 points, and you increased it to the max. However, your usable attributes are only 500 points. Can anyone tell me why?" she inquired, glancing at Li Xin and others who were a little stunned at the unexpected question. But it wasn''t something hard, and even the low-intelligence Alice knew it. "Sister-in-law, it''s because our spirit points are less," Alice answered with a proud expression, doing a great job. While hearing this, Irene nodded at her. "Yes, Sister Alice, you are right. We aren''t able to use all of our attributes because our spirit points are less, which changes our soul to align with the strength of the body. But without enough alignment, we can''t use our full attributes. So, what we have to do is increase the spirit points," she explained, making everyone a little stunned. While hearing this, Li Wei nodded thoughtfully. ''As I thought, there is a way to increase the spirit points, but there is no mention of it in the library, and no one talks about it,'' he pondered, confirming his guess and glanced at his party members. They also reached the same conclusion as him because there was once a talk about it. Of course, Alice and Lily were exceptions as they were focused on the food at that time and didn''t care too much, so they were wearing an unbelieving expression. But Irene didn''t care about this and continued. "As you might know, to increase the spirit attribute, you need to level up, but there is a way to do it without leveling up, and that is to exceed your limits," she explained, making everyone dumbfounded. They all were trying to get their usable attributes higher because they didn''t want to exceed the limits and lose control, but Irene was saying the opposite. "Miss Irene, this is too dangerous even if it works," Li Wei replied, shaking his head at this method. While hearing him, Irene nodded. "I know, Brother Wei, this is dangerous but not life-threatening, if you only use a certain number of attributes. Let''s say if 500 points is our usable limit, then we can exceed it to 501, then 502, and further without losing control." "However, when doing this, you will need a subclass of Necromancer, and that is Shadowcaster class which has a special class skill Soul Preservation. This skill is very important as it will lock your soul at the previous state so even if you accidentally exceed by a lot of points, it won''t even cause you any harm for a certain amount of time," Irene explained. Hearing this, Li Wei nodded with relief and looked at her, knowing there was more to it. After all, the dark faction possessed a lot of necromancers, and if it was the only thing needed, then they would be ruling everywhere. However, that wasn''t the case, and just as he expected, Irene continued. Your adventure awaits on m,v le,mpyr "Now, the most important part is how to increase your Spirit attribute. It''s very simple; you just have to find a person who can see spirits and is able to command them to resonate with your soul to raise your Spirit attribute." "The spirits are special entities, so it is easy for them to do this, but it takes a certain time, and there is a limit of 1000 points per month for a single person," Irene finished her explanation, making Li Wei speechless, but Li Xin''s eyes shined brightly at this. "Sister-in-law, aren''t you able to see the spirits? Then what we have to find is just a necromancer, right? But where can we find one?" Li Xin asked, feeling dejected. The necromancer class was something rare as no one wanted someone in their party to carry dead bodies with them. Elva and others also became dejected, knowing the rarity of necromancers, when Alice suggested something. "What if someone among us becomes one?" she said, making everyone stunned, but before anyone could say something, Irene rejected her idea. "Alice, becoming a Shadowcaster isn''t easy, more so you have to complete the third class to get the Soul Preservation skill. By any means, the class quests aren''t something you can complete easily. Of course, it''s a different matter if your father owns a big graveyard," Irene replied with a nonchalant tone as if it was nothing. But after hearing her, Alice became pale, while Li Xin became depressed and looked at Irene with pitiful eyes. "Sister-in-law, you told us about this, so you have to give us someone who can use this skill," she requested with big eyes, making Irene chuckle at her. "Don''t worry, Sister XinXin. I do know someone who has this skill and class, but we have to use a different way to get her to work for us. However, there is no need to worry because Brother Wei is best for this job," she replied, pointing at Li Wei and giving him a bad feeling. "Miss Irene, why am I best for this job? Also, who is the person you are talking about?" Li Wei inquired with a cautious look. Watching him like this, Irene glared at him. "Brother Wei, why so many questions? It''s not like your wife is going to sell you," she replied, making Li Wei speechless. ''Miss Irene, you are not my wife, so what if you really sold me?'' Li Wei protested inwardly, but he didn''t say anything as he received a glare from everyone else. ''Ugh, you guys, why are you believing in her too much?'' he thought with depression when Irene decided to move to the next topic. "Sisters, you all don''t need to worry about this, just leave it to me. Also, we should get to the next topic," Irene announced and continued. "Now you all know how to increase your attributes, then we should talk about what kinds of skills you should have." "The first one I will recommend is having a Multi-Thinking skill that will help you with simultaneous skill casting, critical thinking, and much more. There are also skills like teleportation, swift movement, and such," Irene explained in brief, telling them about everything. While Li Wei asked his clone not to bring monsters here immediately as everyone was focused on Irene''s lesson, because of this the time passed silently, and when Irene finished her lesson, it was already mealtime. "Sisters, there is still a lot of things to teach, but we will do that tomorrow. How about it?" Irene suggested with pitiful look and teary eyes. Watching her like this, they all became speechless; however, everyone agreed with a nod. "Sister-in-law, then teach us tomorrow. Also, let''s have a meal, I am hungry," Li Xin replied, patting her empty stomach. "Okay, Sister XinXin, I am hungry too," Irene nodded and looked at Li Wei, who was still playing with Lily''s hair while pondering something. "Brother Wei, you should think of your future wives later and serve your current wife and cute sister first," she said with a cute pout, making Li Wei exasperated. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he didn''t even bother thinking and took out a packed lunch from his item box while giving it to everyone. Nothing happened when they were having a meal except making Li Wei feel alienated as no one was talking to him. But he was at fault here because he didn''t talk with Elva and others unless he has a certain reason. Of course, Lily was an exception, but she too wasn''t talking to him. As for Li Xin and Irene, they were busy in their imaginary family relationship. Chapter 167: A Rare Man ''Ugh, my value is decreasing,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh as he watched everyone talking while ignoring him. The meal was already over, and they were just asking some questions to Irene, who did her best to answer them despite her playtime getting smaller, but she was still anxious about this. Watching her like this, Li Wei chuckled. ''Serves you right. I hope they can waste more of your time,'' he muttered in his mind as he pondered how to take revenge for teasing him. Just as he was busy pondering this, Irene finished answering their questions, and before they could ask anything else, she made her way towards Li Wei with pitiful eyes. "Brother Wei, you didn''t forget your promise, right?" she inquired, indirectly asking for snow to play. In response, Li Wei chuckled and patted her head gently. "My wife, how could I forget the promise made with you?" he replied, ruffling her hair, making Irene glare at him with a resentful expression as she felt the stunned gazes of Alice and others. They all knew what happened between Irene and Li Wei yesterday, but they only thought he was forced to do it because of the situation and never thought he would get close to other girls like this just to tease them back. It was impossible, as they had never seen him joke and tease anyone other than Li Xin and Li Yin. Of course, there were exceptions like Lily and Emily, who were treated as kids by him. Alice was also an exception, but rather than teasing, ''scolding'' was a better word here because she was an idiot who needed a good scolding to get something in her head. So, it made them stunned when Li Wei teased Irene back like this, and somehow, they felt irritated and depressed, not at Irene but at Li Wei and themselves. "Elva, it seems Brother Li likes strong girls and women. It''s no wonder he didn''t have any interest in us or anyone in the city," Alice commented in a low voice, feeling a little annoyed at this. While Elva, who heard her, was also feeling the same, however she didn''t reach the conclusion immediately, as this was the first time he was doing this. "Alice, don''t say bad things about Brother Li. Maybe it''s not what you think," she scolded Alice in a hushed tone. In response Alice snorted. "Humph, Elva, you''re siding with a bad guy here. Look, he is still happily rubbing Sister-in-law''s head even though she is embarrassed and angry at him," she stated looking at Li Wei and Irene. Hearing her, Elva also glanced at them, who were still in the same position, and became stunned. It was the same for Li Xin, Olivia, and Lily, who were hearing their conversations with different thoughts. Li Xin became happy seeing him opening up a little to the others, while Olivia was depressed and sad, knowing that if Irene became Li Wei''s partner, there would be no use for her in the party. As for Lily, she was getting more scared, wondering if the evil sister-in-law had cast some kind of black magic on Li Wei to change him like this. With this thought, she once again decided to stay further away from Irene and even Li Wei too. As they were busy in their thoughts, Li Wei kept ruffling Irene''s hair with a smile, who glared at him resentfully. "My wife, there''s no need to glare like this. If you don''t like it, then say so," Li Wei teased her, knowing she liked the comfortable feeling around him and wasn''t able to say no directly. "Mhmm, Brother Wei, give me snow. If you don''t, then I will complain to Sister XinXin that you are bullying me," Irene protested as large glistening tears formed in her eyes, making Li Wei''s expression stiff. ''Don''t tell me she is going to cry, just because I didn''t give her snow to play,'' Li Wei thought as he saw the tears threatening to spill out from her eyes, but soon he noticed a smiling glint in her eyes. ''Damn, this acting is godlike,'' he cursed, knowing they were only fake tears, and was about to expose her when the air around him became chilly as Li Xin and others glared at him with frosty expressions. "Brother Li, you are really a good person. Do you know how rare it is to find a man who can make different girls cry every day?" Alice stated, clenching her fist in irritation as she saw Irene''s eyes filled with tears by his bullying. "Alice, you''ve got it wrong. I have no intention of making her cry, and she is just acting to tease me," Li Wei explained hurriedly as he stopped patting Irene. Hearing this, Alice and others became stunned, but after seeing the guilty look of Irene, they understood she was really acting. However, they didn''t care about this and blamed Li Wei. "Sister-in-law, don''t cry, or this bad guy will only be happy to see you like this," Alice accused, pointing at him. "Yes, sister-in-law, you shouldn''t cry because of my dumb brother. Just give me some time alone, and I will teach him a good lesson so he will give you tons of snow to play," Li Xin assured her with a confident look, making Irene''s eyes shine who was stunned at the unbelievable support. "If Sister XinXin says she is going to scold Brother Wei, then I will not cry and will wait outside for him to admit his mistakes," Irene replied with teary eyes as she made her way out of the cave hurriedly while thinking of extra snow. Alice and others also followed her silently while casting a glare at Li Wei and leaving Li Xin, Li Yin, and Li Wei alone inside the cave, who looked silently at each other for a minute. "Brother, don''t you have something to explain?" Li Xin asked with a cold look, still feeling angry that he covered her mouth to stop her from speaking further. "XinXin, I know I did something wrong, but you can''t just sell your cute and pitiful brother''s information like that," Li Wei protested as he approached her. "Mhm, I know this, and I won''t sell it unless it''s a special situation, but it''s you who didn''t even listen to me and shut my mouth with force," Li Xin complained with a pout as she wrinkled her small nose in anger and glared at him coldly. Watching her like this Li Wei let out a wry smile. "Okay, my dear little sister, it was my fault, and I am sorry for it," he apologized admitting the mistake. In response, Li Xin nodded at him with an approving gaze. "Um, that''s how a good brother should be, always apologizing to your cute little sister, even if it''s not your fault," she stated with a proud expression, stuffing out her small chest and leaving Li Wei at a loss for words. ''So, you do know it''s your fault,'' Li Wei thought with a depressed face, but he didn''t say anything, knowing she wouldn''t admit it. "XinXin, you only know how to make things difficult for me, and I can''t even blame you because you are too cute," he murmured with a helpless sigh as he patted her head along with Li Yin. "Um, um, I knew it, you are the best brother," Li Xin replied, enjoying his head pats, when she suddenly remembered why she made him stay alone. Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr "Brother, did you notice Lily is scared of something and acting strangely, while Olivia is feeling down because of something? I think you should make some time for them and ask what is wrong," she suggested with a serious look. Hearing this, Li Wei nodded. "Okay, I will handle this, but don''t expect any results. They are girls and won''t talk everything to me, so you will be up to the job if I fail," he replied, looking at Li Xin. "Of course, I know. As the little leader of the party, it''s also my responsibility to take care of them, but of course, only after you failed to do so," she replied with pride and before going out, she asked him to give her sister-in-law more snow to play. To which Li Wei agreed, while asking not to call her sister-in-law, but of course, Li Xin didn''t listen to him and ran out to meet everyone with Li Yin. Watching her like this, Li Wei sighed, and he also made his way out, where Irene stared at him with big teary eyes. ''At least stop acting now. I am giving you snow,'' Li Wei complained as he first instructed his clones to bring monsters and then used the Frost Nova skill to create snow for Irene. It took some time as he was using low MP because he didn''t wanted to attract fellow paladins who were searching for Irene day and night. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But nevertheless, Irene was happy with the amount of ten big trucks of snow to play and directly started to make something big while saying if she needed more, she would ask again. Hearing her, Li Wei shook his head and glanced at Li Xin and others, who were fighting with a big bear monster, but his clone was also helping them in the fight. It was because Irene said it wasn''t a good thing to learn battle tactics when fighting against low-intelligence monsters, and they should rather spar with themselves that will help them get ready to fight with intelligent monsters. Chapter 168: I Dont Want To Get Eaten ''Maybe I should spar with Irene so I can gain control over my strength in more efficient way,'' Li Wei thought as he pondered over how to ask her to spar with him. He had two motives: the first one, of course, was to learn her skills, and the second one was to know how much strength he could actually use, with his spirit points almost being equivalent to level 198, even higher than Irene''s level. He had a total of 990 spirit points, and each point allowed him to use 3 attribute points. Which means he could use a total of 2,790 attribute points of Strength, Intelligence, Agility, and Endurance. He was a little stunned knowing this first because he didn''t bother to calculate and raise his attributes after getting stuck at level 150. But it wasn''t just this; he became more stunned when Irene explained about how much potential they would gain with each point. For Strength it was 10kg; for Intelligence it was 5MP; for Agility it was 3km/h of speed; and for Endurance, it increased stamina and defence by their corresponding level. It meant if Li Wei increased his attributes to the 2,790, he would be able to use 27,900 kg of strength. But it only meant if he attacked with all his might, leaving nothing behind, and this would tire him out by just attacking once, even if he had high endurance. So even though it was high, Li Wei still felt depressed as level 250 people could destroy small buildings and houses with their strength alone. The same was true for the Intelligence attribute; the higher it was, the more powerful your attacks would be. It meant with just 10MP, a level 250 person could burn down a whole tree in a few seconds. As for Li Wei, it might take half a minute to do so with the same amount of MP. The Intelligence attribute also had other effects, like making a person mentally strong and helping them to reduce the casting time of high-level skills. But it didn''t mean it helped them to control their emotions, which made Li Wei feel depressed and complain, but he didn''t waste too much time and pondered about remaining attributes. For Agility, every point would give him the speed of 3km/h, meaning he would gain up to 8,370km/h of speed that would make him travel at 2,325 m/s in peak state. It was almost close to teleportation, but it would consume his stamina by a large amount if he moved at such speed, not to mention, with the air resistance, the speed would also drop by a lot, even if he was in peak state. So, the speed wasn''t the focus here, but the reaction speed that he would gain. Of course, to use that much Agility, Strength, and Intelligence, he needed to have Endurance; if not, his body wouldn''t be able to adapt and would get seriously injured, while also consuming his stamina at a faster rate. But even if he raised his Endurance to 2,790, he could only use 60% of his attributes if he wanted to have long battles and save his power for any unforeseen situation. Thinking of this, Li Wei sighed as he wasn''t even powerful as level 250, not to mention, this wasn''t a limit, and there were still a lot of unknown things ahead of him. "I hope everything goes smoothly," he mused, sighing once again as he watched Li Xin and others killing the monster with the help of his clone. It was already the fifth one, as they were doing it quickly to complete the class quests and play with snow later. Of course, they were using skill training as an excuse so Irene wouldn''t find out about this. But their worries were useless, as Irene was absorbed into her big snowman creation and ignored everything. Li Wei, who saw her like this, became speechless, but he didn''t care and approached Li Xin and others, who were taking a short rest. "Brother, what happened? Are you feeling sad because sister-in-law is ignoring you and came here to get healed by your cute little sister?" Li Xin teased with a smile as she saw him sighing alone with a depressed face a while ago. Others, too, looked at him with the same question, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch. "XinXin, I am certainly feeling sad, but not because of her. Also, I came to get healed but by Lily, so I wanted to borrow her for a while," he explained, making Lily stunned with fear as she hid behind Olivia with panic and looked at Li Xin with pitiful eyes. But Li Xin knew what he was going to do, so she didn''t care about her look. Stay connected with m|vl|e|mp|y|r "Okay, you can borrow her, but be sure to return her, or sister Olivia won''t let you off," she warned before agreeing with him and crushing Lily''s small fragile heart. "Nooo! Sister Li! I am not a thing that can be borrowed," Lily protested, hugging Olivia tightly with fear. Watching her like this, Alice, Elva, and Li Xin became stunned, because Li Wei treated her best, and she even asked him for hugs, head pats, and kisses. But looking at how scared she was of him, they all thought Li Wei did something bad to her, and they all simultaneously glared at him with a venomous expression, only to see he was also stunned at Lily''s behaviour. Nevertheless, Li Xin still decided to accuse him. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother, don''t tell me you did something to her," she asked with a cold tone, making Li Wei dumbfounded. "XinXin, I am your cute brother, so at least trust me. I wouldn''t do something like that," he replied, not knowing whether he should laugh or cry as she was deliberately accusing him for fun. But Li Xin still didn''t buy his answer and snorted. "Humph, who knows if you misunderstood her as me or Li Yin and did something bad to her," she replied with a cold look and turned towards Lily, who was hiding behind Olivia with some tears. But before she could ask something, Olivia interjected. "Sister Li, you don''t need to worry about Lily; she is just overthinking some things and is scared because of that. Also, I think it will be great if she can have a talk with brother Li," Olivia explained, not caring about Lily, who glanced at her with grief. ''Sister Olivia, not you too, you all betrayed this pure soul,'' Lily thought with a heartbroken expression when suddenly she felt her back of collar getting grabbed by someone. She became stiff at this and slowly looked back to see Li Wei smiling at her. "Lily, let''s go; you have to heal me today," he stated, making Lily''s face pale. "Noooo, save me, sister Olivia, save me, I don''t want to get eaten," Lily screamed loudly, even attracting the attention of Irene, who became dazed at Lily''s drama. But she knew Li Wei wouldn''t eat her, so she resumed her mega snowman making again and thinking of ways to ask for more snow. While Li Wei, who didn''t know her thoughts, separated Lily from blushing Olivia with force. "Olivia, I am borrowing her for a while, but don''t worry, I will return her soon," Li Wei assured her as he ignored Lily''s screams. While upon hearing him, Olivia nodded with painful eyes. "Brother Li, she is yours to begin with, so you don''t need to ask me for permission," she replied, making Lily stop her screams and look at her with a frown. But before she could say something, Li Wei turned towards Li Xin and stated. "XinXin, I will borrow Olivia later; you wouldn''t mind, right?" he said, making everyone dumbfounded except Li Xin, who knew what he was doing. But they became more shocked and stunned after hearing Li Xin''s answer. "Brother, there is no need to borrow her. I will deliver Olivia personally after you are done getting healed by Lily, so you can get some more extra healing," she stated with pride, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch. Nevertheless, he didn''t reject her suggestion. "Then I will wait," he replied and picked up the stunned Lily by the back of her collar as he made his way towards the cave. "Nooo, save me, save me, sister Olivia! I am going to get eaten," Lily screamed as she tried to escape after recovering from stun, but it was useless with her little strength, as it made no difference for Li Wei, who grabbed her like a cat, while she thrashed her arms and legs at him. Watching them like this, Li Xin smiled and turned towards Olivia, who was still in shock, thinking what he was going to do with her. "Olivia, don''t worry, just follow me after Lily is done; it''s a good thing," she assured her, and before Olivia could say something, she turned towards Elva and Alice. "Alice, Elva, don''t worry, there are also good things for you; just follow me after Olivia is done," she stated with a mischievous smile, making them puzzled and stunned. While Li Wei, who arrived inside the cave, felt a cold shiver running down his spine. ''Damn, what a terrible feeling,'' he cursed with a frown before glancing at Lily, who was trying to bite his arm. Chapter 169: Dont Bully And Be Gentle "Release me, Brother Li! I want to go back!" Lily resisted as she tried to bite his arm, but grabbed by the back of her collar, she wasn''t able to reach it and could only complain with a shout. Watching her like this, Li Wei felt amused as she was no different from the time they first met. "Lily, stop resisting and get ready to be eaten," he teased her with an evil smirk, making Lily go stiff and more panicked as she started to resist with all the force she had. "Nooo, Brother Li, you can''t eat me! I''m not even human!" Lily shouted in fear, thinking he was really going to do it, and looked at him with teary eyes. But Li Wei didn''t care and took a sit on a sofa while making Lily sit on his lap with force before pinching her small, cute nose. "Lily, stop overreacting. I know you can sense my feelings just like how I can do yours," Li Wei exposed her as he fixed his gaze on her small angry face and teary eyes. While after hearing him, Lily wrinkled her nose with a sulky look. "Brother Li, even if I am overreacting, I still feel scared," she complained with irritation as she tried to hit his face with her small fists. But how could it work on Li Wei? He directly grabbed her both hands, and before she could do anything, he hugged her gently while softly caressing her back. Lily wanted to resist, but feeling the comfortable sensation of the hug, she gave up with a sulky look and closed her eyes to enjoy the cuddle without saying anything. Li Wei let out a small chuckle and continued to spoil her until he felt she calmed down before asking the question. "Lily, tell me, why are you acting strangely from yesterday? Did something happen, or do you feel unsafe?" he inquired with a worried look as he wondered about the reason. While Lily, who heard him, opened her eyes to see his worried look and felt warmth inside her heart. ''Brother Li is still Brother Li, even if evil sister-in-law casted some black magic on him,'' she thought before explaining what happened. "Brother Li, you might not have noticed, but sister-in-law Irene is the evil one. She was enjoying the misery of big sister-in-law Lyla, who was crying sadly, and I think she will do the same with us," Lily explained with fear as she thought of becoming a snowman with a death date written on it. While Li Wei, who heard and saw her fearful face, became dumfounded. "Lily, don''t call them sisters-in-law''s because they are not. Also, there is no need to worry about Miss Irene''s behaviour because she is the closest person to Miss Lyla, and it''s okay for her to do that," he explained as he ruffled Lily''s hair gently. But Lily still remained skeptical about this. "Brother Li, then what about your behaviour? You used to keep distance from other girls except Sister Li and Sister Yin, but after meeting with evil sister-in-law, you don''t bother with it now," "I think the evil sister-in-law must have casted some black magic on you, and you don''t even know," Lily explained with a serious and worried look, making Li Wei stunned. "Lily, you''ve got it all wrong," Li Wei replied with a sigh and explained the reason why he was behaving like this. Of course, he kept it brief and only said he promised Li Xin about not creating a distance deliberately. Nevertheless, hearing this, Lily became shocked. "So, it was Sister Li who casted black magic on you, but it''s alright if she did, and I don''t have to worry now," she muttered, heaving a sigh of relief as if a heavy stone that was pressing her heart finally lifted. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei, who watched her like this, let out chuckle and pinched her cute cheeks. "Girl, you are getting naughtier," he stated, ignoring her irritated look before hugging her gently once again. "Lily, can you tell me anything helpful about Olivia, like did she say anything about her family conditions or other things about her private life?" Li Wei inquired with a serious expression. Hearing this, Lily also became serious and started to think if Olivia mentioned anything like that, but after a while, she shook her head. "Brother Li, Sister Olivia didn''t mention something like that, but she did look sad sometimes. However, when I inquire about the reason, she wouldn''t say anything," Lily explained with a depressed face. "Okay, thanks for the answer. Also, don''t worry about Olivia, I will ask her about this," Li Wei replied, assuring her with a smile. "Um, I will leave this to you, but don''t you dare to harm or eat Sister Olivia if you don''t want to become the enemy of this Almighty Cute Pink Slime," Lily stated with a fierce look, puffing out her small chest before taking her leave in an almighty way where she almost tripped. Watching her like this, Li Wei shook his head with a smile. "She really gets scared by new people easily," he muttered with a chuckle and waited for Olivia to come. Content source m-vl|em|p,yr It didn''t take long as after a minute, Li Xin and Li Yin brought her inside with their protection. "Brother, here I brought Sister Olivia for extra healing, but don''t bully her too much and be gentle," Li Xin stated, throwing fire and oil at once as Olivia became stiff and trembled. Watching her like this, Li Wei wanted to chide Li Xin, but before he could, she disappeared like a wind with Li Yin, leaving only him and panicked Olivia inside. ''What a troublemaker,'' he thought with a sigh as he looked at Olivia, who wore a panicked expression, not knowing what to do. "Olivia, don''t listen to her nonsense. I just asked you to come here because I have some questions, but before that, why don''t you take a seat first?" Li Wei suggested gently, pointing at the empty seat on the sofa beside him. Hearing him, Olivia heaved a sigh of relief and with hesitation took a seat beside him in silence while glancing at him with an anxious look, wondering what he was going to ask her. "Olivia, there is no need to worry. I won''t force you to answer me, so relax," Li Wei assured her with a gentle tone, making her stunned. But it did have an effect as Olivia nodded back with a less anxious look. "You can ask, Brother Li. I will do my best to answer," she replied with a small voice. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded back and directly asked her. "Olivia, I want to know about your situation and past. I know it might be a bit difficult for you to explain, but don''t worry, you can take your time before telling me, or you can explain it to XinXin," he suggested gently, thinking she would agree to this. However, Olivia didn''t even consider what he said and shook her head. "Brother Li, I am just a servant, so don''t worry about my situation, and it''s nothing serious," she replied with a calm look, making Li Wei dumbfounded. "Olivia, it seems you have forgotten you are my party member too, and even if you are just a servant of mine, I won''t leave you like this. So, I am not taking this excuse as your answer," Li Wei stated in a deep tone. Hearing this, Olivia''s calm look changed a little, but she still shook her head. "Brother Li, with your high level, you will definitely face many powerful battles, and I will become useless in those because high-grade healing skills are very expensive and hard to get, as most of them get secured by the kingdom and church." "Even with your ten times blessings, it might be hard to buy because heroes will be arriving soon, and even nobles will buy such skills to gift the heroes. So, the best option for you is to find a good healer like Miss Irene and learn the skill yourself," Olivia explained with a calm look. When Li Wei suddenly got close to her and flicked her forehead. "Ouch, it hurts, Brother Li!" Olivia cried out in pain, rubbing her red forehead with tears as Li Wei used the strength attribute. "Olivia, stop using your brain where you shouldn''t. As your master and party leader, it''s my job to think about this, not yours," Li Wei stated with an irritated tone as he glanced at her. "But Brother Li¡ª" Olivia mumbled, wanting to say something, but she was stopped by Li Wei, who patted her head before deeply glancing into her sapphire eyes. "Olivia, don''t think about leaving this party because you know a lot of secrets about me. Also, leave the problems of skills to me because I know what to do and I have my plans," Li Wei assured with a gentle tone as he ruffled her short silver hair. Chapter 170: Next Target "Brother Li, it''s useless even if you have plans, as I won''t be able to do much with my situation," Olivia replied with an irritated look as she thought of this. Discover your next read on m_vl_em_p_yr Li Wei can learn all the skills, so there was no need for her to use any if he is using it, not to mention if he really ended up with Irene or any other powerful healer in the future, she will be useless as it will take time for her to master the skills even if she learned them. So, she thought of leaving the party in the future as not to cause any expense to him that will go to waste. Li Wei knew what she was thinking, so he sighed and held her chin while looking into her eyes. "Olivia, I said not to use your brain where you shouldn''t. Why do you think I will be fighting with high levels when I am not even planning to reveal my identity?" "Also, have you ever thought about when I will build the city in the future? So, that time I will need more healers, even if they are expensive and low levels," Li Wei explained with patience, knowing she has forgotten about this. It might be his fault because he never talked to them about how he was going to do it and only mentioned it once or twice, making them think he might just be considering it. Because building a city wasn''t an easy job, it needed massive manpower with a lot of hard work, and thanks to Li Xin spouting nonsense about his laziness, they all took it as a dream that he wants to live in yet doesn''t want to make any effort to bring it to reality. So, Olivia never considered this, and even hearing him, she still remained doubtful, looking at him with an uncertain expression. Watching her like this, Li Wei sighed and moved his hand to caress her soft cheeks. "Olivia, stop thinking like you are no use to me. Do you know even if I don''t want to build a city, I will not let you go because I don''t want to see Lily becoming sad? So, I am sorry to say, as you might be tagging along with us for the whole life as a family member," Li Wei declared as he stretched her pink cheeks. He knew this might raise a big flag here, but he was serious about this, as he didn''t make this decision today. He had been thinking about this since he heard about her situation, that she didn''t take the debt and still became a servant willingly while changing kingdoms. It means she severed every relationship by doing this, and currently, she was no different from an orphan. Because of this, Li Wei decided to make her a part of his family. Of course, he will be her guardian, just like how he has already decided to do with Lily without her consent. And even if he didn''t do it, Li Xin will definitely force him to do it, as she can''t bear to watch Lily and Olivia suffer alone. The same was for him. If not, he wouldn''t be making this decision without asking Li Xin and declaring it to Olivia, who was stupefied after hearing him. "Brother Li, why?" Olivia asked with a quavering voice as her eyes glistened with tears. After ending up as a servant, she never thought she would be able to redeem herself, be able to live happily, be able to chat and play with others. But Li Wei proved her wrong every time. He helped her to get rid of her servant status, he asked her to become an official party member, making her feel happy as her future was safe and secure. Then he even asked her to take care of Lily, whom she could chat and play with. It was okay as she dreamed of living like this, but now he was directly stating she was a family member, that she didn''t even dare to dream and think after what happened with her. However, somewhere in her heart, there was still a wish to be treated as a family member, and now Li Wei once again fulfilled her wish by declaring her as a family member. She didn''t know what to do and how to pay him back because she was useless and can''t help him with anything. As she thought of this, tears started to spill from her eyes, making Li Wei stunned. "Hey, Olivia, don''t cry, or XinXin will beat me for bullying you," he joked to lighten her mood as he wiped her tears with a napkin in a gentle way. But nevertheless, the tears kept falling from her eyes. "Brother Li, you''re really a unique man who can make different girls cry every day," Olivia complained as she wasn''t able to stop her tears. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Li Wei, who heard her, became speechless. ''Am I really that kind of man?'' he thought with an upset look as he continued to wipe Olivia''s falling tears until she stopped crying after a while. "Olivia are you okay now?" Li Wei inquired with a gentle tone and ruffling her soft hair. In response, Olivia nodded with a blushing red face as she remembered he was touching her like this from the start of the conversation. But she knew he didn''t mean anything and only wanted her to feel assured, so she didn''t think too much and let him pat her head while feeling sad about being useless. Li Wei knew what she was thinking as she saw her sad look, so he once again stretched her pink cheeks. "Olivia, you are not allowed to worry about anything again. If not, you will be grounded to become a maid of Alice for one day," Li Wei threatened, making her instantly shake her head. "No! Brother Li, you can''t torture me like that. I will rather die than becoming her maid," Olivia protested with a fearful look as she thought about Alice commanding her to do shameful things for fun. However, Li Wei didn''t care and stated. "If you don''t want to be tortured like that, then you better stop worrying about useless things and ask for my advice or XinXin''s if you are really troubled," he replied strictly before letting her soft cheeks go. "Um, Brother Li, you are forcing me," Olivia complained with a difficult look, but she has no choice as Li Wei wouldn''t back down on this, so she gave up and nodded reluctantly. While Li Wei smiled and patted her head, not caring about her expression. "Olivia, can you tell me about your situation now?" he inquired with a serious look. Hearing this, Olivia hesitated for a while and sighed. "Brother Li, please give me some time. I am not prepared to talk about this to anyone yet," she replied with a painful look. "Okay, you can take as much time as you want, but don''t worry too much because we are your family and will always protect you," Li Wei stated as he patted her head again. "Mhm, thanks, Brother Li," Olivia nodded with relief and warmth in her heart as she got called a family member, but she also felt troubled. ''Brother Li, you have given me so much. How can I pay you back?'' she thought, sighing inwardly when Li Wei decided to end the chat here. "Olivia, let''s go outside. Everyone should be waiting for you," he suggested and was about to get up, but Olivia stopped him. "Brother Li, wait," she shouted with an anxious tone, making Li Wei look at her with a question. "What happened, Olivia? Do you want to talk about something?" he inquired, wondering if he missed anything. But Olivia shook her head with guilt. "Um, Sister Li said she was going to meet you alone after you are done talking with me," she explained as she understood the prank of Li Xin but didn''t expose her. While Li Wei, who didn''t know the trouble that would be coming soon, nodded with an understanding, thinking Li Xin must have wanted to talk about what happened with Olivia and Lily. "Okay, then I will wait here for her," Li Wei nodded as he ruffled Olivia''s hair, making her feel guilty again. But she did her best to hide it and made her way out of the cave, leaving Li Wei alone inside. "Now I don''t need to worry about Olivia too much, but I hope she can open to others," Li Wei murmured with a relieved look and started to ponder about his plans as he waited for Li Xin. It didn''t take too much time as Li Xin and Li Yin came inside, but with a confused and hopeful Alice who was in the middle of them. Li Wei became stunned at this, and a bad feeling arose as he saw Li Xin smiling with a mischievous expression. "Brother, I brought your next target, the fairy woman Alice. Be gentle with her because she is stupid; however, she is a lot sensitive in those areas, so no need to worry as she will be able to heal you a lot," Li Xin stated with a wink, making Li Wei exasperated. As for Alice, she was still processing what Li Xin said with a difficult look as she thought Li Wei was going to give her some kind of snacks and sweets. Chapter 171: I Want To Talk Alone With You "Sister Li, what are you talking about? Isn''t Brother Li giving good things like snacks and sweets?" Alice asked with a confused face, as she didn''t hear the mention of it. She did hear Li Xin saying everything, but she was only focused on finding the good thing in her words. But after not hearing the mention, she ignored comprehending the meaning of the other words and asked directly, making Li Xin feel speechless. Li Wei was also the same, but he praised her in his mind for her ignorance as he replied. "Alice, don''t listen to her nonsense. Also, can you tell me why you are here?" he asked, even though he could guess the reason, and it was as he expected. "Brother Li, didn''t you ask me to come because of some good thing?" Alice asked with a pout, wondering if she would get her snacks or not. Watching her like this, Li Wei shook his head with a sigh and looked at Li Xin with irritation, who averted her gaze. "Alice, if I wanted to call you here, I would''ve said so when I was outside, and there is no need for secrecy through my troublesome little sister who will make things difficult for me," Li Wei replied, not knowing what to do with Li Xin. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It has been years since she started to interact with others and have fun with them, but sometimes she was too childish. The same could be said for him, but he knows the bounds of what to do and not to do, unlike Li Xin, who does few things without considering the impact. Thinking of this, he decided to warn her later because he can tolerate her childishness, but it couldn''t be said for others if she did something serious with a joke. They would not say anything, but it would definitely create a gap between them. As he thought of this, Li Xin pouted at him with a glare for being called troublesome, while Alice did the same too but for a different reason. "Brother Li, I don''t care about excuses. You have to give me some good things for making me come here, also for Elva too who is waiting after me," Alice stated with a cold look, making Li Wei amused. ''Do you want food that much? Haven''t you eaten a meal just a while ago?'' he muttered inwardly with a sigh, clearly knowing what she wanted. But he agreed with a nod. "Okay, I will give a treat to everyone, so let''s go out first," he replied, casting a glare at Li Xin, who responded by sticking her tongue out with irritation. But he didn''t care too much and exited the cave with Alice, who was asking what kind of treat it would be. Find more adventures on m|vl-em,pyr Of course, Li Wei didn''t answer as he didn''t even know himself and was still considering this when he arrived outside to see Elva and the others waiting for them. "Elva, look, Brother Li is bullying us and didn''t plan to give us a treat," Alice complained with resentment, as she failed to know what kind of things she was going to eat. Li Wei became speechless at this, while Elva shook her head with a sigh. "Alice, don''t trouble Brother Li," she stated with a strict look and looked at Li Wei. "Brother Li, I am sorry for her stupidity. She didn''t even understand Sister Li was creating trouble for you on purpose and really thought you are treating us," she apologized with a sigh, as she already guessed what Li Xin is doing. But it was only a guess because of this; she didn''t say anything when Li Xin took Alice inside and only confirmed when Alice came out with a grumpy look. "Elva, there is no need to apologize. I did say I will be treating, but Alice kept insisting that she wants to know what it will be," Li Wei replied, making Elva a little stunned. But before she could reply, Lily interjected suddenly with a worried look. "Brother Li, is it okay for a snowman to walk on its own, and its hand glowing red like it is preparing to attack?" she asked, making Li Wei and others stunned. But it didn''t take them much time to understand what she was saying, and they all turned towards Irene''s direction where she stood with an excited face and stars in her eyes like a child as she looked at the snowman about the height of a two-story building. It seemed to be normal, like nothing, but its eyes were glowing blue, and there were some kinds of runes glowing in it. The same was for the hand that was glowing red as it absorbed the MP from the environment getting ready to shoot. Observing this, Irene beamed happily. "My snow knight, go destroy everything in your path," she commanded, pointing forward at the big boulder a little distance away. Hearing her, the snowman didn''t hesitate and started to gather more MP as his hand glowed red like lava with the sound of air buzzing loudly. Watching this, Li Wei''s expression changed. "Irene, stop it now! Don''t let it attack," he shouted as he moved forward with all speed trying to stop it. But it was already late as the snowman finished gathering MP, and with a sonic boom, it unleashed a red beam of fire that travelled at high speed, destroying anything in its way before finally hitting the big boulder. What followed after was an intense stinging light that covered the boulder, destroying it into smithereens before creating a loud explosion and a shockwave that headed towards them with debris. "Fuck," Li Wei cursed loudly as he was just a second late to stop the snowman because he wasn''t prepared to use any MP. Nevertheless, he didn''t waste any time and grabbed Irene, who was beside him, before using shadow step to arrive in front of Li Xin and others. "Arcane Shield!" he shouted, directly using high amount of MP and creating a big powerful shield to protect everyone from the aftermath. However, he forgot to protect one thing. "No! My Snow Knight!" Irene shouted with a frantic look, and before Li Wei could say anything, she disappeared from her place. But there was no time to care about her as the shockwaves and debris finally hit the arcane shield, weakening it. "Damn, what level of attack was that?" Li Wei cursed, watching this because he used 3,000 MP into the shield that can defend against the attack of level 50 monsters for ten minutes. However, with just debris and the shockwave of the explosion, the shield was weakening rapidly. Nevertheless, it only continued for a few more seconds before the explosion calmed down, leaving behind a large cloud of smoke that was visible from Valeria City. But Li Wei didn''t care about that and looked behind with worry. "Are you guys alright?" he inquired, even though he could see everyone was unharmed. "Brother, you don''t need to worry about us. We are all safe, but it couldn''t be said for that and might be you in the future," Li Xin replied with an uncertain look, pointing at Irene. She was unscathed, but not her snow knight, which was killed by shockwaves and debris very ruthlessly as its body was dismembered into dozens of parts. Looking at her snow knight''s condition, Irene clenched her fists in anger and sadness. "Don''t worry, my snow knight, I will avenge you," she swore with a bloodthirsty look, giving Li Wei chills for some reason. ''What the heck! Don''t tell me I am going to take the blame for it?'' he thought, cursing again when suddenly he sensed the presence of someone else. "Everyone, be careful, someone is here," he reminded and looked at the place of the explosion where a middle-aged man stood on the ground with fully equipped white holy armor. Watching the man, Li Wei could only think of him as a paladin who came here to search for Irene. As he thought of this, he turned towards Irene, who was done collecting the remains of her snow knight, and also glanced at the middle-aged man who kept observing the explosion site. "Hahaha, interesting, interesting," the middle-aged man started to laugh suddenly, and before Li Wei and others could comprehend, he was already in front of Irene, looking at her deeply with a smile. "Priestess Irene, is that you?" he asked directly, making everyone''s hearts tighten except Irene, who replied with a sulky look. "Old man, are you blind or what? Can''t you see I am not the person you are finding? Also, I am upset now, so you better stop asking me questions," Irene stated in a cold tone as she walked back towards Li Wei and them. While the middle-aged man became stunned watching her like this, he couldn''t do anything as he was just guessing because her bloodthirstiness was strong enough to attract his attention. However, looking at upset Irene, who was in Li Xin''s appearance, the man gave up on the thought to ask her any questions and turned towards Li Wei. "Boy, I want to talk alone with you," the middle-aged man stated suddenly, making Li Wei and others stunned, even Irene, who knew him. Chapter 172: Lucius Stormborne "Mr. why do you want to talk alone with me? If it''s just about the explosion from earlier, I can explain," Li Wei replied with a stunned face as he wondered the reason. While hearing him, the middle-aged man laughed. "Haha, boy, if it was supposed to be talked about here, I wouldn''t ask you. Also, let me introduce myself first. I am Lucius Stormborne, an Inquisitor belonging to the Church of Elmoral," the middle-aged man answered and continued. "I want to talk alone with you about the explosion that happened and also for a few other important things," Lucius stated as he looked behind everyone where Li Wei''s clone was hiding in stealth and ready to use escape skills. Watching his gaze, Li Wei narrowed his eyes and became vigilant, nevertheless, he nodded. "Okay, I will talk alone with you," he agreed but still stayed alert and ready to escape just in case. Watching him like this, Lucius didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry. He was an inquisitor from the church, and if people heard him, they would definitely trust him, but for Li Wei, it only increased his guard further. ''Maybe I shouldn''t have exposed the position of his clone,'' he thought as he looked at Li Wei. "Boy, then I will wait for you there. Come and find me," Lucius replied as he pointed at the centre of the explosion where a big crater was created, and before Li Wei could say anything, he disappeared from his place. When, a sudden chime rang out in Li Wei''s head as a notification window appeared in front of him. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Read the latest chapters at m-vl-em,pyr [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the special class skill: Inquisitor''s Footwork level 146] ''Damn, this guy is above level 200,'' Li Wei cursed as he saw the level of the skill while also feeling happy that he used the eternal learning skill without hesitation. If not, he would''ve lost the chance to learn. As he was busy in his thoughts, Irene looked at him with a sulky look and kept staring at him. Li Wei, who felt her stare, became speechless, but he ignored her, knowing it wasn''t the time to talk, and proceeded towards Lucius after saying a few words to Li Xin and others. It didn''t take him much time to arrive, but he was stunned after seeing the large crater of the size of a stadium that was still emitting a large amount of heat, enough to steam a normal human to death if they stepped inside it. ''What the hell did she feed the snowman?'' Li Wei cursed watching this as he arrived beside Lucius, who was also observing the crater. Sensing his arrival, Lucius didn''t waste any time and inquired. "Boy, tell me what kind of method you used to cause such a mess. It isn''t something you can do with your level," he stated as he observed Li Wei with curiosity. While hearing this, Li Wei activated the eternal learning skill as he gave an answer he already thought of. "Mr. Lucius, it was just an old golem equipment that we discovered in a dungeon and were testing it," he replied. Hearing this, Lucius let out a smile. "I was right. It was caused by a golem equipment," he murmured to himself before glancing at Li Wei. "Boy, you haven''t told me your name yet, or by some reason you don''t want to," he asked in a joking tone, making Li Wei a little stunned. Nevertheless, he answered. "I am Li Wei, party leader of Order of The Abyss," he replied, making Lucius a little speechless. "Li Wei, you are a really interesting person. It''s no wonder Priestess Irene is tagging along with you," he stated suddenly as he looked deeply into Li Wei''s eyes, who was shocked hearing this, but he kept a bewildered expression on his face. "Mr. Lucius, stop joking. How could a small person like me know her?" Li Wei replied with a sigh and a hint of regret in his tone, as if he really wanted to meet Priestess Irene. It was a good thing they were talking alone or who knows what kind of drama would happen if Li Xin and others heard him. But even with this acting, Lucius didn''t believe him. "Li Wei, do you know Priestess Irene likes to play with golem equipment''s, so I can guess she is with you and is the girl from before whom I talked to. But you don''t need to worry too much because I won''t reveal it to anyone so you can freely talk with me," Lucius assured, patting Li Wei''s shoulder with a smile. However, he failed to hide his crafty look from Li Wei. ''Fuck, this geezer is clearly playing with me,'' Li Wei cursed seeing this and replied. "Mr. Lucius, you have got it wrong. She is my partner, Li Mei. As for the golem equipment you are talking about, it''s a prototype we got from a dungeon," he explained, making Lucius feel disappointed as he didn''t react to his plan. ''Maybe she is really not Priestess Irene, but then what about her bloodthirsty aura from before,'' Lucius thought with a frown as he glanced at Irene, who was getting consoled by Li Xin and others. "Li Wei, I asked you to talk alone because I wanted to ask if your partner Li Mei has killed anyone or ''many'' would be the best word here," Lucius stated, making Li Wei a little shocked about this, but he was still calm and replied. "Yes, she did kill people, but it was because she was an undercover agent and had to kill criminals," Li Wei explained, fabricating the lies again. While hearing this, Lucius nodded. ''If what this kid is saying is true, then it could be explained why her bloodthirst is strong,'' he thought once again, glancing at the directions of Irene with a deep look. When suddenly his communication tool started to ring with a message, making his face black. "Humph, creating trouble in the city in the presence of me, you must be looking for death," he snorted with anger and directly disappeared, leaving Li Wei stunned who heard him. ''Is this the evil faction again? Then it might be a good thing if they really came,'' he thought with a nod because he had asked Diablo to search for them. But after knowing the high-level paladins would be coming, he withdrew him as not to create trouble, and now if the evil faction directly come to light like this, it will be easy for him to contact them. What he was going to do is simple: search for a way to bypass the good person test and find Bai Feng while putting a big bounty on his head. As he pondered over this, Li Xin and others arrived beside him. "Brother, what happened? Why did inquisitor disappear hurriedly?" Li Xin asked with a curious look while others waited for his answer. "Someone is creating trouble inside the city. Anyway, it has nothing to do with us, and with Mr. Lucius handling it, there is no need to worry," Li Wei replied without caring too much and turned towards Irene, who was still wearing a sulky look. "Miss Irene, don''t you have an explanation?" he asked with a strict look. In response, Irene pouted and averted her gaze with embarrassed expression. "Um, I am sorry, I overdid it a little," she apologized in a cute voice with an unwilling expression. She was angry at him first for not saving her snow knight, but he was giving her snow, so she couldn''t afford to offend him for just one snow knight when she can create thousands of them with the help of him. So, she decided to apologize half-sincerely and unwillingly, making Li Wei and others stunned. ''Did she fix her screws?'' Li Wei thought with a puzzled face, as he couldn''t think why she would apologize to him. But before he could ponder further, Irene''s communication tool rang suddenly. He became stunned at this but didn''t worry because her tool was untraceable, as it was prepared for safety reasons only to be used in the wrong way by her. ''I wonder if I can get a tool like this,'' he thought, considering getting a global communication tool, when his attention was attracted by Irene, who frowned with upset look after reading the message. "Miss Irene, is there a problem?" he inquired, wondering if something more troublesome is happening in the city. But Irene shook her head. "No, it''s nothing serious, just some noble philanders who are searching for Lucifer in the city, but without any warrant and permission," she replied with a cold look. Hearing this, Li Wei nodded feeling a little stunned, but he didn''t care too much and asked his party to continue with their training, which was completing the class quests in secret. Li Xin and others didn''t reject him and got to work, leaving Li Wei and Irene alone, who were watching them in silence. Chapter 173: It Seems You Are Not That Dumb As Li Xin and the others got busy with their class quests, Li Wei was also thinking about how to complete his class quest. When suddenly, two big innocent eyes stared at him with a pleading look, rendering him speechless. "Miss Irene, it won''t get you anything even if you stare at me like this," Li Wei stated with a stern face, not falling for her tricks. It was only for a little while he took his eyes off her, and she caused so much mess like a kid. It was a good thing he didn''t give her too much snow, or who knows if she would''ve installed more powerful equipment to blow the whole mountain. As he thought of this, he sighed inwardly wondering what kinds of trouble she will cause in future. Just as he worried about this, Irene, who heard him, became anxious with fear. "Li Wei, I already apologized to you, then... then why are you doing this? It is not fair at all. Why are you bullying a weak girl like me?" she complained, her eyes starting to mist up, forming tear drops, while her lips trembled in anger. Watching her like this, Li Wei became dumbfounded, realizing she wasn''t acting and was about to cry for real. ''Damn! When did I bully you? Also, stop calling yourself weak,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind as he replied. "Miss Irene, I can give you snow; however, you have to agree to my conditions first," he stated, looking into her teary eyes that were suddenly filled with happiness and doubt after hearing him. "Li Wei, what conditions do you want? As long as you don''t ask for my body or private things, I will try to comply with what you say," Irene replied hurriedly, with a serious look, making Li Wei speechless. He really wanted to tease her now, but he was afraid she might cry, so he decided against it. "Miss Irene, my conditions are simple. The first is to stop teasing me, the second is you are not allowed to use any golem equipment and create trouble like this, and the last one is you have to spar with me," Li Wei asserted, making Irene pout at him. "Li Wei, I can agree to the third condition but not the first and second," Irene replied firmly, as if she wasn''t going to back down. But after watching Li Wei stare at her without saying anything, her firmness faltered. "Uh, Li Wei, I will agree to the third and second, but not the first. This is all I could do. If you still don''t accept it, then... then I will cry," she threatened, tears forming in her eyes again. ''Fuck! What a dirty play, exploiting my weakness like this,'' Li Wei cursed internally after hearing her as he replied. "Okay, I will accept this, but you have to make sure not to cause any trouble again, or there will be no snow for you," he stated with a strict look. In response, Irene nodded obediently like a child but with an unwilling expression. "Okay, I won''t create trouble again," she muttered with a sad tone as she hugged her knees tightly, resembling a girl who has been bullied too badly. Watching her like this, Li Wei''s mouth twitched with irritation. "Miss Irene, please stop acting like that. No one has bullied you," he remarked with a tired tone, making Irene look at him with a pout. But she didn''t say anything and started to play with leaves and some ants that were around her, while wearing a sulky expression that left Li Wei speechless. ''Ugh, it''s really hard to babysit her. I hope Lily and Olivia don''t become like this,'' Li Wei prayed in his mind as he used his Frost Nova skill to make snow for Irene, while observing Li Xin and the others who were battling monsters. Everything seemed normal except for Olivia''s expression, which was filled with various emotions from happiness to sadness. Observing this, Li Wei sighed as he knew the reason. ''I should fast forward my plans, or everyone might also start to feel the same as her,'' he thought, turning towards Irene, who was still busy playing with leaves and some ants on the ground, while sneaking glances at the snow beside him. It was still a little, so she wasn''t taking any yet and was waiting calmly to see more, seemingly having forgotten about the fact that she was bullied. Li Wei once again became speechless at this, but he didn''t care and asked the most important question about his plan. "Miss Irene, is there a way to purchase land and create a city?" he inquired, making Irene stunned at his sudden question. "Li Wei, don''t tell me you are serious about building a city," she asked with wide eyes. In response, Li Wei nodded. "Yes, I am serious about this. So, can you tell me if there is a way?" he inquired again. Hearing this, Irene gave him a deep look before explaining. "There are a lot of ways to do it, but I don''t think you will be willing for any of them, as that will require sacrificing a lot, sometimes even marrying into a noble family and giving your life to the kingdom." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Also, from your looks, I don''t think you want your city to be under any power, right?" she asked with a curious look. "Yes, I don''t want it to be under any kingdom or powers. It will be just an independent city of mine," Li Wei replied with a firm nod, making Irene shake her head at him. "Li Wei, it''s impossible to create a city like that because all the resources you will need for city building, not to mention all the high-level areas are taken by the kingdoms. They will only be willing to sell the low-level troublesome areas." "So, it''s no use to buy them unless you are planning to house low-level people from Earth who will not use too many resources," Irene replied as she looked at Li Wei with a deep expression. In response, Li Wei chuckled. "It seems you are not that dumb," he muttered, feeling amused by her sudden smartness. "Humph, Li Wei, don''t take me as dumb. I just like to play a lot. It doesn''t mean I am not smart," Irene stated with a snort before continuing. "Also, the same goes for you, who can think so far ahead. But are you sure it will work?" she asked with a pout, contemplating the situation. The Earth was going through evolution, changing rapidly with high-level areas appearing faster and faster. These areas would undoubtedly attract the attention of the four worlds, as it was difficult to find high-level monsters, and once such an area appeared, a fight would ensue between them. As for the people of Earth, it would be impossible for them to fight back against the armies of the four worlds. With no choice, they would have to retreat somewhere, and here lies the problem. There was no good person test on Earth, meaning people could be forced to do anything even if they took refuge other Earth cities. The same applied to the people from the four worlds if they decided to stay on Earth permanently, they would ignore the test. Not to mention there was also an evil faction that would find Earth to their liking and create chaos, making it unsafe. Finally, the low-level people would decide to live safely in other worlds, where it would depend on Li Wei how to attract them to his city. It would be easy for him if he revealed his strength while making the city stronger and safer. The people from Earth would definitely trust him more, considering the four worlds were the reason they had escaped here. Find adventures on m,v lem|p,yr It was a simple plan, but people from the other worlds weren''t idiots. They would definitely see him taking advantage of it and would do something to stop him. After all, who wouldn''t want some free workers if they could get them? Li Wei also knew the problems he would face, but he wasn''t afraid. "Miss Irene, there is only one way to make it successful, and it is to stand up against challenges. It will definitely be hard, but isn''t something impossible," Li Wei replied with confidence. There was still a lot of time for this situation to happen, and it was sufficient for him to get strong enough to ignore the threats of this world. As he thought of this, Irene who heard him became stunned, as she didn''t know about his bug and ten times bonus. ''Mhm, he must be hiding many things from me,'' she thought with a pout and looked at him with a cute look. "Brother Wei, are you hiding something from your cute wife? That''s unfair. You have to tell me all your secrets. As a wife, I have a responsibility to know everything," she stated, poking Li Wei''s shoulders with her slim finger and a sulky look. However, Li Wei pretended he didn''t hear her and resumed the conversation before it could end up somewhere else. "Miss Irene, jokes aside, can you tell me how I can buy a land separate from the kingdom and how much will it cost? Also, what kinds of problems will I face when buying it?" Li Wei inquired with a serious expression. Chapter 174: I Am Straight "Ugh, how cruel, my dear husband doesn''t want to tell me the truth and wants to hide his dirty secrets," Irene muttered in a crying expression and continued before Li Wei could say anything. "Li Wei, as I said, it isn''t too easy to get land. The first thing you will need is the trust of nobles and the royal family. Without it, they would never consider selling their land permanently, even if they found it troublesome to manage." "Secondly, you will need millions of golds to purchase it, and depending on the land size, the amount might even reach hundreds of millions," Irene stated, looking at Li Wei, who frowned a little after hearing her. To gain the trust of nobles and the royal family, he would need to reveal his strength, something he was unwilling to do. As for the money, there was a way to earn a lot with his ten times blessings, but he couldn''t explain where the money came from. Not to mention, he was planning to buy a large size of land, which would require a considerable amount of money, depending on the level. As he thought of this, he frowned deeply to ponder, while noticing Irene staring at him with a weird look and an evil smile that made him shiver for some reason. "Miss Irene, what''s with that look? Are you planning something against me?" he asked directly, looking at her with caution. Watching him like this, Irene snorted. "Humph, why did you think I would plan against you? I was just thinking of other ways where you can get the land easily and might even get it for free," she stated with a pout, making Li Wei stunned. "Miss Irene, are you joking? Who would give me land for free?" Li Wei asked with doubt and puzzle. In response, Irene once again let out an evil smile as she looked at him strangely. "Li Wei, there are many people who have the same thoughts as you and want to create their own city. Because of this, many nobles have private land that doesn''t belong to the kingdom." "The same goes for the Esther family, who are high-ranking nobles and have a variety of lands for you to choose from. You might even get it for free if you marry their current eldest daughter, Lyla Esther," Irene explained calmly with a wide smirk. Hearing this, Li Wei became dumbfounded, but he instantly shook his head. "Miss Irene, stop saying things I wouldn''t do. Also, recommend me a good noble who has a large land and wants to sell it," he replied with a sigh, making Irene pout at him cutely. But she didn''t try to convince him and instead stated a few names of nobles who could sell their land and continued to answer his next inquiries one by one with a pitiful look, as he wasn''t letting her play with snow. Li Wei was speechless at her, but he didn''t stop because it was important for him to get more information about city building and other things he should be aware of. As their chat continued, Li Xin and the others were done with their class quests and started to check everyone''s new special class skills. For Li Xin, who had raised the tier of her Ninja class, she got a skill named Shadow Blend, which would allow her to blend into the shadow and become immune to all kinds of attacks for ten seconds. This would only work on attacks below her level and ten levels higher than her. Of course, she must level up the skill first. After Li Xin, it was Alice''s turn to show her skill, who has raised the tier of her Assassin class and received a skill named Soul Reaping, which could directly kill anyone above ten levels. However, this skill would only work if she performed a lethal strike against their vital points, otherwise, the skill would fail, and the MP will go waste. Her skill was a bit overpowered, but no one felt too surprised and moved towards Elva to see her skill. There wasn''t any surprise when they discovered she had raised the tier of Elemental Archer class, but their eyes widened after seeing the description of her special class skill, Void Arrow. This skill allowed her to ignore any defence of the foe and was lethal enough as Alice''s Soul Reaping. However, the cost of MP was 1,000, with a casting time of 45 seconds, which was a lot considering the danger sense of monsters. But no one was disappointed, as it was something useful, so they didn''t care too much and turned towards Olivia to see her skill, having raised the tier of her Cleric class. They were calm when they saw her class, but after seeing the skill, they all became dumbfounded and looked at Olivia with a little jealous expression, even Lily was the same. If not for hiding this from Irene, they would already be shouting about it as her skill was Seraphic Wings. As the name stated, this skill would give her wings to fly while creating a large recovery field around her, in which she could react rapidly to support her allies. "Sister Olivia, it''s cheating! You can fly now! I want a skill like this too," Lily complained in a low voice with a sulky look, and directly buried her face in the two soft mountains that lay ahead of her. "Um, Sister Olivia, it''s soft soft," Lily muttered, rubbing her face into the softness she found, making Olivia dumbfounded who don''t know what to do. "Li.. Lily, what are you doing? Please don''t, it tickles," Olivia resisted with a red face as she tried to separate her, but Lily was already hugging her tightly, making it hard for her. But she still tried to do it when suddenly, she felt the gazes of Li Xin and the others, who were looking at her with weird eyes, especially Alice who was taking few steps back. "Sister Li, and all of you, please don''t look at me like that. I am straight. Also, help me," Olivia complained with a pitiful look and teary eyes as Lily kept rubbing her face happily as if she is in haven. Watching her like this, Li Xin felt pity and decided to help her. "Olivia, we are just joking so don''t take it seriously. Also, Lily, it''s enough," she replied as she separated Lily with the help of Li Yin, making her go sad again. But Lily didn''t say anything, as she was already planning to attack at night when no one is nearby. Olivia, who didn''t know her thoughts, heaved a sigh of relief as she fixed her clothes before looking at Li Wei and Irene to see if they found out what happened just now. But to her surprise, they were both busy talking about something. "Let''s go and ask Brother to give us snow to play," Li Xin suggested. In response, everyone nodded and proceeded towards them. Li Wei and Irene didn''t notice their approach as they were both focused on talking. Of course, not Irene, who was looking at him with a pitiful expression, wanting to play with snow. "Li Wei, it''s enough. Don''t bully me anymore. Do you want me to cry?" Irene complained as Li Wei kept asking her questions continuously. She wanted to ignore it, but Li Wei kept creating snow when he asked the questions. Somehow, she managed to hold back, but it was too much now as her playtime was getting smaller and smaller. So, she decided to complain, making Li Wei stunned. But before he could say anything, Li Xin and the others arrived with Olivia, who was blushing with an embarrassed expression, and Lily, who was still sad. "Brother, why are you bullying sister-in-law? Didn''t she apologize to you?" Li Xin asked with a pout as she saw Irene hugging her knees with a sad expression and heard what she just said now. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "XinXin, I am not bullying her but just asking some questions. Also, she only wants to play with snow and nothing else," Li Wei explained calmly as he observed Lily and Olivia with a puzzled look. But before he could think and ask, Li Xin interjected. "Brother, we also want to play with snow, so create some for us too," she requested, making Irene panicked as she wondered whether she would have enough or not. Li Wei, however, didn''t notice this and nodded. "Okay, I will create it, but before that, let me treat you all first," he replied and took out some pastries from the item box, along with some potato chips. They weren''t from this world, but from Earth, which he bought for himself and Li Xin to eat in their free time. He wasn''t sure if anyone would like them, so he always refrained from taking them out. However, after testing almost all kinds of snacks in the city, he discovered the difference was only little, unless it was made from a high-level monster. Stay connected with m|vl|e|mp|y|r So, he decided to give them a taste of some food from Earth. "Here, try these snacks. They are from Earth but are delicious," Li Wei remarked as he distributed the snacks among everyone. Even the sulky Irene accepted it with a reluctant look after watching the pink pastries. Watching her like this, Li Wei became speechless, but he didn''t care and turned towards his party with a serious expression who were also seated on the ground. "Everyone, I have decided to adopt Lily and Olivia," he announced, making everyone shocked, especially Lily, who didn''t know anything about this. Chapter 175: A Pity "Brother Li! How can you adopt me without my permission? Also, I am a whole two years older than you," Lily complained with a pout as she was treated like a small kid by him. But Li Wei didn''t care. "Lily, your thoughts don''t matter here. I said I am adopting you, and it''s final. The same goes for Olivia too," he declared as he glanced at Olivia, who was shocked and stunned. She knew he would treat her as a family member, but she never thought he would directly adopt her like this forcefully. ''Do I have to call him daddy or father from now'' she thought with a troubled and embarrassed look. While Lily, still unwilling, looked at Li Xin for help, who was also stunned at Li Wei as he didn''t tell her anything about this. "Sister Li, look, Brother Li is forcing me to call him daddy. He''s a bad guy; please do something," she complained, pointing at him with anger. Watching her like this, Li Wei became speechless while Li Xin let out a small chuckle. "Lily, it''s Brother''s decision, and I won''t interfere in it," she replied, patting Lily''s head, who lost trust in her. But before she could say something, Li Wei interjected. "Lily, stop creating fuss. I am adopting you both as sisters, not my kids," he stated with exasperation. Hearing this, Lily calmed down while Olivia heaved a sigh of relief. ''It''s good as long as I don''t have to call him daddy,'' she thought as she imagined calling him daddy daily with red cheeks. Li Wei, who saw her like this, felt a little weird, but he decided not to think too much. "Lily, Olivia, from now on I am your guardian so if you have any troubles just consult me or XinXin about it," he declared before turning towards Alice and Elva. "Alice, Elva, as a party leader, it''s my job to protect and look after you so don''t hesitate to ask for help from me or XinXin," he conveyed with a smile as not to let them feel left out. However, he forgot about one person. "Brother Wei, what about me?" Irene questioned with a teary and lonely look as if she was abandoned by her husband after one night. Watching her like this, Li Wei''s mouth twitched in irritation, and he decided to ignore her. "Let''s eat the pastries when they are cold, or they won''t taste good," he suggested. Enjoy reading at m v-lem-pyr To this, everyone nodded even Irene but with an unwilling expression before taking a bite of pastries that made her eyes shine. "Mhm, it''s good," she muttered with a nod satisfied with it. "Yes, it''s good. I never thought the Earth''s snacks would be this good, especially these potato chips," Alice replied with a nod as she stuffed her mouth with chips and pastries at once. Watching her like this, Elva gave a chop on her head and reprimanded her to eat in manners, making others chuckle as they continued eating with a smile. Of course, Lily wasn''t included as she was still upset about being treated like a kid by Li Wei and was eating with a sulky expression. ''Humph, Brother Li, don''t expect me to love you anymore if you treat me like a kid,'' she thought to herself, making a big decision as she gobbled up the food, finishing it. She wanted to ask for more, but Li Wei had taken everything out of whatever he had, so she became disappointed, just like Alice who was now looking like an abandoned cat. However, it didn''t last long as Li Wei gave everyone snow to play with, and they all instantly became busy making snow castles. Of course, Lily was still keeping her distance from Irene as she feared herself becoming a snowman. Watching her like this, Li Wei chuckled. ''It seems she is still afraid of Irene,'' he thought as he caressed the hair of Li Xin and Li Yin, who were using his lap as a pillow, making him feel speechless. "XinXin, YinYin you two should be giving a lap pillow to me, not the other way around," he muttered pinching their small noses only to receive glares. "Brother, we are your little sisters, so you have a responsibility to give us everything we want, even the lap pillow. And if you want one from us, then say so or do you think we will reject you?" she asked, wrinkling her nose cutely at him. Hearing this, Li Wei let out a wry smile. "Okay, my little sisters, I will ask for a lap pillow when I need it," he replied as he ruffled their hair softly and looked at others who were playing with snow. "I think you should also go and play with them. If you want to talk about something, you can do it later," he suggested. But to his surprise, Li Xin shook her head at him. "Brother, I just wanted to thank you for considering Olivia and Lily. I never thought you would do something like this, and I hope you do it for Elva, Alice, and Irene too," she suggested with a smile, making Li Wei pinch her pink cheeks. "XinXin your jokes are good as long as you are not dragging someone in it, they might think it''s funny for one or two times but not always," Li Wei reprimanded her with a strict expression. In response Li Xin wrinkled her nose cutely but didn''t refute him. "I know this so don''t worry also bye I am going," she replied as she got up and hurriedly left with Li Yin fearing he will start lecturing her. While Li Wei, who knew what she was thinking, smiled wryly. "She never learns," he muttered with a sigh as he kept creating a stockpile of snow for Irene while waiting for them to finish building their snow castles unlike Irene who was on creating her fifth snowman. ''What is she planning?'' Li Wei thought as he kept a strict eye on her, fearing she might do something again. But nothing happened and everyone finished their snow models making it time to go back. Irene was still unwilling, so Li Wei has no choice but to threaten her and make her go back with them who was now complaining like a kidnapped girl, rendering him speechless. ''Is she a goddess of acting or what? No wonder there is a whole legion to keep an eye on her,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh as he returned to the villa with everyone without any problems. On the way, he did hear about some nobles causing troubles in the city but they were arrested by the Inquisitor Lucius so there was nothing to worry about except he has to babysit Irene. "Kidnapper Wei, how cruel you to kidnap me like that," she mumbled making Li Wei''s mouth twitch in irritation, but he decided to ignore her and after saying a few words to others he returned to his room to take a shower. While others also did the same, taking showers one by one in their rooms. Li Wei was also same as after him Li Xin and Li Yin both entered the shower together, making him feel regret. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A pity, what a pity I should''ve joined them," he muttered with dissatisfaction before heading towards the kitchen to cook. But he became stunned when he arrived as Olivia was standing in the kitchen waiting for him with anxious expression. "Olivia, do you need something?" he inquired gently. In response, Olivia shook her head. "Brother Li, I don''t need anything but came to help you in cooking," she explained with an anxious face. Watching her like this, Li Wei chuckled and patted her head. "Sure, you can help me. Also, no need to feel anxious just because of this, I will really appreciate your help," he replied assuring her and turned towards the kitchen counter where Olivia already prepared all equipment needed for cooking. What was left were ingredients that were in his item box to stop them from going bad so without any hesitation he took them out and glanced at her who was waiting for instructions. "Olivia here wash these ingredients until then I will prepare other things," Li Wei instructed giving her vegetables and some fruits. In response, Olivia nodded with a very serious expression. "Okay, Brother Li, leave it to me," she replied with a firm face as she took the ingredients and started to wash them with all focus her sapphire focusing on nothing but washing ingredients. Watching her like this, Li Wei became speechless, but he didn''t say anything as she was doing a good job. ''Well, it will take time for her to get used to it,'' he thought as he started to prepare flour and other things. After he was done, he took the washed vegetables to chop while Olivia kept looking at his actions with a serious face, wanting to learn, as her sapphire eyes narrowed and widened with understanding. Li Wei, who felt her gaze, became a little stunned at her as it was rare for someone to show interest in cooking in this villa. All of them were just big eaters, and no one liked to do manual labour. Chapter 176: "Olivia, if you are that interested in cooking, then why don''t you choose the cook side class? It will be great if someone can help me cook so there is no need to order from the inn always," Li Wei suggested after noticing her interest. There were a lot of mouths to feed in this villa, and they needed a lot to eat, which he couldn''t handle alone if he wanted to cook better and more delicious dishes than the inn or food stalls. This was the reason why he ordered a lot from the inn and only decided to cook when he has enough time to do so; if not everyone might throw tantrums while he is cooking. But even if he ordered food from the inn Li Xin and others still complained, as they all liked the food made by him, so Li Wei was a little troubled by this, as no one came to help him to cook because they didn''t choose the cooking side class. Li Wei didn''t want to force them to choose something they didn''t like, so he didn''t say anything and decided to cook only when he had time or on special occasions, only to get more complaints from them. So, he was thinking to manage his time to cook at least once a day, but after seeing Olivia showing interest in cooking, he thought it would be best to have someone help him after all and suggested to choose the cook side class. But to his surprise, Olivia shook her head with a troubled expression. "Brother Li, it will only waste money to choose the side class now and its useless in battels," she replied with a sigh, wanting to learn the cooking class yet afraid of wasting money on something so trivial. Hearing this, Li Wei smiled and ruffled her short silver hair. "Olivia, it isn''t easy to feed all the mouths with just me cooking alone, so I will really appreciate it if you learn the cooking class. Also, no need to worry about money; we will be getting more soon and in very large amounts," Li Wei replied with assurance, making Olivia look at him with doubt. But all she could see was a confident smile of making more money that left her puzzled; however, Li Wei didn''t care and once again assured her. "Don''t worry about money, just get the cook side class and level up the skill to max I also want to learn the skill from you," he instructed with a gentle expression. The money needed to level up the cooking skill was a lot considering it was only used for cooking, but he wanted everyone to enjoy and be happy, so he didn''t care much, not to mention he will be getting tons of money soon so there was nothing to worry about. As he thought of this a smile formed his face. ''I should prepare for a few things, or it won''t be good to get caught by some old high-level ancient being for what I am going to do later,'' he mused silently and turned towards Olivia, who decided to choose the cook side class with some hesitation. After that, she leveled up her cooking skill to max level it means level 100 for 4.5 million coins. For side class skills, level 100 was the limit, and there were no grades because of this she didn''t have any problems leveling it up to max. "Brother Li, I am done," she informed after she was done. In response, Li Wei nodded with a smile. "Then let''s not waste any time and start cooking. Also, if you have any questions about recipes or anything, just ask me I will help you," he replied, ruffling her hair again before starting to cook with her and also learning the level 100 cooking skill. There were a lot of dishes to make, so Olivia was now helping him to prepare and chop the ingredients while also lending a hand to him to fry and bake. Everything was going smoothly because of the level 100 skill that provided all the knowledge about cooking they would need, so no problems occurred, except for their hands sometimes touching each other. This made Olivia''s heart beat faster for some reason, but she didn''t care too much after watching Li Wei cooking seriously and not taking note of what happened, as it was something very small compared to touching her navel. So once again, everything was going smoothly until Alice and Lily came to help, which they never planned to do. Li Wei knew what they were thinking, so he shooed them away with a threat making them resent him and complain with anger for not accepting their help. Hearing this he sighed before turning towards Olivia, who was cooking soup slowly with a serious expression and intense focus, even ignoring the troublesome kids that had just popped up. Watching her like this, Li Wei let out a smile. ''She is kind of cute like this,'' he thought as he checked on the pepperoni pizza in the oven that Li Xin liked the most. Looking at everything was good, he nodded and started to cook the next dishes that everyone liked. It took an hour and a half to do everything, but looking at the luxurious dinner, he let out a satisfied nod. "Olivia, thanks for the help. If not, it would''ve taken two or three hours, and I wouldn''t be able to make so many dishes of everyone''s liking," Li Wei thanked her, ruffling her hair softly. But hearing this, Olivia shook her head. "Brother Li, there is no need to thank me; this is what I should do," she replied, remembering her status of a servant, only to get hit by hand chop on her head. "Ouch! it hurts!" she cried, tears forming in her sapphire eyes as she rubbed her head, "Olivia, you are my sister, so from now on don''t bother to think of anything else or it won''t end up good for you," Li Wei chided, stretching her cheeks. "Okay, Brother Li, I will not think like that, but can you release my cheeks!" Olivia muttered with a glare as he continued to stretch her soft cheeks. But Li Wei didn''t care and smiled gently. Join us at m v le mpyr now "That''s good then; don''t forget it ever," he replied, looking into her sapphire eyes deeply, which were wet with happiness, sensing the concern from him. Nevertheless, she nodded and looked down to hide her emotions before feeling a warm hand patting her head. "Olivia, let''s go; everyone must be at the dinner table. It won''t be good to keep them waiting like this or they will start throw tantrums," Li Wei suggested, to which Olivia nodded once again and proceeded towards the dinner table with him. But they both became stunned when no one was there; even Alice and Lily, whom he shooed away earlier, weren''t seen near the dinner table either. "Brother Li, where is everyone? Did something happen?" Olivia inquired with an anxious expression. Li Wei was also the same, so he contacted his clone hurriedly, but he became stunned after seeing what was going on and turned towards Olivia with a weird expression. "Olivia there''s nothing wrong with them; it''s just Aunt Eliza who came to deliver something, but they are doing it with a lot of secrecy. Do you know anything about it?" he asked, looking at her with a puzzled face. While hearing this, Olivia also became puzzled when her expression changed suddenly, and she blushed like a red steaming bun before shaking her head in denial. "Brother Li, I don''t know anything about this," she replied, her eyes filled with guilt, clearly failing to lie. Li Wei noticed this but decided not to expose her. "Okay, then let''s wait for them," he suggested and waited for everyone to finish the secret transaction while wondering what kind of things they were buying that needed so much secrecy. But he wasn''t able to figure it out, so he gave up and decided to ask Li Xin later about this, as he waited for them. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It didn''t take long, and in a few ten minutes, everyone came upstairs, pretending as if nothing happened; even Irene was the same, which made him frown. But before he could say something, Alice shouted. "Brother Li, where''s the dinner?" she asked with irritation, watching nothing on the dinner table. Lily also followed along, sulking at him. "Brother, you really don''t plan to give us dinner?" she asked with a cruel face, as if she was going to do something serious. Watching them like this, Li Wei became speechless and explained. "The dinner is in my item box to keep it warm because I didn''t know how long it would take you to do the secret meeting with Aunty Eliza downstairs," he stated, looking at them deeply. Hearing this, everyone blushed as they thought of what kind of thing they have ordered and decided to change the topic. "Brother, we are all hungry, so why don''t you take out the dinner first? I will explain it to you later," Li Xin suggested with a smile. But Li Wei didn''t believe her, as he could see she was blatantly lying about explaining later. If he really believed it, then the "Later" would only come at his grave. ''Just what is she hiding from me?'' he thought with a frown as it was rare for her to lie. Chapter 177: As Li Wei was busy thinking about the reason Li Xin was lying, others grew impatient. "Brother Li, I am hungry. Are you going to give me food or not? If you don''t want to, then say so. I will order from the inn rather than waiting eternally," Lily stated with irritation and anger. Stay tuned with m,v le,mpyr It wasn''t because he wasn''t taking out the dinner, but rather the fact that the item Aunty Eliza brought wouldn''t work on her slime body. Because of this, she was upset, especially since even Irene had bought one and she couldn''t. So, she hoped to enjoy the dinner later, as it looked more delicious than before, but now Li Wei wasn''t taking it out, making her more angry and glare at him with resentment. Li Wei, who didn''t know the reason, became dumbfounded at her anger. ''Why is she angry? Did something happen?'' he thought with a frown, but he didn''t ponder further as her glare grew colder. "Lily, don''t worry. I won''t let you stay hungry. Look, I have specially cooked your favourite chicken wings. Also, there are a lot of them, so you can eat as much as you want," Li Wei appeased her, taking out the pot of deep-fried chicken wings. Watching this, Lily calmed down a lot, but she still didn''t forget to make an angry face at him as she silently sat on the chair, waiting for the dinner to start. Others followed suit after her, not bothering to continue discussing the mysterious item they had purchased. Li Wei felt even more weird looking at them like this, but he decided to make Li Xin spill the beans later, as he took out a bunch of pots and dishes from his item box, making everyone stunned. There were all kinds of dishes prepared, and there was at least one dish that everyone liked. Even for Irene, he has prepared cakes, which made her shocked. "Brother Wei, I never thought you would love your measly wife this much. I... I can''t express my gratitude in words," Irene muttered with a grateful face as she wiped her fake tears away, slowly extending her hand towards the cakes to eat one. Watching her like this, everyone was left speechless when Li Xin turned towards Li Wei with a question. "Brother, why are you so generous today to make such a luxurious dinner? Are you planning something bad?" she asked, looking at him with vigilance, thinking he might be planning to ask her what she bought from Aunty Eliza. ''No, I can''t let him know this. Absolutely not, even if it''s his last wish,'' she thought, making a firm decision as she glared at Li Wei, rendering him speechless. "XinXin, stop looking at me like that. I am not planning something bad, but just wanted to throw a small party for Olivia and Lily," he explained with a sigh. Hearing this, Li Xin became relieved, but she still kept her guard up against him. "Brother, you should''ve explained it earlier. Also, how did you make today''s dinner? It looks even more delicious than before," she asked with interest. Hearing this, Irene and Elva also looked at him, while Alice and Lily kept staring at the food and Li Wei, waiting to start dinner. Li Wei also knew they were hungry, so he didn''t waste any time. "XinXin, let''s start dinner first, or my new sister might strangle me to death," he replied with a wry smile, feeling Lily looking at him coldly. Li Xin knew what he was talking about, so she nodded and started dinner with everyone, taking a bite of their favourite food. But the moment they did, they all became surprised and stunned. "Mmm, Brother, how did you cook? It''s even more delicious than before," Li Xin commented after taking a bite of her pizza, followed by Alice, who was eating her steak. "Yes, Brother Li, just how did you cook the steak like this? It''s a pity that you are Sister Li''s man; if not, I would''ve married you just for the food," Alice stated as she looked at the steak with love. She was definitely not in love with Li Wei, but the food made by him made her heart race faster just thinking about receiving this delicious food daily if she married him. As she thought of this, she remembered Li Xin saying she didn''t have any problem with Li Wei taking a wife or two. But before she could think further, Li Wei replied with a speechless expression. "The reason everything is delicious is that I leveled up the cooking skill to max. Also, Olivia too has a cooking class now; because of this, I was able to cook so much. If not for her, then you would be eating less delicious food," he explained, pointing at Olivia and making her embarrassed. "Sister Li, everyone, don''t listen to him. I just only helped in simple things, and he did all the hard work," Olivia replied, not wanting to take the credit for his work. But her words were ignored, as they were stunned that Olivia could cook now because they always thought she didn''t like to cook just like them. "Sister Olivia, I never knew you had an interest in cooking, why didn''t you tell me," Lily asked, feeling sad as she didn''t share her secret. "Lily, don''t think like that. I just didn''t have time to think of such things, so I didn''t tell you," Olivia explained, trying to cheer her up. But Lily didn''t care and complained as she munched on her chicken wings sadly, while Olivia kept trying to explain tearfully. Watching them like this, Li Wei and others smiled while enjoying the luxurious dinner with lively conversation. After the dinner was over, Li Wei asked Irene if they were going to bring the person with the Shadowcaster class, as she had been planning to do today. But to his surprise, she shook her head, saying the preparations weren''t enough yet and that they would shift the plan to tomorrow. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded without saying anything, as he could already guess who the person would be and knew what was going to happen. So, he didn''t care too much and returned to his room like everyone else, where he found Li Xin and Li Yin lying on the bed, rubbing their naked belly with lazy expression''s. "XinXin, YinYin, are you trying to seduce me?" Li Wei asked, directly appearing on the bed with teleporting, and before Li Xin could say something, he directly buried his face in her soft belly. "Nnn, brother, don''t. I am too full I can''t handle any pressure," Li Xin complained, with a faint blush, feeling his lips on her belly button. In response, Li Wei gave one more deep kiss before grabbing Li Yin who was lying the bed peacefully. "XinXin, raise your shadow clone level to max so YinYin can talk a little now," Li Wei suggested, as he embraced Li Yin gently. Li Yin could only speak skill names currently. To speak fluently like others, Li Xin needed to level up her shadow clone skill to 90, but she was only a D-class now, and the max she could level up was level 70. But it was enough for Li Yin to say a few words, so Li Xin agreed without hesitation and leveled up her shadow clone skill to level 70 for 1.7 million coins. As soon as she did this, Li Yin, who was in Li Wei''s embrace, suddenly got surrounded by a black light, and in the blink of an eye, the light dissipated, revealing Li Yin who was looking at Li Wei gently. She then opened her mouth to say her first word, but before she could, Li Wei directly sealed her mouth with his, making Li Xin pout, who was waiting to hear her. But she didn''t say anything and watched Li Wei and Li Yin kiss each other with a smile as she rubbed her belly again with a lazy look. When she made the decision to clone herself, she was afraid Li Wei might not love them equally, but no such thing happened, as Li Wei always cared for Li Yin and now even started to care for others. Thinking of this, she smiled once again and glanced at Li Yin, who was kissing Li Wei back just like her without any orders. ''YinYin finally developed a way to think a little,'' Li Xin thought as she sensed the change in Li Yin, who was none other than her part, but now Li Yin was growing with the help of skill, forming an ability to think. With this, she could talk a little and do other things, but she wouldn''t do something that Li Xin wouldn''t do because she was part of Li Xin; her thinking, thoughts, feelings, and everything will move accordingly as hers. As she thought of this, she wondered if there was a way to let Li Yin think separately, without changing her feelings. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Maybe there will be a way,'' Li Xin pondered as she glanced at Li Wei, who was done kissing Li Yin and was looking at her gently, who was in his arms, blushing red. "Pervert brother!" Li Yin complained, saying her first words with a resentful glare. Chapter 178: Heavens Potion "Hahaha, brother, how does it feel to get cursed by YinYin''s first words?" Li Xin asked, laughing loudly as she saw Li Wei''s speechless face at Li Yin. He became more when he saw Li Xin laughing at him, but he didn''t care and gently ruffled Li Yin''s hair. "YinYin, you shouldn''t curse me like that dumbass. Also, I am very happy that you can talk now," Li Wei expressed with a smile as he embraced her with love. In response, Li Yin wrinkled her nose at him, but she didn''t say anything as he is her love and second master. Watching her silence, Li Wei chuckled and planted a kiss on her soft cheek, making her blush red with sweetness. "YinYin, you should be able to say every word, but not long sentences, right?" Li Wei inquired, caressing her back, to which she nodded after hearing him. "Nn, only seven to eight words I can say," she replied, her voice sounding sweet and similar to Li Xin''s, making Li Wei kiss her cheeks one more time. Li Yin pouted in response but didn''t say anything and enjoyed her cheeks getting nibbled by him while Li Xin observed their interactions with a gentle look. The more he loved Li Yin, the happier she felt, as Li Yin was part of her. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but sigh. ''He loves me too much, and this is what''s stopping him from falling in love with others,'' she muttered, feeling a little irritated. She didn''t want to force him to love others, as it would make him unhappy. She just wanted him to consider the feelings of others if they ever fell in love with him and expressed themselves. If she didn''t do anything, he would directly reject them, even if he has feelings for them. If that happened, there would be no going back, even if he changed his mind later. This was the reason why she was forcing him to consider the feelings of others, but he remained stubborn because of his feelings towards her and didn''t want to hurt her. ''At this rate, I won''t be able to help him recover his wound,'' she thought with a sigh, but soon it turned into resolution as she didn''t plan to give up no matter what. Thinking of this, she once again sighed and turned towards Li Wei, who let go of Li Yin''s pitiful cheeks with satisfaction, making her glare at him cutely. But he didn''t care and chuckled at her. "YinYin, now that you can talk, then how about you tell me what XinXin bought from Aunty Eliza today?" he inquired with a curious look. He had given it a lot of thought, but he couldn''t pinpoint the item she would need to lie about, so he decided to ask Li Yin, thinking she would answer him. But to his surprise, she shook her head. "I can''t tell you; reason sister XinXin," Li Yin replied, pointing at Li Xin who was glaring at Li Wei coldly but still lying on the bed, rubbing her belly. Li Yin was a part of her, so if she was unwilling to do something, she definitely would not do it. The reason she explained was that Li Wei was her second master. "Brother, stop asking YinYin such things, or it won''t end up good for you," Li Xin threatened with a cold glare, making Li Wei speechless. "XinXin, why are you acting like I am asking something illegal? I was just curious about what you bought from Aunty Eliza," Li Wei explained with a wry smile. "Humph, I don''t care if you are curious or not, but you are not allowed to ask this again. It''s something that only girls are allowed to know," Li Xin stated with a snort and a faint blush as she thought of the item. ''There is no way I will tell him that we bought a potion to increase our boob size,'' she muttered in her mind with irritation as she remembered Alice also buying it, even though she has big melons. After the use, they might even turn into big milkmelons a year later. Just thinking about it made her upset as she looked down to see her small apples that were becoming ripe because of the milk medicine she took. But she knew the quantity won''t be too much with the size she has and felt disappointed. She was already in her late teens, and her breast growth might come to a stop before twenty, because of this she felt anxious and decided to consult with Alice the day before. But somehow, it ended up consulting with Aunty Eliza, who has a secret stock of "Heaven''s Potion" that could help her with this problem and decided to make a delivery in secret when she has free time. It was none other than before dinner, where even Irene followed with curiosity and bought a few of them with a happy and embarrassed look when Li Wei found them doing the secret transaction with the help of his clone. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Aunty Eliza was prepared for such things, as she brought the potion in special boxes, making him see nothing and leaving him curious asking about it. However, he failed to get answers, as it was something embarrassing for all of them to reveal, not to mention Li Xin, who was a lot self-conscious about this after taking the milk medicine and imagining what was going to happen. Li Wei didn''t know all of this, so he once again became speechless at her reply, but he didn''t inquire further now as she wouldn''t be able to keep the secrets in her stomach for long, and even if she did, he would definitely get to know from Lily or Alice someday, as it was easy to trick them. As he thought about this, he decided to end the matter here. "XinXin, if you say so, I will not ask again. There''s no need to feel angry because of this," he replied with a shrug, making Li Xin frown at him with doubt. But she was relieved he wouldn''t ask again, so she nodded at him with a pout. "It''s good then. Also, let YinYin sleep now; she is tired too after fighting with us today," she suggested, watching him playing with Li Yin''s hair, who was sleepy. She was following her closely to fight because she had only fifty percent of Li Xin''s strength during battle today, making her more tired than anyone. Li Wei, too, knew this, so he nodded and laid Li Yin down, planting a goodnight kiss on her forehead. Original content from M-VL-em|p,yr "YinYin, good night," he muttered with a smile, caressing her face. In response, Li Yin nodded at him sweetly. "Good night, brother," she replied, also giving a soft kiss on his forehead, making him smile at her. But he didn''t say anything and turned towards Li Xin, who was done rubbing her belly as she waited for him to kiss her. He didn''t disappoint her and kissed her deeply before saying good night as he laid down between them, and they both snuggled into his chest to sleep. Watching them like this, Li Wei smiled, ruffling their hair, letting them sleep first as he planned what to do tomorrow. There were a lot of things for him to do, such as sparring with Irene, raising the levels of others, making his plan to earn money foolproof, cooking for everyone, and such. ''Damn, there''s a lot to do,'' he cursed inwardly as he arranged everything in his schedule and decided to sleep while planning to wake up early tomorrow. But it seems fate hated him, because just as he closed his eyes, he found himself standing in an unknown place, wide awake with shock. *** Meanwhile, in the white room, the screen showing Li Wei suddenly went blank, alerting both Sera and Luna. "What happened? Is it Sophia doing something again?" Luna inquired with a frown and serious expression. But Sera shook her head at her after looking through it deeply. "No, it''s not Sophia, but the world system itself," she replied, her golden eyes narrowing with a cold expression while Luna became shocked hearing her. "Sera, If the world system is contacting him this early, then doesn''t this mean-" she stopped, not saying anything further as she watched Sera''s eyes filled with a bloodthirsty look, sending chills down her spine. "Let''s see what happens first. There might be other reasons too," Sera replied with a cold tone, turning her gaze towards the second screen and as soon as she did, her expression returned to normal, with a gentle smile on her face. On the screen, an otherworldly eight-year-old girl was sitting on the throne with a calm look as she looked down to see thousands of people lying dead in the blood. They were none other than the royal family and guards of the kingdom, but they were all killed by the seemingly cute eight-year-old in just a few ten seconds. There were also two people alive, a man and a woman, who were shivering in fear and begging for mercy. These two were none other than her father and mother, who tried to sell her to the royal family for money after watching her growth from an infant to an eight-year-old child in just a few weeks. "Kindness, love, and all feelings are illusions just as Master said," the girl whispered with a sigh, watching them. She has treated them with love and kindness during these days, yet they had taken advantage of it, trying to sell her for a measly amount, which finally led to this situation. Chapter 179: Evelyn "As parents, you both failed, but worry not; I won''t kill you," the eight-year-old stated, looking coldly at her mother and father, who were shivering in fear. They never thought she would be able to use her powers from a previous life, which led to massacring the whole royal family who were just ruling over a small kingdom in a level 50 area. What followed was only regret inside them. If they knew she was this powerful, they would''ve taken her to a big kingdom to sell, which would give them a lot of money. Explore more at m,v le,mpyr As for her being their daughter, they never thought too much, as she was born because of an accident and supporting her never crossed their minds, as their eyes were blinded by greed due to the poverty and high taxes they were facing. They wanted to apologize for their mistakes to get a chance again, but with how much bloodthirsty aura she was exuding, no words came out from their mouths. "Humph, insects like you are disgusting. You better pray not to meet me again if you want to live," the girl snorted coldly, seeing through their thoughts and disappeared, leaving the kingdom forever, not knowing her master frowned in irritation after watching everything through the screen. "This idiot, why did she leave them alive?" Sera muttered with an annoyed tone as she saw the two people in the throne room now planning to tell what happened here to everyone for money. "Sera, did you forget she was an orphan in her past life?" Luna remarked with a sigh. Hearing her, Sera became more irritated, but she didn''t say anything and looked at the screen where the eight-year-old girl was heading towards a certain direction with speed. "Luna, I will need your help. Are you ready?" Sera inquired with a serious expression. In response, Luna nodded. "I am ready and will inform Li Wei as soon as Evelyn reaches near him," she replied, well knowing where the eight-year-old girl named Evelyn was going. *** As they both talked and observed Evelyn, Li Wei, who arrived in an unknown place, found himself standing in an open ground that was extremely large, leaving him a bit shocked. "What the hell is going on? Why am I here? Wasn''t I sleeping?" he asked himself with a frown as he tried to open the system panel, which he wasn''t able to do. "Fuck, don''t tell me I am about to meet someone again. How the hell does this always happen to me? Am I that easy to bully?" he cursed with annoyance, looking around when a voice rang in his mind. [Ding, Connection Established] [Name: Li Wei, Class: Jack-of-all-trades] [Verification complete, starting the Simulation. Status: 0%..1%..70%..100%] [Ding, Simulation has successfully started.] The voice of the world system rang loudly in Li Wei''s head, making him puzzled and frown, but before he could think, his view changed, and he arrived on top of a mountain where seven unknown people were standing. Li Wei wasn''t able to discern their features, nor was he able to hear them, but he felt something similar between them and him, while also feeling a sense of familiarity with a certain person. However, before he could think, a large explosion occurred at the foot of the mountain, leaving him stunned as millions of Abyssal Monsters attacked a barrier that was stopping them from going further. Watching this, six people nodded to each other and directly jumped down, making him stunned. But when he witnessed the following scene, he became shocked because the six people started to glow with different elemental colors as shadows of mythical beasts formed behind them. However, because the shadows were faint, Li Wei wasn''t able to see what kind of creatures they were, so he didn''t care too much and shifted his gaze towards the massacre where the six people were killing Abyssal monsters like ants. ''This is a bit too overpowered,'' Li Wei thought with a dumbfounded look. With the massive shield here, he could tell this was the Abyssal battlefield in the high-level worlds where the monsters above level 250 appear. If it were just normal monsters, it would be nothing, but they were all Abyssal monsters who had gone through evolution, yet to these six people, it was easy to massacre them. As he thought of this, he turned towards the seventh person who was standing with him and was giving the familiar feeling. He could clearly see the person''s face, but for some reason, he just couldn''t remember, as if an unknown force was stopping him and erasing his memories instantly. However, the familiar feeling was only getting stronger and stronger, as if there was a connection with this person. ''This feeling is the same as how Irene described calm and comfortable,'' Li Wei thought with a frown, when his attention was drawn down to the battlefield where six powerful Abyssal monsters were fighting the six people from earlier. However, his attention wasn''t on them; but on the seventh Abyssal monster that gave him chills just looking at it, and before he could see what would happen, his view changed, and he arrived in the wide-open place again. But he wasn''t alone this time; as a beautiful woman with a voluptuous body and large bosom stood in front of him. "Sakura?" Li Wei muttered with a dumbfounded expression watching the familiar face. The woman was none other than a fictional character that he was in love with and still has feelings for even now. However, he hurriedly regained his calm and took a few steps back with vigilance. "Who are you?" he asked with a frown and caution look. Watching him like this, the woman let out a smile. "I am just a fleeting person, so there is no need to remember who I am. Also, if you are questioning my appearance, it''s not me, but you who is imagining me in this way because you are missing this person," the woman replied, making Li Wei feel a bit stunned. She was telling the truth, as he did miss the anime of Sakura, but he was still skeptical about this. "I know you have many doubts, but there is not enough time for me to explain, so I will just get to the main point. You have seen those seven people and felt something similar, right?" the woman inquired, not bothering to explain. Hearing her, Li Wei frowned, nevertheless, he nodded. "Yes, I saw them and felt something familiar. I think they are all special classes, right?" he inquired with a serious expression as there was no way to explain their strength except with this class and he was right as the woman nodded hearing him. "Yes, they are all special classes like hero''s and sages. You should already know that these special classes are required to save the world," "You too fall in this category as your class is directly under the world system. Because of this, you are required to complete some tasks like what you saw and it''s a compulsion," the woman explained, making Li Wei frown at her. "I know you don''t want to take such dangerous tasks, but it''s important. You might not know, but there are some gods hiding in the world, and they are planning something bad. Because of this, the world system created me temporarily to relay this message to you," the woman stated with a serious expression as she continued. "You have to make sure there is nothing weird happening, at least where you live and the area around. As for other areas, the world system will assign heroes and sages." "Also, if there is a task or mission, you will be notified through system, so keep an eye on it, if nothing else I will take my leave here," she explained, and before Li Wei could say something, she disappeared. "It seems I have gotten myself into some big trouble," he muttered, feeling depressed, but there was no regret as he thought a day like this would come. It''s just that this was too early, which left him stunned and made him wondered what the gods were planning. As he was busy thinking, the world around him turned dark, and before he could react, he was already asleep in his villa, while the screen in the white room also started to show him up, making both Sera and Luna feel relieved. But it didn''t take them long to feel anxious again. "Sera, do you think Evelyn will kill him after finding out a man received your blessings?" Luna asked with a doubt. Hearing this, Sera avoided her gaze with an uncertain expression, keeping her silence. "Sera! Don''t hide your face like that; it won''t take long for Evelyn to reach him, as she is using her powers from previous life to find your traces," Luna shouted at her with a serious expression. Evelyn was heading towards Li Wei because she could sense her master''s aura coming from his direction. It wasn''t problematic, except she hated any man who would get close to her master, and if they both met now, things might not go as they were expecting. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 180: Astral Vision "Luna, there is no need to worry too much. Evelyn wouldn''t do something like that before knowing the situation. Also, she wouldn''t kill him just because of this, as I can use him as a reason for descent when the time comes," Sera explained calmly. But Luna still remained skeptical about it as she knew Evelyn very well and what she did in her previous life. However, she didn''t say anything and decided to warn Li Wei about it when the time comes. *** As she was thinking about this, the earth transitioned into morning, and Li Wei woke up a little later than the time he wanted to, but it was still early as Li Xin and Li Yin were both sleeping and snuggling to him. Watching them, Li Wei smiled softly, ruffling their hair, when suddenly he noticed a small orange light floating comfortably above their heads. Before he could think anything, a lot of them appeared in different sizes and colors, making him shocked. ''Spirits!'' Li Wei muttered in his mind, watching the energy balls floating around him. They were none other than the mysterious spirits birthed by the world system. However, because of the low-level area, they weren''t that big in size, and the numbers were low, but it was still enough to fill the whole room densely. Li Wei, who saw this, became a little dumbfounded because the spirits were blocking his vision. However, as long as he focused a little behind them, the spirits all disappeared from his sight, leaving only the information remaining, like where they existed, in which color, and in which form, even if he didn''t have any connection with them. ''It seems the implementation of the gift is finished,'' Li Wei thought with a stunned look, as the process had been stuck at ten percent and he never expected it to complete so soon. But thinking of what happened in the dream yesterday, he concluded it might be the world system that finished the process early for some reason. As he thought of this, he checked his system logs where he found the gift implementation getting finished when he was in the dream, and he also got to know the name of the gift, which was Astral Vision. This gift would allow him to see the spirits and such related entities, while there were also other uses, such as enhancing his vision and ability to see at night without activating any skill. Reading the description, Li Wei felt a little stunned, but he didn''t care too much and observed the spirits around him. They were like energy balls with the sole purpose of finding a high-level entity to stay beside and help them. Knowing this, Li Wei felt a little depressed as he couldn''t form a contract with spirits who didn''t have consciousness. However, he didn''t think too much and got up to get ready without alerting Li Xin and Li Yin, who were sleeping peacefully. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even after he was done with his bath, they were still sleeping, but he didn''t wake them up and made his way to the kitchen to prepare for breakfast, only to become a little stunned as he found Olivia waiting there for him. But she was a bit sleep-deprived, which made him worry. "Olivia, what happened? If there''s something wrong, just tell me. I will help you, no matter what," Li Wei assured her, ruffling her silver hair, thinking she was worried about her past. But to his surprise, Olivia shook her head with embarrassment. "It''s not what you think, Brother Li," she replied with an embarrassed tone as she thought of Lily requesting to sleep on her chest last night, while threatening not to give her the heaven''s potion she bought it for her, which Olivia couldn''t accept. So, with no choice, Olivia agreed that Lily could sleep on her chest, but only in slime form, to which Lily didn''t object and slept in the comfy, soft bed, unaware that Olivia was having trouble sleeping. However, Olivia convinced herself that Lily was nothing more than a cute pet before finally getting a few hours of sleep and waking up early to help Li Wei in cooking. Lily was upset about leaving the soft bed but, thinking about the delicious breakfast, she decided to sacrifice the comfort for dreams of the upcoming future; finally letting go of Olivia, who was sleep-deprived. Li Wei didn''t know all of this, so he was a bit puzzled, but he didn''t inquire further, thinking it was something private. "Olivia, if you''re feeling sleepy, you can go and rest. There are only a few dishes for breakfast, and I can handle them," Li Wei suggested, noticing her sleepy eyes. But at the mention of this, Olivia''s sleepiness disappeared, and she shook her head hurriedly. "Brother Li, I''m not sleepy. Let me help you," she replied, standing at the kitchen counter and waiting for his instructions with a firm face. Li Wei became speechless at this, but he shook his head and started to prepare breakfast with Olivia''s help. In an hour, he finished preparing a luxurious breakfast, while everyone already arrived at the dinner table, waiting for it with had red faces and embarrassed look making him puzzled. ''What the hell is happening here? Can someone explain to me?'' Li Wei thought with a frown, as even Irene has woken up early and was sitting with a red face. Olivia was also embarrassed, but not as much, because she used the Heaven''s Potion in the night, knowing she has to cook with Li Wei early in the morning, while others followed Aunt Eliza''s suggestion carefully to ensure it has a hundred percent effect. Only Lily, who couldn''t use the potion, was sulking sadly, waiting for breakfast while planning how to attack Olivia once again. Li Wei, unaware of all this, remained puzzled, but he didn''t dwell on it too much and served the delicious breakfast to everyone. "Mmm, Brother Wei, your cooking is really good. It''s a pity you don''t have rare cooking ingredients," Irene muttered with a disappointed expression. "Miss Irene, this is just a low-level area, so don''t get your hopes up too much. Also, are you ready for what you promised?" Li Wei inquired, taking a bite of his egg sandwich. While in response, Irene nodded hurriedly. "Of course, Brother Wei. I''m ready to beat you up whenever you want," she replied with an excited look, surprising Li Xin and the others who didn''t know about their arrangement. "Brother, are you going to spar with Miss Irene?" Li Xin asked with a strange look, wondering when he developed a liking for getting beaten up by girls. The others also looked at him with the same gaze, causing Li Wei''s expression to twitch. "XinXin, and all of you, stop looking at me like that. Even if she can beat me, you have to ask first if she dares or not," Li Wei stated with annoyance. Hearing this, they all turned towards Irene, who shook her head like a bullied girl, afraid he might not give her snow to play with. "Poor Miss Irene, getting bullied by Brother," Li Xin murmured, watching her like this, making Li Wei speechless. But he didn''t care too much, as she wasn''t calling her sister-in-law now. ''Maybe she is finally changing her mind,'' Li Wei thought with doubt as he finished his breakfast with everyone and headed towards the training room with them. However, before he could even reach downstairs, the bell of the villa rang multiple times, making him and the others stunned. "It''s only 9 AM, who came this early?" Li Xin muttered with a question. If Emily wanted to, she would inform them first or wouldn''t continuously ring the bell like this, not to mention she wouldn''t come this early. Li Wei, too, was puzzled when the bell rang again with impatience, making him frown. "XinXin, all of you stay here. I think someone came here to pick a fight," he suggested, looking at them, to which they all nodded and with that, Li Wei headed towards the door alone, wondering who it might be. Find new worlds at m-vl-em-py-r ''Is it some overconfident guy, or that old foggy Lucius coming to trick me again?'' he thought with a frown before opening the door, only to frown harder as he saw four young men around the age of twenty-one or twenty-two standing at the door. They were all wearing arrogant expressions that suited the expensive, luxurious clothes adorned with a noble crest. The four of them also frowned as they watched Li Wei and tried to look inside, but their view was obstructed by an anti-spy system that prevented anyone from spying inside. "Hey, what the hell are you trying to look at? Your mother and sister are prostituting somewhere else, not here, so keep your eyes off from inside," Li Wei warned with a cold look, watching their gazes. At the party, Li Xin and the others became famous, so there was talk about a man who owned Villa No.1 and them, because many people have seen Li Wei entering the Villa No.1 with beautiful girls. So, it only needed a little time before some overconfident people came to his door looking for trouble, as they didn''t know he would be the Lucifer who had wiped out the monster stampede. Chapter 181: I Am A Grudge Holder "You bastard, do you know who you''re talking to? We are all well-respected nobles and who are you? An ant from the trash world. Where did you get the guts to speak like this to us?" Randall shouted in anger, pointing at Li Wei, while his friends also followed after him. Find your favorite tales at m v l e mp yr "Boy, you really have guts. But you better apologize and give this villa to us because it''s not something trash like you can have," George stated in disdain, making Adolf snort at him. "George, are you an idiot? Why waste time on trash like him? Just kick him out of the villa, and everything inside will belong to us. No need for his trashy apology," Adolf remarked as he looked at Li Wei with a scornful gaze. The same was true for Patrick, the remaining young man who seemed to be the leader, but he didn''t say anything and let these three handle everything with a haughty look. For them, Li Wei was just trash from Earth who has gotten to know the C-level party because of his female party members. Not to mention, he didn''t even register his party officially at the guild, so in their eyes, he remained just trash, sucking up to someone as a temporary party member. It was also the reason that gave them confidence to come here, as they concluded that the girls didn''t want to form a party with him, meaning they were waiting for a strong party to join. So, when they found out about this, they immediately made their way today morning with confidence, as they were from the capital city and have a strong backing to support them, which no girls could reject. Li Wei didn''t know all of this, and even if he did, he wouldn''t care because just the gazes of these arrogant young masters made him angry, and with how they were talking so blatantly, there was no way he would just let it go. So, after hearing them, he chuckled coldly and took out his sword. "Remember not to be this arrogant next time," he stated, making the four of them sunned. "Humph, what can a level 30 trash do to us? You better prepare to lose your hands for making me angry," Adolf snorted coldly as he took out his sword and glanced at Li Wei, who suddenly disappeared from his place, making him shocked. Watching this, the other three were also shocked, as with their levels were above 50, yet they weren''t able to detect anything. "Adolf, watch out!" Patrick shouted suddenly as he tried to cast a shield on him. But it was already too late, as Li Wei arrived behind Adolf and before he could do anything, Li Wei directly separated his hand from shoulder with a cold slash, leaving them dumbfounded and pale. "Arghh!" Adolf screamed with agony, feeling an immeasurable pain as Li Wei used a skill with a lot of MP, making it unbearable for him, who was just level 52. Watching Adolf like this, Randall and the others became shocked, as no one would dare to fight them after knowing they were nobles. Yet here, someone directly cut off their hands like nothing, it gave them chills for some reason as they looked at Li Wei, who once again disappeared using stealth. "Watch out, his class is different from what it shows," Patrick warned with an ugly look as he took out his sword, only to hear a cold slash and George screaming beside him with pain. The same followed Randall after a few seconds, losing one arm like those two. "You bastard, do you know what you''re doing? Do you know the consequences of this?" Patrick shouted in anger, holding his sword tightly. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While hearing him, Li Wei chuckled. "Haha, what kind of consequences are you talking about? I am doing this on someone''s order. If you don''t believe me, why don''t you look on the roof and see who is standing there?" Li Wei replied with a smile, pointing at his villa''s roof where Lucius was watching everything from the start with calmness. But when he heard Li Wei''s words, his mouth twitched uncontrollably, while Patrick, who saw him, narrowed his eyes with ugly look. "It''s you! No wonder this brat doesn''t have any fear. It''s because the church is backing him," Patrick shouted in anger, remembering how he threw them in lockup yesterday. It was fortunate they have connections and were released at midnight after contacting their homes. However, now everyone in the city knew the inquisitor threw them in lockup, not even caring about their identities. If this got out in the capital, everyone would laugh at them, considering they were from top families. Thinking of this, anger seethed inside him as he coldly glared at Li Wei and Lucius. "Boy, don''t think the church will protect you forever. One day, this young master will definitely cut off your legs and hands," he threatened before looking at his friends, who had stopped their bleeding with skills and were holding their detached arms with ugly looks. "Let''s go," he said to them and was about to take his leave when Li Wei stopped them. "Hey, wait. Why are you taking my spoils of war? They are great trophies to me. Also, I want one more, so don''t be in a hurry to leave," Li Wei stated with a smile pointing at the hands, almost making them cough blood in anger. "Boy, don''t overstep your bounds!" Patrick shouted with an ugly look, only to see Li Wei smile coldly and disappear with stealth. Watching this, his expression changed to panic, and he tried to dodge, but before he could, Li Wei swiftly separated his right arm like the others. "Arghh, boy! I will never let you off!" Patrick shouted in agony, feeling immeasurable pain as he looked at Li Wei with dense killing intent. However, his shouts came to an abrupt stop as he saw Li Wei disappearing once again with a cold look, and before he could think, he saw a sword heading towards his neck with speed, making him stunned with fear. But before the sword could cut through his neck, it was stopped by Lucius with just one hand. "Boy, there is no need to kill them just because of this," he reminded Li Wei, who was still looking coldly at Patrick, who already pissed his pants in fear. "Geezer, you better protect them all when they meet me again. If not, they won''t be able to see the sun ever," Li Wei stated as he withdrew the sword and used his telekinesis to snatch their severed arms. "Fireball!" he chanted, directly burning the four arms to ashes, making Patrick and the others'' faces ugly. There was definitely a recovery skill to regrow their arms, but it would take months to get used to the new limbs. So, they wanted to take their arms back to reattach them; however, before they could even store them inside the item box, Li Wei snatched and burned them. "You!" Patrick wanted to say something but feeling Li Wei''s cold gaze and his wet pants, no words came out of his mouth. The same went for his friends. They didn''t wet their pants, but they were scared by him as he dared to kill someone directly. If not for the Inquisitor Lucius taking action, their friend Patrick would already be dead, and they might have followed after him. Just thinking about this gave them chills, and they decided to leave silently with their miserable situation. This time, Li Wei didn''t stop them and just watched coldly, while Lucius beside him sighed. "Boy, you are in great trouble now," Lucius reminded after seeing his cold look. But Li Wei didn''t care and smiled, looking at him with a meaningful gaze. "Mr. Lucius, I don''t think I am in trouble here, but you are the one," he replied with a shrug, leaving Lucius speechless. "Boy, don''t joke. I am serious here. Do you really think people are blind and they will believe your lies?" Lucius stated with a light snort. However, Li Wei still didn''t care. "Geezer, I know people won''t believe me, but there won''t be a problem if it''s you who is telling them that you ordered me to do this," Li Wei replied with a crafty smile, making Lucius uneasy. "Humph, boy, don''t dream. Why would I lie about this?" Lucius snorted but with a tense look. Watching him like this, Li Wei chuckled. "Haha, Geezer, you should better lie about this because I am a grudge holder. Also, it''s getting late, so I will take my leave," Li Wei replied, and before Lucius could say something, he entered the villa with teleportation, leaving the irritated old man outside. "Damn, he is clearly using me," Lucius cursed as he thought of his plan to use Li Wei as bait to catch those four. But before he could, Li Wei turned the game in his favour, making him shocked as he directly sliced off the arms of people above level 50 without any sweat. It meant he was above level 50, and maybe even higher. It should be impossible for him to reach such a level even if he is leveling up daily unless he is a hero or a hero candidate. In both cases, Lucius couldn''t offend him just for a few useless nobles. Because of this, he didn''t stop when Li Wei was cutting off their arms and burning them. Li Wei knew the old man must have concluded this, so he didn''t fear and even if the old man doesn''t help him, the guild master and city lord will definitely do everything to protect him, even if they have doubts about his hero and hero candidate identity. So, Li Wei was safe, unlike Lucius, who would have to explain and pay fines if he really did as he said. "Humph, brat, I will help you this time," Lucius snorted with an unwilling expression and left after casting a purification on the ground to clean the traces of blood. Chapter 182: "Brother, what happened? Why did it take so much time?" Li Xin inquired with a frown, as no one was able to see outside because Li Wei blocked their views using the function of the villa. Of course, Irene was able to see everything, but she also looked at him with a frown, waiting for an explanation as to why he became so heavy-handed. They were nobles, and if he wanted to buy land, he needed to have a good impression of them. If not, it would be hard for him to make a purchase without revealing all his strength. Not to mention, there were consequences if he did that, like getting hunted by the dark faction and facing more troubles like this. Thinking of this, Irene frowned even harder as she looked at Li Wei, who was patting Li Xin and Li Yin with a smile. "XinXin, there were some troublesome nobles, so I had to cut off their hands. That''s why it took so much time," he replied with a shrug, not caring too much, leaving Li Xin and the others speechless. "Brother, don''t explain it like you''re doing a normal thing. Say, how are you going to escape from the city''s rules?" Li Xin asked with a pout, making Li Wei pinch her cheeks. "No need to worry. Someone will help me, and even if they don''t, I have other ways," Li Wei assured her and the others, as he was sure to deal with this. It was definitely not in his plan to reveal his strength now, but he wouldn''t just sit and watch others come to create trouble for him. If he didn''t show his strength, everyone would take him as a weakling and come after him again and again. So, it was better to just cut off the arms of a few nobles to instill fear in others who wanted to cause trouble for him. Not to mention, Lucius wanted to use him to catch those four, so he took advantage of it to avoid personally explaining to others. ''That old geezer is really evil. He would even dare to use weak people like me. He''s got no shame,'' Li Wei complained, thinking of Lucius. The old geezer had many ways to stop them before they could create trouble, but he didn''t do it and waited for them to start fighting so he could throw those four in lockup again. Li Wei didn''t know the reason, but he concluded it must have something to do with the tense relationship with the church and royals. But he didn''t ponder too much and arrived in the training room with everyone. "Miss Irene, the training room can only withstand up to level 70 attacks, so we have to suppress our strength to level 60 to avoid causing any damage," Li Wei informed before starting the spar with her. Upon hearing this, Irene nodded. "Okay, I will only use my strength up to level 60," she replied without any surprise, making Li Wei feel a little jealous as he didn''t have control over his strength and has to use level lock skill to do this, unlike her who could do it without any external help. ''She must have a hundred percent control over her strength,'' Li Wei thought, feeling depressed. But he didn''t ponder too much and arrived in the spacious place, followed by Irene, who was looking around curiously, wondering why the temperature was so low here. "Miss Irene, the temperature is cold here because I let my clone create snow for you last night," Li Wei explained with a smile as he watched her restless eyes. He never thought that he would meet a priestess who liked the snow so much it made him feel funny. ''Maybe there''s some weird reason behind her liking the snow,'' he thought, wondering what it could be, when he felt Irene''s cold gaze on him. "Humph, Li Wei, you better not laugh at me. I like the snow because of my mother," Irene replied, wrinkling her nose cutely as she saw through his thoughts. Hearing this, Li Wei just shrugged his shoulders as he glanced at Li Xin and the others, who were standing at a distance away to watch their spar with some snacks. ''These girls...'' Li Wei muttered in his mind, feeling speechless. The same went for Irene, but she didn''t care too much. "Sisters, I am about to spar with Brother Wei, so make sure to watch closely as you will learn new things," she reminded them before turning towards Li Wei. "Brother Wei, it might be a little hard for you to fight me, but don''t expect me to go easy on you because I want to teach my sisters how to fight," Irene stated with a wide smirk as she took out her sword. While hearing her, Li Wei chuckled. "Miss Irene, no need to go easy on me. I am itching for a fight like this," he replied with excitement as he also took out his sword. Your journey continues on m-vle-mpyr He was really happy to fight with her as he could learn her skills, but what he cared most about was fighting with skills, just like how he did in RPG games. It got him excited a lot, even more than when he was leveling up and killing thousands of monsters alone. Watching him like this, Irene felt a little weird, but she didn''t care and nodded. "Watch out, I will attack first," she stated, and suddenly her aura changed to a cold one, and her naughty smile was replaced with a serious face. "Teleportation," she muttered in a low voice, and with a boom, she disappeared, making Li Wei narrow his eyes at her. But before he could think, she arrived behind him, launching a simple sword attack. However, Li Wei was prepared for it, so he swiftly blocked her attack with his sword. *Clang!* A loud metallic sound rang as they were both in a stalemate. However, the situation changed drastically as a kick headed towards Li Wei''s crotch with speed, making him shiver. ''Fuck,'' Li Wei cursed as he dodged hurriedly with Shadow Step when a notification rang, reminding him that he had learned the Multi-Thinking skill. But he didn''t have time to check as he felt a presence behind him. ''Damn, she is already behind me,'' Li Wei cursed again, dodging hurriedly with Shadow Step. But this time, he unknowingly used the Multi-Thinking skill he has just acquired to prepare for her the defence. *Clang!* A clash happened between the swords again as Irene''s eyes widened at him. ''Was he hiding his Multi-Thinking skill?'' she thought, feeling a little stunned, wondering if he was hiding anything more. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei, too, found out after using the Multi-Thinking skill, but he didn''t care too much, as Irene didn''t know what kinds of skills he has. However, he made sure not to use newly learned skills as he fought fiercely with her, using mage and swordsman class skills. *Boom! Bang! Clang! Shing!* Various sounds echoed as two figures flashed with speed inside the training room, making Li Xin and the others stunned. "Sister Li, can you follow their spar?" Lily asked with irritation, as she could only see Li Wei and Irene for a second before they disappeared and appeared again in different places. She was above level 50, but she hasn''t gotten used to her full strength yet, so she wasn''t able to follow their spar with her eyes and could only catch a glimpse when they are slow. The same went for Li Xin and the others, who were helpless. "Lily, I can only catch some glimpses like you," Li Xin replied with a sigh as she realized her eyes couldn''t even follow her beloved brother. The same disappointment was felt by others as they realized they couldn''t catch up with their leader. This disappointment only increased further as they saw Li Wei and Irene''s fight starting to heat up, as if they were enjoying it, playing tricks on each other with different skills while fighting in midair. Li Wei didn''t know all of this, but he was enjoying the fight. Currently, both of them failed to harm each other and were trying to come up with different tricks. Irene has skills and her knowledge, while Li Wei solely relied on his MP and the newly learned Multi-Thinking skill, which helped him to cast skills simultaneously without any delay. It was a good thing he learned the skill, or he wouldn''t be able to escape the fate of getting beaten up by her. As their spar continued, a news struck the whole city, leaving them dumbfounded. The news was none other than the four nobles whose hands were cut off after entering Villa No.1. However, no one was aware that Li Wei did this because not many people has seen it, and even if they knew, they wouldn''t tell others, as they could see Li Wei''s level is higher than he shows. It means he has a blessing, and it wasn''t a good thing to offend him. So, people could only speculate about this and reached the following conclusion. "It must be Inquisitor Lucius!" they all thought the same thing and agreed without hesitation, not knowing Lucius almost coughed up blood after finding out the news. "Damn boy, see what you did," Lucius cursed in his manor with an ugly expression and weary face as he didn''t except the blame would fall on him. Chapter 183: Ten Percent Strength As the news spread around the city like wildfire, Li Wei was still unaware of it and was sparring with Irene, but using fewer skills so he could get used to his strength. Irene didn''t know this, so she frowned a little, wondering why he was getting slower. Nevertheless, she didn''t care and continued her attacks fiercely, forcing him to retreat as he was restricting himself from using skills. Li Xin and the others who were watching them also noticed Li Wei getting slower, but they instantly realized why he was doing this. "Sister Li, I think we should also spar," Olivia suggested, feeling depressed. They wanted to watch their fight to learn, but they only caught some glimpses, so it was useless to observe them and was better to do something. Li Xin and the others also has the same idea, so no one rejected her, and they found a place a little away from them to spar. Li Wei noticed this, but he didn''t say anything and focused on mastering his strength slowly while also learning the new skills from Irene. However, he was disappointed with it as Irene only used her cleric class skills, making him learn only five skills. Knowing this, he felt bitter as he was using the skills of swordsman, mage, and assassin classes to counter her, yet she was able to force him back with just one class. It means she was clearly not going all out, and this made Li Wei depressed. However, he was also fired up, thinking about mastering his strength to its full potential like her. So, he focused all his attention on the spar, pushing his level 60 strength to its limits, sometimes forcing Irene to retreat. Watching him like this, Irene narrowed her eyes. ''To force me back when I am using only ten percent of my strength... Li Wei, just what are you?'' Irene thought with puzzlement as she looked at him with a deep gaze. She had opportunity to raise her spirits'' attributes monthly, making her ten times stronger than her original level and the same applied now, even if she suppressed her strength to level 60. In the beginning, she only decided to use five percent of her strength. However, he was able to fight back, so she increased her strength slowly. But Li Wei was just getting more fired up and decided to use more attributes, just like her. The good thing was that he didn''t know she was only using ten percent of her strength. If he did, he would likely be cursing her with depression, as she was only fighting with the help of one class and a few skills. Not to mention, she wasn''t even bugged or had godly skills like him. Li Wei didn''t know what was going through her mind, nor did he care. He has only one purpose: to control his strength and was giving it his all as he felt a sense of crisis. Just a while ago, he cut off the hands of four nobles, but he solely relied on the level of Stealth and Shadow Step to achieve it. If not, it would have been hard for him to do so. Not to mention, they were just some weak nobles who hadn''t mastered their strength fully, so it was very easy for him to dominate them. However, if it were just some random level 50 adventurers, he would have to use a lot of tricks to take them down. Because of this, he felt a sense of crisis and wanted to grow stronger in a short amount of time. As he thought of this, he decided to increase his strength again. However, just as he thought of this, a feeling of exhaustion struck him. ''Damn, my stamina is depleting very fast,'' he cursed with a bitter expression, as it hasn''t even been five minutes since they started sparring. If it were in bed, he could guarantee to last even more than thirty minutes, but here in the fight, he failed to reach even five. It was embarrassing. Nevertheless, he didn''t stop sparring with her and mustered all he could do until finally getting hit by a backhand strike and falling to the ground exhausted. "Huff... huff... it''s too tiring," Li Wei huffed with exhaustion, as he didn''t expect that using more attributes would deplete his stamina faster. "Li Wei, it''s because you are using the strength you haven''t mastered yet. If not, you could barely last for a few more seconds," Irene explained with a smile, making Li Wei speechless. But he didn''t care and turned towards the others who were looking at him with worry. "I''m just exhausted, so no need to worry. You guys can continue sparring," he assured them with a smile. Watching him like this, Li Xin and the others felt relieved, but rather than continuing sparring, they approached him. "Brother, there''s no need to push yourself so hard. You can also master your strength slowly, you know," Li Xin muttered with a sigh, feeling powerless about it. She wanted him to grow stronger, but not like this, where he would be exhausted beyond his limits. Just watching him lying on the ground powerlessly made her feel uncomfortable. Li Wei knew her thoughts, so he smiled wryly. "XinXin, you don''t need to worry too much. It''s just exhaustion. I''ll recover soon," he assured her in a gentle tone. But upon hearing this, Li Xin frowned in displeasure and sat down to give him a lap pillow. "If you''re saying it''s just exhaustion, then can you tell me what happened to your clothes?" she asked coldly, pointing at his miserable clothes that were torn by the aftereffects of skills. His new clothes were still in the hands of Irene, who was lazy to separate them. The same went for him, so he could only wear low-level clothes, which resulted in this. "XinXin, it''s just some clothes. Look, I''m alright. I haven''t even gotten a scratch yet," Li Wei explained as he tore his shirt to show his body. Only after seeing that there were no scratches did Li Xin heave a sigh of relief. While in the meantime, Li Yin also joined them and started to ruffle Li Wei''s hair, making him speechless. But he wasn''t the only one speechless here; Irene and the others were also in the same state as they watched the three of them, who were busy in their own worlds. However, the three didn''t care about this and continued with what they were doing. "Brother, you should take a half-hour rest, or it might harm your body if you continue like this," Li Xin suggested with a pout, knowing he wasn''t going to stop training. While hearing her, Li Wei nodded. "Okay, as my little sister says," he replied, looking up at her cute face, which wasn''t hidden by her small breasts. It was a pity, as he imagined something bigger. Nevertheless, he didn''t care, as he was happy with what he has, even if they were small. Li Xin didn''t know what he was thinking, so she felt weird about his gaze. But before she could think about it, the doorbell rang, attracting everyone''s attention. "XinXin, go open the door. It''s Aunty Eliza and Emily," Li Wei informed, as his clone told him about it. Hearing this, Li Xin became stunned, but she nodded and gently put down his head down from her lap before going to open the door with the others, leaving Irene and Li Wei alone in the training room. Li Wei was still exhausted, but he stood up and sat on the nearby bench to rest as he heaved a sigh of relief. "Li Wei, you shouldn''t use so many attributes at once. You can definitely get used to the strength faster, but it''s not worth it if you get bedridden for a week," Irene advised as she saw through what he was trying to do. Hearing this, Li Wei nodded. "Miss Irene, I know about this, so don''t worry. I just wanted to see how far I can go," he replied with a disappointed sigh as he checked the newly learned skills. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Irene, who was watching him, could only see him hovering his fingers in midair, which made her pout with curiosity. Experience the adventure on m|vl_em|p_yr "Brother Wei, why don''t you tell me your secret when you already know mine?" she muttered with pitiful eyes, taking a seat beside him. Li Wei was speechless at her acting and shook his head. "Miss Irene, your secret is useless," he replied with a sigh, making her irritated. "Li Wei! What do you mean my secret is useless? If somebody knows, they might start a war because of it," Irene shouted with a sulky look. While hearing this, Li Wei nodded in agreement. "Yes, that''s the reason why it''s useless, because if I revealed it, nothing would go according to my plan," he replied with a shrug. The secret she was talking about was none other than her ability to increase the spirit attributes of others. If it were known to someone, there would be many people hunting for her. But here, it wasn''t the case, which meant she has gained this ability recently, and only a few people were aware of it. Li Wei didn''t know why she told them about a secret like this and nor did he care too much, as long as it could help Li Xin and others become stronger. Irene too knew this from his expression, so she could only pout in anger. ''Humph, just wait. I''ll know all your secrets,'' she thought with a snort as she took out her communication tool to do something. Chapter 184: Irenes Pick Up Plan Just as Irene was busy with her communication tool, Li Wei was busy checking the new five skills he learned from her. There were two special class skills, Holy Nova and Divine Retribution, both being level 120. While the remaining three were A grade skills, Divine Strike, Judgment, and Wrathful Radiance, with their levels being 100. Knowing this, Li Wei became stunned as he could see her main focus was not on the cleric class skills. Which means she was focusing on other class skills that were more important than this one yet she didn''t use when sparring with him . ''Damn, she is clearly looking down on me,'' Li Wei cursed as he thought of this. But what he didn''t know was that Irene wasn''t looking down on him and was trying to help him gain control over his strength. If not, she would''ve directly dominated him with just her pure strength, not even needing to use any skills. She could''ve also used skills from other classes; however, she thought he might get arrogant. So, she only used a few skills from one class to let him think he was weak. Li Wei didn''t know this, so he could only curse with depression while thinking about his training schedule. Mastering strength couldn''t be done in just one day, and he would need few weeks to do it. However, a problem stood before him: the training room could only withstand attacks of level 70. It means he will have to find a place in the wild to train soon. However, the place must be above level 50; only then can he train there. If not, the place might get destroyed by his continuous training. As he was busy thinking this, Irene finished sending a message to someone and made a serious face. "Li Wei, get ready. We will leave in an hour to pick up the person of Shadowcaster class," she informed. Hearing this, Li Wei frowned a little. "Miss Irene, is it necessary to go now? Can''t we pick up the person after we finish the training?" he suggested with an unwilling expression. But Irene shook her head in denial. "Li Wei, it isn''t easy to trick her, so get ready as soon as possible. Also, I have to prepare a few things before we kidn... ahem, pick her up, so I will be taking my leave here," she stated with a calm look and disappeared with teleportation, leaving Li Wei speechless. "Am I mishearing things, or did she say ''kidnap'' just now?" Li Wei muttered, feeling a headache as he knew who the person was and what would happen if he did this. "Ugh, anyway, it''s already reached this point. I should do what can I do," he mumbled with a sigh as he let his exhausted body rest on the bench, waiting for Li Xin and the others who were done talking with Aunty Eliza and Emily. The reason they came here was to help them with the troubles of the nobles. Li Wei really wanted to go and thank them, but he wasn''t even in a condition to take a long walk or use any skills. So, he could only stay powerlessly like this, waiting to recover a little. But before he could recover, Aunty Eliza took her leave with Emily after knowing everyone was alright and there was no need for her to intervene in this. She has her shop running with endless orders now, but she still made time immediately after hearing about the news of the nobles coming here. This made Li Wei feel grateful towards Aunty Eliza and her family. So, without hesitation, he decided to make time to personally thank them later. As he was busy thinking this, Li Xin and the others entered the training room after sending out Aunty Eliza and Emily. But they became a little stunned as they failed to find Irene. "Brother, where is Miss Irene? Don''t tell me you bullied her too hard that she escaped to her room to cry," Li Xin asked with weird expression, making Li Wei sigh. "XinXin, she is definitely in her room but is preparing to kidnap someone," Li Wei explained with a helpless look, making Li Xin and the others dumbfounded. "Brother, are you sure it''s not a misunderstanding? Why would miss Irene would kidnap someone?" Li Xin inquired with doubt. In response, Li Wei sighed again. "I hope it''s a misunderstanding, but the truth is bitter XinXin. After an hour, Miss Irene and I will go to kidnap someone. I hope it should go without any problems," Li Wei replied with a weary face, making them puzzled. Li Wei knew they didn''t grasp the matter, so he explained that it was related to the person who holds the Shadowcaster class. Only then Li Xin and the others understood what was going on. "Brother, then go and take a shower. Or are you planning to stick with this rich, handsome beggar look?" Li Xin asked as she watched him bare-chested and wearing somewhat torn trousers. It''s just that he was handsome, and there wasn''t any scratch or dirt on him, so Li Xin concluded that this is how rich beggars might look if they exist. Li Wei became speechless after hearing her, but he didn''t care and replied. "XinXin, I have yet to recover to use any skills and was also waiting for you all to inform about this," he explained. Your story source m_v lem|p-yr Hearing this, Li Xin nodded in understanding and sat beside him, with Li Yin doing the same. The bench was only enough for three people, so Olivia and the others sat on nearby benches in silence leaving Li Wei a little stunned. "XinXin, do you have something to say?" he asked, watching them not training and sitting beside him in silence. While in response, Li Xin nodded with hesitation and suggested. "Brother, it''s about leveling us up. I think it would be good if you level us up one by one while I make sure to keep Miss Irene busy and won''t find about this," she said. Hearing this, Li Wei became surprised and pondered a little. "XinXin, I think Irene will find out about your levels when raising your spirit attributes, so let''s not do it until she''s finished with this. As for your current levels, I''ll make something up," he replied, as he wasn''t in a hurry to level up yet. Even if he was in a hurry, there should be high-level monsters for him to kill. He could also level up with low-level monsters, but it wouldn''t be good as low-level adventurers wouldn''t be able to level up and would start complaining. In the end, it would reach him with the visit of old foggy Lucius, who knows he has powerful clones and only he can pull something like this in this city. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because of this, he postponed his plans to level up until level 40-50 monsters start spawning, and so the leveling up of everyone. If not, he wouldn''t be able to hide his secrets from Irene. Li Xin also understood this and nodded with a guilty look as she felt bad for keeping Irene from the truth. However, she didn''t say anything and leaned on his chest with Li Yin until Li Wei recovered his strength and teleported to his room to get ready after saying a few words to everyone. They wanted to still continue training, so he just asked them to be careful before getting ready and recovering to his perfect condition after an hour. Irene was already waiting for him, so he didn''t hesitate and left the villa with her after informing Li Xin and the others about their departure while also asking them not to open the door without contacting him. They didn''t reject his request, as it could only lead to trouble if they got involved in a fight with nobles. Li Wei was relieved to hear this, so he followed Irene without any worry to some shady abandoned houses where not even a dog could be seen. "Miss Irene, isn''t this place too obvious for kidnapping someone?" Li Wei asked with doubt. With old foggy keeping his eyes everywhere, this location would definitely not escape his notice and might even be receiving special attention. However, after hearing him, Irene shook her head calmly. "Li Wei, we are not here to kidnap someone, but to pick up the person, so no need to worry about it. Also, we will just be following that person here and won''t be interacting with her," she explained, looking at the empty street and waiting for someone to come. With her disguise artifact, she wasn''t worried about being found by Lucius, which was why she was confident in this, while Li Wei remained doubtful because of his bad luck as he also waited for the person. It didn''t take too much time; in five minutes, a young woman at the age of 22 came, looking around and trying to find something. It was none other than Lyla, who was in disguise and came here as Irene asked her to because somehow Irene got to know that she came in contact with a man. So now Irene kidnapped that man and asked Lyla to come here if she wanted to see her future hubby alive. Chapter 185: I Am Not A Bad Girl ''Haha, Lyla, you said you would never come here, even if your hubby is dead. Then how come you are here to save him?'' Irene thought, laughing inwardly as she watched Lyla in disguise walking around. Just an hour ago, Lyla threatened to talk about these messages to Inquisitor Lucius, but in the end, she came here, knowing Irene might really do as she says because she knew about her family rules and was close to her. Lyla still doubted whether she would kill him or not, but even if she didn''t, no one would escape unscathed from Irene, so she has no choice but to come here. If not, someone might end up badly because of her mistake. Li Wei, who didn''t know all of this, felt weird, but he failed to pinpoint anything, as the thought of Lyla coming to save him never crossed his mind. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Miss Irene, when are we going to kidnap her and how?" Li Wei inquired as they were both hiding in an abandoned house, watching Lyla who was looking around with anxious eyes. The area they were in was where the low-level houses were built at the start of the city. There were still plans to renovate them into high-level houses, but the funds needed were massive, so it remained abandoned like this. Not to mention, in this world, people didn''t lack money when it came to such miscellaneous things, so no one cared about the low-level houses and lived in higher-level ones, making this place abandoned. This place looked like just the right one to commit crimes; however, it was the opposite here, as the guards were patrolling every hour, not to mention Lucius was also keeping his eye on every suspicious thing in the city. So, Li Wei still doubted whether their plan to kidnap her would succeed or not. "Li Wei! I told you we are not kidnapping someone but came here to pick up. Also, you are not allowed to say anything from now on; just follow me silently and let me handle everything," Irene stated with irritation. Was she a bad girl who would kidnap someone for fun? Of course not, she was just here to pick up her best friend and nothing else. ''Humph, bad Li Wei. I am not a bad girl,'' she complained inwardly with a snort as she observed Lyla, who was walking around as she instructed in the messages. Li Wei was a little puzzled at why she was only observing, but he didn''t say anything. For him, raising the strength of everyone was important, and striking a deal with Irene was a lot safer than trying to find a rare class in some dangerous places. Not to mention, he has Astral Vision, which could work similarly to Irene''s Spirit Vision, so he only needed the skill of the Shadowcaster class that was now coming to his doorstep. Because of this, he agreed to the plan, even though he knew it might be troublesome. So, he just waited silently as Irene said, while also keeping an eye on his villa with the help of his clone to make sure no nobles would come to cause trouble while he is away. Thinking of the nobles, he shifted his gaze towards Irene with a deep look. ''This city must be under the power of the church or someone from it. If not, she wouldn''t be able to do whatever she wanted, and the same goes for that old foggy Lucius who is scamming a weak person like me,'' he muttered inwardly as he pondered about the social hierarchy of the kingdom. Find adventures on m v l e m p y r When suddenly his attention was attracted by Irene, who took out a small mana crystal that was engraved with runes. But before he could think what it was for, she directly crushed it. Nothing seemed to happen when she did, but after just a few seconds, a terrifying sonic boom echoed from the centre of the city, making Li Wei shocked. He became even more shocked when he discovered that no one in the city heard it and no explosion happened anywhere. "Li Wei, this sonic boom can only be heard by level 100 or higher levels. That''s why no one in the city heard it. Also, because this sonic boom explosion is unharmful, it is not easy to detect, and it''s a great way to distract Uncle Lucius," Irene explained with a smirk, making Li Wei speechless. "Miss Irene, you placed these explosions when you came to the city, right?" he inquired because there was no time for her to do this now, which meant she must have done it before running away. Hearing this, Irene just smiled and didn''t bother to explain because he was right. She has done this to make her escape plan more foolproof, placing these unharmful explosives in her room. So even if Lyla and others know it might be a trap, they have to check it personally, even if they know Irene isn''t there. The same was happening now as Lucius went to check on her room with unwillingness. While Lyla, who also heard the sound, showed a troubled expression and took out her communication tool to ask Lucius if everything was alright. In response, Lucius just said to continue to search for Priestess Irene while he would get rid of these explosives planted in the villa. Everything was going just as Irene planned. Even if it wasn''t, the explosions would happen automatically at certain intervals once triggered, so she didn''t worry too much and waited until she confirmed Lucius wasn''t watching them. "Li Wei, it''s time. Just follow me silently," Irene instructed with a serious expression as she watched Lyla walking away just as she desired in her plan. Li Wei didn''t care too much and followed her to a nearby inn where Irene entered without hesitation and brought him into a private room she has booked. Li Wei was puzzled, but he didn''t say anything as Irene was busy instructing Lyla through the communication tool with a serious look. When suddenly, she turned towards him. "Li Wei, in a moment, Lyla will be coming, and all you have to do is just interact with her a little, while I do my work. Also, pretend you don''t know me," Irene stated, and before Li Wei could say something, she directly entered the bathroom to hide, making him speechless. ''It feels like she is going to do something troublesome,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh as he waited for Lyla while thinking about what to talk with her. He didn''t wait too long, and in a minute, the door of the room opened as a figure of a young woman walked inside. It was none other than Lyla who was looking at Li Wei after shutting the door. Only after seeing him unharmed, did she heave a sigh of relief and turn towards the bathroom. "Priestess Irene, please stop hiding. I know you are there," Lyla stated because it was the only place to hide inside this room. Hearing this, Irene, who was hiding in the bathroom, snorted and walked out with a cute pout. "Lyla, I was going to give you a surprise. You can''t just expose me like that," she complained with a cheeky tone. Watching her like this, Irene became irritated. "Priestess Irene, why are you doing this? Don''t you know it''s a crime to threaten people''s lives?" she asked with anger. "Ah, Lyla, why are you angry at your cute priestess? Don''t tell me you have forgotten about me after getting a future husband," Irene asked, pointing at Li Wei, whose mouth was twitching after understanding her plan. But he didn''t say anything as he needed to learn the skill of Lyla so he could make Li Xin and others stronger. As he thought of this, he looked at Irene, wondering how she was going to kidnap her, but he became dumbfounded by her next words. "Lyla, I am bored of running away alone. Why don''t you join me? It will be a lot of fun," Irene suggested as if it was something normal. While Lyla sighed deeply after hearing her. "Priestess Irene, do you know what you are asking? I will recommend you to go back immediately, because your father is anxious and will come here personally if you don''t," she stated, making Irene''s expression a little stiff, but she didn''t care. "Humph, so what? Let him come. Anyway, I am not afraid of him. Also, Lyla, don''t think your location artifact will work here, so forget about those little tricks," Irene replied with a scoff as she saw Lyla pouring MP into the ring secretly. Because Irene has spirit eyes, Lyla knew if she kept it activated from before, Irene would definitely not meet her. So, she waited for the chance, only to fail because Irene was prepared for this with her secret tool that can block any type of communication. It''s just that this tool was separated into lots of parts in her personal items with secrecy. Because of this, Lyla didn''t know that she has a tool like this and thought it might work. But her plans failed. Lyla still has other ways, but they wouldn''t work in front of Irene who is high level. Not to mention, there is another man hiding somewhere who helped her run away that day, and if she did something, Li Wei would become a hostage. So, she couldn''t do anything and could only wait for Inquisitor Lucius to discover something wrong with her and come here as soon as possible. However, it was useless as he was busy finding the explosives that Irene put in troublesome places, making him fume with anger. "Just where did this girl get these things? Is someone helping her secretly?" Lucius muttered with irritation as Irene always found new things to make trouble for him. Chapter 186: Like A Villainous Devil "Lyla, stop waiting for Uncle Lucius because he will be busy for at least fifteen minutes. Not to mention, it will take more time to notice something wrong with you, while I will just need a few seconds to escape, so it''s useless to think uncle can stop me," Irene stated with a smirk. Hearing this, Lyla''s expression changed as she sighed with exhaustion. "Priestess Irene, why are you doing this and why did you ask me to come here?" she asked with a tired tone, knowing she can''t get Irene back. While in response, Irene just shrugged her shoulders and took a seat on the bed a little away from Li Wei. "Lyla, as I said, I am bored of running alone, so tag along with me. That''s why I asked you to come here. Also, there is one more reason: you care a lot about your future husband, right?" Irene asked with a smile, glancing at her deeply. "Priestess Irene, you have some misunderstanding here. He is not my husband, and I don''t care about an ugly man like him," "Also, I came here to stop you from committing crimes, because a priestess like you shouldn''t harm any innocent person, even if they are ugly and aren''t supposed to live," Lyla stated with a cold look, rendering Li Wei speechless. ''What did I do? Why does she want to kill me? Is she in her periods?'' Li Wei thought, feeling depressed as he made excuses in his mind to prevent getting hurt emotionally. If it was some kid or even someone similar to his age, he wouldn''t feel hurt, but Lyla here was a mature woman with a curvy body and well-shaped figure. She was beautiful enough to attract him, as he only dabbled with young women around his age who weren''t fully grown yet. Because of this, he felt a little hurt after getting called ugly by her. But no one cared about his emotions as Irene nodded at Lyla. "As I expected, you really don''t like an ugly man," she muttered with a thoughtful look and continued with a puzzled face. "Lyla, if you really don''t like him, then why did you come to Villa No. 1 after finding out about the nobles going there to create trouble?" she inquired, tilting her head cutely. Lyla was in stealth when she arrived there, so Li Wei failed to detect it, not to mention she left immediately after discovering Uncle Lucius was there. Li Wei, who didn''t know this, became dumbfounded and looked at Lyla, who became stiff. "Priestess Irene, I was there to stop those dirty nobles from creating trouble. Also, I left immediately when Inquisitor Lucius arrived, so stop misunderstanding things," Lyla replied with a calm expression. However, Irene didn''t believe this because Lyla hated to get in contact with men, so she would definitely let her subordinates handle this rather than going in person. However, she didn''t expose her and sighed. "What a pity, Lyla. You should''ve stayed there to watch your husband cut off the arms of those nobles without any mercy, just like a villainous devil who has just reincarnated," Irene remarked with an incredulous tone. Hearing this, Li Wei almost said, "You''re the one who is a devil," but he kept his calm because he needed her help to raise the strength of Li Xin and others. However, unlike him, Lyla wasn''t calm because just like others, she thought Inquisitor Lucius cut off their arms, and now hearing him that Li Wei did it, she became shocked. "Priestess Irene, stop lying. I don''t think a level 30 ugly man can cut off the arms of level 50 trashy sewer men," Lyla stated, making Li Wei feel mixed emotions. He got hurt by getting called ugly, but he also felt happy that he wasn''t some trashy sewer man in her eyes. It''s just he couldn''t describe his emotions, and no one in the room cared about it. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lyla, why would I lie? If you have doubts, you can just ask Uncle Lucifer, or you can just interrogate your devil husband," Irene replied, pointing at Li Wei. While Lyla, who watched Irene''s confidence, became stunned and glanced at the ugly man with doubt, who just shrugged his shoulders, not denying it, making her shocked. "Lyla, this is the reason I asked you to come here. Look, Li Wei is a blessed person, and so is your future husband. Because of this, I was thinking of assigning you as his protector," Irene stated, making Li Wei and Lyla both dumbfounded. "Priestess Irene, don''t joke. My position is not something you can change. Also, why do you think I will protect an ugly man?" Lyla complained as she also took a seat on the bed beside Irene. She was still thinking of getting Irene back, so the more time she wasted, the higher chances she would have. Irene did notice her thoughts, but she didn''t care much. "Lyla, I know you wouldn''t agree to this, so how about accompanying me in enjoying the freedom?" she inquired with a cheeky tone. "Priestess Irene, stop pulling pranks. I will not help you with this. Also, can you tell me about the man who helped you and what is your relationship with him?" Lyla asked with an extremely serious face. Hearing this, Irene blushed like a red tomato and averted her gaze with shyness. "Lyla, what are you talking about? I don''t have any kind of relationship with my darl... ahem, with that man," she replied, looking down to hide her expression. Watching her like this, Li Wei was left with no words and decided to be more cautious around her, or who knows what kind of lie she will make him believe. As he was busy thinking this, Lyla was shocked and wanted to say something, but no words came out. The silence continued for a while until Lyla clenched her fist tightly and asked. "Priestess Irene, who is that man?" she inquired in a calm yet deep tone, making Li Wei shiver for some reason. While Irene, who heard her, hesitated before replying. "Lyla, I can tell you, but you have to sign a contract with me. If you do that, I will even tell you what kind of relationship we have and how much we have gone forward," she stated with a blush and rubbing her belly with happy expression. Watching her like this, Lyla forgot all the reasons and became dumbfounded. ''No, impossible! They cannot reach this level in just two days!'' she shouted in her mind with a terrible feeling as she saw Irene smiling and rubbing her belly, as if there was something there. "Priestess Irene, I will sign the contract, but you have to tell me everything!" Lyla agreed with a frantic look, only one thought in her mind: to get to know who the hell did this to her. "Um, Lyla, don''t ask like that. I am embarrassed you know. Also, here is the contract," Irene replied with a shy expression, handing out the contract she already prepared at the villa with some special terms. If Lyla had been a little more careful, she would''ve noticed this, but she didn''t care and hurriedly signed the contract without even reading anything. The fault was, of course, Irene''s, who wrote nondisclosure terms in big letters while the special conditions in small. Lyla didn''t think Irene would harm her, so after glancing at a few words of nondisclosures, she directly signed the contract and turned back to her. "Priestess Irene, I have signed the contract. Now tell me who is the man and what happened between you and him. I want everything in detail!" she stated with a serious tone. However, Irene didn''t care and stored the contract safely in her item box while letting Lyla keep a copy of it. Read today on m,v,l,e,mpyr "Lyla, I never thought it would be this easy to trick you," Irene muttered with a cheeky smile as she poked Lyla''s cheeks, who was dumbfounded after hearing her. The first thing she did was to check the contract, where Irene stated she had to help her with escaping and also join her when she asks. There were also things like making snow for her and buying equipment that could help them in running away to enjoy the freedom. Reading all of this, Lyla became stiff as her expression turned to extreme unwillingness. "This is a dream; nothing is happening like this. This is a dream," Lyla muttered again and again, shaking her head like a broken person as she also tried to sleep hoping it is a dream. She knew Irene very well and what kind of troubles she would create and following her to help was something horrible to her. Not to mention, she was feeling depressed because of her negligence she has fallen into this fate. But somebody didn''t care about her at all. "Lyla, stop mumbling like an idiot. It''s reality, and you are a criminal with me now," Irene stated without even a shred of guilt. "Priestess Irene, why... why are you doing this? How will I explain this to your father?" Lyla asked with a stressful look, making Irene snort in disdain. "Humph, there is no need to explain to that damn father of mine, so don''t worry about it and stop complaining if you want to know about the man who helped me to escape," Irene stated, making Lyla''s expression go stiff. She was troubled towards the pope, wondering how to explain to him, but it didn''t mean she feared him. Well, she did, but it was before when she wasn''t in touch with Irene. So now, like Irene, she didn''t care too much about pope and focused her attention on Irene''s last sentence. "Priestess Irene, tell me who is that man and how you were able to tolerate him touching you, if you don''t have any relationship?" Lyla inquired with a serious look. She still felt that things weren''t that simple here and thought Irene might really be in love with him but hadn''t taken any serious steps yet. As she pondered this, Irene saw through her thoughts and chuckled. "Lyla, you might not know, but there are some bonds that can only be felt by one person. Because of that, I was able to tolerate a man touching me and will always do if its him," she replied softly with a smile as she placed her hand on her chest with gentleness full of dramatic expression. Li Wei who saw her like this wondered if he should use shadow step and disappear from here. Chapter 187: I Think She Has A Mental Illness "Priestess Irene, what bonds are you talking about and who the hell is that man?" Lyla asked with an anxious expression, watching Irene smiling happily. If Irene was really in love with someone and has advanced further, then soon a storm will be brewing in the whole kingdom. The reason was none other than her overprotective father who will do everything to find the culprit. The reason why he hasn''t taken any action yet is because he thought Irene might be using her artifact to disguise a woman into a man to create trouble and making it harder for everyone to find them. He is the only one who knew she has such an artifact, so he was silent after hearing the news of it. Because he knew his daughter very well¡ªshe didn''t even allow him to pat her head¡ªso would she get close to any other man and choose private clothes with them? Of course not. For him, Irene was a very good girl with some troublesome nature who took her time to like things, so it was out of the question that she would fall in love with some man immediately. This was the reason why he only sent Lucius alone here to search for her. If not, he will be personally coming here with a storm, as Irene was his favourite daughter, even though she created trouble for him and made his reputation go black. Read the next part on m|vl-e-mpyr However, the Pope forgot that his lovely daughter could outsmart him and knew what actions he would be taking now and in the future. Because of this, Irene wasn''t worried about him, and neither was Lyla''s anxiousness was concern for her, as she just wanted more chaos. "Lyla, as I said, I won''t let any man touch me except him because I have a very special bond with him. I really, really want to tell you who he is and what our relationship is, but you have to promise me first not to get angry after knowing who is he," Irene requested with a guilty look, trying to pour oil and start a fire. But before she could do so, Li Wei arrived behind her and bonked her head with his fist. "Ouch! Li Wei, how dare you hit me?" Irene complained with teary eyes rubbing her innocent head. But Li Wei didn''t care and turned towards Lyla, who was looking at him with shock as unknown emotions swirled through her heart with a lot of questions. However, her expression was only of shock, making Li Wei fail to see through her. "Miss Lyla, don''t listen to her nonsense, she is just making things up," he explained with a troubled sigh. Hearing this, Lyla''s inner thoughts calmed down a little, but she didn''t say anything and waited for an explanation to which Li Wei didn''t disappoint her. "Miss Lyla, I was forced by her to follow along and help her escape. It''s similar to how you have been tricked to sign the contract with her. As for the relationship she is babbling about, I think she has a mental illness and nothing else," Li Wei stated with an exhausted face. While hearing this, Irene, who was still rubbing her head dramatically, became mad at him. "Li Wei! I don''t have any mental illness! It''s you who are the one always bullying me for no reason! This is the best example of people who have mental illness," she shouted with a sulky look. However Li Wei ignored her and looked at Lyla, who still didn''t understand what was going on. "Miss Lyla, the whole situation is just as I said. It''s Miss Irene who is forcing me to do this and there is no relationship between us because I only love my sister and no one," he explained, placing the blame on Irene, who complained again with a shout. While Lyla finally understood what was going on and became relieved. Just now she thought Li Wei rejected to marry her because of Irene, but after hearing him, she understood it was just Irene who was pulling a prank. Thinking of this, Lyla felt annoyed because she treated Irene as her little sister, yet she made her think she was rejected because of her. "Airin! Your jokes are too much," she shouted in displeasure, calling Irene''s nickname and looking at her with annoyed face. Irene knew what she did, but she has a reason for it, so she didn''t care too much about her annoyed face and apologized with a cheeky tone. "Lyla, I knew I did something wrong, but you will forgive your cute Airin, right? Right?" she asked as she hugged Lyla with a cute pitiful face. Irene was 19 years old while Lyla was 22, because of this they both treated each other as sisters and were very close just like real siblings. Not to mention Lyla''s height is 5 feet 8 inches while Irene is only 5 feet 2 inches, so they fit perfectly in the role of big sister and a cute little sister. And as long as there is a cute little sister, no one will blame them, and the same was for Lyla who became frustrated watching her cute pitiful look. "Airin! You are not allowed to joke like this again," she scolded, pinching Irene''s cheeks tightly with a strict look just like a big sister. While In response, Irene sulked at her and nodded unwillingly. "Okay, I will not joke like this, Lyla, so can you please release my cute cheeks?" she replied with annoyance as she was getting treated like a kid. When suddenly she remembered about the forgotten person in the room. It was none other than Li Wei who was looking at these sisters with a speechless expression, wondering when he can go home. "Ah! Lyla! Look what you did, our secret relationship is exposed," Irene exclaimed with an anxious look, trying to cover her body and face with shyness. Watching her like this, Lyla almost shouted in anger but managed to keep her calm as she looked at Li Wei, wanting to explain the misunderstanding that Irene was causing. "Miss Lyla, you don''t need to explain. I have been babysitting her for two days, and I know it''s very hard," Li Wei stated with an exhausted face before she could say anything. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But to his statement Lyla agreed without hesitation. "Yes, it''s really hard to babysit her and not to let her cause any trouble just for a day," Lyla replied with a tired tone, making Irene pout at her in annoyance. "Hey, you two, stop badmouthing me. Also, I am not a kid which you are both babysitting," Irene complained, however, no one cared about it. "Li Wei, can you explain what''s going on here? How did you become so powerful, and how did you meet Airin?" Lyla questioned with a frown. To her, Irene''s love relationship was important for her so she didn''t care about these questions at first, but now there was no such thing, so she could ask this while also wasting the time. But how could Irene fail to see through her, so she suggested explaining everything on the way to the villa. To which Lyla agreed unwillingly as she has no choice but to listen to the devils'' whisper. Li Wei too agreed with this as he wanted to go home to relax, so just as Irene suggested, he explained everything on the way to the villa, making Lyla shocked as she finally knew he is Lucifer and how did he meet with Irene. Later she asked a lot of questions, but Li Wei just gave the same excuses that he gave to Irene. The whole conversation was on telepathy, so no one noticed even when they are walking on the streets. They could''ve used the teleportation or other ways, but it might alert the old foggy Lucius, so they chose to walk back and finally arrived at the villa where they were greeted by Li Xin and others who became shocked after seeing Lyla. However, Li Wei immediately explained about her class while sending Lyla to choose her room with Irene as he saw they wanted to have a talk alone. He didn''t care much about that and after sending them away, he explained what tricks Irene pulled off to kidnap her, making Li Xin and others sunned and speechless. Just as he was explaining them, Lyla arrived in Irene''s room and looked at her with a frown. "Airin, why are you exposing your secrets like this? Do you know what will happen if someone found out about this?" she inquired with worry. But Irene didn''t care and took a seat on a sofa as she beckoned Lyla to sit beside her. "Lyla, the first thing is he is a lot overpowered and has many secrets that even I couldn''t see through, not to mention the comfortable feeling he gives me is a little similar to high-level spirits." "Also, one more thing, when I was sparring with him today, I suppressed my level to 60; however, I still needed to use more than ten percent of strength to beat him," Irene explained, making Lyla dumfounded as she was the one who helped her increases her spirit attributes and knows how much her real strength is. "Airin, you must be mistaken. There is no way you will need that much strength," Lyla denied her instantly. However, Irene''s next words made her think otherwise. "Lyla, he is Lucifer who wiped out two monsters stampedes, single-handedly," Irene stated with a deep expression. Hearing this, Lyla wasn''t able to deny it anymore and became silent for a moment. "Airin, if you are doing this, then are you trying to pull him on our side or are you planning something else?" Lyla asked with a serious expression after watching her deep look. Irene might be a mischievous girl, but she didn''t do things just for fun always, sometimes she used her brain for other things, but only sometimes, and now she might be doing this, at least Lyla hoped that she is using her brain. Chapter 188: I Need Your Help To Get Back At Li Wei "Lyla, there is no use pulling him to our side, and Li Wei will not agree because he just wants to live peacefully," Irene replied as she leaned on Lyla''s shoulders, who frowned after knowing that she didn''t use her brain. "Airin, you are risking your life with this, and also theirs. If they were found with spirit attributes higher than their levels, many people will target them," she expressed her concern. For some reason, she wasn''t worried about Li Wei and others revealing the secret but about their lives that might be in danger if someone found out about this. Irene knew this too but unlike her, she wasn''t worried. Experience tales at m-vl-e-mpyr "Lyla, your concerns are right, but this will only happen if they are normal people, not someone who is a hero and has a Level Limit skill," Irene explained calmly. Hearing this, Lyla became silent as she also knew now that Li Wei has a level limit skill. He did say it is an inherited ability, but she didn''t believe him, and like Irene, she concluded he is holding a level limit skill like hero. This skill can help him and his party to hide their original level and even spirit attributes just like how heroes and sages do it. But in this case, they wouldn''t be able to use the spirit attributes beyond their level even if they mastered it. Of course, this only applies to a normal level limit skill, not the Goddess of Death edition which can allow them to use every spirit attribute, even if Li Wei locked his level at 1 and his spirt attributes is showing 5 in status. The same was for his party members, so he didn''t worry too much unlike Lyla who was thinking of every scenario that might happen, forcing them to reveal their real spirit attributes. Irene knew what she was thinking, so she assured her by patting her head. "Lyla, don''t worry too much because Li Wei must have a solution. If not, he wouldn''t accompany me to kidnap you here," she remarked with a nonchalant look, making Lyla glare at her. "Airin, you still have the nerve to say this," Lyla shouted, pinching Irene''s cheeks with irritation. Honestly, she didn''t care too much about the contract, as she just needed to help her with running away and other troublesome things. It wasn''t too hard as Irene would be restricted to go outside of the home after returning, so she didn''t need to worry too much. Irene knew this too, but she was confident in her plan to run away with Li Wei''s help, so she didn''t care about it and ignored Lyla''s shout as she laid her head on Lyla''s lap. "Lyla, tell me what do you think about being Li Wei''s wife," Irene questioned suddenly, making Lyla stunned for a moment, but she hurriedly shook her head. "Airin, stop thinking such things. I won''t marry him," she rejected without any hesitation. Hearing this, Irene pouted at her. "Lyla, then why were you sad when you thought Li Wei rejected to marry you because of me?" she asked with annoyance, clearly knowing what she was thinking. Lyla was taking all the blame on herself because what happened was her fault. It didn''t matter if Li Wei had an ability to dodge or not; she just declared that it was her fault and decided not to trouble him with this. But he is the only one she could have a relationship with because of this she also cared a little about him and marriage. However, she didn''t let anyone know because it was her fault. "Airin, I do care about marrying him, but it''s not like I am in love, so stop exaggerating things. I wasn''t sad but irritated thinking he is just a philanderer who has sworn to have relationship with his sister, yet he was eyeing you," Lyla explained calmly as she ruffled Irene''s hair with a smile. However, her smile soon faded, replaced with an irritated look as Irene was eyeing her F-size mountains with focus that were going up and down with breathing. She didn''t hesitate and directly bonked her forehead. "Ouch! It hurts, Lyla," Irene complained with teary eyes, but she still kept her focus on the mountains. "Airin, retract your gaze now, or it won''t be good for you," Lyla threatened with a cold look blushing faintly. Hearing this, Irene pouted and regretfully tore away her gaze. She was just now imagining how beautiful it would be if she has those sizes on her. However, her dreams remained unfulfilled because of Lyla''s threat. "Lyla, there''s nothing wrong if I am just looking a little. Also, you care about your marriage with Li Wei. It means if he proposed, you would accept it, right?" she asked with a curious look, making Lyla go silent as she herself didn''t know. With her family rules, she didn''t think there is anything wrong with marrying him; however, she felt guilty to think of this as it was her fault, and he might be doing this for pity. Irene saw through her thoughts and sighed inwardly, not saying anything and changed the topic before she could start to blame herself more badly. "Lyla, get ready fast. I need your help to get back at Li Wei who always bullied me when you weren''t here," she complained with teary eyes, hugging Lyla tightly with a sulky look. Watching her like this, Lyla forgot her worries and sighed with new ones. "Okay, Airin, I will get ready, but don''t create trouble, at least when I am changing," Lyla stated, hugging her back and pinching her nose. In response, Irene pouted, but she didn''t say anything and waited calmly for her, thinking about what to do with Li Wei and Lyla''s marriage. "Hmm, there is a way, but it''s a pity I can''t get the help of Uncle Lucius now," she muttered with a sigh as she tried to think of other ways. Just as she was busy thinking about this, Li Wei and others were still in the hall, chatting among themselves. Not Li Wei though; he was just ignored after a few sentences and could only listen to them silently while playing with Li Yin''s hair who was sitting on his lap. "YinYin, are you happy?" he asked with gentleness as she was only able to talk a few words and couldn''t chat with their long topics, so she chose to stay with him, enjoying in his embrace. "Mhm, brother, I am happy," Li Yin replied with a sweet smile, leaning her back on his chest. Li Wei smiled in response as he hugged her soft body tightly and glanced at Li Xin, who was chatting with everyone. A sense of relief washed over him as he saw her enjoying and laughing just like she did a few years ago. ''XinXin, don''t worry about anything now. I will protect your smile forever,'' Li Wei declared to himself before glancing at Li Yin in his arms who was enjoying his embrace with a smile. ''YinYin, I will also protect your smile forever,'' he thought as he planted a kiss on her cheeks, making her blush lightly when Irene and Lyla arrived just to watch this. They both blushed with speechless expressions, not knowing what to say because Elva and others just didn''t care and were still chatting happily, ignoring this. (Lyla, look that''s how he always bullies me,) Irene shouted through telepathy, pointing at Li Wei with a wronged look. Hearing this, Lyla''s mouth twitched. (Airin, stop joking and do something,) she replied with irritation as Li Wei was nibbling on Li Yin''s cheek without a care in the world. He didn''t notice their arrival because he was very busy. As for Li Xin and others, they failed to notice them because of their point of view and levels. They did notice Li Wei''s actions, but it wasn''t something that unbearable for them as they have inquired about the spring nights from Li Xin. She only mentioned briefly, but they did imagine it and felt it was normal for him to kiss them like this. So, Li Wei continued not caring about Li Yin, who was blushing like a red tomato with a hot, steaming face. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was enjoying the saltiness a lot until he heard a shout from behind. "Li Wei, your future wife also wants kisses. Can you give her some?" Irene requested, pulling Lyla with her, who blushed and glared at her. While Li Wei, who heard this, sighed and reluctantly separated from Li Yin''s cheeks as he looked behind. "Miss Irene, please stop making jokes, and you are here now, it means are we continuing our training, or do you want to increase our spirit attributes first?" he inquired as Irene had said it would take time to increase them. But to his surprise, Irene shook her head at him. "We should train first and increase your spirit attributes after meal," she replied. "Okay, as you say then, XinXin, YinYin and everyone, let''s go. We are continuing our training," Li Wei announced as he led everyone to the training room. Chapter 189: Beat That Bad Bully Just as Li Wei and everyone arrived in the training room, Inquisitor Lucius, who has finally gotten rid of the explosives, noticed that Lyla hadn''t reported to him in this hour. "What happened? Is there some problem?" he thought with a frown, and tried to contact her with a communication tool, but there was no response from her. This made him frown even harder, and he decided to ask Ava about it. She was Lyla''s companion and also the second-in-command of the priestess legion, so she might know something. But all he got was that Lyla left half an hour ago, saying she has private work to do and hasn''t returned yet. Knowing this, Lucius frowned as he wondered what it was, but he didn''t care too much, thinking it might be some personal work or she was investigating something in secret. The thought of Lyla getting kidnaped by Irene never crossed his mind, the same for Ava and others. However, Ava thought she might be visiting her future husband Li Wei to talk about some important stuff. She didn''t mention this to Lucius as it was something secret; if not, the old man would be flying to Li Wei''s villa with questions. But nothing like that happened, and no trouble came toward Li Wei and them as they started to spar with each other. However, Li Wei wasn''t training yet because Irene decided to teach Li Xin and others first before sparring with him. So now Li Wei and Lyla were alone, sitting on the bench with just a few inches of distance between them. "Miss Lyla, is there something you want to talk about?" Li Wei inquired with a puzzled face as Lyla didn''t follow Irene and stayed here with him. Hearing this, Lyla hesitated a little before nodding. "Li Wei, you have revealed your strength to those nobles, and they will definitely inform their families, because of this you might get visits from them, and there might be even some trouble. So, I was thinking of letting two of my subordinates stay here and protect you." "With them around, the nobles won''t be able to cause any trouble, and because of the non-disclosure contract, your secrets will stay safe, as my subordinates are all under Airin''s command," Lyla explained with a suggestion. Hearing this, Li Wei didn''t reject her and pondered for a while before replying. "Miss Lyla, are you planning to reveal what happened between us?" he inquired with a frown. If she wanted to send someone to protect him, then she had to do it openly, where many people would ask why she did it, and the best way to deal with their questions is to declare that she is physically in contact with Li Wei. For Li Wei, it wasn''t too problematic, but for Lyla, this was filled with a lot of problems, and Li Wei hoped this wasn''t the case. However, Lyla didn''t seem to care about it and replied with a yes. "Yes, you are right. I will reveal what happened between us, but there is no need to worry about marriage, because with how fast you are becoming stronger, my family won''t be able to force you, and you can just reject it directly after getting strong enough," Lyla explained with a calm look. Uncover more tales at m,vl em pyr Hearing this, Li Wei didn''t even hesitate and bonked her head with his fist without any mercy. "Ouch, Li Wei, why did you hit me?" Lyla complained loudly, rubbing her head with tears as Li Wei didn''t hold back his strength at all, making her feel stinging pain on her head. However Li Wei didn''t care about this and looked at her with irritation. "Miss Lyla, do you even know what will happen to you if I do that? Do you think people and your family will still love you after all of this?" he asked, gazing into her pink eyes with anger, making Lyla go silent and tremble a little. She did think of this, but what? Did it change her future by not doing this? No, it remained the same because Li Wei wouldn''t marry her, so there was no need to think of the consequences that she would be facing anyways. So, she regained her calm and gazed back into his eyes with a glare. "Li Wei, you cannot hit me for no reason. Also, I am planning to follow Airin to the high-level world, so the people in this world won''t matter to me, and with the deeds of heroes and sages, they will soon forget a small person like me." "As for my family, they will not care too much because I will be in the high-level world by then," Lyla explained with a calm tone, making Li Wei irritated again and shook his head at her. "Miss Lyla, stop making it like there are no problems for you, and there is no need for you to do that. I know what troubles will be coming, and I am prepared, so don''t worry about it," he affirmed, looking into her eyes deeply while calming his inner emotions down. He was feeling guilty and irritated because she was ready to give up her reputation for him, who has been in contact with her only once or twice. He didn''t understand why she was going to such lengths just because of her family rules. If she really did as she said now, then he wouldn''t be able to pay her back ever. Because of this, he also regretted about not dodging at that time so this wouldn''t have happened, and she would not end up with someone as hopeless as him, who is not willing to marry her. Thinking of this, he sighed inwardly, while Lyla, who heard him, frowned with doubt. "Li Wei, are you sure you can take care of those nobles? Let me tell you, it will not be easy, and you might have to reveal yourself as Lucifer," she explained, still worried about this. Hearing her, Li Wei didn''t know what to say and flicked her forehead lightly. "Miss Lyla, stop worrying about me because I am prepared for those nobles'' every trick. Also, if you say something about this again, then I am going to hit you very hard until you accept what I say," he warned with a threat, making Lyla glare at him with anger. "Li Wei, you are taking those nobles too lightly. Also, stop touching me. I hate when a man even tries to get close to me, so if you try it next time, I will be the one who will hit you very hard until you accept what I say," she stated with irritation, making Li Wei speechless. But before he could say something, someone intervened in their conversation. "Hey, can you stop your lovers'' quarrel here? Do you know my sisters can''t train because both of you are quarrelling so loudly?" Irene complained with a bothered look, pointing at Li Xin and others who were hearing their conversation with interest. "Miss Irene, this is not a lovers'' quarrel. Also, weren''t you the one who told them to listen to us?" Li Wei asked with a calm look, clearly knowing she was the culprit who enticed Li Xin and others to eavesdrop on them. He knew this already, but he didn''t have time to deal with this because he was busy assuring Lyla seriously as he didn''t want to owe a debt that he couldn''t pay back, so he didn''t care about them hearing their conversation and remained calm. But unlike him, Lyla was embarrassed as she failed to sense them due to her extensive worry about Li Wei, which she herself didn''t expect that she will be worried that much. Thinking of this, she blushed faintly and glared at the culprit who was smiling at her with hidden meanings. "Priestess Irene, stop pulling jokes and don''t look at me like that. I was just worried about Li Xin and others who might get dragged into the fight with nobles," she asserted, giving an excuse with a calm face. Hearing her, Irene chuckled, knowing this wasn''t the case, however, she didn''t expose her. "Lyla, there''s no need to worry too much about them because Brother Wei has his ways to deal with this." "Also, if you are thinking of helping him, then why don''t you spar with Brother Wei using your necromancer class so he can be prepared to fight any dark factions in the future?" Irene suggested, making both Lyla and Li Wei stunned. (Airin! What are you saying? When did I say I will spar with him?) Lyla complained through telepathy. But Irene didn''t care. (Lyla, you promised me to take revenge on Li Wei, so now it''s time to fulfill it and beat that bad bully who wronged me in various ways,) Irene stated with a hint of resentment, remembering how he was stealing her pillow and wasn''t giving snow. Hearing her, Lyla became speechless as her mouth twitched a little. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (Airin! You just wait,) she shouted with irritation as she saw Li Wei and others looking at her with expectation. If it was just Li Xin and others, she would have said no, but with Li Wei among them, she felt uncomfortable to refuse. The reason was none other than her family''s teachings, where she was taught how to shower their husband with love in all various ways and also not to refuse any kind of requests. Chapter 190: So This Is How I Am Gonna Die? "I... I will spar with him," Lyla agreed with an unwilling expression as she saw Li Wei looking at her eagerly. Li Wei really wanted to spar with her so he could learn her skills because the necromancer class is one of the strongest class. It''s just that you need a lot of dead bodies and souls for it, because of this, you need approval from the kingdom and church if you want to choose the necromancer class. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The process was really troublesome, so Li Wei didn''t use any skills related to the necromancer class. However, he was really interested in learning these class skills so he could have an army of undead to fight against stronger foes and even have an army to protect Li Xin and others. Thinking of this he became more eager to spar with her, not knowing that she agreed to this because of her family teachings. There is a certain reason why her family teachings and rules were like this, so Lyla didn''t care about it too much except for feeling guilty for Li Wei, as it was her mistake that he is now dragged into this because of her family rules. Nevertheless, he is the only man she could be in touch with for her whole life, so she cared and felt close to him subconsciously. This was also one of the reasons why she wasn''t able to refuse and why she didn''t dodge when he tried to hit her. If not with her experience over the years, it wouldn''t be easy for Li Wei to land a strike on her, even if she is distracted with worry. Li Wei, who didn''t know this, only thought she was unprepared and didn''t care too much. He was definitely puzzled by her sudden worry, but he didn''t have any time to ponder over this, and now he was very eager to spar with her. But watching her unwilling expression, Li Wei felt a little puzzled. "Miss Lyla, if you don''t want to spar with me, it''s okay. I won''t mind," he assured her. However Lyla shook her head and stood up with a firm expression. "I said I will spar with you, and I will definitely do it," she stated with a faint blush, and before Li Wei could say anything, she walked towards the empty training area while casting a glare at the smiling Irene. However, Irene didn''t care at all and continued smiling while thinking about what to do with her and Li Wei''s relationship. In her opinion, Li Wei wasn''t a bad guy, except that he bullied her sometimes, so he was barely okay in her eyes. Not to mention, he might even be a hero and a perfect suit for Lyla. It''s just that she couldn''t do something excessive because of Li Wei''s feelings, and she only hoped that he would let his invisible barrier down slowly. Polygamy was the norm in this world, so she didn''t think there was something wrong with this. She did consider Li Xin''s feelings, but she could see Li Xin giving him the green light about this, yet he doesn''t want to move like a blockhead. Thinking of this, Irene sighed in her mind. ''Ah, Lyla, why are you so different from the old fogies at your home? Weren''t they able to dominate their husbands as they wish? Can''t you do that too? Why are so trouble?'' she complained inwardly with a pout. But no one was able to hear her inner thoughts, so no one cared and focused their attention on Li Wei and Lyla, who arrived in the empty area standing a distance away. "Li Wei, I will start. Be careful," Lyla informed as she took out a sword. While hearing her, Li Wei nodded and also took out a sword while activating his eternal learning skill. Lyla didn''t know his intentions to learn her skills, so after watching him ready to spar, she didn''t hesitate. "Shadow Domain," she chanted, summoning a dark vortex around her legs that extended towards the training room up to a hundred meters in a second and instantly it disappeared, reverting the training room to normal. Li Wei, who witnessed everything, narrowed his eyes at this because he could now feel the presence of something but wasn''t able to point out where it is, and before he could even think further, Lyla attacked. "Shadow Manipulation," she chanted again, forming ten throwing knives made of dark shadows that buzzed with a sharp sound, heading towards Li Wei with fast speed. Watching this, Li Wei didn''t hesitate and used Arcane Shield to block the attacks while looking at Lyla vigilantly. ''Is she probing me, or is she planning something else?'' he thought as the attacks weren''t strong. But just as he thought of this, twenty flying knives appeared behind her; however, they looked stronger and darker than before. Watching this, Li Wei became speechless, and before he could think of something, those knives headed towards him again, but this time Lyla, who was standing, disappeared from her place giving him chills. "Arcane Shield! Slash!" Li Wei chanted hurriedly, blocking the flying knives and stopping a ruthless sword that was just a few inches away from his throat. ''Damn, she is ruthless,'' he cursed inwardly as it was Lyla who launched the attack with a intention of beheading him. He really wanted to shout, ''Where are your worries about me?'' But as if seeing through his thoughts, Lyla answered. "Li Wei, don''t worry. Priestess Irene has a resurrection skill, so as long as I won''t mince you into very tiny little pieces, you will be alright," she assured him with a gentle tone. Hearing this, Li Wei almost coughed up his blood. ''Fuck, so you are really planning to kill me,'' he shouted in his mind, feeling depressed. However, Lyla didn''t care about his emotions. "Li Wei, I am going to get serious. Be ready," she reminded him with a calm look, leaving him speechless. ''So this is how I am gonna die? XinXin, look, your brother is going to get killed,'' he thought with a more depressed face. When Lyla, who was standing in front of him, backed away and pointed her sword at him with focus. "Come forth, my shadows," she commanded loudly, making the shadows fluctuate and form into ten monsters: two were wyverns and the remaining eight were minotaurs. They were all formed by shadow, so they were black except for some shiny white parts on their bodies that looked cool with the red eyes glaring eyes. These were her shadow servants that she has raised from dead bodies. She has a lot of them and human ones too, but it would be overwhelming for Li Wei to fight all of them at once. So she only summoned ten monster servants that were level 60 so he wouldn''t get overwhelmed by them, and the training room would remain intact. But by no means was she going easy on him because as long as she has MP, these monsters would keep reviving inside her shadow domain endlessly. Li Wei who didn''t know all of this only thought she might have changed her mind to go easy on him. ''Is she feeling pity for me, or is it something else?'' he thought with a frown, unaware of what was going to happen. When Lyla didn''t hesitate further and commanded. "Destroy him, but safely," she said with a hint of pain in her voice. While hearing this, Li Wei''s mouth twitched with unimaginable face. ''What the hell do you mean, ''destroy me safely''? Are you that eager to see me die? Also, what the hell is with that painful voice?'' Li Wei cursed in his mind as he watched the eight minotaur''s and two wyverns coming for him with cold looks. He didn''t know that they could revive indefinitely, so he wasn''t too worried, as he could see they were all normal monsters, not evolved ones. Continue reading stories on m|v-l''-NovelFire So without hesitation, he attacked first while keeping an eye on Lyla, who was watching everything calmly with no intention of interfering making him feel puzzled. ''Does she really think that these monsters are enough for me? Isn''t she underestimating me too much?'' he thought with a frown as he killed one of the minotaur with a sneak attack, making it disappear. Because they were shadow servants, their defenses were weak, so it was pretty easy for him to kill them with a sneak attack and It was also at this moment he understood why she wasn''t taking any action as he saw the minotaur forming again. "Fuck, it revived," Li Wei cursed as he dodged the attack from the wyvern and started to fight with them at once to train himself. This was the reason why he wasn''t using any powerful skills to finish all of them at once. Otherwise, he would have needed just a few seconds to defeat them, as their defenses were weak. Lyla, too knew this, so she didn''t interfere and let him train while observing calmly. Li Xin and others were also doing the same, but they were all focused on her skills and shadow servants, which looked cool. Chapter 191: You Are A Bad Guy "Elva, I think we should ask our fathers to prepare a graveyard for us so we can be also powerful like Miss Lyla," Alice suggested, her eyes shining with eagerness to get shadow servants. Elva knew what she was thinking, so she sighed. "Alice, stop dreaming. You just want to keep a shadow servant to do work for you while you lie down and eat. Do you really think no one will notice this?" she asked, looking at Alice as if she were some kind of special idiot. "Elva!! Stop looking at me like that. I really want to get strong," Alice complained with a resentful look but only got ignored by Elva and everyone. "Ahh no one cares about a sad cat," she muttered with depression watching them like this, as her fluffy ears drooped down with sadness. However, it only took a few seconds for her sadness to disappear as she thought of Li Wei learning the skill and giving her a few shadow servants. ''Brother Li won''t mind if it''s just a few, right?'' she pondered with a serious look, trying to think of a way to get shadow servants from him. The same was true for Li Xin, Li Yin, and Lily, who were thinking of this while Elva and Olivia remained neutral. If Li Wei gave them some, they would gladly accept it, and if he didn''t, they would not request from him. Stay connected with m-v l|e-NovelFire However, they really wanted one and were looking at the black and white shadow servants eagerly. Irene, who saw them like this, didn''t know their thoughts and concluded that they might be thinking of changing their class. So, she decided to remind them. "Sister Alice, the shadow servants of Lyla are different from the normal ones because her skill is inherited from family bloodline. That''s why her shadow servants looks cool. Otherwise, they would look sinister and ugly like evil monsters," she explained, making Alice and everyone stunned. They did know that Li Wei could learn the skills, but for an inherited skill from the bloodline, they doubted if he could learn it or not. And even if he did, maybe it would just be a normal one with ugly monsters. Thinking of this, they all became unwilling and dejected, as they thought they wouldn''t be able to get a cool shadow servant. "Miss Irene, it can''t be! There must be a way to get shadow servants to look cool, right?" Alice asked with hope. However, Irene shook her head. "No, there is no way to make them look good as Lyla''s shadow servants, so stop looking for ways like that, and don''t think you can change your class to necromancer easily," she stated. Hearing this, Alice and the others became more depressed. But soon their attention was attracted by Li Wei, who was now sparring with two wyverns in the air without any weapons. It''s not that he didn''t want to use any weapons, but his level 50 sword broke, and it was the last one he had. So, without any choice, he has to fight bare-handed as Lyla wasn''t showing any intentions to withdraw her shadow servants. "Sister Li, how long do you think brother Li can last?" Alice asked with a curious face. In the spar with Irene, he barely lasted for more than four minutes, so she was curious about how long he would last. She could definitely calculate it herself, but why use her small brain when she could get the answer by just asking once? Maybe she was a little smarter her thinking of this idea. Nevertheless, she remained dumb, as she will always overthink about food, sleeping, lazing around, and some indecent things. To her behaviour, everyone was aware of it so Li Xin felt speechless at her question, nevertheless she answered. "Brother is training now, so he is not using any powerful skills. Also, because he doesn''t have any weapons, he will only last three or four more minutes," she replied after pondering a little. Hearing this, Elva and others weren''t surprised, as they guessed something similar to her. Of course, not Alice, who nodded with a puzzled face. (Elva, don''t you think it''s strange that brother Li can last whole night in bed and only a few minutes in a fight? Shouldn''t this be opposite?) she inquired through telepathy with an innocent expression. (Alice!! Stop using your dirty little brain here. We are here to train, not to discuss how long brother Li can last. Also, we shouldn''t discuss it ever,) Elva replied with a blushing and annoyed face. She too felt a puzzled about this, but she didn''t dare to think, unlike Alice, who was now busy digging her memories of Li Xin explaining about her first and second night. Li Xin only explained briefly, but with how she didn''t have any experience about talking about these things, she accidentally revealed about the size of his monster and its stamina. The reason why this accident happened was none other than Alice, who manipulated her to talk about these things. Alice did get scolded, but nevertheless, she achieved what she wanted while burning all the information about this in her mind for future uses, and this was what she was doing now. However, she became more puzzled after going through this. ''Hmm, it''s really strange if he has that much stamina. I don''t think any man will be able to last that long without any potions, medicines, or skills,'' Alice thought with a frown as she ignored Elva, who was casting a glare at her, wanting to scold her again for some unknown reason. But before she could do so, her attention was attracted towards Li Wei, who finally killed the two wyverns with just physical strength after a fierce battle in mid-air. He was able to achieve this because his attributes were higher than the shadow servants and the remaining eight minotaur''s that couldn''t fly in midair. "Hah, it''s really hard to fight without weapons or skills, but it''s fun. And now... it''s time for another round," Li Wei whispered to himself with a smile as he saw the two wyverns reviving again. Every shadow servant could only remember one or two skills, so it was a lot easier for him to fight them. He was definitely tired and feeling a little weak, but still decided to fight, as he was able to see the improvement. However, while doing this he forgot about Lyla, who was observing him with focus and saw through his intentions of fighting again without taking any rest. "Why are you so reckless?" she muttered with a pout, feeling annoyed. Was there anything wrong with Li Wei training more? Of course not, because he could train for one more round without going overboard. But in Lyla and Li Xin''s eyes, he was going overboard. Li Xin couldn''t do anything and can only complain silently with irritation, as she wasn''t strong enough to stop him. But it wasn''t the case for Lyla. "Humph, you are too excited about this small victory. It seems you need a lesson," she snorted with cold eyes and disappeared from her place. While Li Wei, who didn''t know her thoughts, was about to start his fight, but suddenly he became stiff, feeling the back of his neck getting colder. ''Fuck!'' he cursed, trying to dodge. But before he could even do something, a sweet crispy voice echoed in his ears. "You let your guard down because you were exhausted. Next time, make sure to stay in peak strength always," Lyla stated as she touched the back of his neck with her soft long fingers. Li Wei wanted to say something, but dizziness struck him, and he lost his consciousness. He was still hovering mid-air when Lyla did this, so she had no choice but to carry Li Wei like a princess in her arms, or else he would fall to the ground because he can''t control his skills when he is unconscious. However, it was Lyla''s first time being close with a man on purpose, not to mention she was carrying him like a princess, so she felt extremely embarrassed. ''Li Wei! You are a bad guy. I never thought you would force me to do terrible things like this,'' she complained with a red face as she slowly landed on the ground, withdrawing her shadow servants and shadow domain. What came after was silence, as Li Xin and the others never expected that this would end up like this, more so Li Wei getting princess carried by Lyla. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irene, too, was shocked as she didn''t expect this outcome. ''Maybe the tigress inside her is just sleeping,'' she thought, a smile forming on her face as she looked at the embarrassed Lyla bringing the unconscious Li Wei here with an anxious expression. "Li Xin, can you take him from me or where should I put him down?" Lyla inquired with an uneasy tone, not knowing what to do. While Li Xin, who heard and saw her look, almost let out a laugh. "Miss Lyla, just put him down on the bench; Also, there is no need to worry about anything," she replied with a gentle smile, making Lyla feel relieved. Lyla didn''t know about Li Xin giving him the green light to create a harem, so she was worried that she might feel offended because of her actions. But after hearing her, she became relieved as there was no such case and put Li Wei down on the nearby bench. It wasn''t even a second after she put him down when a figure appeared beside her to observe Li Wei. "Lyla, don''t you think Li Wei looks cute when he is unconscious?" Irene inquired with a mischievous smile, poking Li Wei''s cheeks with her fingers before taking out some beautiful pens. Lyla really wanted to scold after hearing her, but when she saw her taking out something, she became stiff. "Priestess Irene, why are you taking out pens? Do you want to write something?" she asked with a suspicious tone. However, Irene didn''t reply and turned towards Li Xin. "Sister XinXin, can I write?" she asked with a hopeful look, rendering Li Xin speechless. Nevertheless, Li Xin agreed with a nod. "Miss Irene, you can write, but I want my turn too," she replied, looking at the beautiful pens in Irene''s hand that worked on magic. She was really curious and interested in writing with those pens, and now she has a chance, so how could she let it go? Chapter 193: Inherited Skills "Ahh! Lyla, it''s unfair. Look how Li Wei bullied me!! You have to do something to take revenge!" Irene complained with a crying face and tears as she hugged Lyla tightly to console herself. Alice was also complaining while hugging Elva with tears, as they both saw Li Xin, Li Yin, and Lily all right with cute doodles on their faces. "Elva, look, Brother Li is bullying me on purpose and even threatening me with my food," Alice shouted with irritation. But both Lyla and Elva didn''t care. "Priestess Irene, this is what you insisted upon doing, so now you are facing your retribution, and I will not help you with this," Lyla stated with a cold look. She let Irene do whatever she wanted because it was very rare for her to escape and have fun like this, so she didn''t try to stop her, particularly from doodling on Li Wei''s face just because she was a priestess. Irene even did this to her father and her face so she didn''t care too much; however, it didn''t mean she would help her with the troubles afterward. It was she who insisted on doing this and she has to bear the brunt. Read exclusive content at m_v-l''-NovelFire "Noo! Lyla, you can''t let your little sister suffer like this," Irene shouted with an unwilling face as Li Wei gave an order not to erase it. If not, he won''t be giving snow to her. With the contract with Lyla, she didn''t need to worry about this, but she wanted more snow. Not to mention, Lyla might give a bowl of snow to her and will be done with that as she hasn''t included how much she should give in terms. It was a mistake that she made with excitement of getting snow, and now she can only regret it while hoping Lyla won''t find out about this, and also Li Wei must give her a lot of snow if not she would end up with nothing if Lyla ever got the hang of her mistake. This was the reason why she wasn''t able to resist Li Wei when he doodled on her face, but she was angry and ashamed after knowing he drew pigs on her cheeks. However, Lyla didn''t even care about it and ignored her shouts. It was all Irene who started this, so she has to bear it. The same was for Alice who was complaining to Elva with large tears in her eyes, but Elva remained unmoved with a cold look not even feeling any pity for her. Because it was Alice who told Lily to write such things through telepathy. Lily did know about a lot of adult knowledge now, but she was still unaware of indirect and bad language because Olivia didn''t teach her this. So, Lily doesn''t have any problem in writing and only thought Alice might be pulling his legs for not lasting in the spar long enough, but how could Li Wei and others believe it that Alice didn''t mean anything indirectly. So, Li Wei didn''t hesitate to draw a donkey on her face, as for Li Xin, Li Yin, and Lily, he let them off lightly because they were having fun even if they are making him look like a joke. He could still remember when Li Xin drew the doodles on his face, and it was when their parents were alive, but after they passed away, she became silent and stopped doing a lot of things she liked. It was only in recent months she was becoming cheerful so watching her enjoy now like this, Li Wei felt relieved and didn''t mind too much except feeling a little irritated. The same was Li Yin; he didn''t mind her at all. As for Lily, he was treating her as a little kid. She won''t accept this if he said it loudly, so he was just keeping it for himself and also didn''t mind her. It might seem he is treating them differently, but he couldn''t help it because Alice and Irene were only doodling on him with the intentions of revenge for something he didn''t do. So, he didn''t hesitate when doing this while Elva, Irene, and Olivia didn''t stop him, also knowing who was wrong here. In Elva''s eyes, Alice was none other than a heinous criminal cat who wanted to cause trouble for no reason, so she didn''t even show any pity towards her complaints and turned towards Li Xin and others who were done wiping the doodles on their faces. "Sister Li, we should spar now," she suggested as they didn''t have anything to do except this. Li Xin also knew so she agreed with a nod and started to spar with them. Alice also joined unwillingly, hoping to get doodles on her face wiped with sweat, while Lyla and Irene sat on the bench observing them. Of course, Irene was sulking with irritation; however, no one cared about her and continued what they were doing. As they were busy, Li Wei arrived in his room to get dressed as his clothes weren''t in good condition, and he was bare-chested because of Li Xin. "Sigh, XinXin is getting more and more naughty," he muttered, but honestly, he was happy with her changing like this. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The more she interacted with others freely, the more he would be relieved to leave her with them. This was the reason why he was letting her do what she wanted, because someday he would have to do some tasks and has to leave her alone at home. These tasks can be personal or even from the world system with dangers involved in it. That''s why he wanted her to get along with others so he could leave her safely with them, and she wouldn''t feel alone or sad just because he was not beside her. As he thought of this, he suddenly remembered that he learned Lyla''s skills in the spar before and hurriedly decided to check, only to become dumbfounded. There were total four skills he learned from Lyla, and they were Shadow Domain, Shadow Manipulation, Shadow Servant Command, and Feather Touch. These four skills were all level 120, and the most important was that they were all inherited skills! "Fuck, what the hell is with so many inheritance skills? Did she hit some kind of jackpot? Also, level 120 skills; it means she is above level 150," Li Wei muttered with a frown after reading this. When he first met Lyla, she used a level 108 sleep skill; because of that, he doubted she must be above level 150, but he was also puzzled why she wasn''t using her strength in monster stampede then. However, when he read skill descriptions further, he understood what happened. The skills were inherited and can be leveled up beyond one grade; it''s just it will cost twice as much MP to cast if they do that. The same was for the sleep skill; it''s just he didn''t read the extra description written in small letters, and because there was no mention of this in his skill panel, he also didn''t care about it. "I think I should sort out my skills," he muttered as he saw the problem and created a separate list for inherited skills where he can move them for better and faster readability. Good thing the system allowed it if not he might have to find skills personally one by one reading their description. He also wanted to sort other skills, but Olivia was waiting for him in the kitchen, so he decided to do it later and headed to make a meal for everyone. It didn''t take much time as in an hour he was done with the meal and served it on the dinner table after Olivia invited everyone. Alice and Irene now has clean faces because Li Wei asked them to clean up before the meal. They were both happy yet sulking at this; however, he didn''t care and started the meal with everyone. Lyla was embarrassed a little eating with them, but she slowly got used to it and started to talk about fashion with Li Xin and others. Li Wei felt speechless at this, wondering how much they have to talk about with just one topic, but after he listened, he became dumbfounded. Because now the Elmoral kingdom started to produce fashionable outfits from Earth, and most of them were cosplay outfits. ''Damn, you''re stealing my business,'' Li Wei cursed after knowing this. He was planning to do the same to earn money, but someone beat him to it. Nevertheless, he wasn''t that depressed, as he also thought of other ways. But this news gave him urgency to put his plans into action soon. If not, his ideas might only remain as ideas while someone else enjoys the profits. As he thought of this, he felt depressed again and finished his meal with others, who were still excited about the new outfits and were deciding to pay a visit to take a look. Li Wei knew this wouldn''t end with just a look, and their chat might continue forever, so he interrupted them. "Miss Irene, now that everyone is full, why don''t you increase our spirit attributes first, after that you all can chat as long as you want," he suggested. Chapter 194: Is It Okay To Go On Like This? "Priestess Irene, Li Wei is right. We should first increase their spirit attributes and talk later," Lyla agreed with Li Wei''s suggestion, as she saw Irene becoming irritated because he stopped Li Xin from further explaining the outfits of magical girls from anime. Irene wanted to know more about this, but after watching Li Xin and others also expecting to raise their spirit attributes first, she agreed. "Okay, let''s raise your spirit attributes first," she replied with a nod while casting a glare at Li Wei. But he didn''t care and nodded at her. "Then let''s move to my room," he suggested. To which Irene agreed, as his room was bigger and also comfortable for long tasks like this. So, she didn''t hesitate to follow him to his room with others. Lyla was also included in this, but she was feeling anxious going into his room. Nevertheless, she suppressed her feeling and arrived inside with everyone, where they all sat on the sofa waiting for Irene''s instructions. She didn''t let them down and started explaining. "As you know, the process of raising spirit attribute is a little dangerous and it takes a lot of time. Normally, for a person, it will take one or two weeks to increase spirit attributes by ten points if they don''t have someone like me and Lyla," Irene stated, making Li Wei and others stunned. They only thought that spirit attributes can be increased by this way; however, that doesn''t seem to be the case from her words. Irene knew what they were thinking, so she smiled. "Li Wei and my dear sisters, don''t forget that all races in the worlds have a long history, and we have managed to find a few ways to raise spirit attributes. However, they have too much low effect; like I said, it takes one or two weeks just to increase the spirit attribute by ten points," "Remember, the person I am talking about is a high level who has greater affinity with spirits, and this was the only reason why the person didn''t go out of control after exceeding the limits. So don''t tell this to anyone and don''t try to do it yourself, Ever!" she stated with a strict look. She didn''t tell them earlier because she was unsure of them trying this and losing their lives, but after watching them for a whole day, she understood they wouldn''t do it, and Li Wei will never let that happen. So, she decided to explain because the world of high-level people was totally different, and Li Wei will definitely encounter people like this soon, so she wanted him not to assess people based on some knowledge from books as it might be dangerous. Li Wei, too, knew this as he found a lot of things not matching as the book says. This was probably done by the kingdom to prevent people from risking their lives and there was even misinformation about some things. Because of this, he already stopped relying on them, and now with Irene explaining this, alarms started to ring in his mind. ''It seems I have to get stronger as soon as possible,'' he thought with a serious expression and continued to listen to Irene. She explained that with her and Lyla''s help, the process can be done very rapidly, like they can raise the spirit attribute to 10 points in just a few minutes. Which means they will need two to three hours per person to increase their spirit attribute by 1000 points and might even take longer because of their low level. So, she can''t raise everyone''s attributes today and asked them to decide who will go first. There was no surprise here as Li Wei replied he will be first because Li Xin and others didn''t want to. "Miss Irene, what do I need to do now?" Li Wei asked, looking at Irene after deciding he would be going first. The others also looked at her with curiosity, wondering what kind of process it would be. But to their surprise, Irene didn''t explain much. "Li Wei, you don''t need to do anything except sit on the bed. But before that, let Lyla lock your soul first," she replied, pointing at Lyla, who blushed with an embarrassed expression after hearing this. Nevertheless, she got up from the sofa and sat on the bed before starting at Li Wei in silence, knowing what was going to come up. Irene knew the reason so watching her like this she laughed inside. ''Haha, Lyla, you can''t escape from this,'' she thought, smiling inwardly, before turning towards Li Wei, who was puzzled at Lyla''s gaze, wondering what he needed to do. "Li Wei, take a seat in front of Lyla and let her do everything. You are really lucky that such things happened between you; if not, Lyla wouldn''t be able to lock your soul, and I wouldn''t be able to increase your spirit attributes," she explained, making Li Wei puzzled. ''Is it something similar to the experience transfer skill?'' Li Wei thought, feeling stunned. Nevertheless, he kept a calm face and nodded at Irene. He was a man, so there was no way he will shy from small things like this. Because of this he didn''t care much and sat in front of Lyla just as Irene instructed. While Lyla, who saw him seating in front of her, became a little stiff, but she managed to keep her calm. ''It''s just a normal thing Lyla, and nothing else, so be calm,'' she reminded herself, and before Li Wei could say anything, she moved extremely close to him, their feet almost touching each other. Watching this, Li Wei became stunned, but he remained composed and waited for her to speak. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Li Wei to lock your soul, I need to touch you for a certain amount of time. So, you must follow my instructions seriously. Also, there is no way this process can be stopped, so be prepared and inform me when you are ready," Lyla stated with a grim look. Hearing this, Li Wei removed all kinds of thoughts from his mind and nodded at her with a serious face. "Miss Lyla, I am ready," he replied without any delay. "Okay, then we will start then," Lyla nodded at him and took a deep breath before directly gazing into his black eyes. "Li Wei, focus into my eyes," she instructed with a serious expression. Li Wei was puzzled, but he didn''t care and gazed deeply into her beautiful pink eyes that became a little anxious after sensing his gaze. However, it was just for a moment and soon they became composed and serious. "Li Wei, just keep calm and let me do everything," Lyla whispered softly before grabbing Li Wei''s handsome face with both hands. Li Wei became stunned at this, but when he saw her eyes calm like water, he suppressed his other thoughts and calmed down, only to see the pink eyes and beautiful face closing in on him rapidly. Before he could even think about what was happening, Lyla''s face was just a centimetre away from his, and their lips were almost touching each other. "Miss Lyla..." Li Wei muttered, wanting to say something and back out, but Lyla grabbed his face tightly, not letting him move. "Soul Preservation," she chanted calmly and moved forward, directly pressing her forehead on his. Li Wei was stunned, but suddenly he felt an energy running through his body. It was warm and gentle, as if trying to protect him. Feeling this, all his attention was attracted to his forehead where this energy was coming, however, it was slow, taking its time. Li Wei knew this was crucial, so he removed his thoughts as he gazed into her serious pink eyes, which were firm with focus, and forgot now her small nose was brushing off against his. Li Wei did feel this; however, he didn''t do anything about for fearing she might get disturbed, but he made sure that their lips did not brush against each other like this and started to wait until she finished the process. However, it was taking a very long time for some reason, and Lyla frowned at this, but soon her expression returned to the serious look as she continued the process with all focus. The whole room was silent, watching them like this, and no one said anything because the atmosphere was serious. Even the carefree Irene didn''t joke and frowned when she saw it was taking longer than expected. ''What''s the problem? Is there some difficulty?'' she thought with a serious look, as this problem never happened to her. Lyla was also puzzled at the difficulty she was facing; but she didn''t have time to ponder it. However, the reason was simple: Li Wei''s soul was stronger because of the blessings, goddess system, and bug he has. It''s just he himself didn''t know, as he got the Astral Eyes just recently and didn''t use them for fear Irene might finding about this. So, he was also puzzled at Lyla who was grabbing his face tightly with a serious look, while sweat dripped from her face as if she was having some difficulty. Experience more content on m v|l e''m,p| y- r ''It''s been only a minute! Is it okay to go on like this?'' Li Wei thought with worry as he saw her eyes becoming a little dull with exhaustion. He could feel the warm energy gathering in his body, and if she needed to fill his body with it, then it would take a lot of time. However, Lyla was already getting tired, and couldn''t go on like this or it will harm her soul and even his. Chapter 195: Soul Preservation-Lock ''Damn, what should I do now?'' Li Wei cursed in his mind as he remembered Lyla''s words that this process could not be stopped. Currently, his body was only 30 percent full of the energy that she was transferring, so it would take two to five more minutes. However, Lyla was already getting tired and even started to frown with difficulty. This made Li Wei worried about accidents happening and became anxious. ''Is there some problem with my body or is it because of the bug?'' he thought, trying to think rapidly as he saw Lyla''s face growing paler and paler. Irene and others in the room also noticed this and became anxious. (Miss Irene, is there something wrong?) Li Xin inquired through telepathy with a worried face. However, Irene didn''t reply and hurriedly sent a telepathic message to Li Wei after noticing what was happening. (Li Wei! Your soul is a lot stronger and because of this Lyla needs a massive amount of MP to lock your soul, however, her MP is depleting rapidly. So please transfer your MP to her, or else she won''t be able to escape unscathed,) Irene transmitted with a worried look. Hearing this, Li Wei became stunned, but he didn''t waste any time and placed his hand on Lyla''s navel to transfer the MP to her. There was a layer of clothing between them, but it didn''t pose any problem, and he directly transferred twenty thousand MP per second into her body. Lyla, who was focused on the skill, sensed this, but she didn''t have time to see what was happening and used all her focus to seal Li Wei''s soul. She also noticed his soul was strong, but in her mind, it was still something that could be hurt if she failed the process of Soul Preservation. So, she was doing her best, not caring about their lips almost brushing off each other. Li Wei was also the same as he didn''t have time to dodge and think of it because he was busy transferring MP into her body. The process wasn''t that complicated, but if it''s done incorrectly, it might cause some pain to the receiver and might even cause them to faint if it''s done roughly. Because of this, Li Wei has to make sure nothing is wrong. If not just one mistake might harm her, so he too focused his attention on transferring MP while using the Multi-Thinking skill to observe Lyla''s condition. With the supply of MP from him, her face returned to normal color. However, she was still exhausted, and sweat was dripping from her face drop by drop. Her eyes were also growing dull with tiredness. Watching her like this, Li Wei once again became anxious because he couldn''t divert his attention further to help her with this. If not, the MP transfer might go wrong. He wasn''t even able to curse or think anything and could only watch her like this helplessly. Irene and others were also the same. The process of soul preservation was crucial, and they couldn''t interfere with it, even if they have ways to help her. ''Lyla, you can do it. Just don''t give up,'' Irene muttered in her mind with anxiousness, regretting why she didn''t consider Li Wei''s soul might be this powerful. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, her regret was useless now, and she could only hope that Lyla would complete the process without failing. Li Xin and others didn''t know what was happening, but they could see Irene getting anxious and Li Wei helping exhausted Lyla with a worried face. So, they understood there was some kind of problem, and they also became worried about Lyla as she looked exhausted. They wanted to ask Irene about this, but seeing Irene''s all focus on Lyla, they decided not to and waited with anxiousness. Just as everyone was anxious, Lyla was also the same as the process was about to complete. However, because of the mental exhaustion, she was feeling dizzy along with a painful headache. If it continued like this, she would definitely fail, even if she was just away from success. Thinking of this, her expression changed. ''No! Lyla, you can''t fail here, or Li Wei''s soul might get hurt,'' she shouted in her mind and with a firm look, she put every ounce of power to finish the process. "Soul Preservation-Lock," she shouted in a low voice that was filled with strength and determination as she drove the remaining last energy into Li Wei''s body to complete the process. And as soon as she did, Li Wei''s body started to glow brightly, indicating the process was finally complete. Watching this glow, Lyla heaved a sigh of relief, feeling happy. But her happiness didn''t last long as dizziness and a painful headache struck her. With this, she lost her balance with the control over her body and before she could think or try anything, she felt a soft sensation on her lips, making her stunned. Li Wei was also the same, feeling a soft sensation on his lips with wide eyes and stunned look. Just a moment ago, when Lyla finished the process of soul lock, he felt a little dizzy, and his view was blocked by the bright glow in front of him. So, when Lyla lost control over her body, it was too late for him to react because he wasn''t prepared for this and with how close the distance between them was they finally ended up with their lips pressing on each other. Li Wei was still shocked and stunned, not knowing what to do. The same was for Lyla, who wasn''t able to move because she was still feeling dizzy and powerless. So, with none of them moving, only silence remained between them as they looked into each other''s stunned eyes. This only lasted for a few seconds as Li Wei grabbed Lyla''s face gently before separating their lips and moving her face onto his shoulder while her powerless body leaned on him for support. Li Wei could feel two big soft things on his chest, but he didn''t care about it and looked at her with concern. "Miss Lyla, are you okay?" he inquired with worry and guilt on his face, ignoring what happened now. She ended up like this because he has powerful soul. The reason why Irene and Lyla couldn''t figure it out was because he hid a lot of things from them. So, they took him as a normal hero and didn''t consider this, which made Lyla almost hurt her soul. There was no one at fault here except him, so he felt guilty about this while he genuinely worried about her situation. However, Lyla didn''t know this, and watching his guilty look, she felt it was because of the unintentional kiss with her he was feeling guilty. Thinking of this, she blamed herself for falling on him like this and tried to separate from him. However, with no strength, she was only able to tremble a little with a painful look as the dizziness and headache struck her again. But she soon forgot the pain because she felt getting embraced while a hand caressing her back gently. "Miss Lyla, are you okay?" Li Wei inquired again with a soft tone as he saw through her thoughts. Maybe because Lyla was tired, that''s why she didn''t hid her emotions or forgot to do so, nevertheless Li Wei saw this and instantly corrected her, while embracing and caressing her back to indicate it''s not like this. He did care about the kiss between them, but he was a man, and for him, it''s just an accident, so it wasn''t much. However, he was definitely worried about how it might affect Lyla, but it wasn''t the time to think of such things. The best way was to pretend nothing happened while also assuring her not to care about this. Lyla did understand what he was conveying indirectly, so she felt relieved and depressed at the same time, wondering why he didn''t feel anything about the kiss. Stay updated through m-v l|-NovelFire.net ''Maybe it''s because he never thought of me as a partner or lover,'' she thought, feeling more depressed, which made Li Wei puzzled about what was wrong with her. But before he could ask anything again, Irene, who was watching everything with a stunned look, intervened. "Li Wei, don''t ask her any questions. She is extremely tired, and it''s best to let her rest for an hour," Irene stated as she saw him trying to ask questions again. Hearing this, Li Wei didn''t reject her and wondered whether he should put her down on the bed or let her rest in his arms like this. But after a hesitation, he decided to let her stay in his arms while he continued to stroke her back gently. He himself didn''t know why he thought of doing this, but he didn''t care too much, as it would only be happening for today. However, he became speechless, because just after a few seconds of making this decision, Lyla was sleeping silently in his arms with rhythmic breathing. Nevertheless, he still didn''t have any intentions to put her down on the bed, so he let her stay like this before turning towards Li Xin and Li Yin, who were watching him silently with a gentle smile. Elva and the others were also watching, but with stunned looks, as everything happened too fast. Chapter 196: Fuck, Am I Possessed? "Ahem, everyone, don''t worry. Miss Lyla is alright and she''s just sleeping," Li Wei announced as he saw Elva and the others in shock. He knew the reason, but he didn''t want to talk about it, so he turned towards Irene after discovering Li Xin was alright and wasn''t feeling jealous or irritated because of what happened now. "Miss Irene, if you are worried about Miss Lyla, then you can take her to your room. As for raising the spirit attributes, we will do it later," he suggested, watching her worried look. But to his surprise, Irene shook her head. "No, we can''t do that, or Lyla''s effort will go to waste. So, can you put her down and get ready to raise your spirit attributes now?" she replied with a stunned look as she saw Li Wei still stroking Lyla''s back. If he was doing it out of pity or guilt, she would''ve stopped him. But it didn''t seem to be the case here, so she felt a little stunned, knowing that he didn''t want to consider anyone else other than Li Xin. Li Wei knew what she was thinking from her look, but he didn''t care and placed Lyla on the side of the bed, a distance away from him, so she wouldn''t be disturbed. He also casted an arcane shield on her to block the sound. He was genuinely worried for her as she ended up exhausted because of him, so he did all he could for her. After all, she was someone who was helping him and was also going to do the same for others. So, only after making sure she wouldn''t be disturbed, he turned towards Irene and others who were stunned at his actions, but he didn''t care. Enjoy new tales from m-v l''-NovelFire.net sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Miss Irene, I am ready to raise my spirit attributes, but it won''t be something like the soul preservation process, right?" he inquired so he could be prepared for any unusual circumstances and also to warn Irene before she would start. But hearing this, Irene shook her head. "No, the process of raising your spirit attributes poses no dangers to me. However, it might be difficult for you, and you will feel tired. But I think it won''t be that much because your soul is stronger than a normal person," she explained, looking at him deeply. She couldn''t help but relate him with the hero more and more, but it''s just that Li Wei hasn''t shown any skills of a hero, so she couldn''t accuse him of being one. ''A pity he didn''t show any skills. If not, I could''ve gained an advantage at bullying,'' Irene thought, feeling disappointed about this. However, she didn''t care too much and arrived on the bed swiftly, sitting before him with a serious face. "Li Wei, this process is nowhere as smooth as soul locking, so be careful, especially when you feel your body is full of strength and started to have thoughts about smashing everything." "These thoughts will only get more violent further and further, so make sure to control yourself. If not, we have to start all over again. Also, if you can''t control it, then tell me so I can stop before it might hurt you," Irene stated with a strict look. Hearing this, Li Wei didn''t reject and nodded at her seriously. "Okay, then let''s not waste any time and start," Irene said with a nod and asked him to sit straight before closing her eyes with a serious face. Li Wei didn''t disturb her, and nor did anyone say anything as they continued to observe Irene, who was sitting with closed eyes for more than a minute. After some more time, she finally opened her beautiful violet eyes and with seriousness she touched his forehead with her two slim fingers. "Spirit of the world, heed my command and bless this person with your powers!" she commanded softly, making her and Li Wei''s body glow. Li Xin and others were able to see this, so they became a little stunned and waited for the next moment with anticipation. However, nothing happened except both of them glowing a little brighter now. This made them disappointed, as they were wondering if they could see the spirits now or some different things, but it seems without any gift, it was impossible. However, this didn''t apply to Li Wei now as he just got a gift recently, and when Irene started the process, the Astral Eyes initiated on its own, giving Li Wei a full view of what was happening. He became a little stunned as he saw the small and large orbs of different colors surrounding Irene''s body like a vortex. The small orbs also let out a strange golden mist that entered Irene''s body and was later transferred to him by her, which made him feel shocked. ''She is acting as a medium!'' he thought instantly, understanding what she was doing. He had received the ''Spirit Contract'' special ability from the mysterious mannequin and could see the little similarities between how she was acting as a medium for spirits. It''s just that his ability was a lot more powerful and able to let him use the strength of spirits with some restrictions. Nevertheless, he felt shocked by this discovery and decided to assess this world once again taking these gifts and abilities into consideration. However, his consideration didn''t last long as his body started to fill with strength. The process was slow, but the urge to crush and destroy things started to form in his mind. This thought also gave him chills because he felt calmer than ever, just like how he exceeded the limit that time to save Li Xin and kill the Black Armored Knight. The feeling wasn''t that strong yet, but it was growing stronger by every second, finally arriving at the state that he feared and didn''t want to happen. It was none other than the calmness and the intent to kill that he felt after exceeding the limit. It was something scary to him as he felt that this calmness and intent to kill were just a different version of him, and he can use it whenever he wants. Moreover, his inner thoughts were already determining when he should let the other version of himself out without even needing him to consider. ''Fuck, am I possessed? Why is my brain even trying to consider this?'' Li Wei cursed as he hurriedly calmed himself down, suppressing these thoughts without any effort. After he was done with this, he decided to check his spirit points. They were 990 at first, but now they were increasing one by one. The time it took was slow, but it was something to feel happy about as he could get a lot stronger with this. However, nothing was free in the world, and soon he found himself in stress as the intention to kill and smash things increased inside him. His soul was strong enough to suppress these thoughts; however, it was becoming harder and harder to do this as it took a lot of mental effort to suppress. These evil thoughts were a lot similar to getting an urge to do something with a sexy girl who is seducing you with her full power, but if you did, you would lose, and if you resisted, she would play more tricks to seduce you. Li Wei was feeling something like this because his body was filled with strength giving him the illusion of destroying the worlds and killing all the gods in one move. This made him itch for a fight very badly, while there was also another issue with his other version of himself that was watching him calmly, waiting for its turn with anticipation. ''Why am I feeling like this? Is this really a different version of myself?'' Li Wei questioned his sanity with a dumb look. However, except for having a hard time to suppress it, nothing went wrong, and the process was finally completed after a wait of four hours. In the meantime, Lyla woke up and arrived beside Li Xin and others with an embarrassed expression while she also apologized to Li Xin about what happened earlier with guilty face. But Li Xin only said not to worry about this ever, even if it happened in the future. Hearing this, Lyla was stunned, but she was too embarrassed to ask the reason, and she decided to ignore it. However, certainly, somewhere in her heart, a small hope formed. But she instantly suppressed the hope, knowing Li Wei was against this, and she didn''t want to do something that he wouldn''t like. So, she soon became calm and waited for Irene to complete the process. Li Xin and others were also waiting for the boring process to finish, of course, not Lily and Alice, who took a small nap lying on the sofa comfortably. They didn''t even wake up when the process was finished, so when Li Wei found them like this, he felt speechless. Nevertheless, he didn''t care and looked at his status panel. Nothing was new except learning the Soul Preservation skill from Lyla and his spirit attributes getting raised by 1000 points. Which means he currently has a total of 1990 spirit points. ''I never thought it would be this easy to get so much strength,'' Li Wei muttered in his mind with a stunned look. Chapter 197: Was It A Some Kind Of Mistake? Just as Li Wei was stunned at his spirit points, Irene was also stunned after finding out his spirit points didn''t match the level he has revealed to her. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She wasn''t able to see his level because of the Goddess Edition fake status skill; however, it was easy for her to know how many spirit points he has because she was increasing them. However, she was only a little stunned and further concluded that he is a hero because heroes get three extra spirit points every time they level up. So, she didn''t find anything weird because he would be at level 123 with his original 990 spirit attribute points. Of course, if it''s a normal person, they would be at level 198 with this spirit attribute and considering his 1,990 attributes, a normal person would only be able to achieve at level 398. This was the reason why Li Wei was stunned because if he could raise 1000 points every month, then wouldn''t he become invincible after few years? As he thought of this, he looked at Irene, wondering how many spirit points she has. He really wanted to use Analyze Eye on her, but knowing he would face backlash, he gave up on the thought and decided to ask directly. "Miss Irene, just how many spirit points do you have, and if it continues like this, wouldn''t you become invincible?" he inquired with a doubt. While hearing him, Irene came out from her thoughts and proudly stuck out her small chest. "Hehe, Li Wei, I am a lot stronger than you and always will be. The same goes for Lyla, so don''t try to bully us ever, or I will smash you into small pieces before reviving you," she stated with a glare, making Li Wei speechless. He really wanted to ask why she didn''t smash him until now, but he refrained from saying this as he wanted to know more. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net Irene also knew what he wanted to know, so she answered. "Li Wei, nothing is free in this world, and that''s all I can tell you. Of course, if you are a hero, then I can explain," she replied with a serious look, while also hoping he is a hero. Because when she got the ability to raise spirit attributes, she was given two choices. One was to don''t take this ability and live normally just like how she was doing before. While the second was to take this ability and help a hero on the battlefield. Of course, she can choose which hero would be, so she didn''t think further and decided to take the second option. There were female heroes because of this she didn''t worry about anything, not to mention she can choose which one to help, also if she failed to do so, her attributes would return to whatever they were, so she wasn''t worried about it too much. Of course, this ability wasn''t endless and will only help her for twelve months. After that, she won''t be able to increase it further, and if she didn''t complete her condition, the spirit attributes will reset to normal. She didn''t tell Li Wei and them because she will only be helping once or twice and later will go to the battlefield probably not coming back for a year or two. There was also no problem with helping them like this once or twice. Of course, she must fulfill the conditions if not, their spirit attributes will also return to normal. It was something she should tell them, but knowing who granted her this ability, she has no choice but to remain silent about this. However, if Li Wei is a hero, a lot of things will change, and she can also fulfill her condition without even trying to find other hero''s. So, she hoped he was the one. But Li Wei shook his head at her. "It''s a pity, Miss Irene, that you can''t explain it to me because I am not a hero," he replied with a sigh. Hearing this, Irene became disappointed and pouted at him, thinking he was lying. "Humph, let''s see how long you can hide this. Also, you are done with the process, so you can go now," she replied with a snort before taking her leave with an irritated face. While watching her like this, Li Wei became speechless. He was telling the truth, yet she didn''t believe him. ''Something is definitely wrong with her head,'' he concluded as he arrived beside Li Xin and others where he found Alice and Lily still sleeping. ''These girls!'' he became amused at this and turned towards Lyla. But before he could say something, Irene interjected. "Now that you have all seen the process, who wants to go next?" she inquired Li Xin and them because there was still a lot of time before the dinner. Hearing this, Li Xin knew it was her time, but she hesitated. "Sister Irene, aren''t you tired? And what about sister Lyla? Will she be okay to do this again? If not, why don''t we do it tomorrow?" she suggested, feeling worried for them. However, Lyla and Irene both shook their heads simultaneously. "Li Xin, I am alright, and I can use the skill again without any problems. Also, I don''t think any one of you has a powerful soul like him," Lyla stated, looking at Li Wei with a resentful look. She didn''t encounter any problems when using the Soul Preservation skill on Irene, who also has a powerful soul, but for Li Wei''s soul, it was a lot more powerful and even stole her first kiss. Even though she didn''t mind because it was him, she still felt a little upset at getting her first kiss stolen like that. ''Humph, idiot,'' she muttered inwardly with irritation before tearing her gaze from Li Wei''s handsome face. Meanwhile, Irene also assured Li Xin about this. "Sister XinXin, don''t worry, just do as we said, and everything will be alright," she said with a confident smile. But Li Xin was still hesitant and turned towards Li Wei, wondering what she should do. To which he didn''t disappoint her and suggested. "XinXin, don''t worry and go. It''s your turn now," he said with a shrug. He was also worried about Lyla and Irene, but watching Irene''s confidence, he didn''t say anything. He wanted to check Li Xin''s soul with astral eyes, but it wasn''t a skill, and he has to learn it himself. So, except for watching the spirits, he couldn''t do anything now and decided to believe Irene, who was much more proficient at these things. Li Xin didn''t know his thoughts, so after watching him agree, she didn''t hesitate anymore and turned towards Lyla. "Sister Lyla, I am ready," she informed. While hearing this, Lyla nodded at her. "Li Xin, the process will be the same, so don''t worry about doing anything and follow what I say," Lyla replied as she asked her to sit on the bed just like Li Wei. Li Xin was a little embarrassed, but knowing this will make her powerful, she did as Lyla said, finally getting into the same position as Li Wei with their foreheads touching each other. Lyla already reminded her about not what not to do, so she didn''t hesitate further and started to lock her soul at the current state. It only took fifteen seconds to do this, which made Li Wei, and others stunned because it took almost five minutes for him. "Li Wei, your soul is a lot powerful likely because you have powerful blessings, and the god that gave you these blessings is also very powerful," Irene explained, watching Li Wei with a deep look as she wondered. ''Why was he chosen as a hero or was it some kind of mistake?'' she thought with a frown, almost getting her answer right. Meanwhile, Li Wei, who heard her explanation, wondered if he should tell her that the god she was talking about is the goddess of death, so she wouldn''t talk about or curse the goddess if she became irritated with him. ''Maybe I can also use this to scare her,'' he thought, looking at Irene strangely, while wondering how powerful the goddess of death must be to make his soul this strong. ''I don''t even know her name, or I wouldn''t mind creating a church for her,'' he thought with a little disappointed face as the chuunibyou attack hit him, wanting to create an eerie church for a goddess of death. Nevertheless, his thoughts didn''t last long as Irene exchanged her place with Lyla, arriving in front of Li Xin. He was a little worried here, wondering if she could endure the urge to smash or not, but his worries were useless as Li Xin didn''t have any problems. Her heart was firm and unshakeable. Because she needed strength to help Li Wei, not to destroy the world or smash things, so it didn''t even affect her a bit. Watching her like this, Irene was surprised a little, while she was also shocked after knowing her spirit attribute points were 250. This means Li Xin was at level 50, and so might be the case for Elva and others. Thinking of this Irene became a little dumfounded. ''Li Wei! You are really something to hide this from me!'' she shouted in her mind with irritation as she casted a glare at Li Wei. Now all things were clearing up about why he suddenly took everyone to the north plane and insisted on training with level 50 monsters. It was just an excuse so Li Xin and others could complete the class quest silently. ''Grrr, Li Wei, you better explain this to me,'' she growled inwardly thinking of biting Li Wei into pieces to calm her anger. Chapter 198: How Can I Keep You Hungry? (Umm Miss Lyla, is there anything wrong with Miss Irene or did she forget to take her mental medicine?) Li Wei inquired through telepathy as he saw Irene glaring at him with the intention to bite him into pieces. While Lyla became stunned after hearing him, but she also saw Irene''s expression and felt puzzled. (Li Wei, did you do something to her?) she asked with doubt, looking at him who was beside her. She has no choice but to sit beside him because Alice and Lily took a sofa to nap themselves, while Elva, Olivia, Li Yin, and Li Wei sat on another sofa. There was also one empty sofa, but she was unwilling to sit alone and finally chose to sit beside him, where Li Wei ended up in the middle of Li Yin and her. So, when he saw Lyla looking at him closely, his attention was drawn to her soft, red cherry lips that he kissed a while ago. At that time, he didn''t feel anything because he was worried for her, but now, seeing those lips again, he remembered the softness he felt, and his face became little hot as he imagined kissing a beauty like her. Lyla also noticed his gaze and blushed as she hurriedly looked away to hide her crimson face. However, she did so fast that her two mountains shook violently, making Li Wei''s gaze attract to them. ''Hiss, she''s too hot,'' he muttered inwardly, and tore his gaze away from her to avoid unnecessary thoughts while he also replied to her question. (Miss Lyla, why would I do something to her? It''s probably she is misunderstanding something. Also, sorry for what happened now, honestly it wasn''t my fault because you are just too attractive, and I wasn''t able to resist,) he explained with an innocent look. Lyla was looking away from him, but she still stole a few glances at him every few seconds, so when she saw his innocent look, she became speechless. (Li Wei, I think you definitely did something to her. If not, she wouldn''t become like a tigress wanting to eat you. Also, you are a very good sweet talker, but it''s a pity it won''t work on me,) Lyla stated with a proud look while feeling happy inside her heart. She felt a sweet feeling when she saw him admitting the fact that he was attracted to her. However, she acted tough so the little distance between them wouldn''t close, and they wouldn''t cross the line before there is no going back. Li Wei knew what she was thinking, but he didn''t care. He just sweet-talked now so she wouldn''t feel awkward around him, and also, he wanted her to think of him as a close friend so if someday she is in trouble, she won''t hesitate to ask for his help. The things already reached a point where it wouldn''t go back, and this was the only way he could help her. But if he said directly, she wouldn''t accept it, so he decided to take this approach. As for worrying about her falling in love with him, was there even need to consider this if he was the only man in the world who can be her husband, and from her looks, it looks like she was already treating him as one unconsciously. Li Wei couldn''t do anything about this, and nor can he watch her getting hurt so he decided to do what he can do to help her as she was giving him an opportunity to get stronger. Unlike Irene, Lyla was helping him without any conditions, and that''s what made him feel grateful towards her. Not to mention she didn''t force him to marry her or tried to kill him because of her family rules, which was one more reason for him to help her in need as she was literally sacrificing herself. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thinking of this, he sighed inwardly and hoped she will ask him for help when she is in need. (Miss Lyla, I am not sweet-talking but genuinely stating a fact. Also, why would I mess with someone who is stronger than me? I think Miss Irene definitely forgot her mental medicine,) he replied with a sigh. Hearing this, Lyla once again became speechless. (Li Wei, you better pray that Airin won''t find out about your talk behind her. If not, she will definitely bite you into small pieces,) she warned with a serious face. However, Li Wei didn''t care. (Don''t worry, Miss Lyla, she won''t be able to bite me, and she might even take her mental medicine if I remind her. Also, our talk is secret, so how would she know of this? And I don''t think you will tell bad things about me to her,) he replied with a confident expression, making Lyla stare at him with a glare. But he was right as she wouldn''t talk about this to anyone because of who he was to her. Thinking of this, she blushed a little and pouted. (Li Wei, you better prepare how to explain your misunderstanding to Airin rather than talking bad about her. If not, things won''t end up good for you,) she replied with a snort and turned her face away to ignore him. While Li Wei, who saw this, chuckled inwardly and turned towards Irene and Li Xin without saying anything. Lyla was right that he needed to prepare an explanation for hungry Irene; if not, she would really bite him. ''Hmm, I wonder if my lies will work on her again or not?'' he thought with a frown as he made sure Li Xin and Irene were alright. The process was taking time, but until now, there were no problems, and everything was going smoothly. Li Wei was able to see the spirits with his Astral Vision without letting Irene know of it, so he wasn''t that bored and closely observed the process so he can do the same later. While Lyla and others were feeling a little stunned at his observant look, but they only thought he might be worried for Li Xin and was observing her closely. They weren''t able to see the spirits, so they were bored and could only relax on the sofa lazily. The atmosphere inside the room was cool and calm, so they were able to wait for three hours without any problem. It took an hour less for Li Xin to raise her spirit attribute because her soul was weak, and also her mind was unshakable. But she was too exhausted and weak that Li Wei has to grab her from behind as soon as the process competed. Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net "XinXin, are you okay?" he inquired with a concerned look feeling her weak body. But surprisingly, Li Xin nodded with a smile. "Brother, I am alright, it''s just I am feeling tired and nothing else," she assured him with happiness as she thought of not dragging him anymore. While hearing this, Li Wei felt relieved and turned his gaze towards Irene, who was still having intentions to bite him. But watching his worry for Li Xin, she didn''t say anything and waited for them to finish their conversations. "Li Wei, it''s already 7 pm now, so why don''t you make dinner? After that, I want to have a long chat with you. Of course, if you want to do it before dinner, I won''t mind, but I am feeling hungry, you know," Irene stated, sending shivers down Li Wei''s spine. "Haha, Miss Irene, how can I keep you hungry? Wouldn''t it be rude for me to make a beautiful girl like you starve? So of course, we will talk after dinner," Li Wei replied with a laugh, not having any intentions to talk with her before dinner. If not, who knows, she might start to eat him, not even caring about cannibalism and human ethics. As he thought of this, he remembered a girl named Amelia who didn''t even hesitate to drink his blood in anger. There was a little difference between both Irene and Amelia as they have few screws loose, also they always forgot to take their mental medicines making Li Wei feel pity towards them. Of course, he didn''t show it on his face, or he might end up as dinner, and he was right about that. If Irene knew these thoughts, she would''ve really ripped his arm to eat for saying bad things about her, but she didn''t have any knowledge of this, so after hearing him, she nodded. "Okay then, go and make dinner. Until then, I will take care of sister XinXin," she replied and snatched Li Xin from his arms, making him and Li Xin dumbfounded. But she didn''t care about them and focused on the girl who was in her arms now. "Sister XinXin, tell me about the magical girl dress. I want everything in detail," she asked, her eyes shining with excitement. Hearing this, Li Wei became speechless, but he didn''t say anything and turned towards Olivia, who was already ready to go with him. He didn''t hesitate further and left with her to prepare for the dinner. He was worried about Li Xin, but seeing she was just tired and there was nothing wrong with her, he decided to cook the dinner. Lily and Alice were still sleeping even now, so only Elva and Lyla were able to chat with Irene and Li Xin. Li Yin could also talk now as Irene found out about everyone''s levels, but she wasn''t able to talk long, so she remained silent watching Li Xin lying in Irene''s arms with no strength. Li Xin was embarrassed at first, but she slowly got used to it, treating Irene more like a big sister and best friend. Just as they were busy talking, Li Wei arrived in the kitchen with Olivia and was about to start cooking when the doorbell of the villa rang with impatience. ''Who is it now?'' Li Wei thought with a frown and after saying a few words to Olivia, he teleported down, only to see Lyla opening the door before which made him a little stunned. Chapter 199: All Men Are Scum But He Is Not "Ava, what happened? Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you I am doing my private work?" Lyla stated as she already knew who came to visit at this time. It was none other than Ava who got worried about Lyla after she didn''t even come back in the evening and decided to pay a visit to Li Wei''s house. It was just a guess of her, but it turned out to be right as she saw Lyla opening the door. "Miss Lyla! You are really here. Do you know how worried I was?" Ava expressed her concern, checking her up and down to see if she was alright. She couldn''t guarantee that Li Wei wouldn''t make her cry again, so she also peered into Lyla''s eyes to see if they have any signs of crying. Lyla knew what she was doing, so she became speechless. "Ava, stop. It''s not like what you think. I came here for personal business, and I would like a few more days off. Of course, I will explain to Inquisitor Lucius later, so don''t worry about it," Lyla stated, wanting to make her return. But Ava didn''t care about her and glanced back at Li Wei with a frosty look. "Miss Lyla, I know about your family rules, but weren''t you used to say all men are scum? So, don''t waste any time and kill him. Of course, if you are unwilling, just command me, and I will give his head to you," Ava stated as she glared at Li Wei coldly. Hearing this, Li Wei was at a loss for words, not knowing what to do. Should he say that he won''t marry Lyla? Wouldn''t that make things worse? Also, if he didn''t say anything, then she would think he was going to marry her and will have more intentions to kill him. Thinking of this, he became speechless and turned towards Lyla with a puzzled look. She didn''t have to open the door and reveal herself like this because he would''ve made some excuse, but she still did, making him wonder the reason. Lyla knew what questions he has, so she replied. "Because of Priestess Irene''s disappearance, I can''t just stay here without letting Inquisitor Lucius know. If not, he can find me instantly. It''s just that he won''t bother with my private matters, that''s why he didn''t do anything until now." "But still, I can''t disappear for days without telling him the reason. So, it doesn''t matter if I let Ava or others know that I am staying here. Also, I have to inform Inquisitor Lucius about this later. Of course, your identity will remain private," she explained calmly. When Irene kidnapped her, she saw this coming and was prepared. Of course, she wouldn''t tell old geezer everything and would only let him know that she has come in contact with a man and has to handle it. Inquisitor Lucius knew about her family rules, so he wouldn''t interfere in it except asking some questions to her and Ava. Of course, if he knew it was Li Wei, he would come running here because it was a good thing to get in a relationship with a hero this early. Even if Li Wei wasn''t a hero, it will still be a good thing as he can level up as fast as a hero, which means he holds a powerful blessing and is only a step behind heroes and sages. But Lucius will never know about it as Lyla wouldn''t tell him, and neither would Ava or her companions, because Lyla didn''t want this matter to be known. Only after understanding this, Li Wei nodded and didn''t say anything. He was just afraid that she might reveal him to the old geezer so he can inform the higher-ups, and she will be able to send her subordinates to protect him. However, what Li Wei doesn''t know is that Lyla still planned to send her subordinates secretly without letting anyone know about this. It was a little hard for her to do this, but she was afraid that once she and Irene left, the nobles would become restless and would come here instantly to trouble him. So, she can''t leave him alone like this, and this was also the reason why she let Ava know that she was here. Ava definitely won''t accept if she asked her to protect him, but nevertheless, she would end up doing it for her sake, even if she hated him. But before Ava could do that, Lyla needed to clear her misunderstanding, if not she will keep asking when to kill him. "Ava, all men are scum, but he is not, so don''t worry about it and please don''t try to kill him. Also, ask everyone to keep secret about what happened here and don''t expose my whereabouts," Lyla stated with a blush and before Ava could say something, she shut the door with bang. "Miss Lyla!!" Ava shouted with frantic look as she watched Lyla closing the door before she could convince her that Li Wei is also scum and is tricking her. But with the door shut like this, how can she explain? "Grrr, Li Wei! Don''t let me see you again, or I will obliterate you!" she stated with frustrated look before taking her leave. She can definitely force open the door, but it will attract the old foggy, as he is keeping an eye everywhere, so as soon as he found out about a little disturbance, he will be there, and he might find out that Lyla was staying here. Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net Because of this, she could only take her leave unwillingly while thinking how to prove Li Wei is scum and save Miss Lyla from villain''s clutches. Just as she was busy thinking this, Li Wei was stunned after he watched Lyla closing the door without letting Ava talk further. "Miss Lyla, is it really okay to close the door like that? Also, isn''t it almost dinner time? You should''ve invited her in. I think it''s rude if you don''t do that," he commented, teaching her some sense while forgetting that he wasn''t the one who cared about anything like this. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyla didn''t know that he was just bullshitting some sense, so she became a little embarrassed and looked away with a pout. "Ava won''t mind about this, so there is no need to worry. Also, you should be focusing on making dinner, or don''t blame me if you become one," she stated and disappeared with teleportation, leaving Li Wei speechless. But he did worry about becoming dinner, so he also left hurriedly to cook. If not, who knows what kind of dinosaur might eat him. It wasn''t really a dinosaur but a human devil who is currently ten times stronger than him, and even more, there was no guarantee what would happen if he really let her go hungry. So, without hesitation, he started to prepare a big dinner while adding a lot of sweet dishes to Irene''s liking. It was a pity that there were no high-level materials available in the city, or it would''ve been really a luxurious dinner. Nevertheless, it didn''t stop him from making a great dinner with the help of Olivia, and it even attracted the two mischievous kids in the house, even though they were really big by age. Li Wei was speechless as he saw their sleepy appearance. Which meant they just woke up and came to eat. However, his attention was soon attracted by the figures that came after them. They were none other than Li Xin and others. He became relieved that Li Xin wasn''t feeling weak anymore and let out a smile at her while Li Xin also smiled back sweetly. Li Xin was a lot happier because she won''t be dragging him down now and even will be able to help him after mastering her newfound strength. Li Wei knew the reason for her happiness and also felt happy for this, but his happiness didn''t last long as Irene was still holding a grudge for how he hid their levels and was also puzzled at why her Analyze Eye failed to show Li Xin and their real levels. Nevertheless, her puzzlement didn''t last long as she saw the sweet dishes on the table and hurriedly sat on the chair like Lily and Alice. Li Wei became speechless, but he didn''t care and started the dinner with everyone. Li Xin and others were still talking about cosplay stuff while filling Olivia, Alice, and Lily about the conversation they missed. Because of this, Li Wei was once again left alone to eat pitifully while thinking what to do tomorrow. With Lyla and Irene helping others, they wouldn''t be able to spar with him, so he has to train alone. However, there is an even more important stuff for him to do, and that is to earn money. ''I hope the old geezer won''t interfere tomorrow. Also, I wonder if he is rich,'' Li Wei muttered in his mind, while thinking how to make Lucius spit out his money. Chapter 200: I Want To Know In Detail Continue reading stories on m|v-l''-NovelFire.net After dinner was over, everyone hurriedly left for their rooms, leaving Li Wei to fend off Irene alone. Li Wei was annoyed at this, as they didn''t even try to help him, and neither displayed any hesitation when leaving him alone. Even Li Xin and Li Yin were the same; they left as if they have nothing to do with him. Li Wei felt depressed watching them like this and complained inwardly before turning towards Irene, who was glaring at him. He knew what she wanted to know, so he explained with his lying ability that he didn''t know if heroes or sages could help their companions lock their levels. Because of this, he was feeling afraid and didn''t tell her. Of course, Irene didn''t believe this and continued to listen about why she wasn''t able to see their true levels. She knew that the lock level skill of heroes could also help to hide their levels. However, it didn''t mean they could escape from her level 120 Analyze Eyes because Li Wei''s level should be around 123 with the 990 spirit attributes. Which means he can''t level up any skills further level 90, so she was puzzled at why she wasn''t able to see through the fake status. There was also another possibility: he was neither a sage nor hero, but a normal person with extra blessings. If it was really like this, then his level would be 198, and he would be able to level up his skills at level 120. However, if he wasn''t a hero or a sage, then how could he have the lock level skill, so she didn''t consider this possibility. As for him being a jack of all trades class, she didn''t even think of this because it would be too stupid to choose this class. So, she carefully listened to Li Wei''s lies who once again made an excuse about getting a high-level Intrusion Guard Amulet from the sage''s dungeon because of that she wasn''t able to see their true levels. However, Irene didn''t believe this because he had already made such an excuse before. At that time, she didn''t doubt because everything was normal, and she didn''t use Analyze Eyes with the intention to spy on them. But now when she guessed Li Xin''s level and used Analyze Eye on her deeply, she discovered an intrusion guard and fake status trying to block her skill. However, they were too low level and weren''t able to block it. She was also using her spirit eyes at that time and could discover the artifacts or equipment''s with a little focus; however, what she discovered were all low-level ones, so she didn''t believe Li Wei at all and questioned him again. But Li Wei only made more excuses that started to make no sense, which made her irritated as he wasn''t telling the truth and has no intention of doing it. So, in the end, she could only conclude he might be holding a special skill that can level up without restrictions or he possessed an artifact that exceeded the level and escaped from her spirit eyes. It was just a guess again, but this is all she could have as she didn''t want to force him to say his secrets if he was unwilling. If it was someone else, then she wouldn''t even bother with them to ask but she always felt Li Wei was more special and was really curious about him. However, Li Wei refused to cooperate with her, and in the end, she could only take her leave with irritation. She already excepted an end like this, so she wasn''t feeling that bad. Nevertheless, she resented him for not telling the truth and left after throwing a lot of complaints along with some threats of not letting him marry Lyla if he didn''t tell her in few days. Li Wei was speechless at this, but he became relieved when he saw her stop inquiring further because he was feeling guilty about lying again and again. ''Good thing she isn''t forcing me to tell,'' he thought, sighing inwardly and after doing the dishes alone with some depression, he finally teleported back to his room. There was nothing new except Li Xin and Li Yin wearing his hoodie while they both stood at the window, observing the night sky filled with stars. The sky and space hadn''t changed yet as the earth was still undergoing evolution; however, it was still something worth looking at the current starry sky, as people with a high level could see the surface of moon with naked eyes. However, Li Wei''s gaze wasn''t on them but on Li Xin and Li Yin, who were only wearing his hoodie, exposing their milky white legs to him. The hoodie was big enough to cover them until their knees, but they both folded it in a way where it ended up covering only half of their butt cheeks. Because of this, Li Wei was able to catch a glimpse of something as they weren''t wearing any panties underneath. ''Did the cycle end early?'' he thought with a puzzled look as it has only been four days since her period started, and today was the fifth. On the Earth, her cycle always lasted about seven days, so he felt a little stunned. Nevertheless, he was happy and hugged both of them from behind with a soft smile. "XinXin, YinYin, why are you only wearing my hoodies? Are we going to play games tonight?" he inquired with a bad smirk. While hearing this, both Li Xin and Li Yin wrinkled their noses and snorted. "Humph, I knew all men are perverted, and so are you, brother," Li Xin stated with a glare, while Li Yin also followed after. "Yes, you are bad brother and pervert," she expressed with a cute pout. However, Li Wei didn''t care and chuckled at them. "If I am a pervert, then what should I call people who don''t wear panties and flash a few things at their brother in this lonely night?" he asked looking at their bottoms where half of the butt cheeks were visible to him. Hearing this and feeling his gaze, both Li Xin and Li Yin blushed red. "Pervert!" they shouted simultaneously and ignored him as they once again started to look at the stars not caring about his gaze any further. Li Wei was speechless at this, but he didn''t care and shifted his gaze to the hoodies with a puzzled look. "XinXin, when did you steal my hoodies? It''s no wonder I wasn''t able to find them in my room when I was packing," he asked, pinching her cheeks. In response, Li Xin stuck out her tongue and replied. "Beh, these are my hoodies, not yours, so be careful when you speak again," she stated with a glare, before returning to look at the stars again. Watching her like this, Li Wei was left with no words, but he didn''t care as he was already used to having his belongings stolen by her. So, in the end, he could only pat their heads softly with a sigh and wonder the reason why they were observing the stars today. "Why are you both standing here and looking out of window? Is something on your mind?" he inquired gently as he saw them lost in thoughts. Hearing this, Li Xin and Li Yin both nodded. "Yes, I was thinking about what happened between you and Sister Lyla," she answered honestly with a serious look, making Li Wei chuckle at her. "So, my little sisters are jealous huh," he asked with a smile. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, both of them shook their heads in denial. "Brother, why do you think I would be jealous about an accident? Let''s say, even if it was intentional, I wouldn''t be feeling that much," Li Xin stated with a pout and before Li Wei could say anything, she continued softly. "Brother, I know what I am saying doesn''t make any sense to you. But you know, I feel happy when you trust and love others because you are changing for good." "Even you should know how much you have changed, and I feel happy for you becoming like this," she stated, looking deeply into his eyes as she remembered his broken look and how he told her about his past of not deciding to trust any people again. She didn''t want him to end up like that ever, so she did her best to change him; however, he remained the same to the core while only changing his surface behaviour to not let her worry. But now was different, as he was trusting the people around him and can also laugh with them. Because of this, Li Xin felt happy, and this was the only reason why she didn''t care about him getting close to other girls. She loved him dearly, and as long as he was happy, what''s there to worry about? Didn''t she hope for this always? There was definitely a worry about him leaving her, but despite this, she still wanted him to be happy because he has suffered enough! Thinking of all the things he went through, she felt pain in her heart. But before she could think further, Li Wei pinched her cheeks with irritation. "There is no need for you to sacrifice yourself like this, and if you are not feeling jealous, then why are you here looking at the stars silently while thinking of what happened today?" Li Wei asked with an annoyed look. But Li Xin didn''t care and once again stuck out her tongue. "Beh, I am doing what I want to do, and it doesn''t mean I am sacrificing myself. Also, I am not jealous; it''s just that I was wondering how you felt when kissing sister Lyla, and I want to know in detail," she stated with a bloodthirsty smile. Even though she wasn''t jealous about this, she still compared to Lyla unconsciously and wondered who would win here. Chapter 201: Yo! Geezer! "XinXin, why do you want to know this? It''s not like you are going to kiss her. Also, I don''t know myself because I was worried about her and didn''t care about this," Li Wei replied with a nonchalant look. He could see that she was trying to compare herself, but if she really did, the one to lose would be her because Lyla was a mature woman, and she has more assets than her. So, he tried to distract her with an excuse. However, it didn''t work on Li Xin at all. "Brother, it''s impossible for you not to feel anything, so explain to me: How did Sister Lyla''s lips taste and how soft is her body?" she asked with a glare, directly getting to the point. Li Wei was speechless, but he could see she really wanted to know, so he decided to tell her. "XinXin, the truth is always bitter, so don''t hate me when I tell you," He replied with a serious look, making Li Xin and Li Yin impatient. "Brother, no need for nonsense, just tell us," Li Xin stated with a glare, followed by Li Yin, who also showed the same intentions, making Li Wei speechless again. Nevertheless, he explained. "It''s just as I said earlier that I didn''t feel anything when I kissed her because of how worried I was about her. However, when Miss Lyla woke up and we talked, I finally remembered the perfectly sized, soft lips with a faint sweet odour." "Her lips were very soft, like silk, and I really wanted to nibble on them. There is also her well-proportioned, soft as butter body with a large chest that gives off the fragrance of milk. I think it will take her only a few seductive moves to bewitch me completely," Li Wei replied with a serious face. He wasn''t making things up and told his honest thoughts. However, he still didn''t tell everything because this much information was enough to make his two little sisters jealous and irritated. It''s not like he wanted them to fight with Lyla; it''s just that he hoped they would learn a lesson and stop having any thoughts of him creating a harem. If not, it wouldn''t be long before he would get stolen, and they wouldn''t be able to do anything. If Li Xin was a little older and more mature, she would definitely have confidence in herself. But there were no ifs as Li Xin was just a petite and mini-sized girl that came with all kinds of mini packs. She was definitely cute because of this, but she hoped to have bigger chest. So, after hearing him, she took some damage. As for other things she didn''t care because a little sister should be little. So, Li Wei''s effort got into waste as Li Xin only cared about her chest size, and with the heaven''s potions in her hand, it wasn''t much of a problem for her. ''Hmm, with this potion, I don''t need to worry about losing to others. But Brother said Sister Lyla has some milky fragrance. Doesn''t the heavens potion also emit the same scent?'' Li Xin thought with a stunned look as she sniffed her chest underneath the hoodie. However, she wasn''t able to tell if it was the same or not, so she looked at Li Wei with a glare, who was dumbfounded at her reaction. But before he could think further, Li Xin directly grabbed his head and tucked it inside the hoodie forcefully. "Brother, can you smell the milky fragrance? Is it the same as Sister Lyla''s?" she asked with a serious expression, not caring about Li Wei who was bewildered at her reaction. Many questions swirled in his mind with puzzlement; nevertheless, he put his thoughts aside and enjoyed the view of small white apples with pink cherries on them. ''A good thing that I have night vision. If not, I would''ve missed this,'' he muttered in his mind with happiness before sniffing the apples with pleasure. But he soon became stunned when he did it as the fragrance was same as Lyla''s. There was a little difference because of the body odour, but it didn''t hinder him from concluding that it was the same. ''Is it because of the milk medicine? Does that mean Miss Lyla also takes this medicine?'' Li Wei thought with a puzzled look. When he first smelled the milky fragrance from Lyla, he only thought that might be because of some medicine or potions as they can affect such things in women and even men. This information was written in the library books, so he didn''t think much about it and considered it as normal. But if that was the case, then there''s no way the milky fragrance they emit will be the same unless they both are using the same medicine that could make them emit a similar scent. However, he doubted that Lyla would use such medicine, so he became puzzled about this. But his puzzlement didn''t last long as his gaze was attracted by Li Xin''s apples that were shining a little where because of some creamy lotion. Li Wei wanted to check further, but Li Xin directly pulled out his face from the hoodie. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother, tell me about the fragrance. Is it the same or different?" she asked with seriousness, making Li Wei puzzled. Nevertheless, he nodded at her. "Yes, it''s the same as yours," he replied, not caring too much. While hearing this, Li Xin stiffened and sighed with depression because Lyla might soon exceed the limits of F size, and if that happened, she wouldn''t be able to compete with her. Thinking of this, she became irritated and glared at Li Wei. "Brother, it''s all your fault!" she shouted with anger and directly chomped his shoulder with force. After her, Li Yin also followed suit, making Li Wei speechless. He has a lot of questions, but he decided not to ask as he could already guess what was the cream-like lotion on her apples. So, he just let them bite as much as they wanted while he teleported on the bed with both of them. He wasn''t planning to do anything because Li Xin and Li Yin were still exhausted. He could even feel that they have no strength in their small bites and were just nibbling on him with irritation. He really wanted to tell her that size doesn''t matter, but she would get cocky about it, so he remained silent, letting her feel jealous. It was a good thing if she felt threatened by others; if not, her thoughts of forcing him into a harem would never end. ''You should learn a lesson now,'' he thought to himself and closed his eyes to sleep, ignoring the two sisters who were still nibbling on his shoulders, trying to suck out his blood. But no such thing was possible with their low strength, and soon they both dozed off on his body with exhaustion, finally closing the curtains on a long day. ¡­ The next morning, nothing special happened, and after breakfast, Li Wei told them that he would be going out for some personal work and might not come home until evening. Everyone was curious about what he was going to do, but Li Wei didn''t tell them and left alone towards the bustling area of the city after changing his appearance to that of a normal person from this world. What he wanted to do was simple: spread the rumour about a hero visiting the city tomorrow and how the hero would help few people to double their money. He knew this would get him in trouble, but he was going to drag the old foggy Lucius into it, who would definitely and unwillingly protect him for no reason. ''Haha, old man, you really have guts to scam me and try to use me, right? Then you should suffer more,'' Li Wei laughed inwardly like a devil while he started to spread the rumours. Of course, people didn''t believe him at first, but after he started to use his bullshitting ability, some finally believed it and started to tell their friends and family. The next thing happened very fast that even Li Wei was dumbfounded because in an hour the whole city knew of it and everyone was talking about, wondering if the Bai Feng hero was coming back again. Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net There was news of him being sent to a special place for protection, but no one heard from him again, so many people doubted if it was him or not and continued to spread the news more rapidly. Li Wei was stunned at this, but he felt happy as he thought of the money he would be earning tomorrow. However, his happiness didn''t last long as he somehow teleported to another place without any warning. ''Fuck, this must be the geezer,'' he cursed and look around where he found the old geezer Lucius standing with an irritated look. But Li Wei didn''t care and smiled. "Yo, Geezer! I never thought we would meet again like this. So, do you also need extra money? I know a hero and might be able to help you through special channels. Of course, I will need a 100 million gold coin card to make an advance booking for you," he stated shamelessly. Chapter 202: Following Suspicious People "You little brat! Do you really think I will do as you say, or do you think I am blind and won''t notice how you are trying to use me?" Lucius asked with a cold expression. But Li Wei didn''t even fear a bit. "Geezer, if you don''t want extra money, then just say no. Why so much nonsense? Also, can you send me back? I have a lot of things to do," he replied with impatience, as if he has many important things to do. However, Lucius knew he was just acting, so he became more irritated, and his mouth twitched in anger. "Brat, don''t act like you are doing nothing wrong. Explain why you are spreading false rumours about a hero," he inquired directly, getting to the main point. But Li Wei just shrugged his shoulders at him. "Old man, what do you mean by rumours? It''s the truth. Didn''t you hear that the hero Bai Feng is coming back again, or is it just that you don''t know?" Li Wei stated with a nonchalant face. While hearing this, Lucius became more irritated and shouted at him. "Brat, don''t lie! The hero Bai Feng can''t come here because he is being ravaged by¡ª" he stopped abruptly, knowing he was talking about something he shouldn''t. Li Wei, however, became disappointed as he saw him stop talking. He knew that the church and high-level people knew where Bai Feng was, and he deliberately brought his name here so he could figure out his location. He just wanted to reveal his whereabouts to the dark faction who would send people to kill him, but he failed to get any important info from the old foggy and was left with a puzzle by his words. But before he could think of something, the old foggy once again shouted. "Brat, don''t speak nonsense and tell me the truth. If not, I will have to apprehend you for spreading false rumours," Lucius stated with an aggressive look as he got tricked by him again. He knew that Li Wei has some feud with the hero because of his sister, so he didn''t even need to think about what he would do with this information. Nevertheless, he didn''t care because the hero might die before Li Wei could even try to do something, so he just got irritated by getting scammed again and became aggressive at him. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, if he knew Li Wei''s thoughts, he would definitely omit some blood. ''Damn you old foggy, just how did you get angry so fast? Did Irene blast your blood pressure medicine, or did she eat it herself for fun?'' Li Wei cursed in his mind as he watched the geezer reaching his limit so early. He wanted to make him spit out a few more things, but alas, it was impossible with him being aggressive. Well, it was within reason; he would become angry as it was something serious to spread rumours about a hero. Nevertheless, he didn''t care too much. "Geezer, there is no need to worry because a hero will come tomorrow and double the money of a few people, so the rumours aren''t false but true," he explained with a carefree face. Hearing this, Lucius frowned a little as he could already see the hero would be none other than Li Wei but in disguise. "Brat, you really have a strong nerve to pull off something like this. Don''t you know what will happen if you get caught?" he asked coldly. However, Li Wei remained the same, unaffected by his change in attitude. "Old man, why would I fear someone if I have the backing of a geezer like you? Also, if it were that serious, you would''ve stopped me when I started to spread the rumours," he replied with a shrug, making Lucius speechless. Li Wei was clearly using him as a shield, yet he could do nothing because he was a hero. Even if Li Wei denied it, he wouldn''t believe; after all, there was no way a normal blessed person would be able to level up rapidly like him. So, in the end, he considered Li Wei as a hero and wasn''t able to go against him even if he was using him like a slave. Of course, there was also another reason, and that is the higher-ups from the church were considering whether to send someone to protect Li Wei. After Lucius knew this, he was very shocked because the church has always been picky at choosing which heroes to protect, and unless they are three or four-star heroes, they wouldn''t make any move. So, he was dumbfounded after knowing this because one-star heroes have two times blessings while two-star heroes have four times blessings and so on further. Lucius knew that Li Wei''s level was high and predicted that he has four times blessings, meaning he is a two-star hero. The thought of him being three or four never crossed his mind as he didn''t know his real level. As for the five stars, it was the legendary one that only existed in history, so he didn''t think Li Wei might have ten times blessings and only thought there might be something special about him that higher-ups found with their prediction skills. However, it didn''t matter to him at all as Li Wei was not someone he could provoke then and now, so after knowing Li Wei was using him, he couldn''t do anything except being irritated. "Li Wei, don''t rely on me. I won''t be able to help you too much here. Also, make sure to use your blessings in limit, if not, they will get stripped off by the world system," he reminded Li Wei with a strict look and waved his hand nonchalantly. Li Wei wanted to say something, but before he could, the scenery around changed, and he appeared in an empty street inside the city. "Damn geezer, after knowing you lost your advantage, you directly escaped. How dirty of you," Li Wei cursed with irritation as he wanted to blackmail the old foggy for coin cards. He didn''t know about anything that he was being considered a very powerful hero, so he thought the old foggy was planning something else and trying to use him again. If that was the case, he could use it as an excuse to extort money from him. However, he never thought the old man would be so shameless that he wouldn''t hesitate to run away. "Ah, my money is gone," Li Wei muttered with a depressed face as he strolled around to check the effects of his rumours while also trying to find people from dark factions. This thing couldn''t be asked around directly, so he was very careful, changing his appearance time to time while wandering around the city trying to find anyone suspicious and he finally found someone. However, he was puzzled and stunned at the same time because this was someone he knew. ''Isn''t that Alex? What is he doing here, and also the people with him look shady,'' Li Wei thought, as he saw a group of nobles before him with Alex, Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net They all looked suspicious and dodgy as they headed somewhere with a cautious look while keeping an eye everywhere to make sure no was following them. Witnessing all of this Li Wei couldn''t help but become curious about their shady business, so he decided to follow them with stealth, wondering what they were up to. Chapter 203: Red Pearl Pleasures Quarters "Hey Alex, did you make sure that your sister won''t find out about this?" Cooper inquired in a hushed tone. While hearing him, Alex nodded confidently. "Don''t worry, Cooper. I made sure that big sis won''t find out about that we are going to an auction," he replied, making Cooper, Nolan, and Jose feel relieved. The auction they were attending wasn''t a normal one. It was on the line between legal and illegal, which was why they were worried. If Karina found out about them taking Alex to such a place, they wouldn''t be able to live. As for why they were still taking him because Alex found about their plan and requested to tag along. Of course, Cooper and the others were initially unwilling to take him because of his sister Karina, who was a brother-con. Nevertheless, they agreed, as Alex was a friend, and as long as he doesn''t buy anything shady, they didn''t think it would create any problems. But they were still worried about Karina following them, so they inquired about this until they became sure that Karina wouldn''t find out. However, they forgot to take note of someone else following them closely and overhearing everything. It was none other than Li Wei, who was stunned after hearing their conversation. ''An auction is going on; then why didn''t I receive any news or invitation?'' he thought with a puzzled look. Currently, he was well known in the city because of Villa No.1 and the beauties in his house. So, if something like this were going on, there should have been an invitation or at least some news. But he didn''t hear anything from anyone, and no one was talking about it. He felt a little upset at this, but he didn''t care too much and continued to follow them stealthily. While on the way, he discovered many people who were acting similarly to Alex and them. The area they were going to was a pleasure district, so it was easy to find many people like this and Li Wei also got to know why the news of the auction didn''t reach him. It was because the auction was hosted by the Red Pearl Auction House. It might sound like a normal auction house, but it was not, as it was the branch of the Red Pearl Pleasure Quarters, and only VIP members of this pleasure quarters could get the news of the auction. Li Wei was speechless after finding this out. Nevertheless, he didn''t change his mind and continued to follow them until they reached their destination. Where he became stunned as he saw the eight-story building, which was even higher than his villa and also more luxurious. It wasn''t just this one, but other pleasurer quarters were also luxurious and professional-looking, but none were higher than the Red Pearl Pleasure Quarters. ''Damn, they must be earning a lot,'' Li Wei cursed as he thought about why a lot of adventurers ended up poor always. Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net The reason was definitely not skill and equipment price, but this pleasure quarters where they would ask for a big amount for every hour. Thinking of this, Li Wei sighed and shook his head. ''Anyway, I should head inside and see if there is something I can buy,'' he thought, hoping to find something in the auction that could decrease his stamina. But to enter the auction, he needed a membership card first. So, he removed his stealth and put on the disguise of a rich person, before entering the Red Pearl Pleasures Quarters normally. However, he forgot that this wasn''t a normal shop and as soon as he entered, a beautiful, busty woman directly grabbed his arm. "Husband, your wife is hungry. Can you feed her?" the woman requested with teary eyes, her bosom rubbing Li Wei''s arm through the thin clothing, making him feel the softness. However, Li Wei''s attention wasn''t on her but on a notification that said, [Resisting level 30 charm] The notification kept ringing as the woman in front of him kept rubbing her F-size assets seductively. Li Wei was speechless, but he didn''t care, as he wasn''t losing anything, and furthermore, it was great to find someone here who knows their way around. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, he didn''t hesitate and inquired calmly after checking her status for her name. "Miss Vivian, do you know where the auction is held? Also, how can I enter?" he asked with a smile, making Vivian shocked and stiff. She had a level 50 intrusion guard, which means he is above level 50 to see through her status like this. There were many level 50 people who has come here, but they were all old and middle-aged. That''s why she was shocked, also, just now she used charm skills on him. Thinking of this, her expression changed to panic, and she hurriedly released his arm. "I am sorry, Mr. I didn''t mean that," she apologized with a bow and anxious look, making Li Wei stunned while also attracting the attention of others who just smiled for some reason. Li Wei was puzzled, but he didn''t have time to think, as he has to assure the busty woman in front of him. "Miss Vivian, you don''t need to worry because I am not offended by what to you did. So why don''t you tell me how I can enter the auction now?" Li Wei assured and asked after understanding what she was worried about. However, Vivian still remained anxious about it when a sudden telepathic message reached her. (Vivian, just do as he says and accompany him to the auction,) the manager, Victoria, instructed seriously as she observed Li Wei from behind a counter. She could also hear him calling Vivian''s name and reached the same conclusion that he was above level 50. However, she was calmer because this wasn''t the first time she has seen people above level 50. Nevertheless, she still informed the boss about it and instructed Vivian, who became stunned after hearing her. However, she agreed and looked at Li Wei. "Mr. I know everything about here. So how about I accompany you? I promise I won''t cause any problems or try to do anything without permission," she suggested with a hopeful look. Li Wei was a little stunned at this, but he nodded. "Okay, I am new here and came for the auction. So how about you tell me everything about it? Also, I need some kind of membership to get in, right? So how do I get that?" he asked again while observing the transparent shield that was around him and Vivian, just a few feet distance away. "Mr. this is a sound chaining shield that will not block any sound but it will make it low and change the sound with randomness so no one will find out about our conversation. Of course, for security reasons, there are people who can hear it, such as our manager," Vivian explained after watching his gaze. These shields were for people with fetishes who liked to be greeted in various ways, such as ''husband, you are finally home'' and etc. etc. There was also another reason, and that was to make the conversation private, and they were free to talk about any weird stuff. Understanding this, Li Wei was a little dumbfounded at how advanced the techniques they were using. Also, he finally understood why the people were looking at him with weird gazes and why some were smirking at him. ''Fuck, they''re definitely thinking I have some weird fetish,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind with irritation. But before he could do something, his arms were once again hugged by F-sized assets. "Mr. I don''t know your name yet, so can you tell me? It will be much easier for us to communicate in the future," Vivian inquired with a blushing face, which only made people around him think he is certainly one of them. Chapter 204: My Dear Nobles Li Wei was a little irritated as he saw the people around him thinking as if he is one of them, but he didn''t have time to waste on them. So, he looked at Vivian, who was once again hugging his arm with a blushing face. "Miss Vivian, my name is Li. Just call me that. Also, can you not hug me like this? It will be troublesome if my sister found out about it," he cautioned. Hearing this, Vivian was disappointed, but she released his hand and nodded at him. "Mr. Li, don''t worry about getting found out because we are very professional at this. Also, our perfume, hair, lipsticks, and other things are very well managed so that no one will be able to find out what you did here, even if your wife or sister are very high level." "So, don''t hesitate to ask me if there is anything you need. Also, let me help you get the VIP membership first," Vivian explained as she led the way to a nearby counter, while Li Wei followed her calmly without any hesitation. He was a little stunned at her explanation of these things, but he didn''t care and looked around curiously when his gaze was attracted by four people who just entered the quarters. They were none other than Randall, George, Adolf, and Patrick, who lost their arms because of him. However, the lost arms were already grown back and were covered in special bandages because they were still weak and couldn''t withstand the environment. Nevertheless, it didn''t stop these nobles from coming here to enjoy, which made Li Wei speechless. But he didn''t care and followed Vivian to the counter where another busty woman in thin clothing was waiting for him. She was none other than the manager, Victoria. "Mr. my name is Victoria, and I am pleased to see you in Red Pearl Pleasure Quarters. Also, please forgive Lady Vivian if she offended you," she apologized with a slight bow. Li Wei was stunned here again because he never thought the women here would be this easy to talk to and polite. Nevertheless, he shook his head at her. "Miss Victoria, there is no need to worry about this. Also, can you get me a VIP pass? Just tell me how much money is needed, and I will transfer it immediately," he replied with a carefree expression. Hearing this, Victoria became surprised and wanted to say something when her attention was attracted by Patrick and them who were coming here with a haughty look. Li Wei also noticed this and sighed inwardly. ''Why are people in this world eager to lose their arms? Is it some kind of fashion?'' he questioned himself with a puzzled look. Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net Meanwhile, the four of them treated him as air while they closely observed Vivian and Victoria with lust. "I just inquired and found out that your manager here, and it''s really no wonder with the sexy body of yours. But for me and brothers, this isn''t enough. So go and ask your boss to accompany me," Randall stated with arrogance and turned towards Vivian. "Also, you follow me from now," he declared and reached out his hand to grab her. But before he could, Li Wei pulled Vivian back, making his hand reach out nothing. "You animal! Do you know who I am? Apologize to me now!" Randall shouted with anger watching this. He was already upset with what happened yesterday, and now here''s another one who is treating him as nothing, so how could he not get angry? The same was for Patrick and the other two; they wanted to say something, but no words came out of their mouths when Li Wei looked at them with a smile. "Haha, it seems you are really having fun despite having your arm cut off by me," Li Wei commented with a laugh. While hearing him, the four of them became scared stiff because Li Wei didn''t change his voice, and they could recognize correctly who it was. "It''s you! Bastard!" Patrick shouted in anger, pointing at him with a black look, remembering Li Wei almost cut off his neck yesterday. He didn''t know why he was in disguise here, nor did he care because of the anger towards him and now there was chance to get back on him. "Li!! If you have drunk your mother''s milk, then just stay here and don''t run like an animal! I will be back soon!" he shouted while running backward in fear. His friends were stunned as they saw him, but they also followed him hurriedly with pale faces; there was no way they would stay here with a demon without being together and some backup from their family. They already told about what happened yesterday, and family sent a few people to protect them from anything like this happening again. It''s just these people were busy asking for an explanation from the old foggy, so they reminded these four to stay at home and recover slowly, but these four didn''t listen and ended up meeting Li Wei like this. However, this time they were prepared, so what they have to do was just ask the people from home to come here and teach him a lesson. Li Wei also guessed they must be going to ask for help, so he decided to remind them politely. "My dear nobles, if you want to bring some backup, make sure you bring someone who could fight that old foggy. If not, you might lose your other arm or even neck, so be careful," he warned with a smirk. While hearing him, these four almost spit out blood; there was no way the family would send someone like the old foggy Lucius to protect them. They weren''t some geniuses but just useless young masters. So, hearing him, their anger only increased. "You boy! Just wait!" Patrick shouted again as he hurriedly exited the quarters with his friends. While Li Wei just smiled and shrugged his shoulders before turning towards Vivian and Victoria, who were shocked after hearing him. They too knew about the nobles from the capital getting their hands severed by Mr. Lucius, but now they finally knew it wasn''t the old man who did this but the man in front of them. Also, he was talking about a backing, which means he was definitely a real young master genius from the capital city. Thinking of this, Vivian''s face became pale as she tried to trick him with a charm skill. While Victoria was wearing a grave expression as she also considered him a genius young master from the capital city. Li Wei didn''t know about this and thought they might be worried about those four, so he assured them. "Don''t worry; they will not be able to do anything here because they don''t have the power to do so," he replied with a shrug. They all lost one hand; which means they can''t even fight properly and were pretty much useless. As for the backup they have from the family, would the old foggy just sit and watch? Definitely not. The old foggy was looking to pick a fight with these nobles, so he will definitely not let the opportunity go. This was also the reason why their backup didn''t look for Li Wei immediately because they were not as powerful as Lucius and has to take a lot of things into consideration. Li Wei just guessed this, but he was sure there won''t be any problem, so he assured them confidently, and even if there was some problem, he could just let Lucifer or Diablo take care of it or someone else from his Heaven''s Order. However, what he does not know is that his assurance only casted more fear inside Victoria and Vivian as they thought of him being related to the top level of church families. No matter what, they couldn''t afford to provoke him and hurriedly explained everything with politeness. Li Wei was a little stunned at their change, but he didn''t care and listened about the VIP pass. There were five of them: Iron, Silver, Gold, Diamond, and Black. The Black one was the highest, costing ten thousand gold coins monthly, which made Li Wei a little dumbfounded. But it was the highest one, so he directly bought it without even letting Victoria explain the benefits. What he needed was just a pass to enter the auction where he might be able to find something good and also something that could decrease his stamina. So, he didn''t care about the benefits and headed towards the auction area with Vivian and Victoria. Yes, Victoria was also following him now with a blushing face because this was the benefit that Li Wei didn''t care about. There were also other things that he doesn''t know, and that is every Red Pearl Pleasurer Quarters has only one Black VIP card, and with that, they will be able to do a lot of things as long as they are in the Quarters where the VIP card belongs too. They can also do the same at other ones, but they have to request it personally, unlike here, they will get it by default without asking. If Li Wei knew about there were such things, he will definitely not buy this VIP pass, but it was pity that he didn''t care about the explanation and bought it without any care. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 205: Poor Guy Alex Li Wei has questions about why Victoria was accompanying him, but he only thought she might be worried about him causing trouble here. After all, it was easy to figure out the old man behind him because of the rumours from yesterday. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Which means he was related to the church, and it won''t do any good because the auction was in a gray area where it might dissatisfy him. So, Victoria was tagging along for this. Honestly, Li Wei was half right here because Victoria did think of this, but she didn''t think he would create trouble because there was nothing illegal, and everything was happening with consent. So, the main reason to accompany him was none other than the Black VIP card benefit. As Victoria thought of this, she suddenly remembered something. ''Oh no, I forgot to inform the boss about it,'' she shouted in her mind with anxiousness and hurriedly informed the boss about it because the boss was also included in the benefit. Just as she sent message with her communication tool, a beautiful seductive woman on the 8th floor of Red Pearl Pleasure Quarters, became shocked after reading the message sent by her. The Valeria city was a low-level city where even the nobles struggled to get a thousand gold coins each month, so after knowing someone bought the Black VIP card, she was shocked. Her shock only grew more as she continued to read further about Li Wei''s background and what he did. "Hmm! What an interesting fella! I should certainly pay a visit but with special treatment!" she muttered with a seductive smirk and vanished from her place. Li Wei, who still didn''t know what he was doing by getting a Black VIP card, finally arrived at the seventh floor where the auction was going to be held. "Mr. Li, for the special VIP persons like you, we have private rooms prepared, so please follow me," Victoria informed politely with a blush. To which Li Wei agreed and followed her with Vivian beside him, who was explaining about the auction. Even though the auction was in the gray line, most of the time, they only auctioned normal things related to adventure because they were the ones who came here most and needed skills or weapons suitable for them. Only a few times they would auction some things that might be frowned upon, such as special items that should be unavailable in this country or servants who failed to pay their debts. There was a whole list of bad things they could auction off here, but everything was in the line between legal and illegal, so as long as they won''t go overboard, nothing will happen. Understanding this, Li Wei became speechless, but he didn''t care too much and looked around the luxurious private room where he was brought in by Victoria. It was nothing different from the bedroom at his villa where a big bed was prepared with a sofa, chair, and even a big closet that should fit ten people inside. ''What the fuck! Is it really what I am thinking? Don''t tell me someone likes to do such things in closet!'' Li Wei questioned himself as he imagined trying this with Li Xin and Li Yin. While Vivian, who noticed his gaze, decided to explain. "Mr. Li, there are all kinds of clothes there from maid''s outfits to sexy one-string dresses. Just give us a command, and we will wear it for you here," she stated with a serious look, making Li Wei dumbfounded. ''Fuck! it was for the dress,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind and instantly shook his head at her. "Miss Vivian, I have told you I don''t want anything like that because I only came here for the auction and nothing else," he replied calmly as he took the seat on the sofa while Victoria pulled the curtain from the glass wall that was in front of him. Victoria was disappointed at his reply just like Vivian; nevertheless, she didn''t care and explained. "Mr. Li, this glass is only one way so don''t worry about people down there seeing you. Also, if you want to bid for something, please just tell Vivian about it and leave all the work to us," she requested with a polite tone. To which Li Wei agreed with a nod. "Okay, I will ask her to bid then," he replied with a nonchalant look and waited for the auction to start while observing the people below. Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net The auction hall was the same just like how it is shown in novels and manga, so he wasn''t surprised there, but he did find three familiar faces; they were none other than Alex and his friends. However, he soon became stunned because he found a man who was coldly watching Alex from a corner. Thinking this might be people from the dark faction trying to take revenge on the city lord''s son, he decided to use Analyze Eye to check it only to become astonished. Because the person was a woman who disguised herself as a man. ''Oh, poor guy Alex, make sure you won''t bid for something crazy, or your life will be in danger,'' Li Wei thought inwardly feeling pity for him as he saw through the woman''s status and found she was none other than Karina. Nevertheless, he didn''t care about it and continued to observe the people hoping to find people from dark factions. Just as he was busy with this, Victoria was getting anxious because the boss hasn''t come yet. ''Is there some problem or is the boss in her periods?'' she thought with a frown and decided to contact her. However, before she could, the door of the room opened with a creak, attracting the attention of everyone while also making them shocked. "Hey, fellas, how are you doing? Also, how do I look?" Alora, the boss, inquired with a smile as she came inside with a plate of fruits whipped in cream. However, it wasn''t why they were shocked, but by her one-string lingerie that was barely hiding her private parts. Also, the string lingerie was badly damaged, and at any moment, they threatened to rip apart because of the G-size assets that were trembling up and down. Chapter 206: Level 60 Sword Li Wei was shocked after witnessing Alora''s one-string lingerie outfit as it revealed the white mounds and also red nipples by a little. He could also see the hair and pink peach as the string lingerie was going through the slits of hers. He was dazed by this kind of view, but it was within his exception to see someone like this here, after all it was a pleasure quarter. He was even thinking about seeing some naked women dancing around just like in those underground bar. It''s not like he was purposefully looking for it but how could he not imagine these things when the building is full of hot women who were wearing thin clothing that outlined their sexy shape, even the hard nipples could be seen with a glance. Experience more on m v|l -NovelFire.net It was a good thing that Li Wei''s level was high, and could control his fire because of this, or he would have no choice but to hide his boner every time he sees someone sexy. This tolerance even worked on Alora who was practically naked in front him. However, for Alora, it was the opposite. The calmer she saw him, the more excitement she felt, and slowly but surely, her body started to become hot while her crotch started to get wet. But before she could say something, Victoria, who saw through her thoughts, stopped her. "Boss Alora, please dress up properly because Mr. Li doesn''t like such things, and he is not here for this service," she hurriedly reminded, making Alora stunned. "What? Mr. Li doesn''t like such things? Then why did he buy the Black VIP card?" she asked feeling puzzled as Victoria didn''t explain that he bought without knowing benefits. Victoria also noticed her mistake, so she explained. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mr. Li didn''t want to hear the benefits of the Black VIP card because he was in a hurry, so he didn''t know about this," she replied with a troubled look. Hearing this, Alora became stunned and looked at Li Wei, who was also stunned after understanding why the boss of this quarter came here dressed like this. Nevertheless, he didn''t care. After all, if he knew this, he would definitely not get the Black VIP card and would miss such an opportunity to see some things accidently. So, after watching Alora looking at him, he just shrugged his shoulders at her and turned his gaze towards the auction stage where he found a lump woman on the stage dressed same as the boss here doing some yoga. However, the woman on the stage was more reserved as her private parts were all hidden by thick string lingerie, but it just made people below want to strip her as they all looked at her with lust. Alex was also the same, but for some reason, he was feeling very uneasy as if his life was going to take a bad turn. Nevertheless, he decided to enjoy with his friends not caring about his sister looking at him coldly. Li Wei who saw all of this could only sigh as he felt sad for him. ''Don''t worry Alex, I will make sure to place some flowers on your tombstone,'' he promised silently as he waited for the woman to finish her yoga and start the auction. Meanwhile, Victoria reminded Alora to change her clothes, but she didn''t listen to her as she could see Li Wei didn''t have any problems with this. So, she ignored her and directly took a seat beside him, only a few inches of gap between them, leaving Victoria stunned. But before she could say something, the woman on the stage finished her yoga, and after wiping her body with a cloth that looked pantie''s, she finally started the auction. "Ladies and gentlemen, I am Jane, the auctioneer. I know everybody is waiting for it, so without any nonsense, I will declare the start of the auction," she announced with a seductive look while the crowd below cheered, calling her name. In response, she winked and sent flying kisses before starting to explain the auction rules. It was all normal rules like if you want an item, place a bid for it and as long as no one competes with you highest bid, the item will belong to you. Li Wei also knew the rules of auctions, so he only listened half-heartedly while eating the fruits the boss Alora brought with her. It was already noon, and he was feeling hungry so he praised the boss silently for bringing the fruits while also planning to ask her where she bought this kind of lingerie. He also wanted to see all the clothes in the closet so he could buy things like this for Li Xin and Li Yin. Just as he was busy thinking this, Jane finished explaining the rules seductively and directly started the auction without any nonsense. "Ladies and gentlemen, here comes our first item of the auction and it''s a rare level 60 sword made with C-grade mithril and iron metal." "It provides 40 points of strength and 25 points of endurance while only reducing 5 points of agility," she announced, pointing at the metallic green sword that was brought by a sexy woman dressed just like her. She knew people were looking at the sword less and at them more, so she turned to the crowd with a serious look. "Everyone! This sword can be equipped by people from level 40, so don''t hesitate when bidding on it. After all, a high-level sword can also save a life, and if any of you die, I will be very sad and empty, so promise me you will bid for it," she requested as she clenched her F size breast with a painful and seductive look. While watching her like this, the crowd got fired up and started to shout. "Don''t worry, Jane. I will spend all my money to get the sword, I promise!" "Yes, me too, Jane. I promise I will also spend all of my money to get the sword," the people below shouted one after another with a promise. While in response, Jane wiped her fake tears before groping her boobs with a soft moan. "Ahn, I really appreciate you all for making me this excited," she shouted groping her boob again and continued with a serious look. "The bid for the level 60 sword starts at 99,999 coins, while each bid increment must be more than 2,000 coins for this sword. So, ladies and gentlemen, please place your bids and don''t keep me waiting with frustration," she stated before taking out a cucumber and starting to eat it very slowly. Witnessing all of this, Li Wei was left with no words. There were a lot of questions in his mind wondering if an auction like this was allowed to exist. Also, she was calling ladies and gentlemen every time. He didn''t see any ladies except Karina; as for gentlemen, these people below didn''t seem to have any shred of gentleman nature as they became charmed by Jane without even her utilizing any skills and started to bid hurriedly. "I bid for 1 million and 2,000 coins," one person placed his bid without hesitation. "Humph, this sword is mine. I place 1 million and 5,000 coins," another one also placed the bid with snort and soon many people also joined in making the bid reach to 1 million and 50,000 coins. Chapter 207: Red Heart Potion "The highest bid for the sword is 1 million and 50,000 coins. Does anyone else want to place a higher bid?" Jane inquired, looking at the crowd. However, they were all silent with hesitation because the sword was just a common grade. If not for the material used to make it was C grade, no one would''ve placed the bid over a million coins. So, 1 million and 50,000 was already the limit, and even though people were charmed by her, it''s not like they lost their minds and would start bidding for the sword without caring about its value. Nevertheless, there were still some people who wanted to get the sword and decided to place the bid after some hesitation. "1 million and 52,000 coins," an adventurer placed the bid while hoping no one would compete with him. However, his hopes were useless as the previous bidder was a rich noble, and he really liked the sword, so he directly incremented the bid without hesitation. "1 million and 60,000 coins. I want that sword, so make sure you have money to compete against me," he stated with an arrogant tone, making the people silent who wanted to bid for it. It was just a normal sword, and the price already exceeded what they expected so after hesitation, all people dropped the idea and became silent. Witnessing all of this, the noble smiled arrogantly as he was sure the sword would belong to him, but soon his face changed as he heard a sweet voice echoing through the Auction Hall. "The Dragon Room bids 1 million and 70,000 coins. The guest here wants that sword, so make sure you have enough money to compete," Vivian stated arrogantly, making everyone in the hall stunned. "The voice just said Dragon Room! It means someone bought the black VIP card!" a person exclaimed with shock. "Yes, someone must have bought this. Also, look at Carson''s face. I have never seen him this ugly except the day he was castrated," someone replied with a whisper, pointing at the so-called noble who was just being arrogant. It was none other than Carson Ash who was interested in Irene when she was shopping and ended up getting castrated by the end of the day. Li Wei almost didn''t recognize him, but when he saw his arrogant look, he remembered it the guy he castrated in public. "Mr. Li, do you have any feud with him? Just tell me, and I will instantly kick him out of the auction," Alora stated as she straightened her back, making two mountains jiggle. Li Wei gulped a little at her actions founding fascinating to look at, however he was afraid of her string lingerie getting ripped off because of such moments. So, before she could make any actions again, he replied. "Boss Alora, there is no need to care for small fry like him. Also, did those four nobles arrive?" he asked as he glanced at other VIP rooms. He wasn''t able to see inside them because of the one-way glass, but Victoria explained they were just small luxurious bidding rooms equipped with a good sofa and someone there to accompany them. However, this wasn''t what he cared about but the four nobles Patrick and them, who were spotted on the ground floor with a few more people just a while ago. Victoria knew what he wanted to know, so she explained. "Yes, those four arrived and are in the No.2 VIP room," she replied politely. Hearing this, Li Wei nodded and returned his attention to the auction, where he found Carson with a black face because he was afraid to compete against someone who could buy the Black VIP card. Jane also saw that no one was willing to bid again, so she finalized the bid. "Going once at 1 million 60,000 coins, going twice at 1 million 60,000 coins, and sold to the Dragon Room guest for 1 million 60,000 coins," she announced with a cheerful expression. While the people below became disappointed, but no one has any objections and only wondered which person had the ability to buy the black VIP card. There was also something that left them puzzled; if he had this much money, then why doesn''t he buy a higher-grade sword from somewhere else? Alora and others also had the same question, but they only thought he was doing this to annoy that Carson and didn''t think he needed it. But it was all opposite because Li Wei doesn''t have any weapons now, and he needed one. So, he decided bid for it. Continue your story on m,v|l-NovelFire.net He also needed weapons for Li Xin and others, so he hoped to find some. But to his surprise, the next item was something he didn''t need, but for the whole men down there, it was a treasure. "Ladies and gentlemen, you must have already guessed what is this in the red potion bottle. But for those who didn''t know, let me brief it for you," Jane announced with a smile as she showcased the small potion bottle. "This is Red Heart Potion made by our pleasure quarters, which can increase the special stamina up to twenty minutes of anyone below level 100. However, this effect can only last for a year. Nevertheless, this is the most sold potion in our quarters." "So, the bidding price will start from 1 million coins, and the increment bids must be greater than 5000 coins," Jane stated with a seductive look and wink. While the people below started to roar up and got excited. It didn''t matter if the effect lasted only for a year; it was very important for them. The same was for Alex and his friends, who were also getting excited while Karina didn''t know what to do. Her thoughts told her it is a good thing to let him buy, and the other one told her it is a bad thing as he will be doing it with others. ''Grrr, Alex, you better prepare if you bought this,'' she thought with irritation and blush as she made a decision to do something if he got his hands on it. Meanwhile, Carson was also excited and decided to buy this at all costs because he came here for this. However, he wasn''t the only one. The four nobles staying in room no.2 also decided to buy it at all costs, because if they purchase it in the capital, they will become a joke, and families won''t give them money anymore. So, they didn''t miss any opportunity to stock such item secretly. There were also a lot of people who wanted to buy this, but they didn''t care about any secrecy and were shouting that this item would belong to them with some threats. However, soon some sexy bodyguards came and pinned them to the ground with force, which just made people threaten each other more to get pinned down. Witnessing all of this, Li Wei was stunned and speechless. "Boss Alora, it seems you run an auction in a very different way," he stated, looking at the almost naked woman beside him. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 208: Li!!! You Are Courting Death! "Haha, Mr. Li, don''t forget that this is a pleasure quarters, and if we don''t run auctions like this, people will just prefer the normal ones," Alora explained with a laugh, causing her two soft mounds to shake violently, which attracted Li Wei''s gaze. However, he wasn''t looking at the giant-sized buns, but at the string lingerie that was getting weaker and weaker with every moment. "Miss Alora, I think you should change into something else, because if it goes on like this, your lingerie might not be able to hold on anymore," he suggested, watching closely. Her outfit was still within his tolerance range, but if it got removed, the sleeping monster might awaken. There was no problem even if it happened because he could control it. However, it would be embarrassing if they saw his boner, so he really hoped that she would change her outfit. But Alora shook her head instantly in denial. "Mr. Li, the material used to make this sexy lingerie is strong, so don''t worry about it ripping off. Also, look, the bid for the Red Heart Potion has reached 3 million coins and it''s still increasing," she replied, watching the excited crowd below. There were still some who wanted to get pinned down by a beautiful guard. However, when the bidding started, they all turned their attention towards it and began to bid. "This potion will be mine for 3 million 10,000 coins!" "Haha, what do you mean it''s yours? I bid 3 million 50,000 coins. Let''s see if you can compete with me," people shouted at each other, competing with their bids and in just a few more seconds, the bid increased to 4 million coins, which made Li Wei stunned. ''Damn, these people don''t have money to buy a decent weapon; however, they do have money to spend on things like this,'' he cursed inwardly and turned towards the almost naked women. "Boss Alora, what is the highest stamina you have encountered in the intercourse? Also, what is the highest, average, and smallest stamina in history? Can you tell me in detail?" he asked with a serious face. He always doubted that his stamina came from the experience transfer skill, which was definitely a prank from some mischievous goddess. However, he wasn''t sure about this because he didn''t know about the stamina of others. But now the opportunity to know was in front of him. With these experienced women''s knowledge, he could definitely reach a conclusion about whether it was the fault of the skill or something else, so he didn''t hesitate to inquire. While hearing him, Alora was puzzled but nevertheless she explained. "Mr. Li, there are generally two types of stamina. The first one is how long it will take you to release, and the second one is how many times you can do it." "If you are talking about the first, then without any potion or use of medicine, fifteen minutes is the highest even for heroes, while the lowest is one second, and the average is five to six minutes." "As for the second one, the highest is again for hero''s as they can last for two to three hours with some small breaks, while the average is around fifteen minutes, and the lowest is one second before getting exhausted fully," Alora explained in detail with a nonchalant look. While hearing this, Li Wei frowned because it didn''t seem to be the work of the experience transfer skill. Also, he did take the medicine, but it was mainly for increasing size, so it would not have that much effect on his stamina. But the question still remained: why was his stamina is this great? Also, it seemed to be increasing little by little. Just as he was pondering about this, his attention was attracted by a voice from the No.2 VIP room. "The guest of No.2 room bids 5 million coins," a woman announced on behalf of Patrick and them. While hearing this, Li Wei let out a smile. ''It''s time to mess with these guys,'' he thought and turned towards the Alora. "Boss Alora, if you can reveal the VIP room of Patrick and them to me, it means you don''t fear their background, right?" he inquired with a deep look. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At first, he thought they were afraid of Patrick and other nobles, but it didn''t seem to be the case as they were ready to kick them out and were even revealing their location to him without any care. So, he was curious about it. If they didn''t fear then he didn''t mind going extreme, but if they did, then he would have to consider it for them. However, to his surprise, Alora started laughing after hearing him. "Haha, Mr. Li, why would I fear those weeds when I can single-handedly defeat them along with their little guards!" she replied with a smile, making Li Wei astonished. But before he could ask anything, Alora continued with unshakable confidence. "Mr. Li, you don''t need to worry about creating trouble for us. The background of Red Pearl Pleasure Quarters is not something like these little weeds can shake." "Also, did you forget that I let them enter the auction because of you? If not, I would''ve already kicked them out with how they were demanding Vivian to follow them," she replied as she glanced at the No.2 VIP room with a cold look. There were certain rules inside the pleasure quarters that needed to be followed, and one of them was never to ask or try to take someone forcefully. It''s not like Patrick and them didn''t know the rules; it''s just that they were thinking no one could do anything to them in the low-level area, so they didn''t care and still acted arrogantly even after getting their hands cut off. Thinking of this made Alora even angrier because they were treating her quarters as their playground. "Mr. Li, as long as you won''t start fighting with your strength and skills, I won''t stop you. So, you are free to create trouble for them," she stated, looking at Li Wei with a calm expression. Hearing this, Li Wei was stunned; nevertheless, he nodded at her because he was hoping for this too. He was also curious about her level, but he had to stare at the almost naked body of her to use Analyze eye, so he dropped the idea of using it and turned towards Vivian, who was playing with a microphone-like tool that was used to announce the bid. He didn''t even hesitate and directly snatched it from her hands, making her dumbfounded and scared wondering if she did something wrong. However, Li Wei didn''t care about her and activated the tool with his MP before speaking through it. Enjoy new chapters from m-v l''-NovelFire.net "Hey, Patrick in No.2 VIP room, it''s been a while, and I hope your hand that was cut off yesterday is good. Also, the Red Heart Potion will belong to me, so don''t bid because I am taking it," he stated before continuing. "Auctioneer Jane, I bid 10 million coins!" he increased the bid directly by 5 million, making the whole auction room silent. But soon the silence was shattered as an angry roar echoed from the No.2 VIP room. "Li!!! You are courting death!" Patrick shouted with an ugly face as he didn''t except his identity getting revealed like this. Chapter 209: Sure, I Will Play Along! "Hahaha Patrick, it''s really funny when you say I am courting death. Did you forget who cut off your hand? Also, whose neck was going to be separated if the old Lucius didn''t stop me?" Li Wei replied with a laugh, making everyone inside the auction dumbfounded. The news of Inquisitor Lucius cutting some nobles hands was still fresh, but now they got to know it was not him but someone else who almost beheaded a noble if not someone stopping him. Many started to wonder about his identity; however, it didn''t take long for them to find out. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Li Wei!! You bastard, why are you spouting lies? Don''t you have any shame?" Patrick shouted in an angered tone. However, he was shaking with fear as he remembered how close to death he was yesterday. Randell and others were also feeling fear towards him, but they were a little better. "Damn this trash! How dare he talk like this? Also, where the fuck did that shitty woman go, and why are you not searching for her?" Adolf asked his bodyguard behind him, who was just standing calmly. "Young master, the woman was probably a clone or something similar to that. If not, she wouldn''t be able to disappear without us noticing. Also, I advise you not to create any trouble at these pleasure quarters because the family won''t protect you if you do," the bodyguard stated seriously. He was here to protect them and also to stop them from causing trouble. He did give them a warning when he arrived here, but it doesn''t look like they cared about it at all. ''What a pain in the ass they are. If not for their mothers who are powerful, the family would''ve already thrown them to die,'' the bodyguard thought, sighing inwardly. While hearing his words, Adolf and others'' expressions became black, but before they could say something, Li Wei''s voice rang again. "Patrick, if I am lying, then how about we fight again? I know your new hands are still weak, so how about we fight after your hands are recovered?" "Of course, I will be fighting you four all at once, so don''t worry about not having any chance to defeat me," Li Wei suggested with a carefree tone, which only made Patrick and his companion''s expression more darker. The hell they will have any chance to defeat him after a month! Did he take them as idiots? He was a blessed person and will be twice as strong after a month. Wouldn''t they be courting death if they accept it? They can''t even beat him now, so how can they do it later? Li Wei was clearly aware of this, but he still suggested to make them loose their face. Knowing this, their expressions became even more uglier. "Bastard, he is taking advantage of his blessings," Adolf cursed as he clenched his fist with anger. Patrick and others were also angry at this, but no words came from their mouths. The auction hall became disappointed when they saw No.2 VIP room staying silent; nevertheless, they were all excited after discovering about who cut off the hands of them, not to mention he even dared to kill a noble. They all started to speculate he must be a hero and was keeping it as a secret, but when the villainous nobles arrived, he finally showed his true strength to defend against evil. This was a tale that was going to be written in the history of Valeria city where a hidden hero saved the whole city from four powerful corrupted nobles after fighting all day and night. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net However, this was a story for another time; nevertheless, many people were already fabricating about a fierce fight in their minds, while Alex and Karina were shocked after finding it was Li Wei who was in the dragon room. Also, he was the one who cut off the arms of nobles. There was no surprise here as Alex once again made a firm decision to stay away from him and even started to think if he should go missing for a few days. However, Karina was different and wondered if he was a hero, then what was he doing here at the pleasure quarters. Many people also have the same question, but these questions came to a stop when a seductive voice rang throughout the auction. "Jane, resume the auction," Alora stated after snatching the microphone from Li Wei with irritation. "Mr. Li, when I was saying you can create trouble from them, I meant you should make them spend their money rather than provoking them to fight with you," Alora remarked with a glare. In response, Li Wei just shrugged, not saying anything. It''s not like he didn''t plan to do it, but before that, he needed to take some anger out. Because there was no way he will forgive anyone who came to his house with bad intentions towards Li Xin and others. So, he made sure they will lose all face before competing with him. As for them not bidding and leaving the auction, he didn''t worry at all because he was sure they will compete with him. After all, they were nobles, and if they left without even trying to do anything against him, people will only think they are scared. Alora also knew this, so she didn''t care about him not replying and turned towards the auction below, where Jane was doing her work. "The highest bid for Red Heart Potion is 10 million coins, and if anyone doesn''t increment when I am closing the bid, the potion will belong to the dragon room," Jane announced before continuing to close the bid. "Going Once..., Going Twice..., and-" However, before she could close the bid, a voice rang from No.2 VIP room. "I bid 15 million coins!! Li Wei! If you have guts, then try to get this potion from me!" Adolf declared with anger. While Patrick and others supported him silently as this was the chance for them to get back at him. They wanted to make Li Wei lose his money so they could earn some face and have some explanation if their parents decided to punish them. A pity they didn''t know Li Wei''s wealth. If not, they wouldn''t dare to think this. Not to mention, Li Wei was also thinking of making them lose their money. So, when he heard Adolf say this, he smiled. "Haha, sure, I will play along! I bid 20 million coins," he incremented the bid by 5 million again. Chapter 210: I Have Only 480 Million Coins "What, 20 million? He''s definitely nuts!" someone in the auction hall shouted after hearing Li Wei''s bid. However, before others could also start calling him nuts, Adolf snorted loudly. "Humph, so what? I bid 30 million coins; this potion will definitely belong to me," he declared with provocation. To which Li Wei wasn''t afraid and incremented the bid calmly. "I bid 50 million coins," he said with a carefree tone, while Adolf also increased the bid again after him, and Li Wei too followed along. "60 million coins!" "70 million coins!" "80 million coins!" "100 million coins!" Even after reaching this point, they still continued to increase the bid, which made people in the auction hall dumbfounded. "Damn, I''m jealous of how much money they have. Also, isn''t Li Wei from Earth? Just how did he get this much money?" a person shouted with jealousy. "Hey, don''t forget that he got a favour from the Blue Moon party. We all thought that the girls inside his party are the reason. However, I finally understood what happened and also why he has this much money," another person replied with a sigh and jealousy. "Fuck, what kind of luck do these people from Earth have? There are already two heroes from there," the first person cursed with irritation, wondering why he wasn''t the one who became a hero. There were also many people like him, and some of them directly denied it. "Hey, stop saying he is a hero. If he was, the kingdom would''ve already sent knights to protect him. Also, have you ever seen him claiming to be a hero? Maybe he is just a blessed person and nothing else," someone replied with disdain. Hearing him, many were surprised because it was none other than Carson Ash who got shut off by Li Wei earlier. Nevertheless, many started to believe these, and soon two factions formed. The first one believed that Li Wei was a hidden hero and because of some world quest, he can''t reveal his identity. As for the other one, they clearly denied him being a hero and said he was just a blessed person; if not, he would''ve already claimed himself as one. The atmosphere inside the auction hall became tense because of this; however, it didn''t stop Li Wei and Adolf from continuing the bidding. "350 million! Tell that Patrick no one can take this potion from me," Li Wei declared with a deep voice as if he was hell-bent on getting this. While hearing him, Patrick answered this time. "Haha, Li Wei, this potion will belong to me, so don''t dream. I bid 400 million coins," Patrick replied with a cold laugh as he looked in Li Wei''s direction with a venomous expression, thinking he wanted to use the potion for himself to satisfy the girls in his party. Li Wei didn''t know his thoughts, or he would really laugh at him. He was looking for a way to decrease his stamina, so how could he have thoughts to buy something like this? So, when Patrick raised the bid, he also did the same. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "450 million coins! If you have guts, then try to get these potions from me," he taunted with a little anger and difficult voice that was noticed by everyone in the auction hall. "It seems he doesn''t have that much money left." "Well, it''s reasonable after all. He bought the villa, and not to mention, he must have leveled up his skills." "Yup, you are right, but it seems he really needs the potion urgently. If not, he should''ve waited for next month to purchase it." The crowd below discussed between themselves, speculating he must have very low stamina and wasn''t able to handle all his party members. Thinking of this, many became jealous even from the faction one who believed Li Wei is a hero. "I hope those nobles buy the potion so the beauties in his party will look for other men. If not, it will be a crime for those flowers to get wasted on someone like him," someone expressed their inner thoughts. To which many agreed, even Patrick and them started to have thoughts of buying the Red Heart Potion from him. However, at this moment, the bodyguards behind them reminded. "Young master, please don''t be fooled. I always feel something is not right, and it will be best not to bid further," he advised. But Patrick didn''t listen to him. Explore more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net "Humph, my things are none of your concern. You have a job to protect me, and that''s all you should do," he replied with a snort and directly incremented the bid. "I bid 500 million coins! Li Wei, if you want this potion, then you might have to spend your whole fortune," he stated with a cold tone. However, he also felt something was not right and decided this one as a last bid. "Let''s see how it feels to spend more than 500 million coins on a potion that is only worth a few millions," he muttered with a cruel smile as he started to think how to mock him after he bought this. Adolf and others were also thinking the same thing, while the bodyguards felt something was definitely wrong here because Li Wei hasn''t increased the bid even after ten seconds. The people in the auction hall also noticed the delay, but they all thought he was hesitating because of the price. However, everyone was sure he would bid again because he needed the potion to satisfy his party members. But when they heard his words, they all became dumbfounded. "Patrick, you are right! The potion will definitely cost my entire fortune, or to say truthfully, the cost already exceeded a lot from what I can pay. I really want this potion, but you know I have only 480 million coins. So, congratulations on getting the Red Heart Potion." "Also, Miss Jane, please close the bid, as I don''t think anyone will be competing with Mr. Patrick, who really needs the potion," Li Wei announced with a depressed voice, making the whole auction hall silent. However, the silence was soon broken by Jane, who began to close the bid after the boss remined her through telepathy. "Going once at 500 million, going twice at 500 million, and sold to the No. 2 VIP room!" she announced marking an end at the auction of Red Heart Potion. But no one in the auction hall said anything, and all looked at the No. 2 VIP room with curiosity, wondering what kind of expression the four nobles would be wearing. "HAHAHA! Li Wei! You are really great! HAHAHA!" Patrick laughed wildly in anger as his eyes became red with fury. While hearing his manic laughter, everyone was stunned, even Li Wei, who didn''t expect him to laugh like this. Nevertheless, he didn''t miss the chance. "Haha, Patrick, my dear friend, I know I am great, but don''t forget I am also a powerful, handsome, and cool man that every woman dreams of. Nevertheless, I really thank you for praising me." "However, you should''ve told me that you needed the potion this much. If I knew it, I wouldn''t even hesitate to buy it as a gift for you," Li Wei expressed with a regretful voice, making everyone in the auction shocked and speechless. They have never seen anyone making fun of a noble so badly. Also, what the hell was with that self-praise there? They never thought he would be so shameless as to call himself cool, handsome, and powerful. Chapter 211: Pray Not To Meet Me Alone! "What the hell? I never thought he would be shameless like this." "Yeah, I also didn''t expect that. I think what Carson said might be true; he is just a blessed person and not a hero." People in the auction hall whispered to each other, thinking if Li Wei was a hero, he should''ve already announced it with how shameless he was being here. However, only people from the second faction thought of this, while the first faction believed he was doing this to make Patrick angry, and they were right about it, as Li Wei aimed to make Patrick lose more face. The reason he was doing this, of course is to let people know that there is enmity between them and as long as people knew this, he could play the victim role, even if he was the one who did something in the first place. He knew that the city is under the noble of the church, so he took it as his domain where he could turn any situation favourable to him with the help of old Lucius, of course as long as he doesn''t do something overboard. So, when he saw people below reacting like this, he didn''t care and waited for Patrick''s reply, who has gone silent. However, it didn''t take too much time before Patrick shouted in anger. "Li Wei! I swear you will definitely regret provoking me," he shouted with a venomous tone. But Li Wei wasn''t afraid and chuckled in response. "Haha, Patrick, rather than threatening me, you should pay for the potion you bought. If not, you and your family will become a joke, as they can''t even take out 500 million coins." "Also, after you are done paying, don''t run away while tucking your tail between your legs, or people might think all the nobles are cowards rather than someone who really pissed his pants," Li Wei replied with an amused tone. While hearing him, Patrick''s expression became unbelievably frosty. He even forgot his fear towards Li Wei in the seething anger and shouted. "Li Wei! You better pray that you are a hero or somehow become one. If not, I promise you won''t be able to live!" "Also, those beautiful party members, I will-" He wanted to say something more; however, no words came from his mouth when he saw Li Wei appearing in front of him with a cold look. "What happened? Why are you not saying anything? Did the cat bit your tongue?" Li Wei asked coldly, his voice echoing through the room and the auction hall, making everyone dumbfounded. The four bodyguards were also the same as they didn''t expect Li Wei to come here directly, but they instantly recovered and surrounded him. "Stop right there! If you move, we will have to apprehend you," a bodyguard shouted at him while others took out their weapons and became ready to fight. However, Li Wei didn''t bother with them and kept looking at Patrick with a calm yet expressionless face. "Come on, what happened? Why are you not saying anything?" he asked again, but this time his voice was void of any emotion, which made everyone who heard him feel a shiver down their spine. While Patrick, who was closest to him and saw his emotionless face, became stunned with fear. "You...you... bastards! What the hell are you doing? Kill him! He came here to kill me, so why are you just watching him?" he shouted at the bodyguards in anger and fear when he saw them just standing there and doing nothing. But even after him shouting like this, the bodyguards remained standing like statues. That just made him more angry and stunned with fear. However, before he could say something again, a sweet voice rang out through the auction hall. "Mr. Li Wei, please stop creating trouble. I can protect you now because you haven''t initiated the fight yet. However, if you did start, then I won''t stop those four anymore," Alora stated in a sulky tone and continued. "Also, the guest in No.2 VIP room, did your parents forgot to teach you manners, or did they just throw you in some garbage to grow up with donkeys?" "If yes, then it explains why your intelligence is so low and where does that arrogance come from," she said with a disdainful voice, making everyone in the auction hall speechless. They really wanted to laugh loudly, but knowing these four have the background from the capital, they hurriedly suppressed their laughs and waited to hear the next drama while wondering about the expressions of the four nobles. The answers were, of course, ugly and black, because someone was insulting their parents. However, no words came from their mouths when they saw the four bodyguards just standing there with no movement. Li Wei, however, didn''t care about any of this and kept looking at Patrick coldly, who was shaking in fear after feeling his gaze. "Remember not to meet me again without any bodyguards. If not, that will be the end for you, no matter where you are," he stated with a deep voice and turned towards the other three nobles. "The same goes for all of you. So, take care and live somewhere with donkeys forever. Also, pray not to meet me alone!" he reminded them with the same tone form before and disappeared from the No.2 VIP room, leaving Patrick and others who clenched their fists in anger. However, no one dared to say anything when they remembered his expressionless face. It was as if it wasn''t Li Wei anymore, but a devil who was thirsty for blood and killing, that was patiently waiting for his chance. Just thinking about this gave them chills. "Let''s go; we are leaving from here," Adolf shouted in a low voice that held an ounce of fear. While hearing him, they all nodded and turned towards their bodyguards who were still frozen in their place. Your next read awaits at m,v -NovelFire.net "If you want to take them back, pay the money first. 500 million for the Red Heart Potion and 1 billion for acting arrogantly here," Alora stated loudly, almost making them cough up blood in anger. However, she didn''t care about them and turned towards Li Wei with a serious look. "Mr. Li, how did you teleport inside the No.2 VIP room?" she inquired with a frown. It was Li Wei''s first time visiting the quarters, so he shouldn''t know about the place. But if he didn''t know, then it''s impossible to teleport inside, not to mention the VIP rooms are equipped with defence facilities to stop anyone directly teleporting inside like this. However, Li Wei still did this and even returned without the help of her, as if it was something normal. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This made her worried that there must be some malfunction in the teleportation defence system and if that''s the case, then the whole quarters might be vulnerable. Chapter 212: Hey, Sneaky Mr., What Are You Doing? "Boss Alora, your defence system can only stop teleportation skills below level 70, that''s why I was able to teleport inside," Li Wei explained with a shrug after hearing her. But he was clearly lying because he can''t use skills above level 70; to do that he needed to unlock his level to at least above 100 which he can''t. So, how did he get in there? It was simple, with the help of Astral Vision. He didn''t know how this gift worked yet, but he could see the spirits even behind the one-way glass with just a little focus; he even knew their coordinates, so it was very easy for him to teleport inside. As for the defence system, he just directly forced his way inside with fifty thousand MP. He didn''t have any problems because he already knew the limits of such a defence system from his villa. But if he told Alora this, she would be shocked as it was impossible to have this much MP below level 100. However, she was still shocked when she heard him because if he can use skills above level 70, then it means he was above level 100. ''If he is really above level 100, then he is definitely a hero and a powerful one at that. It''s no wonder the church is siding with him,'' Alora thought with a stunned look. Vivian and Victoria were also the same after thinking this and looked at Li Wei in a new light. But he didn''t care about their gazes and turned towards an almost naked woman who was observing him with her lustful eyes. "Boss Alora, don''t have any thoughts about me. Also, what kind of skill did you use to make those four bodyguards stay stunned like that?" he asked with a puzzled look. He was too angered at that time and didn''t care about activating the eternal learning skill, so he failed to learn it. Nevertheless, he was curious and wondered if he can make her use it again. However, when he heard her, he became disappointed. "Mr. Li, it wasn''t any skill but a special defence system that can charm people''s souls. However, it will only work if they are below level 80 and will not harm in any way," Alora explained calmly. While hearing this, Li Wei was disappointed. Nevertheless, he didn''t care too much and decided to ask a very important question. "Boss Alora, do you have any special potions that decrease the stamina of men?" he inquired seriously, making everyone in the room stupefied. "Mr. Li, there are no such potions like this, and I don''t think anyone will even try to make it," Alora stated instantly with a puzzled look. In this world, the number of women was a lot higher, so what men lacked was stamina if they wanted to take care of their harem. Because of this, many were devoted to creating a potion to increase stamina. As for doing the opposite, why would someone will do it, if normal men can only last for five to six minutes? As for heroes, no one wanted to provoke them, so no one made something like this. After all, there was no Li Wei with more than thirty-minute problem. So, she felt puzzled why he wanted such a thing. The same was for Vivian and Victoria who looked at him with doubtful gazes. Li Wei did understand their thoughts, but he didn''t bother to explain and decided to ask more questions. They were all about where they bought such dresses and lingerie so he could purchase them for his little sister. He also didn''t forget to ask if there are any books about what kind of spots women like when having intercourse and such. In the end, he got everything which made him surprised, but the boss explained that he wasn''t the only one who requested such things and there are many men who came here for this, so they have always special books prepared. Hearing this, Li Wei was speechless, but he didn''t care and turned towards the auction where Jean showcased a level 60 dagger. Without even hesitation, he placed the bid and won. There were few more weapons that came after it which once again ended up in Li Wei''s hands. The people in the auction hall were furious, but Li Wei ignored them and waited to see if there are more weapons or any equipment he can buy. However, to his surprise, the next items were all related to sexual use. There were even some specially made toys for both men and women which made Li Wei speechless and in the end, he lost interest in the auction. The boss reminded him that there are some beautiful servants at the end; however, he wasn''t planning to buy any now, so after paying 40 million coins for newly bought items, he left the auction hall and made his way straight towards the church. "Old man, you better have calmed down by now. After all I still have to scam you!" he muttered to himself as he walked toward the residence of the church. He was familiar with the way because Irene brought him here last time, so it didn''t take him any trouble to come here. However, when he arrived, he was stopped by a guard. "Gentleman, please stop there. The property ahead belongs to the church, and if you don''t have any permission, you can''t enter inside," the guard reminded politely, making Li Wei speechless. Last time, Irene brought him inside, not to mention he was flying and was the well-known Lucifer, so no one dared to ask anything. But now, with his handsome face, all he could get was a polite reminder. ''Damn it seems my market value is low,'' Li Wei cursed inwardly as he didn''t expect someone will stop him. Well, the auction hasn''t ended yet, and the people outside still don''t know about what happened inside, so it was within reason someone will stop him, not to mention the guard didn''t even know him. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thinking of this, Li Wei became depressed and wondered how to enter as the old man hasn''t pulled him inside with teleportation yet. ''Should I ask Irene where she hid his BP medicine?'' he thought with a sigh and looked around to see if he can sneak inside. Read exclusive adventures at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net Just as he was doing this, two people came walking to the gate. One of them was a beautiful woman with a veil, and the other one was a butler who followed behind her. There was nothing wrong here except Li Wei looking around curiously and not even hiding his intention to sneak inside. Well, why would he be worried when the city lord, guild master, and even the old Lucius can cover for him? So, he ignored the guard who was looking at him with a frown, wondering should he apprehend him or not. He was in a dilemma because Li Wei hasn''t done anything wrong yet and was just planning to do. However, someone soon came to save him from the dilemma. "Hey, sneaky Mr., what are you doing?" a sweet voice inquired. However, Li Wei didn''t even look back and answered. "Don''t you see that I am trying to sneak inside? So don''t bother me!" he replied calmly, making the guard, woman, and the butler stunned. Chapter 213: Brat Why Are You Here! "He... he is really trying to sneak inside," the guard muttered with a twisted face after hearing Li Wei. While the young woman and butler were no different, their mouths were also twitching with amazed expressions. They never thought that Li Wei would admit it directly. Also, look at his carefree look; it doesn''t seem like he was afraid of getting caught. ''What a strange person,'' the young woman thought with a stunned look and inquired. "Hey, sneaky Mr., why are you trying to sneak inside? Is there something you need?" she asked curiously, without any fear. While hearing her, Li Wei finally turned back and became stunned after discovering she has a butler along. Nevertheless, he didn''t care much and shook his head at her. "I don''t need anything; however, an old geezer needs the help of mine. Without it, he will probably get scolded by higher-ups," he stated, pointing at the church residence as if he was here to help a weak old man related to him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While hearing him, the three of them once again became stunned. However, this time they thought he was here to help a weak old man. Thinking of this, the guard''s expression became normal, and he was about to inquire something when the young woman beat him to it. "Sneaky Mr., can you tell us about the old man and where he works so we can help you get there?" the woman suggested without any care, which made Li Wei surprised. But he instantly understood that they must have seen his fake level and didn''t think he was here to cause trouble or scam an almighty old man. However, it was a good thing if they can help him get inside; after all, it will save him a lot of trouble of explaining. Also, he doesn''t know which cave the old man lives in, so it was best if there is someone who will lead him to the cave of geezer. But he just can''t tell that he was here to help Inquisitor Lucius, or they might think he is here to create trouble or is an idiot. So, after pondering a little, he replied. "I only met that old geezer once because of a quest, so I don''t know anything about it. However, he was talking about working at the church residence as a gardener." "He posted the quest because he needed some rare herbs that help the plant grow. However, I accidentally gave him the wrong herbs, so he might be in trouble because he said he was working in the residence of a big shot from the capital," Li Wei explained with a guilty look. The story was full of loopholes; however, the guard and others were focused on the big shot from the capital. From his words, they instantly knew that the old man must be working in the residence of Inquisitor Lucius. However, the guard frowned after knowing this and was about to ask something when the young woman beat him again. "Sneaky Mr., I am heading to the residence of that big shot, so why don''t you follow us? It will be easier for you to meet the old man like this and also apologize to him," the woman suggested without hesitation. She could see that Li Wei was just a level 30 adventurer, and if he was really saying the truth, then the old man might be really in trouble if the plants died because of him. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with helping someone, so she didn''t care about the loopholes in his story. Not to mention, even if Li Wei was some hidden boss, she was powerful enough to take him down alone. There is also her butler and the old foggy inside the church residence, so there was no need for her to consider if he is lying or not. The butler also thought the same and didn''t stop his young miss because he was aware of her kind nature to help others. However, Li Wei didn''t know this, so he became stunned at how fast she believed his lies. Also, there was one more reason, and that is they were heading to meet the old foggy. He became surprised at this; nonetheless, he didn''t care too much and nodded at her. "Okay, I will follow you," he agreed without any hesitation. There might be some trouble after they found out that he lied, but he just wanted to meet the old man. Not to mention, he was really going to help the old man along with scamming him. So, he didn''t care about future troubles and agreed to follow along. Read exclusive content at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net However, there was someone who had doubts about his intention; but, before that someone could say something, the woman replied. "Mr. Guard, just state that I brought him in, and no one will find trouble with you," she stated, looking at him and beckoned her butler to open the door. The guard wanted to say something, but he knew who she was, so he just nodded unwillingly while the butler opened the sturdy metal gate leading Li Wei and the woman inside. Then the butler led them towards the villa of the old foggy in silence, which Li Wei didn''t mind and started to think how to trick the old man into giving him a lot of money. However, his pondering didn''t last long as they soon arrived in front of a luxurious villa. The woman wanted to say something to Li Wei; however, before she could, the door of the villa opened, and an old man came out with a cooking apron and a happy smile. But when he saw Li Wei, his smile stiffened. "Brat, why are you here?" Lucius inquired with an irritated look, still not forgetting how he tried to use him. Li Wei knew this old man was still upset about this, but he didn''t care and responded. "Geezer, I came to help you with something important so you wouldn''t get scolded by your higher-ups," he stated with a shrug, making the woman and butler astounded. "Sneaky Mr.! You came here to help grandpa?" the woman asked with a stunned voice after hearing their conversation. Li Wei also became stunned when he heard the word grandpa, but before he could say something, the geezer instantly shook his head. "Alessia, don''t listen to his nonsense; he is definitely here to scam me," Lucius replied with a deep tone and turn towards Li Wei. "Brat, if you are eyeing my coin cards, then forget about it because I already contributed them to the church," he stated with an unhappy look, making Li Wei disappointed. However, it was only a little, because the main reason he came here for was totally unrelated to money. So, after hearing him, he replied. "Old man, I didn''t come here for money this time, but to help you with a very important task, and it''s about finding someone important," Li Wei said with a serious expression. Chapter 214: Li Weis Plan "Brat, do you know what you''re talking about?" Lucius asked with a deep frown, not believing him. Li Wei knew it wouldn''t be easy to gain his trust, so he explained. "I have a plan, and there is at least a 50 percent chance of success," he replied with assurance. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, the old geezer frowned again. "Let''s talk inside," he stated and led everyone indoors. Li Wei didn''t mind and followed him without a care, ignoring the veiled woman''s glare behind him. He never thought the old geezer would have such a big granddaughter; after all, he looked like a middle-aged man in his forties. However, it wasn''t something he should ponder about. His hands were already full of women around him, and it wouldn''t do any good to keep making friends with them. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net Thinking of friends, he suddenly remembered Alex. It was a pity he was afraid of him; otherwise, they might have become best friends with how similar their thoughts were. Nonetheless, he still decided to try befriending him if he survived from his sister''s hands today. Just as he was busy thinking this, Alessia continued to glare at him, which made Lucius frown again. "Alessia, why are you glaring at him? Also, why did you come here with him?" he asked with a puzzled face. He has been busy cooking personally for his granddaughter, so he didn''t know about Li Wei''s arrival at the church residence and what he did to enter. He felt puzzled as to why his innocent granddaughter came with him and why she was glaring at him. However, his puzzles remained unanswered as Alessia refused to answer him. "Grandpa, it''s nothing, so don''t ask," she replied with a pout after taking her veil off. The old man was stunned at his granddaughter''s reply, but he nodded and decided to drop the subject. Alessia wasn''t someone who has grown up in a beautiful cage, but rather in a strict environment where she was trained to kill. So, such small matters were nothing to her, even if Li Wei was a hero. Not to mention it was very normal for men to be attracted to her, which he was proud of. So, after knowing Li Wei might have the same intentions, his pride grew larger, and he smiled at Li Wei with a smug look, making him amazed. ''What happened to geezer? Don''t tell me Irene really stole his medicine?'' Li Wei thought with a stunned look after watching the geezer''s smug smile. However, the geezer didn''t care about him and turned towards Alessia, asking how her journey was and if she liked the place. But to his surprise, Alessia didn''t answer. "Grandpa, you know why I came here, so stop asking these things. Also, who is this Mr. and why does he have a way to search for cousin?" she inquired, pointing at Li Wei with a pout. "Alessia, he is Li Wei, whom I told you about. As for why he has a way to search for Priestess Irene, even I don''t know," the old man replied after taking off his cooking apron and turning towards Li Wei. "Brat, explain how you can help me with this, but remember, better not try to scam me again, or I will kick you out of the house," he reminded with a strict tone. Hearing him Li Wei couldn''t help but chuckle. "Haha, geezer, why would I come here if I want to get kicked out? So, don''t worry; my plan is foolproof, and there is a fifty percent chance to find Priestess Irene," he replied seriously and continued. "I know you still have doubts, but have you ever thought of the person who helped Priestess Irene to escape from her legion?" he inquired with a grave expression. The person who helped Irene was none other than himself, but Lucius and Alessia only knew that it was Lucifer who disguised himself as Wei Smith. So, after hearing him, the old man nodded. "Yes, we have thought of that person, and it''s none other than Lucifer, who saved the city," the old man replied with a cold voice. Lucifer was just a prime suspect first; however, when they started to dig his information, nothing came out. Even his background didn''t exist, not to mention the Heaven''s Order faction. There was one more reason to believe that it was Lucifer because he has been in the residence of Irene, and no one knew what happened inside. So, the old man was a hundred percent sure about this, and so was his granddaughter Alessia, who nodded after him. "It must be Lucifer who kidnapped my cousin and made her act like she was happy. I think he might even be from the dark faction or a seven deadly lord," Alessia stated with bloodlust, rendering Li Wei speechless. ''I should definitely prevent her from knowing that I am Lucifer,'' he thought, making a note of it, and nodded seriously at them. "Yes, it''s Lucifer. So, what we have to do is just make him appear again, and if he does, we will be able to find Priestess Irene through him," he stated calmly, making both grandfather and granddaughter doubt. However, they didn''t say anything and waited for his explanation, to which Li Wei didn''t disappoint them. "You both should know about how Lucifer started his Heaven''s Order faction and how he single-handedly took out two monster stampedes. I think he is definitely doing this to gain fame and popularity; if not, he wouldn''t be showing off like this." "A pity that he forgot a god like Li Wei exists in the city and saw through all his intentions," Li Wei explained with a proud face, making both the old man and the young woman wordless. ''Is he an idiot?'' Alessia thought with a questionable look. While before Li Wei could shamelessly boast about himself more, the old man stopped him. "Brat, get to the main point; if not, I will throw you out," he declared with a glare, making Li Wei disappointed. ''Looks like people really don''t care about my handsome face,'' he thought with a sigh and continued. "Old man, just as I said, Lucifer likes fame for some reason. However, what if we took the fame for ourselves? Won''t it make him irritated and appear in anger?" he replied with a smirk, forgetting that he himself was Lucifer. Chapter 215: Li Weis Condition "Brat, just tell me, how are you going to do it? If you spout nonsense one more time, I will really throw you out," Lucius shouted with impatience. He was really pulling his hair out when it came to finding Irene. So, after knowing there was a fifty percent chance, he was really in a hurry to know it, but Li Wei kept spouting his nonsense, which made him irritated. Li Wei knew the old man reached his boiling point again, so he explained. "Old man, my plan is to make my hero friend appear as Lucifer tomorrow. With it, we can steal his fame and even make some announcements like the Heavens'' Faction is accepting high-level adventurers." "If he really cares about this, he will definitely appear. If not, his reputation as Lucifer will get stolen. Also, we can make a statement that Hero Lucifer will be working under the church from now on, and will ask not to trust if anyone else claims to be," Li Wei replied calmly. While hearing this, Lucius pondered. With a hero doing this, it would be much easier, and not to mention, they wouldn''t lose anything even if Lucifer didn''t appear. They would only profit, as the reputation of Lucifer would go to them. So, Lucius didn''t think too much on this and asked an important question. "What do you need brat?" he inquired with a frown, clearly knowing the hero would be none other than him. "Well, old man, you see, the training room and defence of my villa are just too low level. So, can you help me upgrading them to level 250?" he stated his main purpose. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He also wanted the money, but he was already getting a lot tomorrow, so he decided to upgrade his training room with the help of the old geezer. This would help him and others to control their strength without wandering outside of the city. Not to mention, they could also hide their real strength like this, which was a plus point. If he didn''t do this, then he would have to train in higher-level areas, meaning he would need to visit other high-level cities and if the city was not under church, then trouble would soon follow him, after all, those four nobles weren''t just going to sit and watch. There were also other problems, so he just wanted a safe place for Li Xin and others to stay until he gets powerful enough to protect them. It was definitely an outrageous request to upgrade his villa exceeding the grade of the city, but it wasn''t hard to do, so after hearing him Lucius nodded without hesitation. "Okay, I will do it for you, whether Lucifer shows or not," he replied firmly, which made Li Wei feel guilty for tricking him. "Old man, I really thank you for doing this for me, and I promise to help you if I ever become as powerful as the hero," Li Wei stated seriously, which made the geezer laugh at him. "Haha, brat, don''t worry, it''s nothing serious. The materials are all available cheaply, also I don''t think any blacksmith would reject you if you asked with your identity," the old man remarked, thinking Li Wei was just being polite. After all, the heroes weren''t meant to be in this world but in the higher ones, where they would write their names in the battlefield. So, he didn''t care too much and started to plan with Li Wei about catching Lucifer. Li Wei felt weird that he was making plan to catch himself; nevertheless, he cooperated very well and started to prepare a plan for tomorrow. Alessia was also suggesting things, but after knowing that Li Wei was a hero, she was acting a lot restrained and didn''t talk too much. So, in the end only Li Wei and geezer were brainstorming about how to catch Lucifer and when to upgrade his villa. Just as they were busy with these, the auction at Red Pearl Pleasure House finally came to an end, and soon a news spread around the city like wildfire. It was none other than Li Wei cutting off the hands of nobles and how he threatened Patrick, finally making him leave the auction midway. Many people also fabricated the situation saying there was even a fight, and if not for the boss of quarters taking action, Li Wei would''ve killed the four nobles. However, not all the news were good ones. Many people from faction two spread that Li Wei was there to play with women and all he was doing was acting arrogantly. But people didn''t believe in this because they have seen Li Wei at party and at monster stampede. It didn''t look like he was that kind of person, not to mention, there were no rumours about him being like this before. So, in the end, the crowd mocked them for being jealous of his hero status and spreading false rumours. However, there were still some people who believed in these and started to spread them like fire. When it finally reached Li Xin through Emily, who consoled her that this must be people being jealous, so don''t care about it. Irene and others also consoled, thinking she might not be feeling good after knowing he has visited such a place. Your journey continues with m v|l--NovelFire.net But to their surprise, Li Xin shook her head calmly. "I can''t control him with what he wants to do. Also, if he really wanted to go there for such things, he would hide his identity rather than flaunting like this," Li Xin replied with a shrug. She was confident that he wouldn''t do something like that, so except for feeling a little irritated, she didn''t think there was anything wrong with him going there. Irene and others were also thinking same as it was very normal in this world, so they didn''t care about it and decided to wait for Li Wei to come home with dinner. However, there wasn''t even a minute passed when Lyla received a message from Lucius that stated they were going to catch Lucifer tomorrow, and she should be prepared to cast a restriction spell on Priestess Irene. There was even mention of Li Wei, who was going to help catch Lucifer and Priestess Irene, which made Lyla speechless. ''What is he trying to do?'' she thought, with a puzzled and stunned look. While Irene, who was beside her, curiously spied on the message and after reading it she pouted with a sulky look. Chapter 216: Looks Like Only Lily Loves Me Truly ''Grrr, Li Wei, how dare you use me like this,'' Irene complained in her mind with a sulky look after knowing Li Wei was using her for his benefit. But no one cared about her and started to talk about what Li Wei will do tomorrow after Lyla explained about the message. They also got to know that he will be amassing a lot of money once again which made Li Xin, and others amazed who knew his real wealth. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The money was too much that they can''t even use it openly and this was the reason why Li Wei asked the old geezer to upgrade his villa for him. If not, he would''ve just directly issued a quest to blacksmiths with a hefty amount, and no one would be able to reject it. The same was for high-grade materials; he just has to issue a quest, and adventures would buy it from Sorathia and Starfrost world. However, Li Wei has no explanation about the source of money. So, in the end, he could only use tricks to get his villa upgraded while also hoping he can learn the skills of blacksmiths. If he did, then his city-building plan would take a leap further as he will be able to create high-level defence in secret. Thinking of this, Li Wei looked further at the arrival of blacksmiths who were going to come three days later as the geezer used his status to fasten the few processes. This made Li Wei feel more guilty about tricking him but there was no way he could reveal that Irene was in his villa if not trouble will soon come to him. So, after he was done talking with what to do tomorrow, he left the villa of the old man and grabbed special dinner from the inn. Along the way, he also heard the rumours and felt people''s eyes on him, but he ignored them as they will forget about this soon and will focus on Lucifer tomorrow who will double their money. It was practically none other than him so he wondered if it will be enough for him to buy land. "Well, if I just focus on the people who have a lot of money, maybe I can earn enough," Li Wei muttered to himself pondering about this. He wanted to get hands on a land as early as possible because many people were smart and were already exploiting earth to earn money. If he waited for a few more months, then all the ideas in his head will be stolen and he will end up with an empty city which will take him nowhere until he pulls some trick. Thinking of this, he sighed and continued to ponder about his plans until he arrived home with a little mental exhaustion. However, it didn''t take even a second for this exhaustion to disappear when he saw a girl running to hug him with a happy expression. "Brother Li! You are back," Lily shouted cheerfully giving Li Wei a tight hug. In response, Li Wei also did the same and pinched her nose with a soft smile. "Lily, it seems you have grown stronger too," he remarked clearly knowing why she was happy. "Yes, of course, I have grown stronger and will be able to beat you soon," Lily replied with a proud face albeit looking down at him which made Li Wei speechless. But he didn''t care and cradled her like a kid before walking towards sofas where everyone was talking about something. They did notice Li Wei''s arrival, but they were busy talking about different beauty products from this world, so they just ignored him. This made Li Wei feel depressed because Li Xin and Li Yin were also doing the same. ''Looks like only Lily loves me truly,'' he thought ignoring the Lily in his arm who was protesting with hate after getting picked up like a kid. She was even biting his arm, but it didn''t affect him so in the end her protest and anger were useless before ending up as the person who loves Li Wei most even more than the beauty products. ''Grrr, I will never forgive you, Brother Li,'' Lily declared in her mind while glaring at him with a resentful expression. She could''ve requested help from Li Xin and others, but she didn''t do it because Li Wei was her master, and she felt comfortable around him. So, after knowing the protests were useless, she stopped biting and embraced him tightly without a care. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net While in response Li Wei also did the same and teleported back to his room along with her. This made Lily stunned a little nevertheless she didn''t care and enjoyed the snuggle more with a beaming face. Meanwhile, Li Wei just watched her with a soft smile and caressed her back. He was her master and should take care of her, but every time Olivia ended up doing this for him. There were times where he definitely spoiled her however it wasn''t that much because he was always busy with something. But now he was free, so he decided to spend some time alone with her while letting her enjoy in his arms. However, it wasn''t even a minute before Lily remembered something and looked at him. "Brother Li, why don''t you increase my level now? Sister Irene is busy downstairs so it''s the best time for you to level up me secretly and continue farming XP again," she suggested with a serious face while her eyes shined like diamonds after thinking of something. While watching her like this, Li Wei was weirded out a little nevertheless he nodded. "Okay, I will level you up," he replied before making Lily sit on his laps which made her stunned. "Brother Li, shouldn''t I lie down on the bed?" she asked with a puzzled face which made Li Wei smile and pinch her small nose. "Lily, I asked everyone to lie down because the body becomes weak during the process, and I can''t support them, or it will be inappropriate especially if they are wearing thin clothes." "However, you are different because I love you. Also, you won''t even mind me hugging you like this so how could you mind me for supporting you?" he replied giving her a tight hug with a soft smile. Chapter 217: Chaos Server Maintance "Brother Li, I also love you, so stop with these nonsense and level me up," Lily stated with a pout and irritation. However, Li Wei ignored her and pinched her soft cheeks. "It seems my little girl is in a hurry to beat me up," he replied, looking at her cute, pouty face. While hearing him, Lily became more irritated and glared at him. "Brother Li, stop calling me little. Also, hurry and level me up!" she stated with an angry look, which made Li Wei smile and pull her closer softly. He knew she liked to get spoiled like this, but she was just embarrassed to admit it. Nevertheless, he didn''t expose her and nodded. "Okay, I will level up my cutie," he replied and gently pulled her T-shirt up, revealing snow-white waist. After that, he didn''t hesitate and placed his hand on her belly button. However, he didn''t hurry to activate the experience transfer skill, which made Lily puzzled. Nevertheless, she liked the feeling of getting her belly touched by him, so she didn''t say anything and leaned her back on his chest with a faint blush. Li Wei noticed her actions, so he gave her belly rubs while checking his status and thinking about how much XP he should transfer. He didn''t want his level to fall below 50. If it did, he wouldn''t be able to use skills above advanced grade, not to mention he wouldn''t be able to use any skills inside the city. So, only after calculating how much XP everyone would need, he prepared for the transfer. "Lily, get ready. I am starting," he reminded the girl on his lap, who was enjoying the belly rub with a blissful face. She became disappointed after knowing he would stop rubbing her belly. Nevertheless, she nodded with a blush. "Brother Li, I am ready, but you are not allowed to shut my mouth," she stated with pitiful face and teary eyes, making Li Wei stunned at how fast her expression changed. But he knew that she really felt uncomfortable if she didn''t let it out, so he nodded at her. "Okay, I won''t stop you, but remember not to shout anything weird, or I will shut your mouth even if you protest or complain," he reminded with a strict expression. He didn''t mind Lily moaning like this; however, it didn''t mean he would not mind whatever she is saying, so he warned her. While hearing him Lily hurriedly nodded. "I promise I won''t shout anything weird," she answered instantly with happy beaming face while her eyes shined as if she was doing something new. Watching her like this Li Wei became speechless. However, he rubbed her soft belly and nodded at her. "Okay, I will start, so be prepared my little cutie," he said softly as he pinched the fat on her belly, making Lily pout at him. Li Wei ignored her pouty face and activated the Experience Transfer skill. Currently, Lily was at level 64, and he wanted to make her level 75, which meant he needed to transfer a total of 770,000 experience points. Enjoy new tales from m-v l''-NovelFire.net It was just a little amount for him, so he didn''t hesitate and inputted the number with a thought. [Ding, 770,000 XP Transfer is processing...] A notification buzzed in his head as he felt something getting sucked from him, while his hand, which was on the navel of Lily, started to shine golden, indicating the start of the transfer process. "Ahn! Nnn! Brother Li!" Lily moaned cutely with sexy voice, while intertwining her legs with Li Wei as she felt something hot entering through her belly button. Li Wei did know what she was doing, however he didn''t have time to look at her because as soon as the transfer process started, a notification appeared in front of him which made him dumbfounded. [Ding, I am extremely sorry because the Chaos Server will be under maintenance for the next three months, which actually helps you to transfer XP without any problem. However, since it''s under maintenance, you might see a drop in the experience transfer process speed. However, there is no need to worry because the drop in speed won''t be that much. Also, to compensate for this issue, I will increase the intensity of pleasure felt by XP transfer. Oh, there is one more thing, and that is a new function will be coming soon, so please don''t forget to pray for your beautiful, lovable, and cute Goddess of Chaos! S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Also, never forget to offer a few thousands bottles of red wine for me. I really like those!] The goddess demanded a ton of red wine for herself while creating chaos in Li Wei''s life, which made him irritated beyond the horizon. However, there was no time for him to curse or think of anything because Lily was moaning more loudly. "Ahn Ahn brother Li, it feels so good! But... can you be harder!" she requested with a blushing red face, while her legs strongly intertwined with him, and even her hands were moving towards his. The feeling of something entering through her belly button was much stronger than before, and as soon as the energy entered her body, it coursed through all her sensitive areas, making her moan with pleasure again and again. "Ahn! Brother Li!" she moaned again with sweet red expression, while this time grabbing his left hand and intertwining fingers with him. Li Wei did see her doing this, but he didn''t stop her and looked at the XP transfer process. It should be transferring 10k-20k XP per second. However, currently, it was only transferring at 100-2000 XP per second. Which means this transfer process would take more than 15 minutes at average speed while 2 hours at the lowest speed. Thinking of this, Li Wei''s mouth twitched violently. ''Damn, why is there such a thing as the Chaos Server? Is this Internet form earth? Also why is there a need to compensate like this? Can''t you just give more XP?'' he cursed with irritation as he saw Lily''s action and blissful face. It was no different from when he was eating Li Xin and Li Yin. "Ahn Brother Li, harder please. It feels so great. Nnn," Lily moaned again with pleasure while this time rubbing her legs with his proactively. Li Wei was wordless at this; however, he didn''t care about it until he noticed something wrong. ''Damn this girl,'' he cursed and without hesitation, separated his left hand from her grip to bonk her head. Chapter 218: Why Dont You Make A Guess Cutie "Ahn! It hurts," Lily cried in pain as she rubbed her small head, which was bonked by Li Wei without any mercy. "Nnn, brother Li, why did you hit me? It hurts," she asked with teary eyes. However, Li Wei didn''t care about her and made sure that his right hand stayed firm on her belly button. As for why he hit her, it was simple: because she was just overreacting. If it were at another time, he would definitely not hit her. However, at this moment, her overreacting made him think it would be no good to use this skill on others for three months if the intensive pleasure was this much. There were also other serious things to consider, like what would happen if he didn''t level them up for three months. Centrality Elva and others will not be happy with this, and these was the least he wanted. However, he also can''t use experience transfer if the pleasure was too much. Just as he was thinking seriously about this, he discovered that Lily was just overreacting, which was why he bonked her head. Honestly, it was just Lily''s bad luck because Li Wei really didn''t mind her overreacting like this; it''s just that she did it at the wrong time. However, she didn''t know this and felt depressed about getting bonked for nothing. "Nnn, brother Li, I will complain that you bullied me," she threatened with a pout, silently asking why he hit her. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei was amazed at how she held the grudge, but he didn''t care. "Lily, you are too cute, and I couldn''t help but bully you," he replied, pinching her small, angry nose. While hearing him, Lily became hundred percent sure that he was bullying her. "Grrr, you just wait," she snarled at him like an angry cat and resumed rubbing her legs with him. However, her moans were silent because she was angry at him. Li Wei felt funny watching her like this; however, he consoled her by slowly ruffling her hair and planting a kiss on her head. He was little irritated at her for overreacting, but he already bonked her head once, and it was enough. After all, she didn''t even know what kind of mistake she made and was just enjoying herself. So, he consoled her until she once again started moaning loudly and intertwined her fingers with his. Lily was doubtful about why the experience transfer was going this slow, but she thought this might be Li Wei''s way of apologizing to her, which made her happy, and soon she returned to her cheerful nature. However, it didn''t mean she gave up on the grudge, nope, not and never. She has written this grudge in her small diary, which she would show later to Li Xin and complain about how he bullied her. Li Wei didn''t know about this, so he didn''t care about her moans and how she was acting. He just wanted her to be happy now. After all, he has brought her with him to smile, not to cry or feel depressed. So, he just gently placed few more kisses on her head while also checking the process of experience transfer. But he became depressed when he saw the XP transfer going at the speed of 300-500 XP per second. It was too slow, and if it kept like this, soon Li Xin and others would come here asking for dinner. ''Looks like my bad luck is finally kicking in again,'' he cursed with a deep sigh as he thought about how to explain to Irene. However, he soon dropped the idea of lying to her because this skill was something every hero and sage would get sooner or later. After deciding this, he just gently kissed Lily''s head, who was moaning without any overreaction now. After all, it has been ten minutes already, and if she wasn''t feeling any pleasure at all, she would already be complaining about it. However, she was puzzled by Li Wei, who was acting so sweet with her. "Nnn, brother Li, why are you spoiling me this much today?" she asked with a cute, red expression. While hearing her, Li Wei squeezed her hand and smiled. "Why don''t you make a guess, cutie?" he replied, planting one more kiss on her head with a gentle expression. However, inwardly, he sighed because he would be getting busy soon and wouldn''t have much time to spend with her and even Li Xin. But Lily didn''t know this and ran her small brain hard trying to figure out the reason. In the end, she wasn''t able to and sulked at Li Wei with question. However, Li Wei didn''t explain and just consoled her, giving more kisses while also squeezing her fair hand gently. Lily was upset at not getting answer but feeling the energy coursing through her sensitive areas, she soon forgot this and started to moan lightly again. Because the transfer process was taking too much time, she was also getting a little aroused, which made her breathe faster and intertwine her legs with him tightly. Li Wei did notice this, but he didn''t mind at all because she was just making small moves, and it was not worth mentioning. There was one more reason why he didn''t stop her, and that is to see how much someone would get aroused through the transfer process. If it''s tolerable, then there is no problem for leveling up others, but if it''s not, then he won''t be able to level them up for three months. So, he prayed that Lily wouldn''t go further than this and looked at the transfer process, which was speeding up. Before, it was 300-400 XP, but now it is 800-1,000 XP, and it was increasing slowly, which was something good. ''Well, there is hope to finish before dinner time,'' he thought with relief and patiently waited while spoiling Lily, who was in his lap. He felt a little guilty for using her to find this, but there was no way this would work on Li Xin because she would definitely do more things than Lily here. ''I am sorry, Lily, but I promise to make up for it in the future,'' Li Wei declared in his mind, planting a soft kiss on her head while observing if she would get aroused more. However, Lily just stayed lightly aroused throughout the process, and nothing excessive happened, which made him feel relieved. "Lily! Congratulations, you are now level 75," he informed softly and gave her a tight hug from behind. While in response, Lily moaned lightly with a sweet red face. "Nnn, brother Li, give me a kiss," she requested, looking up at him with a yearning look. Chapter 219: The Dragon And Pond (R18 Light) "Sure, cutie, why would I say no to you?" Li Wei replied with a smile and planted a soft kiss on her both cheeks while squeezing her soft body in his arms. There was no way he would say no to her because he really cared and loved her. Not to mention, she was in Li Xin''s appearance, so he didn''t think kissing and hugging her would be a problem because Lily was just a cute pink slime. So, he didn''t deny her and gave more kisses until she was satisfied happily. However, her happiness didn''t last long as she felt her hungry stomach. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother Li, I am hungry," she stated with a sulky look and cute pout, making Li Wei speechless. ''Looks like my kisses can''t satisfy the happiness felt by food,'' he thought with a little depressed feeling and was about to reply when the door of the room opened with all the girls inside the villa coming inside. They were stunned to see Lily seated on Li Wei''s lap with a red and sulky face; however, except for that, nothing was wrong because as soon as the process ended, Lily let go of his legs and hand. The only proof remained was her red face; however, no one cared about that because they were all hungry. "Brother, here you are enjoying alone while letting the beautiful girls starve to death," Li Xin stated with a pout. "Yes, Brother Li, how can you let a cat like me starve? It''s a grave sin, you know," Alice also followed after her with a complaint and pout. Li Wei was speechless at this; however, he responded. "Don''t worry, I won''t let beautiful girls in my house remain hungry, so go and wash your hands until then I will prepare the dinner table," he replied with a shrug and looked at Lily in his arms, who was reluctant to get up from his lap. Watching her like this, he smiled and once again gave a sweet kiss on her cheek. "Lily, if you don''t get up, those beautiful sisters might die of hunger," he teased, making her pout and get up with irritation. In response, he just chuckled and used teleoperation to arrive at the dinner table. Li Xin and others were stunned at Lily and his closeness; however, they didn''t think too much and hurriedly made their way towards the dinner table after washing their hands. When they arrived, everything was already ready so without hesitation, all the girls started to dig in with a lot of chatter. They even asked Li Wei about the rumours which he replied with lies. There was no way he could tell them the boss came to service him with almost a naked outfit and also how the other women were dressed revealing their red cherries. If he did, then the dinner wouldn''t be this peaceful, so in the end, he made up lies which Li Xin and others didn''t believe him as they knew what kind of services were inside. However, they didn''t care too much about this and focused on what he was going to do tomorrow. This time, Li Wei just explained the whole plan of how to catch Lucifer and Priestess Irene, which of course made Irene upset and glare at him. But Li Wei just ignored her because no Lucifer was going to show tomorrow, and no one will catch the Priestess Irene. Nevertheless, the whole dinner, she was glaring at him angrily, asking for a lengthy explanation. Even after the dinner was over, she was still the same, which made Lyla drag her into their room with force. Watching them like this, everyone was speechless; however, they all didn''t hesitate and also hurried back to their rooms. Li Wei was also same; however, he only returned after cleaning the dishes alone. Olivia did stay for help; but he directly teleported to her room because she was tired after getting spirit attributes raised by Irene. He didn''t know how much she was tired, but he couldn''t let her, or anyone work like this. Which made him consider getting a few servants to do such works after all they would be getting tired with training and sparring soon. ''Maybe I should get a few,'' he thought to himself as he waited for Li Xin and Li Yin to finish their bath. Both were inside at once, which made him itch to barge in, but he kept his cool and patiently waited. It didn''t take much time, and after a few minutes, both Li Xin and Li Yin came out wearing their night dresses. "Brother, I already prepared the water for you, so go and take a bath," Li Xin reminded him with a pout after feeling his fiery gaze. In response, Li Wei nodded at her. "Okay, my dear little sister," he replied with a smile and entered the bathroom to take a good bath. He wasn''t in a hurry, so he took his time before going out where he found Li Xin and Li Yin silently waiting for him on the bed. He knew what they wanted, so he didn''t hesitate and directly embraced them before kissing them fiercely. What followed after was a musical night where a giant dragon awoke and decided to enter the two small yet deep ponds. However, the deepness wasn''t enough for to accommodate the dragon, and so their entrance size. Nevertheless, the dragon didn''t give up and slowly yet certainly entered one of the ponds, making the entrance wider. The pond was watery because a red tongue monster directly went inside these ponds just a while ago, which made the dragon go down smoothly without any difficulty and finally reaching the end. Feeling the dragon inside, the pond trembled a little, letting its valuable essence out and making the dragon throb with excitement. The pond was excited too, so the dragon didn''t hesitate anymore and started to go in and out repeatedly to make the pond release more essence while also planning to fill the pond with his valuable essence. Stay tuned with m-v l|-NovelFire.net Even though it sounded easy, it took a hard work of twenty minutes for both pond and dragon to release their essence together. If it wasn''t for the fact that two red tongue monsters tried to suck the essence of the dragon before, it would''ve taken more time for the dragon. However, even after making the pond overflow with essence, the dragon wasn''t satisfied and moved towards the other pond, doing the same. The dragon kept repeating this, filling these two ponds with his essence for who knows how many times. But the dragon didn''t go overboard, and when the ponds reached their limits, the dragon finally decided to stop. "Nnn, brother, you are a meanie," Li Xin complained, feeling her hot kitty filled by his dragon''s essence. Li Yin was also the same, glaring at him with an exhausted look. Even with both of them, they failed to make him empty, not to mention they barely lasted two hours today. It was because Li Wei used the experience transfer to make Li Xin level 75, which made the energy course through her sensitive areas. Also, since Li Yin was part of Li Xin, the same energy was transferred with just a touch, which started to go back and forth between their bodies, making them feel more pleasure and having their essence released earlier. Because of this, they blamed Li Wei, who smiled wryly after hearing them. "XinXin, YinYin, I am not a meanie; it''s just I didn''t know something like this would happen," he explained. However, both of them didn''t care about his explanation and snuggled closely to him before closing their eyes to sleep. Li Wei once again smiled wryly at them; nevertheless, he didn''t forget to use the massaging skill to heal the swelling at their kitties. The reason was, of course, the dragon, which is 9.5 inches now and will become 10 inches tomorrow because of the medicine he took a week earlier. Li Xin and Li Yin also took the milk medicine, but it was a pity that it''s needed seven days to work, which means Li Wei got nothing today. ''What a disappointment, but let''s see if I can get some milk to drink tomorrow,'' he thought, making a plan for a light breakfast before finally closing his eyes to sleep. Chapter 220: My Hero Friend The next morning, nothing special happened except Li Wei taking a shower with both Li Yin and Li Xin. He did try to get his light breakfast, but there was still time for the medicine takes effect, so he ended up with nothing. This made him disappointed, but he was sure to get it today night, so he looked forward to it, even thinking of what to do in the future. ''Maybe it''s time to buy recipes for different ice creams,'' he thought to himself while helping Li Xin and Li Yin get dressed. They were able to get dressed, but both asked for his help, which of course Li Wei didn''t refuse and helped with everything while also doting on them with love. Meanwhile, Li Xin and Li Yin let him do everything with a faint red face and enjoyed being pampered. "Brother, you should always dress me from now on," Li Xin requested with a hopeful look, while Li Yin also followed after her. "Yes, me too, brother, dress me always," Li Yin said, also looking at him with hope. Li Wei was amazed at this, but he nodded with a smile. "Sure, why wouldn''t I help my cute little sisters get dressed up," he agreed with a faint chuckle and embraced them tightly. Meanwhile, Li Xin and Li Yin just enjoyed his embrace before reminding him. "Brother, it''s almost breakfast time. Let''s go, everyone must be waiting," Li Xin stated after looking at the time. "Okay, sure, we will go. But before that¡ª" Li Wei stopped there with a wide smirk, making both Li Xin and Li Yin blush faintly. Nevertheless, they knew what he wanted, so they just moved forward, letting Li Wei kiss them deeply. This continued for quite a while, and Li Wei didn''t stop until there were only a few minutes left for breakfast, which made Li Xin and Li Yin sulk at him. Even though they weren''t shy about kissing him like this, it was still something to be embarrassed about if Lily and the others could guess what they have done. Li Wei did know this, so he chuckled at them. "XinXin, YinYin, with your skin glowing like this, there is no way they won''t believe we didn''t kiss or did something now," he stated, pinching their soft cheeks with a smile. Li Xin and Li Yin knew what he was talking about, so they blushed with embarrassed expressions. "Brother, it''s all your fault, if not, our skins wouldn''t be glowing this much," Li Xin complained with a pout, while Li Yin nodded in agreement, thinking his experience transfer skill must be doing some dirty work. Li Wei also thought the same because when he had sex with them before, their skins did glow, but not too much like now. Nevertheless, there was nothing to be unhappy about, so he just ignored their complaints. "Let''s go, or we will be late for breakfast," he reminded, nudging their small noses. While hearing him, the two of them pouted, but they nodded and followed him to the dinner table where everyone was waiting very patiently. Elva and others all knew what they must have been doing those things; because of this no one has gone to ask for breakfast. Though, they didn''t forget to stare at Li Xin and Li Yin, whose skins were shining which made both of them embarrassed. ''Grr, brother, it''s all your fault,'' Li Xin and Li Yin both complained silently, casting a glare at him. Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net However, Li Wei just ignored them and asked his clone to take out the breakfast that he ordered from the inn in the morning. After that, without hesitation, everyone started to dig in the pizzas and sandwiches while chatting about going out for shopping tomorrow. Li Wei was amazed at this; nonetheless, he didn''t care and finished his breakfast early before informing everyone that he wouldn''t be back until night. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Xin and the others were well aware of his today''s plans, so they just nodded. Of course, Irene glared at him, still asking for an explanation, which Li Wei didn''t provide, and left the villa after kissing Li Xin and Li Yin in front of everyone. Because of his actions the three girls Li Xin, Li Yin and Irene became angry at him for different reasons; however, when the topic of shopping came up, they soon forgot and started to make their plans for what to buy. Just as they were doing this, Li Wei, who left the villa, became surprised after hearing the news of Lucifer being the hero spreading across the people. But he wasn''t that much surprised because it was crucial to let people know that the hero is Lucifer so they will bring in a lot of money. This was what he was aiming for; as for the old foggy, he only thought it was necessary to let people know first if he wanted to make the real Lucifer come out. The old guy even prepared a villa inside the church residence to make people believe that Lucifer was from the church. Thinking of this, Li Wei sighed deeply, still feeling guilty to scam him. "Well, it''s his fault getting scammed by me, so it''s better not to think about this again," he muttered with a little annoyance and after calming down he directly teleported to the door of the old man''s villa, where he found a young, veiled woman with red hair and red eyes waiting for him. She was none other than Alessia, the old man''s favourite granddaughter and also Irene''s cousin. Li Wei still didn''t know how they were related because Irene refused to speak with him; however, he didn''t care much and greeted her. "Good morning, Miss Alessia. Is everything ready?" he inquired, asking about the preparations of plans. The whole drama today revolved around the mighty and high-level figures; because of it, the old man and his granddaughter were personally preparing things like Lucifer''s clothes and his mask. Of course, Li Wei has them, but he couldn''t tell outright so he just remained silent and for the sake of not getting found out as Lucifer he inquired her. To which Alessia nodded with a greeting. "Good morning, Mr. Li, everything is prepared," she replied firmly. While hearing this, Li Wei nodded back at her. "Miss Alessia, then I will take my leave here, but don''t worry because I will be sending my hero friend soon so, please attend him," Li Wei informed with a smile, making Alessia dumfounded. Chapter 221: Knights! "Mr. Li, wait!" Alessia shouted, trying to stop him, but he just disappeared with teleportation, leaving her stunned. She knew Li Wei wanted to hide his hero identity, but they already guessed he is the hero, so Li Wei didn''t need to hide from them. However, before she could explain this, he left without any hesitation, leaving her alone. "It seems I have to pretend not to know him for today," she muttered with a sigh, thinking how to deal with his hero friend drama. Of course, she could directly reveal his identity, but she didn''t want to offend a hero for no reason. So, in the end, she just silently waited for him. The wait wasn''t long because soon a young, handsome man teleported in front of her, which was none other than Li Wei who changed his appearance and clothes. Alessia also knew it was Li Wei without any doubt, because last night they gave him permission to teleport inside. If not, there was no way he can directly come here without alerting the defence functions. Li Wei was also well aware of it, so he didn''t banter around. "Miss Alessia, my name is Li Tian, and I am the hero who came here upon the instructions of almighty god Li Wei. I already know that all preparations are ready, so when are we going to start?" he inquired after introducing himself. While hearing him, Alessia was rendered wordless. Nevertheless, she nodded at him. "Mr. Li, all you have to do is change into the clothes and put on the mask. Until then, I will ask the servants to spread the news of your arrival in the church residence villa," she replied and led him to the no.2 villa, which was specially prepared for today''s purpose. Li Wei already knew all of it, so he just nodded and tagged along with her while she explained a few important things again. It was none other than the warning of not using the blessing too much and what to do if Lucifer appeared. Of course, in both cases, Li Wei didn''t need to worry. But he nodded at her and disguised himself as Lucifer. Just as he was doing this, inside the city, the news of Lucifer''s arrival spread like wildfire. For them, he was the one who saved the city, so everyone was excited to meet him. However, it wasn''t easy to meet him because they needed to get a special permission token from the guild, which made a lot of people upset after hearing the requirements. Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net "Damn, to get the special permission, you will need coin cards that are worth 100 million, and here I thought I would soon be becoming rich with my 20-million-coin card," a person exclaimed with depression. "Yeah, I thought the same too. But it is something excepted; after all the heroes don''t have unlimited blessings," another person remarked after hearing him. "Argh, no matter what, I still feel depressed, especially when I see the rich people getting permission without even delay," the first person replied with a sigh as he saw many rich people come out of the guild with tokens. His friend also saw it, but he could only sigh like him as they didn''t have that much money. They could definitely group up with people to make a big amount; however, it wasn''t allowed, and if caught doing this, the punishments will be worse than death. After all, it can threaten the hero''s blessing, which is a serious issue. The people also knew this, so no one tried or even talked about it, which made a single person in the crowd disappointed. ''A pity they can''t do this,'' the person thought with a sigh and looked around without arousing the suspicion of anyone. The person here was none other than Li Wei''s clone, which he was controlling with his multitasking skill. He wanted to make a lot of money, but if he goes overboard, the old Lucius will definitely conclude he has a very high-level blessing and might be a three-star or even the four-star hero. Because of this, he can''t choose to double everyone''s money openly. However, as long it''s done with secrecy without alerting the old man, everything will be fine. But to do that, he also needed some people who will keep their mouths shut forever with a contract, so he let his clone search for people like this, which already found a lot of people. However, Li Wei knew it wasn''t the time to make a move yet, so he remained calm and waited for rich people to gather in the hall of the villa. Just as he was doing this, a commotion was caused at the Valeria Tower when people saw few knights coming out of the teleportation gate. "Whoa, they are definitely high-level knights and might be even from the Chivalry of the crown prince," someone exclaimed with shock after watching their shiny armours and a royal golden eagle emblem on their chest. The people around him also guessed after watching this and commented. "They must have come here for hero Lucifer. Hurry, let''s go there and see what happens," a person suggested with a worried expression after watching the knights heading towards the church residence. They all knew the relations of church and royals weren''t good, so there might be some friction as Lucifer was clearly siding with the church here. After hearing him, many people hurried towards the church residence even if they could not enter. Inside villa no.2, Li Wei also received the news of the knights from Alessia, who informed him with a frown. "Mr. Li, there are some knights coming here, but don''t worry and let me handle it all," she suggested with an angry voice, leaving him puzzled. Nevertheless, Li Wei nodded at her. "Okay, Miss Alessia, you can take care of it," he replied calmly. However, he was worried inside, thinking the plan of making money might come to a halt because of these knights. ''Damn, why do you have to come now? Can''t you make your appearance just after an hour when I am done?'' he cursed in his mind with a sigh while hoping everything should go smoothly. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 222: Which Hole Did You Both Crawl Out? Just as Li Wei was worried about his plan, the same was true for Alessia, who thought of these knights interfering with their plan. If that happened, then things might get out of control, and she wouldn''t be able to track her cousin. Thinking of this, she became angrier. "These bastards, why do they have to come now?" she muttered loudly, with a hint of killing intent, which made Li Wei, who was beside her, stunned. ''Looks like she is worried about Lucifer siding with those knights,'' he thought after watching her anxious face. The plan was to catch Lucifer as soon as he shows up. However, with the knights here, it would definitely not be easy as they might interfere and ask what is going on, which would result in Lucifer explaining how they are impersonating him. If this really turned out to be true, then the royals would use this as an excuse to defame the church. That was why Alessia was angry and emitted a killing intent, not knowing Lucifer was just sitting beside her. Li Wei was well aware of the reason, but he just couldn''t explain that Lucifer wouldn''t be coming because he is busy making money. So, he kept silent and instructed his second clone to come here as himself. He didn''t know for what reason the knights came to this city, but he was sure that they would pay a visit to his villa after hearing the rumours about him. Not to mention, the knights might side with those four nobles because he has the support of the old man from church. If he claimed to be a hero, then he didn''t need to worry about anything. However, he couldn''t do it. So, they would definitely make things difficult for him, even if he was a blessed person. There was no problem here as they could only try some things officially, from which the old man could help him. However, he was afraid of killing them in anger, so he asked his clone to come here where the knights wouldn''t be able to say anything excessive because of the old man and the people. Nevertheless, he didn''t think of letting these knights go without any loss if they really provoked him. ''You better not try anything, or I promise those four nobles and you will not end up well,'' he thought with a cold expression and a hint of killing intent. There were definitely bodyguards protecting those four; however, it wasn''t a problem for Li Wei if he really wanted to do it. After all, he was the one who wiped out the two monster stampedes alone. So, he didn''t fear them a bit and waited with a calm look while thinking of how to take advantage of these situations to make money. Just as he was busy with this, the whole city was in an uproar when they heard about royal knights coming to the city and heading towards the church residence. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Your journey continues on m v|l--NovelFire.net Without even a doubt, they all concluded these knights were heading there to create trouble. Li Xin and all the girls in the villa too thought the same and became worried for Li Wei, except Irene, who was angered after knowing the news. ''These bastards dare to come here, definitely looking for death!'' she thought with killing intent and turned towards others who were worried. "Sisters, there is no need to worry about Li Wei because Lyla is there and won''t let anything happen to him. Also, he himself is strong and can escape without getting harmed," she assured them with confidence. However, to her surprise, they all shook their heads at her. "Sister Irene, I am not worried about the brother but the knights who might get their hands cut off by him," Li Xin expressed her concern with a difficult look, clearly knowing how overprotective he is. If the knights really provoked him, he would really do something; this worried her because getting into a fight with officials wouldn''t end well, even if they were wrong in the first place. Moreover, Li Wei wasn''t someone who would take things lying down, so he would definitely resist and might even kill the knights if things reached extreme. Elva and others also thought the same and expressed the same concern as her, which made Irene stunned. However, she too knew Li Wei might do this, yet she wasn''t worried and assured them. "Sisters, the knights are not here for him, so don''t worry about it, also I don''t think he will even have any chance to do something, because don''t forget my cousin and Lyla are there too," she explained with a calm face. Her cousin Alessia has a feud with Crown Prince Chivalry, so she won''t let Li Wei take the lead when talking against them. As for Lyla, there is no need to say anything; she will definitely protect her husband. Li Xin and others didn''t know all of it, but they became relieved when they heard her. They really wanted to go there, but knowing they would become a burden, they chose to stay in the villa with depressed feelings. Irene knew their thoughts, so she tried to cheer them up by teaching them some battle techniques. Meanwhile, the two royal knights who were from the Crown Prince''s Chivalry finally arrived at the church residence. There was also a big crowd of people who arrived there and looked vigilantly at the two knights, making one of them laugh arrogantly. "Haha, look at these commoners. It must be the first time seeing the royal knight," Denver stated loudly as he looked at the crowd with a hint of contempt, thinking they came here to see them. His companion also thought the same and glanced at the people with disdain before reminding him. "Denver, we are here for an important task, so don''t bother with the commoners and order the guards over there to open the gate," Skyler instructed with a deep voice, to which Denver hurriedly nodded with a respectful gesture. "Yes, Sir Skyler, I will order them immediately," he replied and turned towards the guard with an arrogant expression. However, before he could say something, someone from the crowd looked at both with contempt. "Hey, which hole did you both crawl out? Can''t you see the queue here? If yes, then why go there like a blind person? Oh, don''t tell me your father taught you from his experience of how to poke your stick in any hole?" a person spoke with a disdainful look, leaving everyone shocked and dumbfounded. They never thought someone would have the guts to say something like this, more so directly bringing up their father. Was he looking for death? The whole crowd thought with absurd looks and glanced towards the fellow person, wondering which hole he crawled out of to say something like this. However, when the crowd found out who he is, their faces became pale, and they hurriedly made distance from him, especially men who thought of him as some kind of plague. Chapter 223: Enjoy The Next Journey "Fuck, why is someone like him here? Isn''t he afraid of getting caught?" a person in the crowd exclaimed with fear, looking at the infamous person throughout the whole city. Which was none other than Diablo, who tried to kill a hero and castrated someone in broad daylight. The whole crowd was stunned, wondering why he appeared here without any fear; however, Diablo, which means Li Wei didn''t care about it and glanced at the knights with arrogance. He made Diablo come here for two reasons. The first was to shoo them away so they wouldn''t interfere with his plan to make money. The second was to make preparations for revenge if they provoked him, the real Li Wei. The plan was simple: to make these knight''s enemies of Diablo. So, in the future, Diablo can beat them up as much as he wants without arousing anyone''s suspicion. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the reason why he was so venomous with words and asked his clone to come here as Diablo. He was also hoping to get those four nobles into this, but for some reason they weren''t here. So, in the end, he decided to make these two knights angry, which certainly worked as they were both looking at him with hostile expressions. Continue reading stories on m|v-l''-NovelFire.net However, they both were still calm and didn''t lose their minds because of his provocations, which made Li Wei narrow his eyes at them. ''They are well trained,'' he muttered in his mind, feeling a little stunned. But he wasn''t afraid and was about to provoke again when one of them decided to speak. "Insolent commoner! You have committed a felony against your lord and protector! Which will not be tolerated, and as a punishment, you will be thrown in the dungeons to mine for a lifetime" Denver stated as he took out a special binding rope with a cold look. Meanwhile, Li Wei was stunned again because the knight didn''t speak as he expected; nevertheless, he didn''t care and decided to provoke once more. "Hey idiot, what felony are you talking about? Is it poking your mother or sister''s hole? Then you must have gotten the wrong person because I don''t touch the sick ones," he replied with a disgusting face. Hearing him, the whole crowd was dumbfounded, and so were the knights as they never thought any commoner would dare speak to them like this. However, soon their dumfounded look turned into an ugly one and they started emitting killing intent. "Peasant! Face your retribution," Denver shouted as he brandished his silver sword with anger. While watching his actions, Diablo just laughed at him. "Hahaha, a mere filthy knight who came from the dirtiest place has arrogance to challenge me. The son of the world Diablo!" "It seems you can really dream something impossible, but I will give you a chance for your bravery. Come show me what you''ve got except copulating with your mother and sister," Li Wei replied with a smirk, provoking him once more. This time, Denver''s anger rose more while Skyler, who was watching everything, frowned after sensing something wrong. However, before he could pinpoint what it was, Denver wasn''t able to hold his anger anymore and attacked Diablo with killing intent. "Peasant! Know the price of provoking me," he shouted as he attacked with half of his strength as he saw his fake level. Meanwhile, Li Wei, who saw this, smirked at him. ''Hehe, just as expected, looking down on a level 30 guy. But it''s a good timing to test this skill at 50,000 MP'' he thought with a laugh and sprinted towards him. While Denver, who saw him, felt chill for some reason. However, he didn''t think too much and arrived in front of Li Wei, slashing his sword to cut his arms. He was definitely angered, but he didn''t lose his mind about killing someone in broad daylight, so he just decided to teach him a lesson. ''Humph, let''s see how you will be able to get your hands back without begging me,'' he thought with a cruel expression as he inputted MP in the sword with the special technique he had learned. This technique prevents the victim from growing back their body parts or reattaching them unless someone who has this technique will undo it. However, only the crown prince''s chivalry has this technique, so he didn''t think Diablo would ever get his arms back. As he thought of this, he looked at Diablo with a smug expression as his sword sliced through his arm. But soon his expression froze when he saw Diablo not reacting at all and smiled with a soft mutter. "Enjoy the next journey, Swift Kick!" Li Wei muttered as he activated the skill with all agility and kicked his balls as hard as he could. Denver was still puzzled about what he was talking about, but soon he felt something at his crotch and heard the crunching sound of metal with eggs cracking. The sound was so loud that it gave people shivers and made them look away, never expecting that Diablo would pull such a move. Meanwhile, Denver, who still hasn''t realized what was happening, felt something soft breaking up down there, and it was at this moment, he knew he fucked up. "Arghhhhh!!!" He screamed like a butchered pig and twitched on the ground with agony as he felt his crotch area deform with small metal shards inside it. It was so painful that his eyes rolled back with tears as the blood flowed like a river from his crotch. This made the onlookers, especially men, almost piss their pants. "He is defiantly a devil. Look how is he looking at the knight even after doing this." "Yeah, he must be planning something more awful." The people in the crowd commented after watching Diablo staring at the knight without any expression change. However, little did they know that Diablo, which means Li Wei, was dumfounded by what was happening. He never thought his kick would penetrate the armor and crush everything inside so badly. But it was understandable, after all; he wiped out a whole monster stampede with 100k MP, and here he used 50k MP, which will certainly crush more things if the knight wasn''t wearing a high-level armour. So, after reaching this conclusion, he didn''t care about it anymore and looked at the knight, who was still screaming with agony. ''It feels so satisfying; no wonder Irene likes to use this skill a lot,'' he thought with pleased expression as he considered using this skill to pave his legendary path. However, his thoughts didn''t last long as an angry shout interrupted him. "Bastard! How dare you injure my companion! You must have a death wish!" Skyler shouted with a black face as he attacked with full power. Chapter 224: Righteous Diablo "Die!!" Skyler let out a roar as he arrived in front of Diablo with a sword. He was already angry when Diablo was humiliating him, and now with his companion injured like this, there was no way he could stay silent, so he attacked with the intention of killing him. However, Li Wei was already prepared and casted Arcane Sheild with an unhurried look. *Boom!* A loud explosion rang out in front of the church residence as Skyler''s sword collided with the Arcane Sheild, forcing both a few steps back. Watching this, Skyler was shocked as he used skill in the attack, yet there wasn''t even a scratch on Diablo and he was merely forced back a few steps. ''Why is someone powerful like him here? Didn''t all high-level adventures related to the church faction return to their cities?'' He thought with a frown as he wondered who Diablo was. He had been on the quest for the whole past week, and when he returned this morning, he was immediately assigned to visit Valeria City for a private task. Because the task was simple, there wasn''t any important information, not to mention the teleportation gate was already prepared long ago, so he didn''t have time to collect information. Moreover, he never thought that someone would dare to provoke the royal knights, which was why he didn''t bother to collect information, making him not recognize the infamous Diablo. Just as Skyler was shocked to see someone on par with him, Li Wei was also taken aback. ''He is strong,'' Li Wei muttered in his heart as he looked at Skyler with a serious expression. He didn''t know Skyler''s level because he had a high-level intrusion guard amulet, so he could only suspect he was in between level 70-80. Nevertheless, he wasn''t afraid, as his clone held eighty percent strength of the main body. Which means he can use 800k MP. Therefore, he didn''t show any fear and looked at Skyler with a provocative look. "Why did you stop, Mr. Knight? Don''t tell me you are scared after your attack didn''t work on me?" Li Wei sneered as he prepared to fight with him. "Humph! There is no use in provoking me, so drop your act and state your purpose," Skyler said with a snort as he looked at Diablo with a cold look. Their strength was on par with each other, so there was no use in fighting him like this. Not to mention, if he loses, he will be punished by his superiors for this. So, after considering the pros and cons, he decided to stop fighting. Of course, he wouldn''t let him go, but before he could do anything, he wanted to know why he was provoking them. Hearing him Li Wei frowned, as he didn''t expect Skyler to fear him just because he was strong. "Mr. Knight, do you think I am easy to bully? Just because you don''t have the power to defeat me, you are not willing to fight me," "I never thought that the crown prince''s chivalry would have people like you, who bully the weak and fear the strong," Li Wei retorted with contempt as his impression of the royal family dropped. He also concluded that this bastard would make trouble for his original identity if he found out that he was arrogant enough to cut the hands of nobles. Of course, if he revealed his strength, Skyler would tuck his tail between his legs. ''What a rotten person!'' he cursed in his mind as he looked at Skyler with cold eyes. "You! Don''t twist the wrong and right; you were the one who provoked us," Skyler responded in anger, as he felt contempt from him and even some onlookers. ''Just wait, and I will make you all pay for today''s humiliation,'' he thought viciously as he remembered onlooker''s faces who looked at him with contempt. His actions didn''t escape Li Wei''s eyes, which made the impression of the royal family directly hit the bottom of his heart. ''Only blind people will recruit a person like this,'' Li Wei muttered in his heart as he snorted at him. "Twisting right and wrong? I think only a royal knight like you can do this; after all, you are better than me at abusing power and status for benefits." "You were even trying to kill me before, but it was a pity as I was stronger than you imagined, which is why you are tucking your tail between your legs," Li Wei countered with a contemptuous look as he exposed him. Enjoy new chapters from mvl sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing him, the onlookers felt that Skyler was the villain here and Diablo was the hero. "I think Diablo is right," someone commented. "Yes, I agree with you, and I also think Diablo isn''t evil. After all, he tried to kill hero Bai Feng because he was trying to force a girl to love him with his hero status." "Also, the reason he castrated someone was because they provoked him first," a person said, placing his views in front of others. "You are absolutely right! That hero Bai Feng isn''t someone good and must have provoked Diablo in the high-level forest area; that''s why he got castrated," someone replied. Soon a chain reaction followed, and their view of Diablo changed. Li Wei, who heard them, became dumbfounded. He never thought that Diablo would someday become so righteous, even more than his original identity, because there was only one faction here and they all supported Diablo. ''Basterd, these people are jealous of me because I am better than them,'' he cursed inwardly, as he knew they supported Diablo because he was alone, unlike him, who has beautiful party members. Just as he was busy with his thoughts, Skyler also heard the talk of onlookers. However, he wasn''t angry at all but happy instead. ''So, you tried to kill a hero; no wonder you''re so arrogant,'' he thought as a vicious look flashed in his eyes. Meanwhile, inside the church residence, Alessia and Li Wei witnessed everything with the special screen in front of them. "Mr. Li, what do you think of Diablo?" she questioned with a frown as she tried to think if Diablo was also involved in the kidnapping of her dear cousin Irene. "Miss Alessia, honestly, I have a good impression of him because he tried to kill my friend''s enemy," Li Wei replied as he displayed favorability towards Diablo. Hearing him Alessia frowned again but didn''t say anything, knowing he was at odds with Bai Feng. ''Diablo and Lucifer, why do I feel like they are the same person?'' She thought with a deep frown as she recalled how Diablo castrated a person who harassed her cousin. ''If they are really the same, then it would make sense for Diablo to do this,'' She muttered in her heart and glanced at Li Wei with a deep look. Li Wei felt a shiver down his spine and was about to ask when he heard a roar. "Diablo! How dare you try to kill a hero and appear before me? I know I am not strong enough, but even if I have to die here today, I will kill you in the name of justice!" Skyler roared with madness, making everyone stunned. Chapter 225: Skylers Madness "Idiot!" Alessia snorted coldly, knowing what Skyler was planning to do. "Miss Alessia, why does someone like him exist among royal knights?" Li Wei questioned with a frown, thinking it was too much for such a person to exist in an official post. After all, there were contracts that could prevent people from misusing their power. Not to mention there was a good person test. Alessia knew what he was thinking, so she explained. "The royal knights are arrogant because they have permission to deal with criminals, which means if they want to release someone, they can do it even if a good person test proves that he was the wrong one." "Also, not every person is willing to sign the contract; because of this, the kingdom had no choice but to directly recruit people without a contract." "Of course, they weren''t allowed in important positions and were only allowed to do some small tasks, such as sending a letter or clearing unusual monsters in low-level areas," she clarified with a cold tone. Honestly, she didn''t think it was the right thing to do, but when the royals thought of how big their army would be, they were delighted to do it, as it can scare many people. As for controlling them, they just let some trusted high-level people manage them, so there wasn''t any problem except for some of them misusing their power. But what? Didn''t the royals and nobles do the same, using their power for their own benefit? So, unless it was some serious issue, they would only give light punishment, which was why the royal knights were arrogant. Thinking of this, she sighed deeply and looked at Li Wei, who was frowning harder. "Mr. Li, don''t worry about them doing extreme things because there are many powerful people who are holding them down. Also, the church will not just sit by and watch," she assured him with confidence. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded with a relieved expression, but he felt a crisis in his heart, as there was no way the royals and nobles would ignore his existence. ''I am still too weak,'' he thought, feeling dejected, and turned towards the screen where Skyler was fighting with Diablo. Fortunately, he had learned the ''Multi-Thinking'' skill from Irene. If not, it will be very hard for him to talk with Alessia and fight with Skyler at the same time. "Miss Alessia, is it really okay to let them fight like this?" he asked as he saw the onlookers running away hurriedly as their swords clashed. Fortunately, there was someone who casted Arcane Shield to protect them from battle. "Mr. Li, don''t worry too much about it because your friend Li Wei is there to save everyone," Alessia replied with deep look, clearly knowing who casted Arcane Sheild. Hearing her, Li Wei was speechless as she didn''t care about fight because someone was cleaning up mess; nevertheless, he hoped that the fight would continue; after all, he wanted to crush Skyler''s third leg. Not to mention he was getting famous because his second clone, ''Li Wei'', saved everyone with Arcane Shield. So, he quite liked the current situation. But of course, this wouldn''t last for long as the city lord, guild master, and old foggy sealed the city to catch Diablo''s main body. Even if Diablo wasn''t in the city, they were confident in catching him; it''s just that they needed certain things to be prepared. That''s why they haven''t intervened yet. Of course, there was another reason, and that is they were happy to see the Royal Knights getting thrashed. Li Wei knew all of this because Alessia informed him, thinking he should know as a hero. No one doubted that he might be Diablo; even Alessia, who had doubts about it, gave up when she saw his second clone, ''Li Wei'', barely defending against aftermath attacks. "Mr. Li, we should go and stop Skyler from killing Diablo''s clone; if not, all the preparation to catch the main body will be useless," Alessia suggested after watching Diablo at a disadvantage. The reason was Diablo trying to move Skyler away from onlookers, but how could Skyler let him do this when he saw Diablo not dodging his attacks to protect those behind him? But what he does not know is that Diablo was showing weakness on purpose; if not, he would''ve smashed his third leg a lot of times with how much MP he had. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everything here was under Li Wei''s control, even the suggestion of Alessia, so he didn''t feel surprised and nodded at her. "Let''s go," he said after wearing the mask of Lucifer. Alessia didn''t hesitate anymore and directly headed out with him in stealth. ¡­ *Clang!* A metical sound reverberated in front of the church residence as the two swords clashed with each other. Both swords were strong, made from the same material and looked exactly same because Diablo stole it from the fainted Denver. "You crook, let go the sword of royal knights; it''s not something a heinous criminal like you can have," Skyler roared with a black face as he thought how easy it would''ve been to kill him if not for this sword. "Mr. Knight, If I am a heinous criminal, then what are you who is trying to harm innocents behind me?" Diablo replied coldly, seeing through his every trick. But how could Skyler admit it? "Don''t twist the truth, Diablo. I am not someone who will harm innocents, and will try to kill a hero like you," Skyler retorted loudly as he attacked with an anxious expression because the crowd was retreating rapidly. Discover stories with mvl If they all retreated to a safe place, he wouldn''t be able to suppress Diablo anymore and would have to request help from the city lord and others. Which means his merits for killing Diablo would be lost. ''No, I can''t let it happen!'' he thought with a panicked look as a hint of greed flashed in his eyes and his attacks became more aggressive. Diablo noticed this, but he remained calm as he knew there was a hefty bounty on his head. However, Skyler wasn''t after this but the merits that the kingdom will give him, such as a noble title, promotion, money, and such things if he managed to kill someone like Diablo in the city of church. Of course, he won''t say no to reward, as that is also a lot for low-level people like him, and he might even gain the favour of some nobles. This could all be obtained by just killing Diablo, because he tried to kill a hero once and was now the enemy of every kingdom. Li Wei knew this, but he didn''t worry because other kingdoms would not send people this far just to kill Diablo. As for the Elmoral kingdom, they wouldn''t send someone too powerful, as the city would be destroyed if they fought here. Not to mention, many people knew that Diablo was just a clone, so fighting with him was futile unless they could track down his real body. Also, there was old foggy Lucius in the city, so how could someone dare to fight in the city unless they are an idiot like Skyler, who doesn''t even know that he was just fighting a clone? "Mr. Knight, you are making a very grave mistake," Diablo said with a chuckle as he defended against his attack. "Humph! Diablo, don''t think you can distract me and escape; I am not an idiot," Skyler retorted with a cold snort, making Diablo amazed. ''You are an idiot,'' he corrected him in his heart as he once again defended. Meanwhile, Skyler became impatient as the crowd behind him had already retreated a distance away. ''No, it can''t go on like this,'' he thought with a panicked expression, and soon his eyes flashed with viciousness. "Diablo, you forced me to do this," he roared in anger as he gathered all the MP in his body to activate a special scroll that he got from dungeon. However, Diablo didn''t care about this and let out a laugh. "Mr. Knight, it seems you are hell bent on killing me," he replied with an easy-going smile. Watching him like this, Skyler''s face twitched with anger. "Well, smile as much as you want, because this will be the last smile for you." Skyler responded with a cold tone as he focused on the scroll which was hidden inside armour. ''This scroll is engraved with special skill that also has area effect; let''s see how you will defend now,'' he thought with a vicious look as Diablo had to consider protecting people behind him, even if they were far away. If Diablo didn''t protect them, then it would be a little hard to kill him with this skill, but that''s it; he was very confident in killing him with the help of the skill. As for the people behind Diablo, the city lord and others would have no choice but to protect them. This was the reason why he dared to use this scroll. However, the cost of using this scroll was great, especially since the skill on the scroll was rare and could save his life at an important time. Thinking of this, Skyler''s heart bled in pain as he looked at Diablo with hatred; if not for him, he wouldn''t have to use his only lifesaving scroll. Chapter 226: Violet Inferno Slash "Diablo! face your death!!" Skyler shouted as he activated the scroll, making his body and sword enveloped in a violet flaming aura.Watching him like this, Diablo narrowed his eyes. Until now, their fight contained only some basic skills, and because of this he didn''t care too much. But now, with Skyler using an unknown skill like this, he had no choice but to stop fooling around. ''Is this some kind of enchantment skill?'' Diablo thought with a frown as he felt a sense of oppression coming from Skyler. But before he could think further, Skyler attacked. "Take my sword!" he shouted, slashing his sword at Diablo, which was covered in a terrifying violet flame. Diablo became serious as he felt scorching heat sweep towards him, even though his body was covered with Arcane Sheild. If it were a normal person, they would''ve been injured beyond cure, as for low-level people, their injuries would be serious if they came in contact with scorching heat for a long period of time. ''This basterd is really poisonous,'' Diablo cursed in his heart, knowing he was going to force him to protect the people behind. If he decided to protect, he would show some weakness making it easier for Skyler to kill him, and if he decided not to, then Skyler would use this as an excuse to defame him and justify himself. ''I should teach this basterd a lesson,'' Diablo muttered inwardly with irritation, as he saw Skyler''s sword arrive in front of him. Even though the distance between was close, Diablo remained calm and used ''Guardian''s Stance'' skill to block his attack without any panic. *Clang!* A metallic sound rang as their swords collided again, but this time only Diablo was forced back. Nevertheless, he remained clam with a faint smile hanging on his face. Watching him like this, Skyler snorted with irritation. "Diablo, my next attacks would be special attacks. If you fail to defend, you and the people behind would die; however, if you successfully defend it, then you will be able to live along with people behind you," he stated with a loud voice. Hearing him, Diablo couldn''t help but laugh coldly. "Haha, so this is your true face who will kill innocents just for profit. I wonder if there is any difference between you and heinous people from dark factions," he commented with extreme contempt. However, Skyler acted like he did not hear him. After all, dead men tell no tales. Besides, if he kills Diablo, he will be protected by his superiors, where they will slap the church''s face for not stopping such fights from happening in the city and endangering the lives of innocents. No matter what, a city lord cannot ignore battles happening in his area and must immediately use city functions to protect people. However, there was no such case here, so Skyler can push all the blame on the city lord later. But of course, the premise is that he kills Diablo, and he was quite confident in it. "Impudent criminal! Do not try to distract me and face your retribution," Skyler replied with a snort as he felt the full activation of his scroll. The scroll he used was level 90, which was seventeen levels higher than him. Because of this, it took some time to activate completely. Of course, the power of scroll was less because of his level; if not, his body would be seriously injured. Nevertheless, it was enough to kill Diablo, who he thought was on the same level as him. ''Let''s see how you will laugh again!'' Skyler thought with a vicious look as he released the power of scroll, which made violet flaming aura around him expand rapidly by a total of ten meters creating a special enchantment field. Diablo was already a distance away because of previous exchange, so he wasn''t engulfed by it and witnessed everything calmly. Meanwhile, Li Wei and Alessia were also watching everything as they were waiting for the instructions of old geezer. However, old geezer didn''t seem to have any intentions of stopping Skyler, so they just waited quietly. Li Wei quite liked this situation as he was using the eternal learning skill, which was rapidly depleting his MP, meaning he will be able to learn Skyler''s skill soon. ''I hope it is not something with backlash,'' he thought in his heart and focused his attention on Skyler, who was closing on Diablo with a sword. His enchantment field also followed suit with him, which engulfed Diablo inside, making him feel the terrifying heat from the violet-flaming aura around him. Because of this, Diablo didn''t take dare to take lightly and used a large lump of MP to cast ''Arcane Shield'' in large area around them as not to affect the people behind. Skyler saw this but didn''t care about his actions, as his target was only Diablo. However, he didn''t attack immediately, and stood a few meters away from him. "Diablo, your crimes are harming innocent people, trying to kill hero, and helping dark factions do heinous things." "Because of this, I, Skyler Kane, a royal knight, will behead you for justice," he announced with an arrogant look, making everyone speechless. Everyone in the city knew that Diablo in front of him was just a clone, so what the hell was justice? Of course, there were some people, such as four nobles, who wanted to tell him this, but the old geezer intervened, sealing space and sound around them, which was why Skyler was clueless until now. ''The geezer seems to hate these guys,'' Diablo thought, feeling stunned, but he didn''t care too much as he didn''t want to end up in the conflict between the royals and the church. "Royal Knight, stop with the nonsense and attack," he said in impatience, as his main body still hadn''t learned the skill. "Humph, if you are in a hurry to die, then let me send you on your way," Skyler snorted as he gripped his sword tightly. "Face the retribution for your crimes!" "Violet Inferno Slash!" he shouted slashing his sword at Diablo, which erupted with terrifying violet flames. Diablo couldn''t escape from this because the enchantment field sealed the space, making teleportation useless. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for the shadow step, it still worked, but this skill was something he used frequently with his main identity, so he wasn''t going to use it. ''I can only fight head-on,'' he thought to himself as he saw violet flames sweeping towards him like sea waves, leaving him no way to dodge. Even if there was a way to dodge, he couldn''t because the arcane shield behind him might break. Chapter 227: Crushing Skyler "Holy Slash!" Diablo shouted, slashing his sword at the incoming violet flame wave.The flame retreated where his sword touched, as if facing its nemesis. But Diablo wasn''t happy at all because the flame wave was just bait; the real attack was coming from Skyler, who slashed his sword at him with extremely fast speed. However, Diablo wasn''t to be outdone and responded with speed, defending against his attacks. *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* The sounds of sword collision echoed in front of the church residence gate as scorching heat waves burned the ground. The fight looked like they were par with each other, but a person with knowledge could see Diablo was at a disadvantage and had to use healing skills frequently. The main reason Diablo was able to fight head-on was because of his MP, unlike Skyler, who was solely relaying on the buff of Violet Inferno Field as his MP was already depleted. This was the reason why the fight was in stalemate; however, it wouldn''t last long as Skyler was recovering his MP rapidly because of the Violet Inferno Field buff and soon will be able to use skills. It''s not like Diablo can''t fight him, but he had to take the original identity into consideration, and because of this, he was limited to a few skills. Hence the reason why he was struggling to fight him. ''I should learn more skills, if not it will be difficult to hide my identity,'' Diablo thought to himself and suddenly got aggressive with attacks, not caring about some small injuries. The reason was that his main body learned two skills: Violet Inferno Slash and Violet Inferno Field for the ''Warrior'' main class. Both skills were ''A'' grade and were at level 58. The skills were divided into seven grades: Basic, Advanced, Mastery, A, S, SS, and SSS. There were also exceptions like - Special Class Skill, Extra Skill, Inherited Skill, and more. However, it didn''t affect Li Wei''s happiness, as ''A'' grade skills were something top in the Elmoral and Celestria worlds. Not to mention, ''A'' grade skills can be leveled up to 160, which was quite crucial when fighting level 250 entities. However, Li Wei became a little depressed when he thought of leveling up the skill. ''I can''t level up this skill beyond 90,'' he complained in his heart as his class was stuck at grade ''C''. If he wanted to level up the skill beyond 90, then he needed to upgrade his class further by completing the class quest. However, his class quest was too difficult, which made his mouth twitch in irritation. ''Anyway, I should think about this later,'' he thought, feeling depressed and focused on the fight below, where Diablo''s clothes were already burned off. Of course, he made sure to protect private clothes in the area down there; if not, it would be too awkward to fight naked. Nevertheless, the current Diablo was in an embarrassed situation as Skyler''s attack came with an intense violet flame, burning his skin red. If not for the endurance, the skin would''ve been burnt. Li Wei observed everything with a nod, feeling quite satisfied with his skills, and decided to end the fight as the Arcane Shield was about to break. Skyler also had the same thoughts after noticing the shield filled with cracks. He didn''t hesitate further and channeled his recovered MP. "Knights Fury!" he chanted as his eyes turned red, his strength increasing by leaps and bounds for a temporary time. However, Diablo wasn''t afraid, and with a smile, he sprinted towards him. ''Courting death!'' Skyler thought as he also sprinted with all strength, deciding to kill him with a single strike. "Voilet Inferno Slash!" he shouted, slashing his sword, which was covered with terrifying violet flames, but this time the flame didn''t spread out and condensed around the sword with destructive power. If someone came into contact with these flames, they would definitely die unless they were above level 80 and using defensive skills. Diablo could feel this too; however, he didn''t care at all and closed on Skyler with a faint smile as he stored the royal sword in his item box. To anyone watching this, his action represented courting death, and actually, he was really planning to court death. Alessia, who was observing him, saw through his thoughts and panicked. ''Oh no, he really is planning to die!'' she screamed in her mind as she saw him preparing for skill. Clearly, Diablo was planning to sacrifice himself for injuring Skyler heavily. Knowing this, she couldn''t sit still, but before she could do anything, the old geezer suddenly arrived in the sky. "Divine Shield!" he shouted with a deep voice, casting a protective shield on Diablo. Skyler, who was about to succeed, became stunned at his involvement and soon became indignant. "You damned old man! How could you help a criminal?" he roared with intense anger, as he knew failing to kill Diablo would land him in trouble. However, his roars were useless as a shield formed on Diablo''s body, stopping his Violet Inferno Slash, which was only a few centimetres away from his neck. "Arghh, You bullishit old man!" Skyler roared with madness as he felt his merits and money flying away. He didn''t even care about Diablo, who was looking at him with a creepy smile. Diablo knew this was the opportunity given by the gods. So how could he let go. "Mr. Knight, being sad because you lost in greed is wrong," "Because of this, I Diablo will allow you to be sad in pain," he conveyed like some holy teaching, and without hesitation, used the ''Swift Kick'' skill with 90,000 MP. The kick was swift and fast, reaching Skyler''s crotch before he could shout in anger. *Crunch!* A weird sound echoed in front of the church residence gate as Diablo''s kick landed on Skyler''s crotch, deforming it completely with his metal armor. His condition was even worse than the previous knight, as metal shards directly penetrated his bones and everything down there, along with two eggs. "Arghhhh!" Skyler screamed like a butchered pig as he was sent flying by kick, before crashing into the gate of the church residence which broke some of his bones again. Watching Skyler like this, every man felt shivers down their spines and hurriedly covered their chilly third legs. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some of them couldn''t even bear to look at Skyler, who fainted from anger and pain, while his blood flowed like a river from his crotch area. Even old Geezer, who was unhappy with royal knights, felt it was too much. However, he ignored him, and glanced at Diablo with a frosty look. "Diablo, you are too arrogant if you think you can do whatever you want in the city!" he stated coldly while sealing the space to stop him from escaping. Chapter 228: Shameless "Mr. Inquisitor, do you really think you can catch me?" Diablo questioned with a sly smile."Humph, don''t be too confident. I have already sealed the space and city, so there is no way you can escape," Lucius replied with a cold snort. Hearing him, Diablo just shrugged. "If I can''t escape, then let it be," he said with a faint smile, not caring about getting caught. The old man didn''t say anything and looked at him deeply, wondering what he was planning. Watching them like this, Alessia suggested. "Grandpa, why don''t we take him with us for now?" she said, clearly knowing it would take time to find the main body; however, they don''t have such time as they were fishing for Lucifer. Hearing her, Lucius thought for a while and nodded. "Okay, then I will seal his strength and lock him into the basement," he replied, waving his hand and casting ''Divine Shield'' again, but this time it was used for the opposite purpose. After doing this, he didn''t bother with anything and disappeared with Diablo. Li Wei just observed silently from distance and stopped controlling Diablo after giving some commands. He knew that the old geezer was trying to catch him the main body, but to do that, the clone needed to be recalled or dispersed by him. After that, a certain mark will appear on his body, which can be tracked by Geezer and others. There was only one way to escape from such mark, and that was to kill the tampered clone. Li Wei already has a few ways to kill his clone; that''s why he was confident in letting Diablo create trouble. As he thought of this, he couldn''t help but feel pity for the old man, as he couldn''t catch Diablo or Lucifer today. ''Old man, I owe you too much,'' he thought, sighing inwardly when Alessia came in front of him. "Mr. Li¡ªahem, Hero Lucifer, why don''t you appease the crowd? In the meantime, I will take care of some things here," she recommended, pointing at two bodies and the street, which was deformed by the fight. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded happily, as he was hoping for this. "Okay, miss Alessia. I will do it, but don''t expect me to give a speech," he replied politely. "Then, Hero Lucifer, I will busy myself," Alessia responded, and she began to contact people to fix the streets and move bodies away for treatment. Meanwhile, Li Wei turned back to look at onlookers who were gossiping about him with excitement. "Look, Hero Lucifer glanced at me, which means he likes me," a woman commented with heart in her eyes. "Shut your mouth, bitch; the hero Lucifer is here for me," another woman retorted, picking up a fight with her. Such things happened wherever Li Wei glanced, which made his mouth twitch; however, no one was able to see because of his mask, so they didn''t know his expression. The men were all jealous watching women fight for him, but no one dared say anything. "Ahem, everyone," Li Wei coughed, grabbing the attention of the crowd before continuing. "As you see, the fight has already ended, so wait until the roads are fixed, and then you all can line up again to enter the party," he explained calmly, as the roads only need a few ten minutes to be fixed. After saying this, he glanced at his second clone, ''Li Wei'', with approval. "Li Wei, you did a good job of protecting everyone, and I hope you can become strong enough to become a standing pillar of humanity," he praised with a loud tone, making sure everyone here could hear him. "Thank you, Hero Lucifer, for your praise." The second clone thanked him with a polite smile. "Good, good; you are not arrogant, even if you are praised by a hero. I quite like your steady personality," Li Wei replied with approved nods. In response, his second clone just smiled foolishly. This drama made Alessia, who was keeping an eye on him, curse silently. ''Shameless!'' she muttered in her heart, and before he could continue this again, she stopped him. "Hero Lucifer, I have already arranged everything here, so let''s return now," she informed with a beautiful smile. Hearing her, Li Wei became disappointed as he wanted to praise more, but he knew that he couldn''t be here for long time as a hero. So, he nodded at her and turned towards onlookers who were looking at ''Li Wei'' with jealousy. "As you see, I have some important things to handle, so I won''t accompany you here. But do not worry, because we will meet at the party," he said politely, and once again turned towards his second clone. "Li Wei, I hope you grow strong enough so we can meet again," he stated before leaving with Alessia, who was glaring at him secretly. ''Shameless!'' she cursed once again. However, Li Wei ignored her and glanced at the two new skills he had learned. [Knights Fury (Special Class Skill) - Lv. 60; Divine Sheild (A Grade) - Lv. 140] ''Damn! Another level 140 skill! This old geezer is really rich!'' Li Wei thought as he saw the level of ''Divine Sheild''. ''Maybe I should trick the old man to fight with me so I can learn more skills,'' he muttered in his heart, wondering if the old man would spar with him. Just as he was busy thinking about this, Alessia brought him back to the villa. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was nothing to do as the people were still arriving, so he just decided to laze on the sofa while Alessia went to see Diablo, asking questions about Irene. Li Wei didn''t bother to control the clone, so she got nothing from him and came back angrily. "Basterd Diablo, just wait; I will skin you alive," she muttered with fury as she sat down beside him with an indignant look. Li Wei did notice her, but his attention was focused on the screen, where he saw some acquaintances. Ninon from MystiServs shop, Nancy from Nana''s shop, even Alora and Victoria from Red Pearl Pleasure Quarters were here. Then there were also people he was familiar with. They were the city lord Bernard, Guild Master Maurice, Karina and her little brother Alex, Uncle Loid and his two wives, and lastly Auntie Clare the owner of StarMoon Inn. He also found some hateful people, such as the four nobles, Patrick and them; there was also Carson, who got castrated by Diablo. Watching them, he frowned with displeasure, but he didn''t say anything and continued to wait until everyone arrived, while looking at the list that Alessia gave him. The list contained all the people in the party and how many coin cards they have. Li Wei couldn''t help but become a little shocked when he saw how wealthy the first three were. ''Looks like I will be able to earn a lot of money today,'' he thought in his heart when Alessia, who was sitting beside him, stood up. "Mr. Li, it''s time to begin the party," she informed. Hearing her, Li Wei came out of his thoughts and nodded. "Okay, let''s go then," he replied with a hint of excitement, and followed Alessia to the party hall. Chapter 229: Richest Person In The City In villa no. 2 of the church residence, many people were gathered in the hall.They were all rich folks, from nobles to adventurers and businessmen. Most of them came here with the intention of befriending the hero Lucifer and doubling their money, while some others came to gather intelligence. "Hey what do you think about Hero Lucifer''s blessings? He is going to double our money, which means he has at least four-times blessings, right?" "Of course, Hero Lucifer has four-times blessings; if not, then how could he double our money? I think he might even have six-times blessings." "What six-times! Then doesn''t it mean Hero Lucifer is a three-star hero?" "Yeah, of course he might be even a four-star hero, and I hope he is because then he can just double everyone''s money here rather than choosing a few people." The people in the party conserved each other, trying to guess how many blessings Hero Lucifer has, while most of them hoped he has eight-times blessings so he can double everyone''s money. Stay updated with mvl Thinking of this they all chatted about their fantasies, hoping to become rich today. When suddenly the hall became silent, and everyone turned towards the magical lift where Hero Lucifer and Alessia emerged from the door. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Everyone, on behalf of Hero Lucifer, I, Alessia, welcome you all to the party." "I know you want to have a chat with Hero Lucifer, but before that, there are some important things I need to announce," Alessia said politely as she made her way to the stage with Li Wei. While hearing her, people below were stunned and suddenly thought of something. Alessia saw their thoughtful expression and didn''t bother to keep them in suspense. "Today Hero Lucifer hosted this party because of two reasons. The first reason to help you all with your money." "As for the second reason, that is, Hero Lucifer has joined the Elmoral Church. So, from now on, he will be working under the church," she announced with a calm face, making people below stunned. Even though they guessed things would be like this, they weren''t sure and only thought his situation was like Bai Feng, who was protected by the kingdom without being under it. However, an announcement like this means he had signed the contract with the church. Just as they were busy in their thoughts, Alessia continued. "Even though Hero Lucifer has officially joined the church, he has some important quests to do. Because of this, he won''t be staying here for long and wouldn''t be able to visit the ''Principal Church'' to meet the Holy Pope." "So, I would like you to not believe in rumors that will be soon spread by others. Also, some people from the dark faction might try to impersonate Hero Lucifer; hence, be careful if he doesn''t wear an official insignia of the church" Alessia stated, making people below stunned again. However, she didn''t care about them and continued further. "Now the announcements are over, so let''s not delay the main event that all of you are waiting for." "The list of your names and the value of your coin cards are already received by hero Lucifer, so it will depend on him who he wants to help as he can''t help too many people," she concluded, and turned towards Li Wei. "Hero Lucifer, please give me the list of people you have selected; I will announce them for you," she requested politely. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded. "Miss Alessia, there are more people than I was going to select; however, don''t worry about anything; I know what I am doing," he replied calmly, giving her the list. Alessia was surprised by his words, so she couldn''t help but see how many people he had selected, and when she saw it, she was shocked. (Mr. Li! You-) She wanted to say something, but she was cut off by Li Wei. (Miss Alessia, I have six-times blessings, so don''t worry. Also, I won''t joke about my future just for some money,) Li Wei assured her through telepathy. At first, he thought of only revealing a four-times blessing; however, he changed his mind when he saw how arrogant Skyler was. He had already made enemies with four nobles, and he didn''t know if more would follow suit. Because of this he decided to reveal six-times blessings, so even if he wasn''t a hero, the old man can protect him and his party. As for getting targeted because of blessings, he will just throw the blame on Lucifer. Not to mention ''Li Wei'' wasn''t the one who was impersonating Lucifer; it was his hero friend Li Tian. So as long as he does not admit it, even the old man can''t claim him being a hero or having six-times blessings. This was the reason why he dared to reveal his blessings. Nevertheless, it was enough to make Alessia shocked. ''Just which God is so powerful to give him so many blessings at one time, or is he chosen by two gods or more at the same time?'' she thought, still feeling shocked over his revelation. However, she didn''t dwell on it further and looked at the crowd below, who thought she was reading the list. She felt relieved that her actions didn''t look abnormal; if not, she would''ve been embarrassed in front of everyone. ''It''s all his fault,'' she resented Li Wei in her heart before putting a beautiful smile on her face. "Everyone, there is no need to be nervous because Hero Lucifer possesses six-times blessings, so most of you will be on the list," she explained with a smile and continued. "Since it will take time to use coin cards and give you money, Hero Lucifer and I will be staying in a private room, calling you one by one." "Until then, you can sit here and relax with some snacks and juice," she conveyed before taking Li Wei into a private room, where they both sat down behind the desk and without any nonsense called for the richest person in the city. It was none other than the city lord Bernard. "Haha, Hero Lucifer, we met again," the old man laughed heartily as he stroked his beard. "Yes, we met again, city lord Bernard," Li Wei nodded in greeting as he beckoned him to sit. The old man was happy and was just about to start chatting with him when he decided not to, as he sensed Alessia glaring at him coldly, indicating not to waste time. ''Sigh, today''s girls are really making it hard for an old man like me,'' he thought, feeling depressed as he wanted to befriend Lucifer. Last time it was Irene who stopped him, and this time it was Alessia. Nevertheless, he didn''t complain and took out coin cards. "Hero Lucifer, I have twelve 100-million-coin cards and three 100k-gold-coin cards," he presented with a proud look flaunting his wealth. Even though he was just level 75, his wealth far surpassed any people will have at his level. The reason was his status and old age of 100 years. Chapter 230: Becoming Richest Person In Valeria City "City lord Bernard, you are really rich," Li Wei praised him with a light laugh.Honestly, he was surprised at his wealth. However, thinking he was an old monster who lived more than 100 years, it was okay to have so much money. After all, his children and grandchildren weren''t just for show; they were high-level adventures and gifted him such coin cards. Not to mention his status as city lord earned a lot of money just by sitting down, which gave him wealth to purchase the coin cards. ''it''s really great to be the city lord,'' Li Wei thought to himself as he took coin cards from him. Then, without further hesitation, he directly used all of them, gaining 12 billion coins and 3 million gold coins. ''Hiss! The feeling of getting rich by doing nothing is awesome!'' he muttered in his heart before transferring 2.4 billion coins and 600k gold coins to the city lord through his guild card. "Thank you, hero Lucifer, for helping me," the city lord thanked politely, as not many heroes'' double the money of low-level people. They will only send someone to purchase at a higher price and won''t even care about meeting them. "Haha city lord, no need to be polite; I am actually profiting a lot," Li Wei replied with a laugh as he only gave him some bones. The real and tender meat all belonged to him. "Then I will take my leave now," the city lord said, and hurriedly took his leave as Alessia was glaring at him for wasting time. "Mr. Li, there is no need to waste time talking to everyone; you can just take the coin cards and send the money back without greeting them," she recommended. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing her, Li Wei''s mouth twitched a little as she was treating the city lord and everyone as air. ''Well, she is powerful after all,'' he thought in his heart and nodded. "Okay, I won''t waste too much time," he replied. Hearing him, Alessia nodded back and called for the next person. It was guild master Maurice who came with ten 100-million-coin cards and two 100k gold coin cards. After him, the priest Alfred came, bringing eight 100-million-coin cards and one 150k gold coin card. Just these three old monsters made Li Wei quite happy, as he got a total of 24 billion coins and 2.8 million gold coins. ''I hope my clone can also find someone with a lot of money,'' he thought in his heart as he controlled his second clone to look for some people who wanted to double their money. Of course, the clone asked them to sign a non-disclosure contract, while in return the people asked him to add a condition of not harming the hero. Only when the people decided to give him coin cards. However, the amount was too low as they only gave him some 1¨C80-million-coin cards, as for gold coin cards, no one had it as these people were all below level 50. Li Wei was a little disappointed at this but didn''t care too much because he has more than two hundred people on the list. The reason he was able to select this many people was because only a few tens of them were rich like old monsters. Others were only considered rich as they didn''t have 100k gold cards, but still they had 5k-80k gold coin cards, which added a lot. So, he once again resumed his job, feeling quite pleased. However, Alessia beside him wasn''t in the mood to be happy because she didn''t see Lucifer and Irene. ''Don''t tell me they are not going to come,'' she thought with a frown and became anxious as she thought of her cute cousin getting tricked by some ugly man. ''Lucifer! Just you wait!'' she greeted her teeth in anger as she called the next person. Just as she was doing this, the old man Lucius, who was hiding in the secret room, was also frowning. "Looks like he won''t be coming," he muttered with a faint sigh, but he didn''t show too much disappointment because he expected something like this. ''Well, the Holy Pope will be coming here in a few days. At that time, no matter where he hides or how much priestess Irene helps him, it will be useless,'' he thought in his heart and turned his gaze towards the basement where he locked Diablo. "I just have to keep this clone alive for a few days, and then the Holy Pope will be able to find his real body without even waiting for it to be recalled or dispersed," he murmured to himself, clearly knowing that the main body will try to kill the clone. Continue reading at mvl However, he wasn''t afraid, as he had many ways to keep the clone alive until the holy pope arrives. So, he didn''t care too much and once again started to scan the city in search of Irene and Lucifer. Meanwhile, Li Wei continued to amass money for an entire hour because he had selected more than two hundred people. Most of them gave him a lot of 10-100-million-coin cards, even more than the first ten rich people in the list. However, their gold coin cards were only two or three with 5k-80k amounts in them. The gold coin cards were rare in Valeria City and could be only bought from the capital or other places. Because of this, Li Wei didn''t gain too many gold coins. Nevertheless, he was happy when he saw the total money he had earned today. His today''s earnings totaled 356 billion coins and 38.7 million gold coins. With how much he had before, they became 416.2 billion coins and 46.2 million gold coins. --- Gold: 46,231,000 (46.2 million) ¡ü 38.7m+ Coins: 416,214,493,700 (416.2 billion) ¡ü356b+ --- Looking at the coins, Li Wei couldn''t help but become excited, as he was now the no. 1 richest person in Valeria City. However, when he thought he needed more than 100 million gold coins to buy land, his excitement was washed over. ''Damn, even if I convert all 416 billion coins to gold coins, it will be only 41.6 million. If I add 46.2 million gold coins I have, then it will become 87.8 million gold coins which is still short of 13 million'' Li Wei cursed in his heart. He knew how hard it was to get gold coin cards as the people here brought their entire life''s savings. If not for his ten-time bonus, it would be a fool''s dream to achieve such a number. ''Sigh, it looks like I needed to scam someone powerful if I need enough money to buy land and build a city,'' he thought with a dejected look. *** (1 gold coin = 10,000 normal coins) (So, 416 billion = 41.6 million) Chapter 231: Lucifer Is My Love ''Thinking of powerful people isn''t Irene is one. Maybe I can scam her into getting me coin cards,'' Li Wei muttered in his heart, thinking of the useless mini-bank at home.Once she returns to capital, she will be able to help him collect a lot of coin cards with her status as ''Holy Priestess''. He could also ask the old man, but he didn''t want to owe him a favour, not to mention he might not help him unless he joins church officially. The church had always groomed a lot of heroes, so they have amassed many coin cards; however, to use them, one needed to join the church by signing the contract. The same could be said for royals or other powers. They all held the coin cards firmly and didn''t let go of any chance to purchase them. Because of this, it became quite hard to procure coin cards in large numbers. Especially gold coin cards, which were worth a lot. Thinking of this, Li Wei sighed once again, making Alessia bewildered who was beside him. ''Why is he sighing like this? The coins he earned today are enough to last him for a few months, even if he spent them on purchasing skills for himself and his party members,'' she muttered in her heart with a doubt and wondered if he would use the coins for other things. She was really curious about it and was about to inquire when an anxious voice came from outside the room along with a knock on the door. "Lady Alessia, can I come in? I have something important to inform," a female servant inquired with a hurried voice. Hearing her, Alessia frowned and looked at Li Wei for permission, to which he agreed with a nod. "Okay, you can come in," Alessia replied. The female servant didn''t delay after hearing her and directly entered the room before explaining the reason. "Lady Alessia, one of the knights who was injured has awakened, and before we could do something, the four nobles Patrick and them directly brought him to the party hall," she informed with a panic. The four nobles had brought their bodyguards with them, not to mention they themselves were above level 50. So, it was hard to stop these people because the two knights were thrown into an unimportant location. The old man and Alessia didn''t even bother to heal them and only asked a low-level healer to stop the bleeding. Because of this, it was easy for four nobles to get the knight and bring him to the party. Hearing this, Alessia frowned, and a cold expression appeared on her face. "Humph looks like they still haven''t learned their lesson," she snorted coldly, clearly knowing what they were planning. Meanwhile, Li Wei was stunned after hearing that the four nobles were involved. ''Are they taking revenge for not selecting them and anyone related to royals?'' he muttered in his heart with amusement. When he got the list of people from Alessia, she highlighted the people from different powers, especially the royals; because of this, he didn''t choose any of them. So, they were probably throwing up tantrums for this reason. "Hero Lucifer lets announce the end of the party," Alessia suggested as she stood up. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded. "Okay, lest do it then," he replied and followed her out to the main hall. Where, his attention was attracted by the royal knight Denver, who was standing in new armor. Though, his face was pale with pain, and his legs wobbled like old age. Surrounding him stood four nobles with a group of thirty to forty people who were related to royals. Alessia also saw them; however, she treated them as air. "Everyone, now that the main event is over, I would like to announce the end of the party; however, we had already prepared lunch for you, so please don''t forget to eat before leaving," she announced, making the people disappointed. They really hoped the party could go for a while so they could chat with Hero Lucifer. However, with the party ending like this, many of them grumbled. "Miss Alessia, won''t it be good if the party would go on for a while?" "Yeah, Miss Alessia, the party should continue for few more hours." Some people commented without a fear. But Alessia shook her head firmly. "I said the party will end here, which means it will end here, and there is no further discussion. I know you want to befriend the Hero Lucifer, but he has many important things to do, so there is no time for him to chat with you," she explained. Hearing her, everyone became silent. If Hero doesn''t have time, then there''s nothing they can do. Nonetheless, they weren''t disheartened too much because the people who came here were all of high status. They can befriend them, especially the elusive city lord Bernard and priest Alfred. So, they once again became lively. However, not everyone was like them. Such as Denver and the four nobles along with their group. They all looked at Li Wei with hostility. "Miss Alessia, I don''t care if the party is over or not. However, I need an explanation from Hero Lucifer about why he didn''t decide to help anyone related to royals." Denver stated coldly, making the entire hall go silent. Just as Alessia was about to respond, Li Wei stopped her with a gesture and glanced at Denver. "You want an explanation right, then let me give you one," he replied coldly and continued. "The first thing royals did coming here was break into the line not caring about rules, then you all fought with Diablo''s clone arrogantly thinking you could kill him. These actions endangered the lives of innocent people; however, because of greed, you still kept on killing Diablo''s clone." "If it''s just you two, then it would''ve been a little passable as every place has some dirty worms, but I heard the people behind you had fought with Li Wei before just because they wanted to pursue girls." Your journey continues at mvl "Heh, I wonder if all royals like this, so I decided not to help anyone as you all gave me feeling worse than worms that live in manure," Li Wei spoke coldly, his voice echoing through the hall. Hearing him, everyone was stunned, as his words were more vicious than Diablo. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hero Lucifer, watch your words before you say anything!" Denver shouted with an ugly look, clenching his fists with anger. However, Li Wei didn''t care and was about to reply when Alessia beat him into this. "Royal Knight know your place! The church residence is not your royal palace where you can spout any nonsense." "Also, the Hero Lucifer said the truth right, you royals like to do things how you pleased, even that ugly toad crown prince dares to pursue me, which disgusts me enough to vomit daily," she replied with a nauseating expression and continued. "Besides, didn''t you come here on that ugly toad''s instruction? He didn''t dare to meet me in capital because my cousin kicked his life jewels; however, now I have come to the low-level city, so he got the guts to send people like you with a letter," she sneered coldly. Hearing her, Denver became stiff because it was as she said. They came here on behalf of the crown prince''s instructions. If not for the church restricting teleportation above level 75 in Valeria City, the crown prince might have come himself. "Miss Alessia, please don''t drag yourself into this matter. The problem is Hero Lucifer, who treats the royals as nothing. If we let him be like this, then he would target other powers too," Denver spoke after a while. Hearing him Alessia let out a snort and directly hugged Li Wei''s arm, stunning everyone. "Lucifer is my love, and I will support him with anything, so don''t put your nose where you shouldn''t," she declared coldly. "Also go back and tell that ugly toad not to show his face and send letters to me; if not, my love Lucifer will dismember him into tiny pieces before throwing him into a pit of manure," she stated with threat making everyone dumbfounded. Chapter 232: The End Of Party ''Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?'' Li Wei questioned himself with a stunned look after hearing Alessia''s words.He somewhat guessed what she was doing, but still he was shocked, especially since her soft ''D'' cup mountains tortured his right hand. However, no one cared about him because everyone was shocked by Alessia''s words. One had to know that royals had a long history of grooming heroes, and they also have protection from their God. Because of this, no one dared to provoke them, not even five-star heroes and legendary sages. This was the reason why the royals were arrogant and dared to go against anyone, even heroes. Of course, the background of the church was as big as them; because of this, the situation between both factions remained tense. They were clearly aware of each other''s power, so only small fights happened, and no one dared to provoke each other to death. But now, with Alessia directly threatening the crown prince in dismembering, she had crossed the line; there was no way the royal family would overlook this, as he was crown prince for a reason. Of course, Alessia wasn''t an idiot and knew this would happen. However, she was favorite granddaughter of old man Lucius and cousin of the Holy Priestess? So, the royal family would have to consider a lot of things here and wouldn''t dare to act, not to mention the crown prince was in the wrong. Nevertheless, it didn''t mean the royal family would just stay silent, not since they knew Hero Lucifer was doing some quest in secret. They would spare no efforts to find and kill him because Alessia said he would dismember the crown prince. This was the result Alessia was hoping for since Lucifer kidnapped her cute cousin. If he had come here today, she wouldn''t bother to do this. However, now that he didn''t come, he should enjoy being enemies of royals. ''Humph, let''s see how long you will hide,'' she snorted coldly in her heart and looked at Denver, whose face was white with anger. "Why are you still here? Didn''t I tell you to get out? No matter what, I would let my Lucifer kill the crown prince if he dared to send me a letter or appear in front of me, so do inform him of my threat," she stated with a cold look. Hearing her Denver''s face was controverted with rage. "Miss Alessia! You are too arrogant if you are thinking you can kill the crown prince! Just wait, and the crown prince will let you know himself for who he is," Denver retorted loudly as he clenched his fist with anger. He knew how powerful the crown prince was; a three-star hero like Lucifer was nothing in front of him, even if they were on the same level. The crown prince could kill ten of him at once. "You will regret your choice, Miss Alessia!" he said with a deep tone before taking his leave along with the group related to royals. Meanwhile, Li Wei did nothing but just watch the drama. He had no intentions of getting between the fight of royals and church, as it looked like there was something deeper in it that involved a lot of things. However, it was none of his concern, so he just ignored it and looked at Alessia, who was still holding his arm while thinking about something. "Ahem, miss Alessia, my arm," he mentioned, nudging her a little. Hearing him, Alessia snapped out her thoughts and hastily let go of his hand with a faint blush. However, she didn''t say anything to him and looked at the people below first. "Everyone, there is no need to worry about useless people; the church will take care of everything, even if the sky falls, so just enjoy your lunch before leaving," she concluded with a polite smile and continued. "Now the party has come to an end, Hero Lucifer, and I will take our leave," she conveyed before taking lift with Li Wei. The people in the party didn''t say anything and glanced at the lift going up. "Hey, do you think the royals will make enemies of the church?" someone commented after Alessia and Li Wei left. "The chances are high because there are rumors about the crown prince possessing a gift," another person replied. "Well, it''s just rumors; who knows if it was hyped by royals on some purpose?" someone denied it. Conversation like this continued everywhere; however, no one was able to reach a conclusion. Nevertheless, it was an important matter, so many people hurriedly took out their communication tool to send news. Just as they were doing this, Li Wei and Alessia arrived in a private room that was prepared upstairs. Discover exclusive tales on mvl "Mr. Li, I am sorry for grabbing your hand without consent and using you like that," Alessia apologized suddenly with self-blame. Li Wei was stunned at her actions, but he hurriedly recovered and shook his head at her. "Miss Alessia, you don''t need to blame yourself; you were just worried for your cousin," he assured her with a gentle tone; after all, he was behind everything, even kidnapping her cute cousin, though he didn''t do it willingly. However, Alessia didn''t know this and felt relieved that he wasn''t offended, and with a faint blush she inquired. "Mr. Li, do you want to have lunch?" she asked. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm, okay, let''s have lunch; after that, I will take my leave," Li Wei replied after pondering a little. Hearing him Alessia didn''t waste time and commanded a female servant to prepare the lunch; after that, she called her grandfather to join them. The old man Lucius was sulking a little when he looked at Li Wei, remembering how his granddaughter hugged his hand. However, it was a matter of the young generation, so all he could do was stay silent and let them handle themselves. ''Well, it will be a good thing for Alessia to marry him; he doesn''t look like a bad guy and will take care of her,'' the old man thought suddenly as he looked at Li Wei with an approving look. There were many suitors for Alessia, but he liked Li Wei rather than them because all of those suitors were arrogant. If they became heroes, they would turn the capital upside down, unlike him, who will do anything to hide the fact. The more he thought about this, the more satisfied he became with Li Wei and decided to betroth his granddaughter to him in future. ''Haha, I will have a hero grandson-in-law,'' he laughed inwardly looking at Li Wei with fiery eyes. Li Wei who was eating couldn''t help but shiver at his weird gaze, wondering if the old man was planning to scam him. Because of this, he hurriedly finished his lunch and escaped from the church residence without even letting them talk to him. Chapter 233: Visiting MystiServs Shop Looking at Li Wei leaving in a hurry, Alessia was stunned."Grandpa, why do you think he left like that?" she asked, tilting her head cutely. The old man Lucius''s heart melted when he saw her cute face. "Haha, Alessia, he is running away from responsibility," he replied with a laugh as he patted her head, making Alessia pout at him. "Grandpa I am 21 years old, so don''t treat me like a kid. Also, what responsibility are you talking about?" she inquired with a puzzled face. Watching her like this, the old man laughed again. "Haha, you are still a kid, so things like this you shouldn''t know; just let that brat tell you himself," he replied with a light snort as he wondered how he should set up Alessia with him. *** "Hiss, why do I feel cold? Don''t tell me that old thingy is really after me," Li Wei cursed as he arrived in an abandoned area after a few teleportation''s. He didn''t know why, but he felt the old man was extremely dangerous now, as if he was planning to capture him for something. "I hope it''s just my imagination," he muttered to himself with a sigh and looked around vigilantly. Only after discovering that no one was after him did he disguise himself before teleporting once again. This time he arrived inside an adventurer''s house where his clone was staying after collecting coin cards from people inside the city. There was no one in this room except his clone, so he directly commanded to give him all the coin cards totaling 4 billion coins, which exceeded his expectations. The reason was adventurers who helped his clone rope many people; hence, the number of coin cards increased. Li Wei was quite happy with this situation and directly used all coin cards, gaining 40 billion coins. Of course, he had to give 8 billion back to the adventures, so he only earned 32 billion coins, which were nothing to him now. Stay connected via mvl Nevertheless, he was happy and directly transferred 8 billion coins to Clone, asking him to distribute money. After that, he disappeared before reappearing again with his original look and heading towards the MystiServs shop. He wanted to buy some maids for working at home while also getting some servants who will help him with various tasks, such as information gathering. So, with these thoughts in his mind, he arrived at the MystiServs shop and became a little stunned as there was high security around it. ''What happened?'' he thought with a frown as the guards looked at the people vigilantly. Nevertheless, it wasn''t his concern, so he directly entered the shop, ignoring the gazes of guards on him. The party had been ended and everyone had returned, so he was expecting to see Ninion; however, there was unfamiliar women behind the counter today. "I am Caitlin; how may I help you?" the woman inquired with a cold voice, making Li Wei frown a little. "I am here to do business with Miss Ninon. Can you please inform her that Li Wei had come to look for her?" he responded. Hearing him, Caitlin frowned, and after pondering a little, she nodded. "Okay, I will inform Miss Ninon," she replied, and was just about to take out a communication tool a voice suddenly rang out. "Let that boy come to the private room," Ninon commanded, making Caitlin stunned. However, she responded with yes and immediately led Li Wei to the private room, or accurately, a bedroom with violet furnishing. There was also a desk in the bedroom where Ninon sat behind it with a tired look. Nevertheless, she smiled happily after watching Li Wei''s arrival. "I didn''t expect to have a legendary person visit my shop," she remarked happily, forgetting about her tiredness. "Miss Ninon don''t joke. I am just a simple person who has come to do some business," Li Wei replied with a polite smile. However, he was quite happy inwardly, as ''Lucifers'' praise had earned him popularity; it was even greater than saving people and fighting with four nobles. Ninon saw through his thoughts and pouted. "So why have you come here? Don''t tell me it''s related to the people who arrived before," she inquired with a frown, as it didn''t seem Li Wei was just here to buy servants. "Hmm, people from before? Does it have something to do with me?" Li Wei inquired with a puzzled gaze as he sat down in front of her while Caitlin took her leave and closed the door. "Well, it can be said they are related to you slightly because they are from earth," Ninon replied with relief after knowing he wasn''t here for them. Hearing her, Li Wei understood and guessed what happened. "So, they came here to create trouble; did they threaten you also?" he asked with interest. "Yes, they did threaten me, saying a shop that enslaves people shouldn''t exist," Ninon replied with a sulky look; however, she didn''t care at all as they were just small fries. "Let''s throw them aside and tell me why you have come here," she inquired while taking a puff from her tobacco pipe. "Miss Ninon I am here to buy some maids and also servants with a ''loyalty'' contract," Li Wei replied seriously. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing him Ninon''s eyes narrowed, especially at the word loyalty. This word was just a disguise for the life-and-death contract, which means they must remain loyal to their master no matter what. There was no escape from this, as even the hero''s resurrection skill can''t revive them if they died because of backlash. "How many do you need and what level?" she inquired with a serious expression. "Well, I want thirty maids; they must be high-level and trained to do chores. I also want them to have some leadership, as they will command some things for me." "As for loyal servants, it doesn''t matter which gender and level they are; but they must be excellent at dealing with different situations; if not, they at least have high IQ. Also, I only need a few tens of them," Li Wei answered, making Ninon dumbfounded. Chapter 234: Visiting Property Sales Department "Little boy, are you joking or do you think that maids and loyal servants are some cabbages that you can get however much you want?" Ninon scolded lightly with a pout.Hearing her, Li Wei wasn''t surprised because he knew it was very hard to get maids and loyal servant. The reason was a lifetime contract they both must sign. Even though the maid''s contract wasn''t a life-and-death contract, it was very similar to it, so not many women were willing to be a maid. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for the loyalty contract, there was no need to say anything, as only people with death wishes would do something like this. After all, they would''ve had to remain loyal and obey every command; if not, they would die a painful death because of backlash. Of course, if someone gave enough benefits to them, then many would be willing to sign such a contract. Because of this, Li Wei remained calm and replied. "Miss Ninon I will give 1000 gold coins as a salary to everyone, and if there are some good ones at work, I will even increase it to 2k-5k gold coins per month," he explained with a smile. This much money was nothing to him now. Not to mention, once he had maids and servants, he could ask them to purchase coin cards from other cities or even kingdoms. That''s why he was being generous so much, which made Ninon a little dumbfounded. ''He has a lot of money; maybe the rumors of him being a hero are true,'' she thought silently in her heart before replying. "Little boy, if you gave this much salary, even some people above level 100 would be interested." "However, you should know that the church will not allow anyone above level 75 to stay in Valeria City for a long time. Which means only people below level 75 can be arranged for you," Ninon explained seriously. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded with a calm look as he was already aware of this. "Miss Ninon, I know this, so just help me get thirty maids and about ten servants with a loyalty contract," he requested. However, Ninon shook her head in denial. "Little boy, I can help you with getting thirty maids, but for servants with loyalty contracts, don''t hope too much because your requirements are high," she said with a helpless expression. The people who signed loyalty contracts were mostly dumb and idiots; no one was with high IQ and smart. There were exceptions, but it would take a lot of time to find them, not to mention there were certain requests they would make for signing the contract. Hearing her, Li Wei frowned a little, as he didn''t expect it to be this difficult. He wanted someone who could manage a few hundred servants for him, so it was out of the question to use dumb people. As for normal servants, he didn''t trust them, as they would be under him only for a few years. After that, they would be happy to plot against him after knowing his secrets. Thinking of this, he frowned harder and sighed. "Miss Ninon, just help me get as much as you can; if I can''t get any, then so be it," he replied. Hearing him, Ninon nodded. "Okay, I will help you, but it will take about two-three days as I have to visit the capital for this," she responded before talking with him about the conditions of maids. The process with Olivia was normal because she only signed the contract for a year. However, lifetime contracts were different and were filled with a lot of conditions, such as residence for family, their salary, and some more miscellaneous and important things. Li Wei had no problem with this, so he agreed to the conditions, which he felt were okay, as for others he rejected them. Experience new stories on §Þ?? After doing this, he exchanged his contact with Ninon so she could inform him about maids and loyal servants. Once he was done with everything, he didn''t stay further and headed towards the next location. Which was the Property Sales Department, and as soon as he entered, he was greeted by a familiar female receptionist. "Mr. Li, welcome back. Are you here to purchase a property again?" Linda inquired with stars in her eyes. Just like others, she had also heard rumors about him being a hero. However, what she cared about was not that, but his relationship with Blue Moon Party. ''I must butter him so he can recommend me to join them. Ah! I am so excited that I will be meeting Loli Goddess Margaret soon!'' she screamed her mind with excitement. Meanwhile, Li Wei was dumbfounded by her excited stare. ''Am I that popular now?'' he thought with a stunned look before speaking. "Miss Linda, I did come here to purchase a few properties," he replied. Hearing him, Linda snapped out of her thoughts. "What kind of properties do you need, Mr. Li?" she inquired hastily while thinking about how to butter him. "I need villa No. 3 and some residential buildings that can house a few hundred families," Li Wei replied after pondering a little. For the maids, he didn''t need too much, but when he thought about what he was going to do next, he decided to buy right now. "Mr. Li, are you planning to create a League?" Linda asked curiously, as there were many people who did this. However, they were all above 100 and inside the big cities. A league consisted of many parties and was under a league-leader who formed it. Because there were a lot of parties, they needed a big space to live, especially for their families, so it wasn''t surprising to find someone buying ten or twenty buildings. Hearing her, Li Wei was stunned as he wasn''t going to create some league but amass useful people from earth who would be under a lifetime contract with him just like maids he was going to buy. Nevertheless, he didn''t explain and nodded. "Yes, it''s something like that, so can you help me with this?" he replied nonchalantly. "Of course, I will help you Mr. Li; if I don''t, my job will be threatened," Linda replied with a cute pout as she took out the list of residential buildings that were vacant. "Mr. Li, here is the list of buildings and their pictures, but let me remind you their defenses are only at level 40, and each building costs about 500 million coins." "Every building also has its own training area at level 40 and can accommodate up to 100 families," she explained as she showcased the list and pictures. Chapter 235: Returning Home Li Wei couldn''t help but become surprised when Linda displayed the pictures to him because these buildings were inside the old city, which were left barren."Miss Linda, when did you start to rebuild the old city?" he inquired with a curious look as he didn''t see any work being done a few days ago or even today. "Mr. Li, the old city started getting rebuilt from last night with city function, barriers and golems; that''s why people didn''t see anything or heard any noises." "Also, the whole work would only take a week to complete like this, so don''t worry about anyone getting annoyed by the rebuilding process," Linda explained calmly. Hearing her, Li Wei understood and decided to pay a visit at night to see how those golems worked. After thinking this, he once again focused his attention on buildings. "Miss Linda, I will buy these six buildings and also No. 3 villa," he stated, pointing at pictures. "Understood, Mr. Li. Please wait a little, I will immediately begin the procedures," Linda replied as she took out the deed seal before giving it to him for signing. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and directly signed every deed before paying 3 billion coins for six buildings and 180 million coins for Villa No. 3. After this, a few systematic recorded voices rang out in his mind, declaring he had bought the properties. Linda watched him transfer the money without hesitation and became stunned. ''He is really rich,'' she thought with a gulp and wondered how she should butter him up; however, no plan came to her mind. ''No, I can''t give up on Loli Goddess; even if I must walk through sea of flames,'' she thought with determination when suddenly she heard Li Wei''s voice. "Miss Linda, thanks for your help. I will take my leave now," he informed, as he was done with everything here. Hearing him, Linda panicked. "Wait, Mr. Li!" she shouted without thinking anything. Li Wei was stunned at this and looked at her with a question. "Umm, Mr. Li, well, do you know when Lo-Ahem, when Miss Margaret is coming in Valeria City?" she inquired with a red face. Li Wei was stunned watching her like this and wondered what she was up to. "Miss Linda, why do you need to know this?" he inquired with vigilance. No matter what, he won''t sell someone''s information, especially when the person looks like a child. Watching his vigilant look, Linda knew she messed up a little, so she hurriedly explained. "Mr. Li, you might not know, but the Blue Boon Party is very famous among us women, and I always wanted to join them." "It''s just that they recruit very rarely, and the one who does it is Miss Margaret," she clarified with an expectant look. However, she didn''t tell everything, like how the Blue Moon party treats Margaret as a kid and always teases her, getting on the nerves. Linda also wanted to do it; after all, Margaret was just too cute like a child, which made her motherly love come out. Li Wei didn''t know this, but he felt something was amiss here. ''Why is she so excited?'' he thought with a stunned look before speaking. "Miss Linda, I don''t know when Miss Margret will come here, but the chances of her coming to Valeria City are higher as the earth is connected here." "So, you can hope to see her in the future" he replied, not promising anything. Hearing him Linda was disappointed nevertheless; she nodded happily, knowing her goddess would be coming here in the future. After this, Li Wei didn''t stay here anymore and directly returned home. "What a long day," he commented with a tired look as he opened the door. "Brother Li!" Lily shouted, jumping into his arms the moment she saw him. "You little girl getting naughty again," Li Wei chided, pinching her small nose. In response, Lily stuck her tongue out. Your journey continues with §Þ?? "Brother Li, why did you come so late? Sister Lyla had already come back an hour ago," she inquired with a pout as she pulled him inside. "Lily, I was busy doing some things; that''s why I am late. By the way everyone is training, so why are you lazing around?" he inquired squeezing her soft cheeks. "Mhmm, brother Li, I am not lazing around; I just came to greet you after noticing your arrival," Lily complained with a resentful look, making Li Wei chuckle at her. "I see then you should go back and train; also, no need to greet me next time if you are busy," he replied, ruffling her hair. "Mhhm, okay, I will go then," Lily replied with a nod before disappearing with teleportation. After she left, Li Wei returned to his room and opened his system panel. "It''s time to kill the clone," he muttered as he looked at his locked level. It was at level 101, which allowed him to use level 90 and below skills. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because of this, he was able to have three clones. However, if he changed the level lock to below level 101, the level of his skills, which he can use, would drop to level 70. Which means his ''Shadow Clone'' skill would only allow two clones to exist. Because Diablo was the third clone, it would be the first one to disappear without having any connection to him and leaving any traces. Thinking of this, Li Wei felt pity for the old man as he was guarding his clone for nothing. However, he didn''t hesitate and directly locked his level at 99. A flash of light surrounded him when he locked his level. After that, a sudden sense of powerlessness hit him while his connection with Diablo got broken without any warning, as if his third clone never existed. *** Just as Li Wei locked his level at 99, Diablo, who was in the basement, started to disappear in shadows with silence. However, no matter how silent the disappearing process was, it still alerted the old man, who instantly teleported here with a shocked look. "The clone is merging with shadows," he said with a frown and irritation, clearly knowing it was impossible to stop this process. Also, the clone wasn''t connected to the main body anymore, which means it was useless to keep the clone alive. "Diablo, just who are you?" the old man muttered with a thoughtful look and looked in the direction of Li Wei''s villa. He had a feeling that he was Diablo. However, when he thought of how his classes didn''t match with Diablo, he dropped this idea. Chapter 236: Training "Grandpa, what happened? Where is Diablo?" Alessia inquired as she arrived and didn''t see the hateful figure.Hearing her, the old man sighed faintly. "The clone disappeared because the main body did a class reset," he explained. There were only two conditions in which the clone would disappear without having connection to the main body. The first condition was a class reset where the whole class and its skills would vanish, making such a situation happen with clones. For the second condition, it was the death of the main body. He didn''t think someone like Diablo would die easily or kill himself, so he was sure the main body did a class reset. "Well, let''s not worry too much about it because ''Holy Pope'' will be coming here personally; at that time, he can use divination skills to see who Diablo is and where he has gone," the old man replied, not caring too much. However, Alessia was upset as she thought of Diablo and Lucifer being the same person, which meant they kidnapped her cute cousin. Watching her like this, the old man patted her head. "Priestess Irene is very strong, and she had many defensive artifacts, which is enough to make the old dogs of the dark faction spit out blood." "If she isn''t willing to go with someone, no one can take her, so don''t worry too much because she ran away for fun," he assured her with a wry smile. Hearing him Alessia nodded with a pout and suddenly remembered something. "Grandpa, there are few humans from earth who are creating trouble. I think someone is behind them," she informed seriously because this matter wasn''t simple. In response, the old man nodded, not feeling surprised at all. "It''s Nova Kingdom who is pulling up some tricks, but no matter what, it would be useless," he replied, not caring too much. *** Just as the grandfather and granddaughter were having a chat, Li Wei removed the level lock before locking again at level 101. With this, he can use skills up to level 90 again. Of course, he needed to control his strength properly; if not, he would end up hurting himself because he hadn''t mastered his strength fully yet. Thinking of this, he decided to train a little and teleported to the training room. Where he found his party members sparring with Lyla''s shadow servants. He also saw Irene and Lyla standing not far away from them, where Irene instructed and pointed out mistakes. Meanwhile, Lyla controlled the shadow servants to come up with new attacks and tricks, making things difficult for them. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei felt his heart ache when he saw Li Xin and other training with all strength. However, he didn''t disturb them and just observed silently until their spar ended. It was only then that Li Xin and others noticed his arrival and blushed faintly because they were covered with sweat and dirt. Only Lily didn''t care about such things and threw herself in his arms. "Brother Li, did you see how strong I was?" she asked with an eager look. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded with a chuckle. "Of course, I saw it; you were very strong," he praised her as he gave a kiss on her forehead. Listening to him, Lily was happy beyond the sky and directly laid in his arms to get spoiled. Li Wei smiled wryly at her actions before turning towards Li Xin and others who were now dirt and sweat-free because of purification skill. "Brother Li, how much money did you earn?" Alice questioned him before anyone could say something. Nevertheless, they all looked at him with curious expressions, even Irene and Lyla were looking at him. Watching them like this, Li Wei didn''t keep suspense and answered. "I earned about 213 billion coins and 22 million gold coins," he replied with a smile, only talking about money that he can earn through six times blessings. Nevertheless, it was enough to shock them. Li Xin and others knew he didn''t tell the truth, but still the amount was big, so they were stunned. However, Lyla and Irene were calm, as they expected him to earn this much. It''s just that they didn''t know his real earnings; if not, they would definitely feel shocked, as no one could earn money as fast as him. Even the kingdom would be left behind if he focused on getting coin cards. "Everyone, don''t be so shocked; this much money is nothing when you have to buy lifesaving things, weapons, and skills." "Not to mention with Heroes'' arrival, the costs would increase further, which means you would need more money in the future," Irene reminded with a serious look. Hearing her, everyone nodded in agreement; however, they were still excited inside, knowing the money Li Wei had earned was more than that. Discover exclusive tales on §Þ?? Even stupid Alice learned to do math somehow and wondered if he would give a big allowance to her later. Just as they were thinking about this, Irene''s mood suddenly changed, and she glared at Li Wei with a resentful look. "So, Mr. Lucifer, when did you become lovers with my cousin?" she inquired with a chilly smile while rubbing her small fist. Watching her like this Li Wei sweated, as he could imagine how protective she was to Alessia if she could crush Crown Prince''s third leg for her. "Miss Irene, please don''t joke; you should know the situation at that time," he replied hurriedly while taking a few steps back. "Humph, I know why she did this, but she hugged your arm right," she inquired as her cold smile got brighter when she thought how her cousin''s chest must have touched him. "Haha, Miss Irene I have to train with Miss Lyla right now, so why don''t we talk later?" Li Wei suggested ignoring her words, and before she could say something, he grabbed Lyla''s hand. "Miss Lyla, let''s spar," he spoke and teleported along with her without waiting for an answer. Lyla was stunned at how fast things changed; nevertheless, she nodded without any hesitation. "Okay, I will start first then," she replied and summoned her shadow servants to initiate the battle. Li Wei too didn''t hesitate and started attacking. Meanwhile, Irene was left stunned at their actions and felt betrayed. "Lyla, how could you help him?" she shouted with an indignant tone as Lyla didn''t even hesitate to betray her sister for her husband. Chapter 237: Li Xins Worry "Sister Irene, there is no need to be angry; she is just doing what she wants to do," Li Xin replied with a smile, watching her angry look."Sister XinXin, no matter what, she can''t just betray her own sister like that," Irene complained with a sulky look, as she didn''t expect something like this from Lyla. "Also, are you okay sister XinXin? Don''t you feel jealous about Lyla being close with him?" she inquired curiously. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing her, Elva and others also focused their attention on Li Xin. For some reason they all felt nervous. Watching them like this, Li Xin smiled wryly before answering. "You can say I do get jealous, but not much. Because he is an idiot who is very stubborn," she replied with a deep sigh. Was there a reason to get jealous when he was so hell bent on her? Even if she gave him permission to create a harem, he still remained stubborn as stone. Hearing her, everyone felt their hearts pressed down by a heavy weight, especially Irene, who was worried about this. ''Argh, Lyla, it won''t be easy to have him marry you,'' she thought with a frown while casting a soundproof barrier, so Li Wei and Lyla won''t hear them. "Sister XinXin, if you don''t get that jealous, does that mean you agree with Lyla marrying him right?" she inquired for confirmation. Even though she knew Li Xin gave the green light to him, it doesn''t mean she will accept anyone. Li Xin saw through her thoughts, so she didn''t hesitate to nod at her. "Yes, I agree with sister Lyla being his wife, but my brother won''t agree to it," she replied with a wry smile and continued. "It has something to do with his past even before me; that''s why he is remaining stubborn," she added with a hard look, not disclosing too much. Hearing this, Irene frowned as she could feel it was something very serious. "Sister XinXin is there a way to change him?" she inquired after pondering a little. She was very curious about his past and wanted to know, but she knew it was something taboo, and Li Wei would be offended if Li Xin did that. So, she didn''t ask, and there was no need to ask as Li Xin might have a solution to it, and she was right about this. "Sister Irene, even though I am a closet person to him, I would be useless here, which means only someone else who can love him to death can change him," Li Xin replied seriously and continued. "But there are chances that he would remain stubborn, and things won''t turn out how we want to," she added with a helpless look. Hearing her, everyone''s expression became difficult, as they never expected him to be this stubborn. If someone who loves him death can''t change him, then only gods will be able to help them with this. Irene couldn''t help but worry more about Lyla''s well-being. ''If he is this stubborn, then it would be troublesome,'' she thought with a frown. Watching her like this, Li Xin knew she was worried about Lyla, so she assured her. "Sister Irene I am trying as best I can, so don''t worry," Li Xin spoke with confidence while feeling Lyla''s matter wasn''t as simple as it looked, and there was something more behind it. However, Irene had no intention of disclosing it, so she could only remain silent. Experience more tales on §Þ?? After hearing Li Xin''s words, Irene felt a little relieved. "Sister XinXin, if you need my help to change him, just tell me, and I will do my best to help you," she declared suddenly, making everyone stunned. "Sister Li, I will also help you." Lily followed suit with a serious expression. If Li Xin was the first person who knew him best, then she was the second one as she could sense his feelings. "Sister Li, I will also help you with this." Olvia too decided to help, as she owed Li Wei a lot in her heart. Now only Elva and Alice remained, and they both looked at each other with a nod. "Sister Li, I and Alice will also help you." Elva conveyed strongly. Even though she didn''t have much to do with Li Wei, she was quite close with Li Xin, and because of this, she also decided to help. Hearing everyone''s words, Li Xin was stunned, and emotions swirled in her heart at their support. However, she controlled her emotions before speaking. "Thank you for your intentions to help, but only I can make him do something honestly so you would not be able to help me," she replied, stunning them. "Sister Li, what about me?" Lily inquired with an anxious look. "Lily, you are same as them; you can''t force him to do something because he will trick you," Li Xin replied, shaking her head with an amused look, which made Lily feel hurt. "I know everyone''s intentions to help, but let me do it here, as he won''t listen to anyone but me," she spoke with a sigh. This was the reason why she was troubled most. If he only listened to her, then no matter how much she tries, it would be useless. Maybe someone with pure love could change his mind, however if he always kept his heart closed, then no matter how much someone loved him, it would be useless. He was a heartless person, which she had trouble meeting for the first time. If not for his favorable impression towards her because of his father''s words, they might have ended up separately. Thinking of this, Li Xin sighed. ''He worries me too much,'' she thought with an annoyed look before starting to chat with everyone about other things. However, most of the time they talked about how to change someone and love matters. Just as they were doing this, Li Wei and Lyla sparred for a few rounds before stopping. "Miss Lyla, thank you for sparring with me," Li Wei replied sincerely. "Li Wei, you don''t need to worry too much about it; just tell me if you want to spar again," Lyla conveyed, shaking her head. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded and turned towards his party members, who were covered by a soundproof shield. "Do you know what they are talking about?" he inquired calmly. In response, Lyla shook her head with a puzzled look. "I don''t know, but I feel it''s related to you," she answered, as what her sixth sense told her. Listening to her, Li Wei nodded, as he could also perceive it from Li Xin and Li Yin''s faces that they were talking about him. ''Looks like XinXin won''t give up,'' he muttered in his heart, feeling a little bitter, and took his leave without saying anything. Chapter 238: Meeting City Lord Lyla was a little stunned at Li Wei''s sudden leave, but she didn''t care too much as he was just feeling bitter about something.Li Xin too didn''t care about him, as she knew he misunderstood her, thinking she was going to create trouble from him in these two weeks trying to get him close with others. So, she just continued her chat with Irene and others, while Lyla also joined them with curiosity, wondering what they were talking about. However, her arrival was late, as they had already discussed everything and decided to keep it secret from both Li Wei and Lyla, so she didn''t get anything. Nevertheless, they were talking about some things related to women, so she joined them happily. Meanwhile, Li Wei arrived in his room to freshen up without caring too much about what Li Xin was planning. Because no matter what, it would be useless with how he was. "XinXin, don''t blame your brother for being like this," he muttered with a sigh as he sat on a reclining chair in a daze. He understood what his problems were, and he tried to fix them; if not for that, he wouldn''t have adopted Olivia and Lily. However, he knew himself that he adopted them because he was strong enough; if he wasn''t, then he wouldn''t do it. Thinking of this, his mind became filled with various thoughts, and he once again fell into a daze. After an unknown time, he sighed and decided not to think too much about it, as his past wasn''t something he could let go of simply. He then looked at the time and saw it was almost seven PM, which means he had been sitting in a daze for about one and a half hours. "Good thing they are still chatting; if not, XinXin might worry after seeing me like this," he murmured to himself while adjusting his emotions. After confirming there was nothing wrong, he left to cook dinner. Because Olivia was still chatting with everyone, he didn''t ask her to come and started to prepare everything alone. In the meantime, all the girls finished their chat and went back to their rooms to freshen up before once again gathering in the hall of the sixth floor. Only Olivia didn''t join them and arrived to help Li Wei with dinner. Li Wei didn''t reject her as there were still some dishes that needed to be prepared. It was already eight PM when the dinner was ready, which made everyone cry with hunger as they were training all day. Nevertheless, they didn''t complain too much and gulped down the food as fast as they could. This made Li Wei speechless, as their actions weren''t elegant at all. Only Olivia and Lyla were restrained, but still they finished as fast as they could. The reason was they had heard the new clothes from earth had been made and would be sold from tomorrow. Aunty Elisa had a servant send them a brochure so they could see the pictures of the new dresses. Rather than a brochure, it was a thick book, and they were only about popular clothes; nevertheless, they were all excited about it. ''I should''ve told them after dinner'' Li Wei muttered in his heart with a helpless sigh as he was the one who received the book and told them. However, he didn''t care too much about it and finished his food with them. After that, he invited everyone to come with him to the old city, but everyone instantly rejected him and focused their eyes on the brochure from Nana''s shop. Li Wei knew it would be like this even without a brochure, so he didn''t feel surprised, and after saying a few words, he left for the old city alone. He didn''t even bother to check his six buildings and directly arrived at the area where some guards and a barrier stood up to block the sound, dust, and view. The guards only watched him and didn''t stop because it was not any secret. However, they warned not to do anything inside and not to disturb people at work. To this Li Wei nodded before entering inside and was just about to take a look at golems when a muscular old man arrived in front of him. "Haha, isn''t it Li Wei? Why are you here?" city lord Bernard inquired with a laugh. Your journey continues with M V L He was quite upset that he couldn''t make friends with Lucifer, but now watching Li Wei here, his worst mood instantly became lively. However, the same was not for Li Wei, as he really wanted to see the golems and didn''t want to talk with an old man. "City lord, I was curious about how golems build the houses, so I came here to take a look," he replied calmly, not showing his emotions. Hearing him, Bernard nodded, feeling a little surprised. "I see, so you came here for this, then how about I give you a tour and explain things here?" he suggested with an eager look. Watching him like this, Li Wei was speechless. ''He would definitely come after me even if I reject him,'' he thought in his heart, clearly knowing he wanted to befriend him. But he didn''t care about that, as he was really hoping someone would explain these things to him. So, he didn''t hesitate and nodded. "City lord, I am really curious about these things, so I would like to know in detail," he replied. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing him, the city lord couldn''t help but laugh. "Haha, Li Wei, no need to worry about this. I guarantee that no one in Valeria City is knowledgeable more than me if it comes to this," Bernard replied with confidence and continued. "You came at the right time because we were just about to start building, so follow me and I will explain it to you after the building process starts," he suggested. "Then I will listen to the city lord," Li Wei replied with an expectant look. He wasn''t just here because he wanted to build the city; he was also excited to see the golems, as he loved things like this. The golems looked like some humanoid robots and mechs from sci-fi movies; no matter how he wanted to ignore it, he just couldn''t. Thinking of this, he didn''t hesitate anymore and urged the city lord to take him to the construction site, making him speechless. Nevertheless, the city lord didn''t reject him and happily led him there. Chapter 239: Golems The old city was quite big and was divided into five districts. They didn''t have names and were just called by their numbers.Li Wei and the city lord Bernard were in the fifth district, which was a core area with residential and commercial buildings. When they arrived, all they saw was the old buildings from before and a few teams with thousands of workers. "Li Wei, they are the city building force who commands the golems to do their jobs, and if there is a mistake, they instantly correct it," Bernard explained with a proud look and gestured to the team leaders to come here. The team leaders were stunned at his arrival, but they didn''t hesitate and came to greet him. "Greetings City Lord," a fat middle-aged man took the lead to greet him with everyone. In response, Bernard nodded. "Li Wei, they are the team leaders who oversee almost everything, like demolition, laying foundations, building houses and roads, installing water systems, and such." "The plan for rebuilding the city was already ready; it was just that we didn''t have funds and materials. However, with the people from earth coming here, the superiors decided to rebuild the old city immediately," he explained. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing him Li Wei nodded with a thoughtful look. "City, Lord, are the materials for building that expensive?" he inquired. In response, Bernard nodded. "Yes, they are pretty expensive because they needed to resist skill damage and harsh weather sometimes." "Also, there are a lot of things in consideration when you need to purchase such materials; some of them have high fire resistance, while some of them have high cold resistance." "Just the level 40 building that you have bought costs about 400 million coins of materials; after that, there are also things like preparing them and carving materials with mana lines, which is also costly," the city lord explained in detail and turned towards team leaders who were waiting silently. "You go and start the process with just one building. I need this building to be finished in an hour," he instructed. Hearing him, the team leaders were stunned, but they nodded immediately and got to work. They didn''t hesitate and commanded the people under them to take out golems from their item box. Watching this, Li Wei''s eyes were attracted to them, as there were a lot of them, and most importantly, they were a little different from what he expected. Some were like reptiles with some sharp blades on their backs, some were like cats or dogs, and there were even some golem birds who could fly. This made him stunned, and soon his eyes shined. Watching him like this, the city lord chuckled. "Li Wei, those small golems are just low-level, which are used to analyze coordinates from different locations and set up some shields. There are also some who drive underground to make sure there aren''t any problems with land," he explained before continuing again. "The medium-sized golems that looked like humans are used for construction, demolition, and other works like this." "As for the biggest golems, because of their height, they can instantly transport all materials on whichever floor is needed; they also do the job of demolishing and transporting big materials," he added, looking at the giant golem, which was eight stories tall. They worked like tower cranes, but they were safer and faster. Hearing him, Li Wei nodded and continued to look at further processes with interest. The team leaders didn''t disappoint him and instructed people to demolish the building. The workers got to work immediately and started to set up a shield around the building to prevent dust and accidents. They all had a magical tool like a tablet in their hands that controlled the golems; some of them even had something complex, like an airplane cockpit, clearly the controls of big golems. Li Wei couldn''t help but become stunned at all this, as he never thought that they could control golems like this. He had one given by Alice, and it worked on voice commands. "City lord, why do these golems need to be controlled like this? Aren''t they operated on voice commands?" he inquired with a puzzled face. Hearing him, Bernard let out a wry smile. "Li Wei, the golems you are talking about are very expensive, and only Capital City or some rich cities have the ability to purchase them." "There are some small models that you would be able to get cheaper; however, they don''t do much in construction, so we don''t purchase them," he explained. Listening to this, Li Wei nodded and turned his attention towards a big humanoid golem, which started to demolish the top floor with its hand. Find your next read at M V L The golem''s hand was equipped with sharp rotating blades, so it didn''t pose any problem, and within a minute the whole floor was demolished. "City lord, from what material the golems are made off and how could one get them?" Li Wei inquired as he saw not even a single scratch on Golem''s hand. Hearing him, Bernard didn''t feel surprised and replied. "Most of the golems are here made from C and B grade materials, which vary depending on the situation. As for how to get them, it''s basically impossible because no kingdom sells them." "Their blueprints are also kept secret, so it is hard to make something like this from scratch, not to mention they needed mana cores to operate, which is very hard to acquire," he answered without thinking too much as it wasn''t a secret. Listing to this, Li Wei couldn''t help but frown a little. "City lord, is there really no way to get any of these golems?" he inquired further. In response, Bernard nodded as he gave Li Wei a deep look. "There are ways to acquire them, but they all are hard and would need a massive amount of contribution while also signing the contract with that power." "Of course, if it''s a hero, then these would be easy as you can form a relationship with elves who are creators of these golems, but still, it''s not something free," he replied. Chapter 240: I Will Kill Them Hearing the city lord Bernard''s words, Li Wei couldn''t help but frown a little as he needed these golems to build the city.More so, he wanted the ones who could be controlled by voice, as they have some intelligence and don''t need someone to look over them. ''This will be hard,'' he thought to himself, knowing that people who can create or have blueprints are restricted by contracts. Just as he was thinking about this, Bernard observed his expression, wondering what he wanted to do with these golems. ''Maybe he wants one with weapons, but they are even more restricted than this one''s,'' Bernard thought to himself and suddenly inquired. "Li Wei, your level is above 50, right?" he asked. Hearing him Li Wei was stunned at his sudden question, but he nodded in agreement. "Yes, its above level 50; does the city lord want to talk about taxes?" he probed, knowing that after level 50 the taxes they would''ve had to pay would change. Even if he was exempt from paying doesn''t mean he, as a party, doesn''t have to pay. However, Bernard shook his head at him. "You haven''t even registered the party officially, so why would you need to pay taxes, not to mention no one would dare ask from you?" he replied, rolling his eyes at him before continuing. "It''s just that I wanted to remind you not to kill too many monsters now, as it will take a month or two for their respawn cycle to resume. However, if you kill many of them, it will take more time," he reminded. This was what he was worried about most; Li Wei was at a high level, and these monsters were nothing to him. So, he might kill them as soon as they respawned, which would make many adventures to leave the city. Li Wei could guess what the city lord was thinking, so he nodded while chatting about the tax system of this world. Everyone must pay taxes depending on their level and income. The higher the level, the higher the taxes were. But the amount for everyone was different as taxes were calculated from quest rewards to selling something and even using the teleportation frequently. This was all recorded into the guild card, so they just have to scan once, and they will know how much tax they would have to pay. The average tax a level 100 adventure must pay was 100 gold coins per month. Only people under level 50 had to pay low taxes as they were weak and didn''t earn enough. Nevertheless, it was a lot of money, as the population of a kingdom was in billions. Just as Li Wei was thinking about this, the giant golem successfully demolished the building and uprooted its foundation. Watching this, Bernard stopped talking about the tax system and started explaining. "Li Wei, now that the building has uprooted, it''s time to start construction of a new building." "The first thing is the foundation, which would be connected to the city core''s mana lines, sewage lines, water lines, and a few more things," he said. Hearing him, Li Wei nodded and kept watching the workers who took out big building blocks carved with runes while the city lord kept on explaining. There was nothing much important here as all the blocks were made before by blacksmiths; now the golems just have to place them before letting mana lines merge. This will activate the runes on blocks before merging into one solid foundation that can handle earthquakes, floods, and more natural disasters. The foundation also had a separate defensive function for emergencies, which ran on its own reserved power, so they were very safe. The next step was nothing different as the workers took out walls and pillars before doing the same. However, this process was a little slow because every block was different and needed to be placed in the right place. This was important; if not, the building''s defensive and emergency systems would not work properly. After that, the workers will check everything manually with their magic tools to see if everything is working or not. This made Li Wei a little depressed because he wanted to learn some skills, but no one was using them, and everything was handled by tools. Nevertheless, he wasn''t sad because the city lord explained everything to him in detail. In the meantime, the construction of the building was completed. It took about 30 minutes as they were only placing the ready-made blocks. Now only the design, tiles, painting, and such stuff were left, which could be completed within thirty minutes with the help of golems. Because the process wasn''t important and he had gotten the information he wanted, Li Wei decided to say goodbye. However, before he could say something, Bernard put on a serious look and spoke. "Li Wei, do you know about people from earth creating commotion in the city?" he inquired with a deep tone. Hearing him Li Wei was stunned but he nodded. "Yes, I heard about them from Miss Ninon," he replied calmly, knowing things weren''t simple. Continue your adventure at M V L However, it has nothing to do with him, so he didn''t care; more so, this kind of situation was better for him if he wanted to recruit people from earth with lifetime contracts. The city lord didn''t know his thoughts, but after knowing that he knew about this, he felt relieved. "Li Wei, these people are not just here to create trouble but are also demanding to give hero Bai Feng back; maybe you would also be dragged into this." "Because they are just speaking and doing small protests, the city guards can''t do anything, so you might meet them, and they would try to get you back." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If things were simple, I wouldn''t have bothered to inform you, but there is someone from Nova Kingdom pulling tricks, so be careful if you meet them outside of the city," Bernard reminded seriously. However, Li Wei didn''t care and let out a chuckle. "City lord I honestly don''t care about what they want to do or how they use my name, but if they dare to go after my sister or party members, I will kill them," he replied with a smile his emotions not even fluctuating a little. Watching him like this, Bernard felt goosebumps all over his body. Chapter 241: Crisis? "Li Wei, no matter what, you can''t kill them as you want because it will affect your reputation, and you might even get targeted by righteous factions because of this," Bernard reminded hurriedly and continued.Enjoy new stories from M V L "Also, there is Nova Kingdom behind this who are on par with Elmoral Kingdom, so it won''t do any good if they go against you before you grow up," he added hastily. However, Li Wei didn''t care and shook his head. Even though his past prevented him from trusting or loving anyone, it''s not like he hated every person. Especially his party members, which he quite liked; it''s just that he can''t get too close to them because of his reason of not hurting Li Xin and his past. Only Lily was an exception since she was just like a newborn child when she met him. Nevertheless, he didn''t let his past interfere when it came to their safety and well-being; he would kill anyone who went after them, no matter what or who they were. "City lord, I don''t care about reputation and such things; I just want to live a peaceful and happy life, but if someone doesn''t want me to do that, then I won''t mind sending them to hell." "So, do your best to keep them away from me," he stated before directly leaving with teleportation. Watching him disappear like this, Bernard was stunned and smiled wryly. "Things won''t be peaceful if he is really hell bent on killing them," he muttered with a sigh. *** "Brother, you are back!" Li Xin exclaimed when she saw Li Wie appearing in the room suddenly. Hearing her, Li Wei smiled and hugged Li Yin before answering her. "Yes, I am back, but why are you in the room? Weren''t you guys excited about the brochure and seeing all the dresses" he inquired cursorily as he sat on the bed with Li Yin on his lap. Watching him like this Li Xin pouted. "Brother, we planned on shopping tomorrow, because of this we decided to go to sleep early, so keep your dirty hands away today," she answered with a snort, making Li Wei chuckle at her. "XinXin, how could you say my hands are dirty? They are very beautiful and masculine, not to mention they are also ready to punish both of you," he replied with a smirk as he slapped Li Yin''s soft buttocks, making her moan. "Brother!" Li Yin glared at him pitifully; however, he ignored her and turned towards Li Xin with an irritated look. "XinXin, don''t blame me; honestly, it''s your fault for trying to plot against me; if not, I won''t punish you like this," he stated with a laugh and directly got to work pinning both down on the bed. Li Xin and Li Yin were both dumbfounded by his action, and it took some time to understand what was going on. "Brother no! We must wake up early tomorrow, and you are falsely accusing me; I was just talking about some love topics with everyone!" Li Xin complained with tears, which just made Li Wei bully her more. "Haha, you both are my little sisters, so as a big brother, how could I not bully you, especially when you are really plotting against me with everyone?" he replied, pinching her nose and letting his other hand wander. As for being wrong or right, he didn''t care. "Brother, can''t you just do tomorrow? I will do anything you ask." Li Xin begged, knowing her protests were useless. "Yes, brother, you can do anything tomorrow." Li Yin agreed with this hurriedly. But how could Li Wei let them go when he was looking forward to the milk that was prepared today? Also, his monster finally reached ten inches, so how could he not unleash his weapon to dominate? "XinXin, YinYin, all protests and begging are useless; so just give up," he declared before undressing them completely with swift speed. After that, only sounds of flesh slapping rang along with pleasurable moans. *** Erath, Lin City. In a luxurious house, a few people were gathered discussing something. One of them was Zhao Tian from the military, who tried to capture Li Wei and Li Xin. The second person was the local gang leader Xu Ben, who was also after Li Wei and Li Xin''s secret. The third person was Leo from Nova Kingdom, who helped Bai Feng and was seated in the highest position. While there were more people, they weren''t important. "Mr. Leo, we did as you said, but will this really work?" Zhao Tian inquired with a frown. He was quite dissatisfied with Leo''s attitude, who made them do things forcefully. Leo noticed his displeasure, but he didn''t care and snorted lightly. "You just need to follow my orders and talk less nonsense," he said and turned towards others. "Just do as I told you before and kept creating trouble; also, how are the people from this city? Did they agree to join the protest" he inquired with a deep tone. "Mr. Leo, they have agreed, or it would be correct to say they are angry about getting their two heroes stolen by a foreign city." Xu Ben spoke with a smile, trying to please Leo. However, Leo didn''t care and nodded. "Keep an eye on the situation and don''t let it get out of hand if not all the work will be useless; also make sure to monitor Li Wei," he instructed with a deep voice before taking his leave directly. ***** This was an unknown place filled with the mystery of worlds. Here existed seven virtual books with forty-nine golden towers, which were placed at different places and heights; some were even floating in the air. If Li Wei was here, he would be shocked because these were skill creation book platforms. He would be more shocked if he knew that Sophia was here and kept on arranging spirit words in a giant net that floated towards the seven books infinitely. If someone said it was some kind of skill creation, no one would believe it and would also beat that person up. Just as Sophia was doing this, she came to a sudden stop and looked at the red cubic entity beside her. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Raphael, please take care of things here; I have something to do," she informed, and without waiting for a reply, she disappeared. Her sudden leave made everything tremble here, and the spirit words started to move themselves, creating chaos. Raphael witnessed this and wondered whether it should help Sophia or not, but after a moment of hesitation, it decided to do it. [Freeze] Raphael spoke with a systematic voice. In that instant, everything came to an abrupt stop, as if time were nonexistent. Chapter 242: Shopping -1 "Brother, I won''t forgive you for this ever!" Li Xin complained as she lay on his chest weakly, fully exhausted with what happened.Li Yin was no different and glared at him with a pout. Watching them like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but chuckle. "Why complain when you both enjoyed it and asked me to be fierce later?" he replied with a shrug and gazed at their small breasts. "By the way, thanks for the milk; it really tasted good," he said, licking his lips as he remembered the sweet milk he tasted. The reason was because they had been eating sweets often, which made the milk taste similar. Nevertheless, he didn''t mind and quite liked such tasty milk. He wanted more, but their small breasts couldn''t produce too much. Thinking of this, Li Wei felt pity. "XinXin, why don''t you create a second clone? Your brother wants more milk," he requested with a pitiful look, making Li Xin glare at him. "Humph, don''t even think about it brother! I will never create a second clone or any other, so give up and find someone else," she replied with a snort, not falling for tricks. If not, the whole bed would be filled with her clones. More so, he would never consider falling in love with other women''s, which was not something she wanted. Li Wei knew her thoughts, so he smiled bitterly. "Well, let''s sleep; it''s already midnight," he replied. Hearing him Li Xin flared up. "Midnight! Brother, its fucking 3 AM, and yet you call this midnight!" she snarled angrily. However, with how exhausted and tired she was, it looked funny and cute. Watching her like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but kiss her deeply despite her protest; he also didn''t let off Li Yin, who was just watching on the sidelines. They both complained again, but he just chuckled before soothing them to sleep. After a while, both Li Xin and Li Yin were sleeping peacefully on his chest. Li Wei also didn''t delay and closed his eyes to take a small nap. Experience more content on M V L ¡­ Soon the morning came, and somehow everyone in the villa woke up very early. Even Li Xin and Li Yin, who were sleepy and grumpy, got up to get ready themselves. Of course, Li Wei was the first to wake up and prepare breakfast for everyone. Nevertheless, he couldn''t help but shake his head helplessly at everyone when he saw them this excited. ''It''s just some clothes; why is there a need to be this excited?'' he complained in his heart as he saw Lily too being enthusiastic about this. However, he didn''t care much and finished his breakfast with everyone. After that, all the girls left for their rooms to get ready. Li Wei thought he would be left alone to wait peacefully, but his thoughts were shattered as Li Xin and Li Yin pulled him into the room for his help while also asking him to wear the clothes, she had bought for him. Li Wei was helpless at this, so he got ready while helping his two little sisters without messing around. After a while, everyone was ready and were just about to set off when a little guest barged with excitement. "Bad brother, your little girlfriend is here!" Emily exclaimed as she pounced on Li Wei, who opened the door. "Humph, who is my little girlfriend, don''t spout nonsense, okay? Also, why are you here?" he inquired with a snort while pinching her small nose. In response, Emily glared at him before explaining. "Bad brother, didn''t you hear about Nana''s Fashion selling new clothes today? Almost every female adventurer and housewife are going there." "I guessed sister XinXin and others will be going to, so I came to join the fun," she replied proudly before looking at Li Xin and others with a smile. But soon she became stunned when she saw another Li Xin and an unknown plump, beautiful woman. "Bad brother, did you bully sister XinXin again, so she created another clone to fight against you? Also, who is this beautiful lady? Is she your new wife?" she inquired curiously. Hearing her, Li Wei didn''t hesitate to give a light chop on her head. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t spout nonsense. The one who looks like Li Xin is Li Mei, her twin sister, and the beautiful lady is Lyla, a friend of mine," he explained calmly. He couldn''t say Irene was Li Xin''s clone because her sizes were a little different and others would notice when she was buying clothes. As for Lyla, there was no need to say her height and sizes were all different; she was a full-fledged sexy woman even if Irene disguised her. Because of this, he could only say she was his friend. However, Emily didn''t buy this at all and looked at him with a doubtful look while wondering why there were two extra girls appearing suddenly. ''This must be the rom-com drama plot where the main character falls in love with dangerous wanted girls and brings them into his home.'' ''However, because there are many people searching for the girls, the main character had no choice but to hide their identity,'' she concluded directly, as if it was a normal thing. She even started to wonder about the identities of two new faces; however, she didn''t inquire and decided to make Alice and Lily spill the beans later. Li Wei didn''t know her thoughts and felt weird at how silent she came suddenly, but he didn''t care and cradled her in his arms. "Little girl, you came at the right time; we were just about to set off. By the way, did you inform Aunty Eliza about this?" he inquired. Hearing him, Emily nodded without hesitation. "Of course, I did tell her; if not, she would''ve dragged me with her," she replied with a pout and turned towards Li Xin and others. "Sister''s, you won''t mind me joining you, right?" she asked with a pitiful face. Watching her like this, everyone chuckled and shook their heads. "We won''t, so let''s go and buy everything you want because your bad brother is going to pay everyone''s bill today," Li Xin replied as she patted her head. "Really bad brother, are you going to pay everyone''s bill?" Emily inquired with excitement as she wondered if she could buy the whole shop. Watching her like Li Wei rolled his eyes, clearly knowing she was trying to create trouble. "Little girl, paying bills doesn''t mean you can buy whatever you want, so behave when you are there," he reminded with a strict tone before leaving with everyone. Chapter 243: Shopping -2 Valeria City, Nana''s Fashion.Today in front of this shop, two long lines were formed. One of the reasons was new design clothes from earth. It''s not like there were no fashionable clothes in these four worlds; it''s just that they were very curious and attracted to something they had never seen. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hence the long lines of women formed. Some came with partners and friends, while some came alone. However, they were all beauties, which attracted the men who came with all kinds of intentions; thus, another line was formed. It was at this moment that everyone''s attention was attracted to the back of the line, where a group of beautiful women came along with a handsome guy in the middle, who was holding a little girl in his arms. Well, they were none other than Li Wei and his group, who became a little stunned at these two lines. "Whoa bad brother looks, there are many beautiful women here," Emily exclaimed with a stunned look as her eyes scanned beautiful ladies, wondering if there would be some romance plot here. However, unlike her, Li Wei''s expression was a little cold when he saw tons of men glancing here. He didn''t even hesitate before directly creating a barrier that blurred the view of everyone who looked at them. After that, he activated his ''Mysterious Aura'' skill with high MP. Now if someone tried to look at them forcefully, they would be greeted by his monstrous aura, which was enough to scare level 100 people. That''s how much MP he directly used without hesitation. Irene and Lyla saw all of this and gave him a speechless look, but Li Wei ignored them. "There is a very long line, and it would take hours to enter. Are you guys fine with it?" he inquired. Hearing this, everyone rolled their eyes at him; even Emily was the same. Your next read is at M V L "Bad Brother, did you forget the brochure you received yesterday? There were also twenty special invitation cards in it." "Sister Nancy wanted to give it to you directly, but she didn''t know you; because of it, she asked my mother for help, and that''s how you got the brochure and cards from us." "Don''t tell me you didn''t read the letter of sister Nancy," Emily explained and inquired with a pout. Hearing her, Li Wei was stunned because when he saw the front page of the brochure, he directly threw it in the item box before giving it to Li Xin. As for letters and special invitations, he felt something like cards behind the last page and thought they were discount coupons, so he didn''t care. Thinking of this, his mouth twitched, and he wondered why they didn''t give him directly. However, he forgot that his false hero reputation made it harder for everyone to enter his villa''s community, so unless one knows him personally or is of very high status, the guard will not let anyone come inside. Not to mention there were now a few guards patrolling a little away from his villa to prevent anyone unknown from entering him. Emily saw his face and knew he hadn''t read the letter at all. "Bad brother, how could you do this? What if a beautiful lady like Goddess sent you a love letter? Won''t you miss a chance to get someone like her?" "So, you absolutely can''t do this ever and should read everything sent to you," she criticized him with a sulky look. Hearing her Li Wei stretched her cheeks. "You don''t have to care about what I will do or not," he said before leading everyone ahead of the line. Now that he has special invitation cards, he will clearly not bother to line up. However, his actions made many people dissatisfied, especially men whose sights were blocked. "Damn, it''s clearly unfair for them to enter like this just because he is a hero," a person commented with jealousy. "Humph, don''t spout your jealousy here; there are many people who entered before them. Why didn''t you show any dissatisfaction then?" a woman came to defend Li Wei. "Yes, there are many people who have entered before; if you have problems, then also say their names, and don''t just target hero Li Wei because he doesn''t bother with a low level like you," her female companion also defended. "This basterds only dare to talk behind hero Li Wei''s back; if he were here, they wouldn''t even dare to fart." This time a man spoke up, and soon many people joined, starting to criticize those who were against Li Wei. This made people who were jealous of Li Wei shut up in silence; they only dared to talk behind him, and because of this, they didn''t dare to retort to anyone. Just as this was happening, many people witnessed this. There were also people from earth who watched everything from a distance. They too felt jealous towards Li Wei; however, they didn''t dare to say anything loudly and only whispered among them. "Damn it, he is enjoying everything after becoming a hero while we are all living like shit," someone commented with jealousy. "Humph! What hero are you saying he is just a traitor who abandoned the earth and its people to live like this?" his companion replied as his hurt burned with envy when suddenly he frowned. "Where are the people who are supposed to follow him? They didn''t even contact us," he inquired with a displeased look; however, he didn''t get any answer and only heard a soft muffle. Just as he was about to look at his companion, his vision turned dark, and his body disappeared from the streets without anyone noticing. ''Argh, Li Wei, if I miss my shopping, I won''t forgive you!'' Rosalie grumbled inwardly with tears. She was about to go shopping when the guild master handed her the task of finding the people from earth who were hostile to Li Wei. Because of this, she was upset. However, what she does not know is that she wasn''t alone in this; the city lord had also arranged a few people to do this. He was afraid that Li Wei would really kill people; because of this, he requested help from the guild master, to which he didn''t disappoint him and directly sent Rosalie to do this. ¡­ Li Wei, who arrived in the shop, knew that someone was making people from earth disappear because he had let his clones eavesdrop on some suspicious people from earth. He also made sure to remember everyone''s faces so when he will kill, he won''t let anyone escape. Chapter 244: Shopping -3 Just as Li Wei was busy in his thoughts, Nancy came hurriedly to greet them."Mr. Li Wei, beautiful ladies, welcome to Nana''s fashion," she greeted with a professional smile while wondering if all the girls were all his partners. After all, there were rumors about Li Wei being a hero, so it was quite possible. Li Wei didn''t know her thoughts, so he nodded at her. "Miss Nancy, I came with my party and friends, so I wonder if there is a private room or a place with fewer people," he inquired directly. If there was no place like this, then he would have to use the skill to block everyone''s views again, especially people who came with ill intentions. However, his worries were useless as Nancy nodded without hesitation. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mr. Li Wei, we know people like you want privacy, so we emptied our top floor yesterday to make more private rooms," she replied with a smile. The people in these worlds also cared for privacy, and most of the time they asked such shops to send clothes directly to their homes; after that, they could decide which to buy or not. There were also a few private rooms, but they were only open for important people and needed to make an appointment before they came. However, with such a big sale happening today, they had no choice but to create more private rooms while also sending special invitations to important people who would be given access to such rooms. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded and was about to say something when Emiley spoke first. "Sister Nancy this bad brother didn''t read your love letter; because of this, he doesn''t know anything about this." "So just ignore him and ask me everything. I am the leader today and also the main family member," she asserted with a proud expression, making everyone chuckle at her words. Of course, Li Wei wasn''t happy and stretched her cheeks painfully. "Bad brother, it hurts," Emily glared at him with resentful expression. However, Li Wei ignored her and turned towards Nancy, who was blushing. "Miss Nancy, don''t listen to her words and just take us to the private rooms," he replied with a smile. Hearing him, Nancy didn''t hesitate and led everyone inside the private room on the top floor. The private room was big, with ten changing rooms, a few sofas with tables, and a restroom. "Mr. Li Wei and ladies, these private rooms were prepared just yesterday, so if you have any problems with decorations or other things, please tell me. I will fix it immediately or change the room for you," Nancy said after leading them in. However, everyone shook their heads. "Sister Nancy, there is no problem with this room, so can you go and bring in all types of clothes for me?" Emily requested with big eyes. Hearing her, Nancy chuckled and turned towards Li Xin and others. "Ms. Li and ladies, there are example books we have prepared for everyone from which you can select the dresses you want, or you can wait for me to bring every design," she suggested, pointing at the books on the table. "Miss Nancy, we will wait for you to bring everything while we will also take a look at these books," Li Xin replied without hesitation on everyone''s behalf. Explore stories on M V L They didn''t lack money to purchase normal clothes like this, so why care about choosing a few when you can get everything? Hearing Li Xin''s words, Nancy didn''t feel surprised and nodded. "Okay, then please wait here; I will order the servants immediately," she conveyed before taking her leave. As for their sizes, she was familiar with them when they came before to buy mountains of clothes. Only Lyla and Irene she didn''t know, but they already told her through telepathy to avoid any embarrassment. Because of this, Emily felt unhappy when she saw such a rom-com plot dodging its way like this. "Bad brother, why don''t you select dresses for everyone? After all, you are from earth and know more than sister XinXin," she suggested suddenly, making everyone stunned. Meanwhile, Li Wei pinched her cheeks again as he sat on the sofa while still cradling her in arms. "Little girl, if I knew more about fashion than your sister XinXin, then she should be chatting with me the whole day rather than with everyone else," he replied with a smile while also praising himself for being ignorant about this. Watching him like this Emily pouted with a sulky look and started to hit him with her tiny fists. Li Wei felt nothing, so he didn''t stop and continued to watch her with a smile. As for others, they ignored both of them and were busy checking the example books. This continued until Nancy came with a few female servants who brought some dresses with them. "Mr. Li Wei and ladies, the first batch of clothes are here; you can try them on and select from it." "After you are done choosing them, please press that bell on the table, and I will bring the second batch of clothes immediately," she informed. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded as for others, their gazes were attracted to the clothes that Nancy had brought. Watching them like this, Nancy didn''t hesitate and instructed the servants to place the clothes on the table by the sizes. After that, she said a few words and took her leave with servants. However, no one cared about her and looked at the dresses that she had brought. Even Li Wei was the same, and a strange expression appeared on his face. ''Aren''t they all school dresses? Don''t tell me it''s considered fashion here,'' he thought with a dumfounded look when he checked; they were normal uniforms, PE uniforms, sport uniforms, winter uniforms, and even swimming uniforms. However, no one cared about his dumfounded look because they had seen this in the brochure and example book, so they knew what kind of dresses there were. Even Li Xin was the same and didn''t feel surprised at all. Chapter 245: Shopping -4 "Bad brother, we are going to change, so don''t peek," Emily stated with a glare as she took off from his arms.Watching her like Li Wei let out a chuckle. "Don''t worry, I won''t peek," he replied, ruffling her hair and turned towards Irene and them. "Don''t bother to try everything on; just choose what you like; as for others, you can buy it and wear it later," he suggested, as he could see how thick the example book was, which means it will take a lot of time to try everything. Even the whole day might not be enough for it. Li Xin and others knew this, so they nodded. "Don''t worry, brother, we will only wear what we like," Li Xin replied as she took the different sets of school dresses. After that, she didn''t hesitate and entered the changing room. Irene and others also followed the suit with a faint blush. They knew what schools were and what these dresses represented, but they didn''t care too much and only felt it was fun to wear this as their age wasn''t that big. Only Lyla hesitated for a long time, and after looking at Li Wei, she gave up and entered the changing room. Li Wei was dumbfounded by her actions and smiled wryly. He then looked at the sets of dresses brought for him; however, he didn''t bother to change and just waited patiently on the sofa. There were no sounds of changing clothes because the rooms were soundproof, so he didn''t hear anything. Nevertheless, he patiently waited as he wondered which dress Li Xin and Li Yin would be wearing. ''Maybe I can have them wear these clothes at night,'' he muttered to himself with evil thoughts. When suddenly a door of the changing room opened, and a small figure ran out with a smile. "Bad brother, how do I look?" Emily inquired as she displayed her school outfit. Which was a white short-sleeved polo shirt, a gray tie, a pleated gray skirt that reached below her knees, and lastly, white socks with black shoes. Watching her like this, Li Wei nodded with a smile and pinched her cheeks once again. "Little girl, you look smarter, cuter, and prettier," he complimented, making her beam happily. "Hehe, bad brother, you do know how to sweet talk," Emily replied with a giggle as she climbed on his lap to wait for everyone. She really wanted to see how they would look and was quite curious about it. "Bad brother, what kind of school dress they would choose? There were also extremely short ones," she inquired curiously. Her school dresses were different because she was a child; if not, who knows what she would select. Li Wei was speechless at her and shook his head. "They won''t choose something like that, so give up on your thoughts," he replied calmly; however, his heart couldn''t help but beat faster. Nevertheless, it was only a fleeting thought, and he immediately suppressed it while waiting patiently. It wasn''t too long, and three doors opened at the same time, revealing Li Xin, Li Yin, and Lily. "Brother/brother Li, how do we look?" they inquired as they displayed the school uniform they wore. It was similar to Emily; however, they selected the red color, while their skirts reached above knee length. Further down, their socks were short with black shoes. Watching them like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but feel his throat drying a little. ''I must make them wear these school uniforms tonight, no matter what,'' he thought with determination and looked at them. "You all look good and cute; maybe you should try them on daily basis," he suggested with a smirk. Hearing him Li Xin and Li Yin rolled their eyes at him. Meanwhile, Lily beamed happily. "Really, brother Li, I can wear them daily," she asked with hope. To which Li Wei didn''t hesitate to nod. "Of course you can, Lily; as long as you like it, you can wear them," he replied as he ignored the glare of Li Xin and Li Yin. Nevertheless, they didn''t stop him. "Lily, you really look good, but don''t go wearing such a uniform outside," Li Xin reminded her. She wouldn''t mind if Lily was at home like this, but if she started to wander around, she would die from embarrassment, after all, she wasn''t going to school anymore. "Emily, you also look smart and cute," Li Xin complimented her as she arrived beside Li Wei to stretch her cheeks. "Hehe sisters, you all also look great," Emily replied with a laugh as she wondered which dresses next people would choose. She was looking forward to seeing Alice, Elva, Olivia, and Lyla; after all, they had big assets. As for Irene, she was also looking forward to it, but it was not as much when compared to her busty sisters. Experience exclusive tales on M V L Li Wei didn''t know her thoughts, but he could see she was having evil thoughts. ''Aunty Eliza, you should''ve never told rom-com stories to her,'' he complained in his heart when a few doors opened simultaneously with a few figures coming out. They were Elva, Alice, Olivia, and Irene, wearing different colors of school uniforms. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elva selected light green, Alice was black, Olivia was light pink, and Irene was violet. Their skirts were all reached above their knees, similar to Li Xin. However, this was not what attracted everyone''s gazes, but the chests of these girls, which their white polo shirts outlined a lot. Of course, Irene was not included; by the way, she wanted to cry now as she came at the wrong time. However, no one cared about her; even Li Wei, who himself thought he was strong enough to ignore such things, felt it was hard to tear away his gaze. ''Damn, this is too much,'' he cursed in his heart, looking at Alice, whose chest was second biggest currently. More so, she was a cat girl, and her tail came out from below the skirt. Li Wei couldn''t help but take a second look at her before tearing away his gaze. ''No evil I have seen, no evil I have seen,'' he chanted in his mind like some Buddha and covered the little girl''s eyes, who couldn''t tear her gaze away at all. Chapter 246: Shopping -5 "Bad brother, take your hands off! I want to see it!" Emily exclaimed loudly as her eyes were covered by Li Wei.Hearing her exclamation, Li Xin and others came out of their stunned looks; even Alice, who was stunned at their gazes, recovered and hurriedly took back a few steps. "Why are you looking at me like that?" she asked with fear, wondering if she had done something wrong. Watching her like this, Li Wei and others were stunned again. "Alice, we are looking at you like this because you look great and cute," Li Wei replied with a smile, trying to ease her. After all, it was not her fault to look like a high school girl who was from R18-rated comics. Fortunately, it was not that serious; nevertheless, it made everyone stunned; after all, no one had seen a cat girl in school uniform look so erotic. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Really, I look cute," Alice asked with a doubtful tone and turned towards Elva and others for confirmation. Find your adventure at M V L "Sister Alice, you really look cute and great, so don''t worry; however, why don''t you wear the winter jacket? You will look even better," Li Xin suggested. She really wouldn''t mind letting Alice stay like this, however Emily was here, and she didn''t want her to learn bad things even if she was a bad girl. "Alice, what sister Li said is true; you look great; however, you should wear a jacket," Elva also suggested with a nod. Hearing them, Alice hesitated a little and went inside the changing room to put on the jacket. Meanwhile, Elva and others heaved a sigh of relief before checking themselves to see if they also looked like that. However, they weren''t as erotic as Alice; nevertheless, they also went back to the changing room to wear jackets. Only Irene remained in her spot with an embarrassed expression, wondering what to do. Now that there was no problem, Li Wei finally uncovered Emily''s eyes, which were brimming with tears. "Uwwu, you are a bad brother. You bully me always," she complained, hitting him with small fists again. However, Li Wei didn''t care and gave her a hug before looking at Irene, who sat silently with sad emotions in her heart. "Miss Irene don''t be sad; you look great as everyone," he said shortly with an assured look. Hearing him, Irene just nodded stiffly as she was still handling the emotional damage she suffered. Li Wei couldn''t help but feel sympathy for her. ''It doesn''t matter if you came later because you were going to lose to them from the start,'' he thought, shaking his head silently and looking at Li Xin and Li Yin, who also took some emotional damage and were looking at their own chests. But he didn''t say anything and let her feel the difference so she would be afraid of him falling in love with others. Only Emily and Lily were fine currently and were waiting for those busty sisters to come out. It didn''t take long, and after a few minutes, Elva and others came out wearing a winter jacket for their respective uniforms. They still looked sexy, but it was not something bad, so no one was stunned. "You all look great," Li Wei complimented shortly with a smile. Hearing him, Alice, Elva, and Olvia blushed faintly. "Thank you, brother Li," they all thanked him before taking a seat and chatting with Li Xin and others. Only then did Li Xin and Irene recover from their emotional damage. Now only one person remained, and that was Lyla, who was taking quite a lot of time. Nevertheless, after a few minutes, she came out of the changing room, stunning everyone else. Li Wei had already covered Emily''s eyes and mouth before even Lyla came out because he was afraid it would be something like Alice. However, it wasn''t on Alice''s level; nonetheless, Lyla''s ripe age made her look stunning, not to mention that with the school uniform, she looked no different than a woman who was cosplaying for someone on purpose. ''Damn, this is also too much for me,'' Li Wei cursed in his heart as he looked at her. She was wearing a white polo shirt with an open sky-blue jacket and a tie. This made her number one chest outlined a lot. However, what caught his attention wasn''t her chest but her sky-blue skirt. It only covered half of her thighs, showing quite a bit of fat skin. Further down were over-the-knee black stockings, which made his mouth dry. It''s not like he hadn''t seen something like this before, but Lyla was a top-tier beauty, not to mention she had long, sexy legs and was just a few feet away from him, unlike in those videos and comics, which were not even real. So, he couldn''t help but gulp loudly. Watching his gaze Lyla couldn''t help but blush, and with a nervous expression, she sat beside Irene. Just as Li Wei was about to say something, Li Xin nudged him. "Brother, let go of Emily first; it''s okay for her to take a look," she reminded him as she saw poor Emily struggling for a look. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded and let go of her mouth and eyes. "Bad brother, don''t bully me or I will cry," Emily complained with large tears in her eyes. However, Li Wei remained unfazed at this. "Emily, I am doing this for you, so don''t blame me," he replied calmly while pinching her small nose. It''s not like he wanted to see her cry, but he really didn''t want her to come into contact with things like this. If not, with her rom-com knowledge, who knows what she might do? So, he just ignored her fists again and turned towards Lyla, who was nervous. "Miss Lyla, this school uniform suits you very much," he complimented honestly with a smile. Hearing him Lyla nodded with relief. "Thank you, Li Wei," she replied with a shy expression. It''s not like she wore school uniform for him specially; it''s just that it was her first time shopping along with a man, hence she felt nervous. Li Wei could see this too, so he didn''t care too much. However, this was not the case for Emily, who was looking for some crispy rom-com plot. ''There is definitely some secret between them,'' she thought with a pout; however, she didn''t say anything now as she had more important things in her hands. Chapter 247: Shopping -6 "Bad brother, don''t just laze around and change yourself into a handsome schoolboy," Emily instructed with a pout and glare.Hearing her, Li Wei was stunned. "Little girl, I am going to buy every outfit Miss Nancy will bring for me, so there is no need to try them," he replied, pinching her nose and turning towards girls. "Do you want to try more uniforms, or should I ask Miss Nancy to bring a second batch?" he inquired as he saw them sitting and doing nothing. "Brother, we are all waiting for you to change, so don''t make an excuse and try to run away from this," Li Xin retorted coldly. "Yes, brother Li, you can''t crush my cute slime''s exceptions like that," Lily agreed with a sulky look. Watching them like this, Li Wei was speechless. "Bad brother, just go and change; why are you shying like a little girl?" Emily provoked him with an indignant look. However, it only made Li Wei smile at her. "Little girl, I am not shy but just lazy to change clothes again and again," he replied as he gave her a hug while not knowing he made a mistake telling her about this. "Oh, so you are lazy to change, then why don''t we help you to do it, bad brother?" Emily suggested with a smile. "Brother Emily is right; we will help you to change," Li Xin agreed instantly with a smirk. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing her, Elva and others blushed; meanwhile, Lily was quite excited to dress him up. This made Li Wei regret telling Emily about his laziness. "No need, I will go and change myself," he replied, giving up on rejecting further; if not, they will continue to pester him. Hearing him Emily and Lily were disappointed; nevertheless, they instantly recovered after watching him enter the changing room. No one said anything after that and just waited silently for him. It didn''t take long, and Li Wei came out with a school uniform. Watching him like this, everyone''s eyes widened a little. "Bad brother, I never thought you would look this handsome in a school outfit," Emily exclaimed loudly, looking at Li Wei, who wore a black school uniform, which made him look dashing, especially with his pale skin. "Brother, you are handsome as always." Li Xin complimented him with a sweet smile. Elva and others also followed the suit, saying a few words. To this, Li Wei just shrugged and asked them to hurry up if they wanted to try more clothes. Emily and Li Xin didn''t pester him anymore, and soon they began to try other school outfits. Such as PE uniforms and sport uniforms. Of course, they only wore things that were not erotic and covered their skin a lot. Nevertheless, it still didn''t hide their fat thighs from the sport uniform, which made it hard for Li Wei to tear his gaze away. Especially from Lyla and Alice, who had plenty of fat down there too. ''Just what do they eat?'' he questioned himself, not knowing everyone also had the same questions after looking at them. However, they didn''t ponder over too much, as they might end up hurting themselves in return. So, in the end, they all started to chat about the clothes. In the meantime, Li Wei asked Nancy to bring in a second batch of clothes, which were some real fashion clothes. Stay updated through M V L Li Xin and the others didn''t even hesitate and started to change into new clothes before asking each other how they looked. Of course, they didn''t forget to disturb Li Wei, who was enjoying his peace. Nevertheless, it wasn''t too much of a problem for him, as they didn''t ask him to wear everything. So, he just lazed while watching them in different clothes, which Nancy brought after every half hour. They were office, formal, casual, home wear, night wear, summer, spring, monsoon, winter, cosplay, etc. All the girls slowly become so engrossed in trying new outfits that they forget about his existence. Fortunately, Emily was there, which prevented them from choosing some erotic outfits to try out; if not, Li Wei might have been shocked. Nevertheless, he was still stunned at their enthusiasm, which made them try new clothes again and again. ''Are they monsters in girls'' clothing?'' he thought, feeling a little dumfounded as even Emily, who was not at a high level, didn''t feel tired at all. They even forgot about the lunch and were still energetic as ever. Watching them like he shook his head helplessly before taking out some snacks from his item box and giving them to eat. It was only at this point they noticed they had forgotten about him and lunch. "Brother, why didn''t you remind us earlier?" Li Xin complained with a pout as she sat on the sofa while taking snacks from him. Hearing her, Li Wei just shrugged. "You guys were too busy," he replied as he fed Emily, who was sitting on his lap. "Bad brother, you saw us wearing all kinds of dresses, right? Then, how do we look? Which ones do you like?" Emily inquired curiously. In response Li Wei chuckled. "No matter what dresses you wear, the beauty is inside of you, not in something that can be changed at whim, so no matter which dress you wear, you all will always be beautiful and cute," he replied as he gently ruffled her hair. Hearing him, Emily nodded with a thoughtful look while asking him to keep feeding. Li Xin and others also heard what he said, but they just blushed faintly and resumed talking about the outfits while eating their snacks. It only took a few ten minutes before they once again resumed trying other outfits. Li Wei just shrugged at this and lazed on the sofa, enjoying the peace given to him. However, this peace didn''t last long as he suddenly heard a very familiar voice. (Li Wei, do you still remember your promise with Sera?) Luna asked through telepathy, making him dumbfounded. (Miss, who are you and what promise are you talking about? Also, who is Miss Sera? Why don''t I know anything about her?) Li Wei replied with an innocent expression. It''s not like he didn''t recognize the owner of the voice; it''s just that he wanted to confirm it and make sure no one was playing tricks on him. (Li Wei, I don''t have time to explain everything to you, so just go to the north plane and meet Sophia there; she will tell you what to do,) (By the way, I am the goddess of life, Luna, and Sera is the goddess of death.) Luna replied before cutting off the telepathic connection. Chapter 248: Meeting With Sophia -1 Li Wei was dumbfounded by what he heard and wondered if it was true or not.''Sigh, can''t you at least make clear that you are real?'' he thought with grumble when a chat message arrived in front of him. Luna (the Goddess of Life): Is this confirmation enough? Then go fast; don''t waste time. Li Wei: Understand I will be there within a minute, but is it dangerous? Luna (the Goddess of Life): ... Luna (the Goddess of Life): No, it''s not dangerous, but if you don''t go within a minute, it will be life-threatening. Li Wei: Haha, don''t worry, goddess, I will be there within a minute. Li Wei replied hurriedly as he felt a chill on his back. ''Why is she talking about killing when she is the goddess of life?'' he thought bitterly while wondering why the goddess of death didn''t contact or say something. However, he didn''t ponder too much and turned towards Li Xin and others who had just come out of the changing room with new outfits. "XinXin, I have something to do right now, so I will leave my clone here," he informed, making everyone stunned. "Brother, what happened? Why are you in such a hurry" Li Xin inquired with concern. Hearing her, Li Wei smiled with assurance. "It''s just a small matter, but it needs me to be there. Don''t worry, it''s not something dangerous," he explained before continuing. "Well, I will take my leave now since it''s a little urgent," he said and disappeared with teleportation while leaving his clone there. Li Xin and others were stunned once again at his sudden leave and felt it was not some small matter. Only Irene knew how serious this matter was since she saw Li Wei and the spirits related to him disappear without a trace. However, she didn''t say anything about this, knowing he didn''t want anyone to worry about. *** After teleporting quite a few times, Li Wei finally arrived in the north planes while also making sure no one was following him. Yet he didn''t find anyone here. "Where is she? Do I need to go more deeper?" he muttered with a frown as he didn''t know the location of Sophia. Just as he was about to ask Luna about it, his surroundings changed suddenly, and he appeared in an unknown area. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he didn''t care about this change because his eyes remained focused on the figure who appeared before him along with an eight-year-old sleeping girl. "Li Wei, it''s been a long time," Sophia smiled sweetly as she caressed the back of the little girl who was sleeping peacefully in her arms. Hearing her, Li Wei finally came out of his dumbfounded look. "Miss Sophia, it''s been a long time," he greeted with a wry smile. Watching him like this, Sophia felt unhappy. ''Humph, I don''t have time to bother with you, or I might''ve taught you a lesson for being unwilling to meet me,'' she thought silently with a pout before talking with him. "Li Wei, you have promised Sera to fulfill one condition as long as it''s not dangerous and life-threatening." "So, all you have to do is now take care of this little girl, Evelyn, who is Sera''s only disciple," she stated seriously. Enjoy more content from M V L Hearing her, Li Wei was stunned. "Miss Sophia, even if she is Miss Sera''s disciple, it doesn''t mean I have to take care of her right? Also, what about her parents, and why is Miss Sera not saying anything?" he inquired. In response, Sophia answered coldly. "Her parents sold her to a kingdom for some money; if not for that, Evelyn will be living a happy life," she replied with a hint of killing intent before continuing with eased expression. "Sera has less chances of interfering or contacting you because she made you bugged." "But you don''t need to worry about this since she will contact you once Evelyn wakes up, and after that, unless it''s very important, she won''t say anything," she explained. Hearing this, Li Wei nodded with an understanding look before gazing at the little girl who was sleeping peacefully. He didn''t have any problems with taking care of her because he owed the Goddess of Death for making him bugged and giving strength to protect the people he cared about. However, he hesitated after knowing his situation and finally shook his head. "Miss Sophia, I don''t think it will be a good thing to let me take care of her," he replied with a sigh. He had been involved with quite a few dangerous things and knew there would be many enemies in the future. Not to mention he didn''t have any experience raising a child, so he felt it might not be a good thing for her to be with him. It would be better to let good parents adopt her who will take care of her and protect her. After all, she was just a child and should play with kids around her age rather than be in dangerous situations with him. However, Sophia shook her head helplessly at him. "Li Wei, you have dangerous enemies, and so do Evelyn," she replied with a wry smile after recalling what this little girl did. Li Wei was taken aback at her words and looked at her with a question. "When Evelyn was sold by her parents to a royal family, she used her strength to kill everyone there except her parents before coming to find you because you have the aura of Sera, and she was able to sense it." "It''s just that on the way she killed many people who tried to stop her; they were some princes, a queen, a general, and even a small army made of knights and adventures." "Not to mention her parents, whom she left alive, sold her information for money to a high-level kingdom," she explained, making Li Wei dumbfounded, who was wondering if the little girl was some reincarnated killing God. Watching him like this, Sophia chuckled softly. "Don''t worry, her parents were killed by that high-level kingdom to keep Evelyn''s matter a secret so only a few people from the Starfrost world know about Evelyn and how she looks." "Also, Elmoral World will suppress everyone at level 250, so there is no need to worry about them coming to find her here with large numbers as they will alert many people," she added. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded with relief. There were still many questions, like why some kid like her possessed this much strength, but he knew this must be secret, so he didn''t inquire. Chapter 249: Meeting With Sophia -2 "Miss Sophia, I don''t have any problem with taking care of her if she is already in a dangerous situation," Li Wei stated before continuing again."But she doesn''t know me at all. Will this make her try to kill me or my party members?" he inquired as he took a few steps back. If the little girl was just a normal person, he would''ve agreed instantly, but she wasn''t; more so she had the strength to kill people above level 250. This was quite dangerous, and just because she was a child, he wouldn''t throw himself and his party member''s lives in danger. Sophia saw through his thoughts and became a little speechless. ''Well, these three are made from the same wood never trusting anyone easily,'' she thought with a pout as she rolled her eyes at him. "Don''t think you are the only one who is worried about this; I am also worried about you harming her, so I specially made a contract for both of you." "Evelyn has already signed it, so read it before signing it," she replied as she gave him the contract. Honestly, she wasn''t worried about Li Wei harming Evelyn because he wouldn''t be able to harm her with how strong the little girl was. It was just she was afraid of Evelyn strangling him to death after learning about her master giving the specially crafted system to him, which was supposed to be for her. ''Evelyn I am sorry for tricking you, but Aunty Sophia is doing this for your own good,'' she muttered in her heart as she ruffled the little girl''s short black hair. There was no way Evelyn would sign the contract willingly, so she had to trick her with Sera''s consent. Just as she was busy with this, Li Wei read all the conditions on the contract before looking at her. "Miss Sophia, what about the good person test and her identity?" he inquired. Hearing this, Sophia couldn''t help but roll her eyes with annoyance. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Just sign the contract; I have already taken care of everything," she replied with a pout. However, she was snorting coldly in her heart. ''Humph, that person doesn''t have guts to judge Evelyn as a criminal; if not, Sera will descend directly to kill everyone,'' she muttered in her heart, clearly knowing that the good person test and identity list were just a gimmick of that almighty person for their purpose. Even if that person was given a thousand times the guts, they wouldn''t dare lay hands-on Evelyn after all they know the history of Sera. "Miss Sophia, it''s done. I have signed the contract," Li Wei informed as he kept a copy for himself while giving the other to her. Hearing him, Sophia nodded with a relieved expression. "Then take her with you; by the way, all her daily necessities and other things are inside her item box; she also doesn''t have any memories and only remembers some common knowledge," she explained as she handed Evelyn to him. Li Wei was stunned again at this as he cradled the little girl before speaking. "She lost her memories," he inquired with a stunned look. However, Sophia shook her head. "She didn''t lose her memories, but they were sealed by me. It''s because Sera didn''t want her to remember how her parents betrayed her and only wants to live a happy life," she explained, throwing the blame on someone else with a nonchalant look. Hearing her, Li Wei felt something was amiss, but before he could say something, Sophia continued with a serious expression. "Li Wei, the changes are happening fast, so get strong as fast as you can," she said as she took out a strange diamond-shaped crystal. "I won''t be able to meet you or contact you again, so take this spirit crystal in which I have sealed a powerful spirit that will be able to help you." Read exclusive chapters at M V L "Also, when the time comes, it will bring you to complete my one condition; of course, if it''s life-threatening, you can reject it," she instructed as she threw the spirit crystal towards him. Watching this, Li Wei was stunned and hurriedly used telekinesis to catch the spirit crystal. "Miss Sophia, what do you want me to do?" he inquired with a frown. However, Sophia just smiled and shook her head. "You are too weak, so don''t meddle in this thing now." "By the way, your father has killed everyone who was related to that incident, so don''t let hatred blind your eyes and at least trust people around you," she spoke as she took a deep look at him, knowing what his problems were. However, Li Wei just remained silent and didn''t show any expressions. Watching him like this, Sophia shook her head and didn''t pester. "Well, my time is over, and I should leave," she said with a faint sigh and started to disappear. However, suddenly she recalled something and looked at Li Wei with a serious expression again. "Li Wei, stay away from Elmoral Goddess," she spoke before disappearing completely and leaving Li Wei with a speechless expression. "At least tell why I need to stay away from her," Li Wei complained with a sigh as he looked around to see he had returned to the previous place. After this, he didn''t hesitate and stored the spirit crystal in his item box before looking at Evelyn, who was still sleeping peacefully. "Well, I should just go home and inform Li Xin and others about it," he spoke to himself before disappearing with teleportation. ***** Inside the white room, Sera and Luna witnessed everything, as Sophia didn''t block their view this time. Well, she didn''t dare to do it after all Evelyn was there, and if she did block the view, Sera would descend before fighting with her. "Sera, is it really okay to let Sophia mess with Evelyn''s memories?" Luna asked with an unhappy look, clearly knowing she must have done something else too. Hearing her, Sera let out a chuckle. "Well, it might not be a bad thing as long as Evelyn is happy," she replied with a soft expression. Watching her like this, Luna pouted before turning towards the screen where Li Wei laid down Evelyn on bed while waiting for her to wake up. Chapter 250: Evelyn Wakes Up -1 "Phew, what a long day," Li Wei muttered as he sat on the reclining chair while casting a deep look at Evelyn, who was sleeping peacefully.There were many pros and cons to taking care of her. However, he didn''t care too much since it was not something life-threatening. Elmoral world will only allow people to exist at level 250 and below. So, there was no problem with her safety since the little girl was herself powerful enough to kill people above level 250. With the contract between them, she won''t be able to harm him, or people related to him. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not to mention if he took care of her greatly, she might even protect him and the people around him in return. Then there were also goddesses who took care of her greatly and wouldn''t let her fall into any danger, which means as long as Li Wei is with her, he will be able to know if there are any enemies beside him. This was the reason why Li Wei didn''t persuade or reject Sophia again. Of course, the main reason was his promise to Sera, and he was quite happy with how things turned out as he had just to take care of Evelyn rather than fighting some gods or completing some life-threatening tasks. Thinking of this, he recalled Sophia''s words and frowned. "It seems her condition is more complicated," he muttered to himself with a sigh. Even though he could reject her condition if it endangered his life, he felt he would be dragged into this no matter what. "Well, it''s no use thinking this; I should inform Li Xin and others first," he said, shaking his head before controlling his clone in Nana''s Fashion. He didn''t say too much and only informed them that he would be waiting at home because he had to entertain a guest. Li Xin and others were stunned at this and wondered what guest had come. So, they didn''t care about shopping anymore and directly bought all the clothing sets from Nancy for a total of 120 million coins. Your next journey awaits at M-V-L The cost was a little more than normal since the earth''s clothes were in demand; however, it was still too cheap considering that a high-grade level 50 battle suit would cost around 10-50 million per set. The difference was like heaven and earth, since for 120 million they all got about thousands of clothes for everyone. Of course, they can''t fight with them on, or the clothes will be destroyed as they weren''t made to withstand the fights. However, no one cared about this since they wanted to wear it inside the home. This was also the reason why they didn''t hesitate to buy everything before heading back. Li Wei, who saw them like this through clone, smiled wryly. When he left, they had already stopped the shopping and were waiting for him. Hence, he decided to inform them so they could continue their shopping with peace of mind; however, they all came running back. "Well, they could try the clothes at home if they wanted to," he murmured with a shrug and glanced at Evelyn, whose eyelashes trembled slightly. ''She is going to wake up,'' he thought in his heart and arrived beside the bed. Evelyn didn''t take too much time, and only after a few ten seconds, she opened her sleepy eyes. What appeared in front of her was an unfamiliar room, which made her anxious. However, when she saw a familiar face, she became relieved, and tears welled up in her eyes. "Daddy!" she cried out loudly before hugging Li Wei firmly. Li Wei was dumbfounded by what was happening, but he didn''t separate her and embraced her before patting her head. "Evelyn, it''s okay; there is no need to cry," he assured her with a smile. Hearing him, she calmed down a lot and looked up at him with her beautiful golden eyes. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled. "Evelyn, why are you calling me Daddy?" he inquired gently. Hearing him Evelyn tilted her head with a cute expression. "You are my daddy, so I am calling you daddy," she replied innocently. In response, Li Wei shook his head. "Evelyn I am not your daddy, so stop calling me this and call me brother, okay," he reminded softly. However, Evelyn shook her head with a pout. "You are my daddy, and I will call you daddy. No one can stop me from doing this, even you," she stated with a firm look, as if even the gods can''t change her decision. Watching her like this, Li Wei was speechless and knew she wouldn''t listen to him. So, he gave up on convincing her and decided to take another approach. "Evelyn, why do you think I am your daddy?" he inquired with a serious look as he cradled her in his arms. Hearing him Evelyn once again gave an innocent look. "You are my daddy, and you have been taking care of me since I was a baby." "Aunty Sophia even took photos of you and me when you were playing with me. Look here is the album," she replied as she took out a photo album from the item box before displaying it to him happily. In the photos, it was clearly Li Wei who had been cradling her while also playing with her since she was an infant. Looking at the proof, Li Wei''s mouth twitched, and the urge to smack Sophia''s head formed in his mind. Even if she was a goddess, he felt he should hit her. Just as he was thinking this, his surroundings changed, and he appeared in the white room with Evelyn. "Master! Aunty Luna! Aunty Selene!" Evelyn examined happily when she saw the three beautiful women. She didn''t hesitate and directly jumped from Li Wei''s hug before lunging into Sera''s, who embraced her tightly with a smile. "My cute disciple, did you create trouble for others?" she inquired as she ruffled her shoulder-length black hair. Hearing her, Evelyn shook her head instantly. "Master, I didn''t create trouble. I am a good disciple," she replied with a beaming smile, making Sera speechless. ''Sophia has sealed all your bad memories; if not, you wouldn''t be replying to me like this,'' she thought, rolling her eyes at her. Chapter 251: Evelyn Wakes Up -2 Just as Sera and Evelyn were having a great time, Li Wei was dumbfounded by this sudden situation.He couldn''t help but wonder if it was really okay for Sera to do this since she was restricted a lot. "Don''t worry, it''s not Sera who summoned you here but me," Selene spoke after reading his thoughts while giving him a deep look. There was also Luna, who was scrutinizing him from head to toe. Feeling the gazes of two beauties on him, Li Wei became a little embarrassed, nevertheless he remained calm. "Miss Goddess, you all want to chat with Evelyn right, then how about you send me back, and after you are done talking with Evelyn, you can send her directly to me?" he suggested. Hearing him, Luna couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him. "Li Wei, it''s not like we are going to eat you, so just stay here. Also, the reason why Evelyn is able to come here is because of you." "If we sent you back, she also can''t stay here," she explained with a cold glance. Listening to her, Li Wei nodded; however, he was still feeling puzzled about why they can''t just summon Evelyn alone. Selene saw through his thoughts and decided to explain. "Li Wei I am Selene, goddess of war and a law enforcer among gods. I have duty to watch over every god''s wrongdoing; however, now in that list you are also included because you are bugged." "Hence, I can summon you to ask some questions with my authority. Of course, it won''t be that frequently, but only one or two times a month. As for Evelyn, she mistakenly arrived with you and nothing else," she summarized with a calm look. Honestly, she wasn''t given the task to watch over him; however, she requested it by paying some of her merits since she wanted Sera to meet Evelyn. Things would be difficult for her if someone found her misusing her authority, but she didn''t care as she wanted to make her little sister happy. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded with understanding. ''If it''s like this, then it makes sense why I was chosen to take care of Evelyn,'' he thought in his heart. However, he was only faintly right about this since Sera hoped to chat with Evelyn through the chat function of the system she gave him. She didn''t know anything about Selene''s action, as she didn''t tell her anything about it until a few minutes ago. Hence his thoughts were distantly right. Just as he was thinking about this, he suddenly remembered something. But before he could even ask, Luna answered. "Sophia had only sealed her extraordinary memories while retaining some basic ones, such as playing with us and also you, since she altered her memories a little." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now she is just an innocent child who doesn''t know many things, and since she likes you as Daddy so much, forget about us changing her memories," she stated with a light snort, clearly knowing what he wanted. Hearing her, Li Wei smiled wryly. It''s not like he disliked getting called Daddy by her, but he hoped she would call him brother as it would avoid misunderstandings in the future. However, it was useless, so he could only sigh helplessly before looking at Evelyn, who was chatting with Sera. Because there was a sound barrier around them. Evelyn didn''t hear anything and was happy after seeing her master. Watching them like this, Luna pouted. "Evelyn, did you forget about Aunty Luna?" she asked, puffing her cheeks with anger. Hearing her, Evelyn turned towards her with a smile. "Aunty Luna, don''t worry, Evelyn didn''t forget you," she replied before coming to hug her. Because she was only four feet and Luna was five feet eight inches, she could only hug Luna''s long legs, which means her small hands were wrapped around her plump things. This made Luna blush with embarrassment, and she hurriedly cradled the small girl in her arms, who was still smiling happily. ''Sophia! Why did you make her like this?'' she shouted in her heart, knowing the little girl knew many things, but because of her memory getting sealed, she wasn''t aware of such things now. She couldn''t even blame her after seeing her smile and could only sulk inwardly while casting a death glare at Li Wei, who witnessed everything with a stunned look. "Ahem, Luna, go and play with her," Selene reminded her as she saw Evelyn wondering why Aunty Luna was angry with her Daddy. Hearing her, Luna snorted lightly before taking Evelyn to the sofa and giving many things to her. Sera too joined in taking out some dangerous things to let Evelyn play with them. Witnessing all of this, Li Wei was speechless. Stay tuned for updates on M-V-L Selene saw his look and couldn''t help but chuckle. "Don''t be surprised; it''s just some normal things," she replied before continuing. "By the way, because Sophia had sealed Evelyn''s memories, she only knows us as her aunties and doesn''t know about us being gods." "We also don''t want her to know these things now since she is just a child, so don''t talk about us being gods in front of her," she reminded seriously. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded without hesitation. "Don''t worry, Miss Selene, I won''t talk about this," he replied. In response, Selene nodded back before creating a chair for him and joining Sera and others to spoil Evelyn. Li Wei could only wait silently on a chair, as he had nothing to do now. The time in the white room flowed differently, so he wasn''t worried about Li Xin and others not finding him at home. ''Well, I should at least prepare an explanation for Irene and others about Evelyn,'' he thought with a sigh, knowing how big this misunderstanding would get if Evelyn displayed the photo album of him taking care of her. Also, she was holding on to the photo album firmly, so taking it from her would be impossible since she was stronger than him, not to mention Sophia might have left a few copies with her. Chapter 252: Selenes Reasons Even though the time in the white room was different, it didn''t mean they could make Li Wei and Evelyn stay here for a long time.The maximum limit was only fifteen minutes; hence, Sera and others had to stop spoiling Evelyn with an unwilling expression. Evelyn noticed this and knew they would be leaving soon. Even though her memories were sealed, she felt her master and aunties weren''t normal people, which means they couldn''t meet her frequently. "Master, when can I see you again?" she asked with tears. Watching her like this, Sera sighed in her heart before taking the little girl into her embrace. "Evelyn, don''t worry, master will contact you frequently," she promised with a smile as she gave a kiss on her cheek. "Now you should say goodbye to Aunty Luna and Aunty Selene," she reminded softly. Hearing her, Evelyn looked at the two beauties with tears. "Aunty Luna, Aunty Selene, you won''t forget me, right?" she asked with an unsure expression. Watching her like this, the three of them didn''t know whether they should laugh or cry. With her memories sealed, she only knows that she met them very few times and had fun with them. Because of this, she was worried about them forgetting her. "Evelyn, don''t worry, no one will forget you," Selene replied as she ruffled her short hair. While Luna also followed the suit. "Evelyn, you are just too cute, so how could we forget you? Also, we will be able to talk frequently, so don''t be sad okay," she assured her with a sweet smile as she caressed her soft cheeks. Hearing them, Evelyn nodded, her tears backing up a little. "I also won''t forget you," she replied seriously, making everyone smile. "My little disciple, now it''s time for you and your daddy to return," Sera stated with a smile as she walked towards Li Wei with her in arms. Because they didn''t create a sound barrier or anything, Li Wei was able to see and hear them. Hence, he also knew that time was over and didn''t feel surprised at their arrival. "Li Wei, I hope you will take care of Evelyn greatly and won''t make her cry if not," Luna stated with a cold glance, not saying anything further. Hearing her, Li Wei smiled wryly in his heart. "Don''t worry, Miss Luna. I will treat Evelyn very well and won''t let any harm come to her," he replied seriously. To him, she was just an eight-year-old girl, so how could he let her be involved in something dangerous, more so, treat her badly? If not for the fact she had enemies after her, he would''ve strongly suggested letting someone else adopt her. Luna knew his thoughts, so she only snorted lightly and didn''t say anything. Sera witnessed all of this, but she was just focused on Evelyn, who was about to cry. Find adventures at M-V-L "Don''t cry, my little disciple; if not, I won''t see you ever again," she threatened with a pout. Hearing her, Evelyn''s tears rolled back in panic. "Master, you can''t do that; you must see me again," she shouted anxiously in her arms. However, Sera didn''t care about this. "I will only see you again if you don''t cry and stay as a good girl," she replied with a strict expression before turning towards Li Wei. "Here, take her and treat her well," she said shortly as she handed the little girl to him, who suddenly went to sleep. Watching this, Li Wei didn''t hesitate to cradle Evelyn. "Miss Sera, don''t worry, I will treat her well," he replied firmly. Hearing him Sera nodded. "She has some artifacts that can help her disguise and hide her status, so her enemies won''t be able to find her." "However, she had full control of the artifact, so you should advise her whom to show her real self." "Also teach her important things like how not to trust anyone easily and such," she reminded with a soft expression as she looked at Evelyn, who was sleeping peacefully. She couldn''t help but move closer to caress her face, which made Li Wei''s heartbeat fasten as he was able to see her face closely. However, he didn''t dare to think about anything since they could read his mind, so he shifted away his gaze only to meet with a cold glare from Luna. But before she could say anything, Selene, who was silent, finally spoke. "Sera, its time," she reminded her little sister. Hearing her, Sera nodded unwillingly and moved closer to kiss Evelyn''s forehead. "Evelyn, master only wants you to live happily, so don''t blame me or Sophia for sealing your memories," she muttered with a hint of pain. By the time she wanted to caress her head again, both Li Wei and Evelyn disappeared without any trace. "It''s okay, Sera; she will be living a happy life, and it''s not like you won''t see her again." Selene spoke softly as she ruffled Sera''s hair, who was still standing with a blank expression. "Yes, Sera, what sister Selene is saying is right; you don''t need to worry and blame yourself for what happened then," Luna assured her as she grabbed her hands. Hearing them Sera sighed a little and nodded. "Let''s go and watch them. Evelyn should wake soon up after leaving this place," she said and instantly moved to the sofa to watch them. Seeing her like this, Selene shook her head helplessly. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sister Selene, you didn''t take the job of watching Li Wei just because of Sera, right?" Luna inquired suddenly, as she felt there was something more behind it. Hearing her, Selene nodded. "Yes, it''s not just for Sera; it''s also because the Goddess of Creation and I are worried about him killing people without any care," she replied calmly, making Luna a little shocked. "Is this that serious?" she asked with disbelief. In response, Selene nodded again. "You can think he is made from the same wood as Sera and Evelyn," she stated with helpless expression. Sera and Evelyn were someone who didn''t hesitate in killing and wiping out the whole world in anger. Li Wei wasn''t the same yet, but he held the same mentality. More so, he had unimaginable hatred in his heart; if it ever erupted, then only corpses of people would pile up like mountains no matter whether they were involved in that incident or not. Because Sera was the one who made him bugged, she would be implicated by his actions; hence, she had no choice but to keep an eye on him. Chapter 253: Everyones Return Hearing Selene''s words, Luna was stunned, as she didn''t expect she would compare Li Wei with Sera and Evelyn.Because even though Li Wei was bugged and powerful, he was clearly not at the level of them. Selene saw through her thoughts and explained. "To kill two hundred people, his father planned the death of thousands, and he did it with just his intelligence while also successfully escaping from the laws of earth." Find adventures at M-V-L "So, I don''t think Li Wei is different from his father when it came to this, not to mention he was involved in that incident directly unlike his father, who wasn''t there at that time," she clarified. Hearing her, Luna nodded with understanding. Even though they are gods and can read the minds of people, they can''t figure out what a person will do in the future just with this unless they predict their fate. But it was useless on Li Wei, and everyone related to him since their fate was unstable because of how many things he was involved in it. This was the reason why Selene was able to get permission to watch over him easily, as even the Goddess of Creation remained worried about this. *** Just as they were talking, Li Wei arrived in his room with Evelyn without any notice. He felt a little surprised at this, but he didn''t have any time to ponder since Evelyn woke up and looked around with tears in her eyes. When she found that they had returned and her master wasn''t here, tears started to roll down from her cheeks. For some reason she felt sad after leaving her master and aunties; however, she didn''t cry loudly and just snuggled in Li Wei''s chest with her head down. Watching her like this, Li Wei felt pain in his chest. "Evelyn, there is no need to be sad; your master will definitely come to see you again," he assured as he caressed her back. "Un, I know Daddy," Evelyn relied with a small voice. Hearing her, Li Wei ruffled her hair as he sat on a reclining chair before taking out some cookies. "Evelyn, do you want to eat cookies? They are delicious," he tried to distract her with a smile. Because her memories were sealed, she was no different than an eight-year-old child; hence, hearing there was something delicious to eat, her eyes couldn''t help but move before becoming fixated on the plate Li Wei took out. The plate was filled with delicious cookies with different colors and tastes. This made her mouth water immediately, and she slowly moved her small hand to take a cookie. *Crunch* "Um, it''s delicious," she muttered after taking a small bite and looked up at him. "Daddy, do you want to eat too?" she asked, tilting her head cutely. In response, Li Wei shook his head. "No, they are for you, so you can eat them. By the way, tell me what you would like for dinner; I will specially cook for you," he replied, ruffling her hair softly. While hearing him, Evelyn perked up. "Really, Daddy will make dinner, then I want chicken nuggets, curry, pasta, fried fish, a big steak, and soup. As for desserts, you can make anything," she replied hurriedly, making Li Wei speechless. Nevertheless, he nodded. "Okay, I will cook for you," he replied. "By the way, Evelyn, there are my party members and sister''s living in this villa, so you don''t need to use your disguise artifact, but make sure to keep it active if you go out okay," he reminded seriously. But Evelyn didn''t care about it. "Don''t worry daddy, Evelyn knows what to do," she replied with a nonchalant look, not taking it seriously at all. This made Li Wei''s mouth twitch, but he didn''t say anything and waited for Li Xin and others to arrive. It didn''t take them too long, and they arrived within five minutes while Evelyn finished the plate of cookies. "Evelyn, let''s go. I will take you to meet with my party members and sisters," he said after they all arrived in the villa. Hearing him Evelyn nodded with a curious look while wondering why there was no mommy. Li Wei, who didn''t know her thoughts, didn''t care too much about her curious look and cradled her before heading out of the room. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Xin and others had already arrived in the hall and were waiting for him because he instructed them with his clone. He didn''t let them wait for too long and arrived with Evelyn in his arm, stunning everyone. "Brother, don''t tell me she is the guest!" Li Xin inquired cursorily, wondering where he picked up a child. Hearing her, Li Wei shook his head a little before nodding. "Well, she is not a guest but a family member. From now on she will be living with us, and I am responsible for taking care of her," he replied with a straight face, making everyone dumfounded. "Bad brother, don''t tell me you kidnapped her?" Emily asked with a strange expression, wondering if he really became the bad brother who tricked little girls. Li Wei guessed what she was thinking and rolled his eyes at her. "I didn''t kidnap her, so stop spouting nonsense. She is Evelyn and is related to Sophia," he explained, not saying too much. Only his party members knew about Sophia, so they instantly connected some dots. However, since Irene and others were here, they couldn''t say anything about it and only nodded. "So, she is related to sister Sophia," Li Xin muttered with understanding and approached Evelyn with a smile. However, before she could say something, Evelyn spoke. "Daddy, is she your party member?" she asked curiously, as she didn''t feel any resemblance between her daddy and Li Xin. Li Wei didn''t know her thoughts, so he ignored her curious look and spoke. "Evelyn, she is Li Xin, my sister; by the way, you see her twin there right; she is Li Yin, also my sister," he explained. Hearing him, Evelyn nodded, still feeling puzzled why there were not any similarities between them. ''Is daddy hiding something?'' she thought to herself, feeling excited and wondering if it''s Daddy''s some huge secret. Chapter 254: Cute Niece "Brother, why didn''t you tell me you were bringing my cute niece home? I would''ve bought some things for her since I was in the shop," Li Xin asked with a glare.Hearing her, Li Wei, was speechless. "It wasn''t me who hurried back home without asking anything." "Also, what will you do if the guest was some man? You should have continued shopping since I said I would be waiting at home," he retorted as he pinched her cheeks. "Brother, don''t give excuses. I know you won''t bring any man home no matter what," Li Xin countered with a pout and looked at Evelyn, who was watching their drama with interest. "Evelyn, do you like Aunty Li Xin?" she inquired with a smile. In response, Evelyn nodded instantly. Find exclusive content at M-V-L "Un, I like Aunty Li Xin," she replied cutely and turned towards Li Wei. "Daddy, what about others? You didn''t introduce them to me. Also, is that my big sister?" she inquired, pointing at Emily, who was looking at Li Wei with a pout. "Evelyn, she is just a naughty neighbor who is here to play, so just ignore her," Li Wei replied with a nonchalant look, making Emily''s small heart shatter. ''Ugh, so I am just a naughty neighbor,'' Emily thought with tears as she cast a resentful gaze at him. However, Li Wei ignored her and introduced everyone to Evelyn. After that, he let Li Xin cradle the little girl because she really wanted to spoil her. Li Wei was speechless at this because she was treating Evelyn as a niece, not a daughter. Nevertheless, he didn''t say anything and handed Evelyn to her, as the little girl was hoping to chat with her new aunt. Emily and others also joined her, asking some questions and giving her snacks, which they stole from the kitchen and were stocking up on secretly. ''These guys,'' Li Wei thought with an amused look before turning towards Irene and Lyla, who were silent. "It''s related to my quest, so don''t pry too much. Also, I hope you can inform me as soon as possible if you find someone searching for her," he explained shortly. He could''ve asked Evelyn to disguise herself, but he didn''t because he wanted Irene and Lyla to know her face so they could inform him if someone with ill intentions came. Hearing him, both Lyla and Irene nodded seriously as they guessed Evelyn was related to gods. ''It''s no wonder I can''t see her status at all,'' Irene thought with a sigh as she wondered why Evelyn was valued so much. She didn''t think Evelyn was a disciple of God and only thought she had some special gift; hence, Li Wei was requested to protect her. This made her sure that Li Wei was a hero; however, for some reason he didn''t want to announce it. ''Is it because the gods are planning something different?'' Irene thought with a slight frown. One had to know that the heroes had a special set of skills that needed ten times the cost to level up, just like Li Wei''s goddess edition skills. So even if they have a two- or four-time blessing, they will struggle to level up skills if they work alone. Not to mention the faster the growth rate is, the more money they need; hence, great powers like churches and kingdoms always amassed coin cards. These coin cards will be given to the heroes after they made certain contributions and joined their power with a contract. She had thought Li Wei would join power later as he would need a lot of money; however, from the tone of his, it didn''t look like he wanted to do something like a hero. ''Argh, why is he so strange?'' she complained in her heart with a tired sigh. The reason was her own quest, which was to help a hero on the battlefield. She didn''t mind going with Li Wei since he gave her a very different feeling. But if he does not claim to be one, it was impossible for her to pester him since it might make him dissatisfied. Just as she was busy thinking about this, Evelyn suddenly took out the photo album and showed everyone how her daddy had taken care of her since she was an infant. Watching the photos, everyone was stunned and looked at Li Wei with doubt. "Bad brother, don''t tell me you hid a secret wife years ago, and now she has come back with a daughter and proof to attack you," Emily asked as she took a closer look at photos and found no difference between him. Hearing her, Li Wei rolled his eyes at her. "Stop talking nonsense and don''t teach Evelyn bad things; if not, I will never allow you to play with her," he chided with a cold look. Watching him like this, Emily sulked, but she knew it wasn''t a good thing to talk about this in front of Evelyn, so she chose to stay silent. Meanwhile, Irene and Lyla too joined in watching the albums of Li Wei and Evelyn with interest. Which made Li Wei sigh helplessly since Sophia had made him look funny in some photos. ''She can only create chaos in everyone''s lives,'' he thought to himself while wondering about Evelyn''s status. He didn''t have time to check before, and now when he tried, all he saw were question marks. Even her age was question marks, which left him puzzled. However, he was more interested in knowing her strength and learning her skills, so he didn''t care about why her age was blurred. ''I should find a chance to learn her skills'' he muttered in his heart, while wondering if goddesses would get angry if he did that. Just as he was busy thinking this, Li Xin and others finished looking through the album completely since it wasn''t that big. "Evelyn, I really hope you were smaller so I could spoil you as much as I want," Li Xin muttered with a sigh as baby Evelyn was even more cute. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She couldn''t help but glance at Li Wei with a resentful look because he had photos with her cute niece. Li Wei was speechless since he didn''t know the reason why she was looking at him like this. Chapter 255: City Lord Of Lin City "XinXin, Evelyn had just arrived and didn''t know the villa yet, so why don''t you help her to tour the villa?" Li Wei suggested, knowing she liked Evelyn a lot."Un, okay, I will do it," Li Xin agreed without hesitation and turned towards the little girl. "Evelyn, do you want to tour the villa with me?" she asked with a soft smile. "Un, I want to see the villa," Evelyn nodded with a cute look. Watching her like this, Li Xin didn''t hesitate and cradled her. "My cute niece lets go then," she said as she kissed her cheeks. Evelyn looked unwilling, but she was forcefully kissed by her and could only look at Li Wei for help. Watching her like this, Li Wei chuckled. "XinXin, don''t force Evelyn; by the way, teach her some basic things," he added. It''s not like Evelyn didn''t know how to take a bath and use the toilet; it''s just that he was unsure of how much Sophia messed with her memories. Hence, he decided to ask Li Xin to teach her this. "Don''t worry, brother, I won''t let my cute niece fall into any embarrassing situations," Li Xin assured with a confident look as she squeezed Evelyn strongly. Seeing her like this, Li Wei shook his head. "XinXin, don''t bother her too much; if not, you will cry later when she dislikes you," he warned seriously. However, Li Xin pretended as if she didn''t hear him and looked at others. "Why don''t you come with me? If not, Evelyn will feel bored with me alone," she suggested. Hearing her Lily, Alice and Emily responded first. "Sister Li/sister XinXin, even if you don''t tell us, we will follow you," they stated simultaneously with a firm look as they glanced at cute Evelyn. Watching them like this, Li Xin chuckled softly and looked at the remaining girls. Feeling her gaze, they didn''t say anything and just nodded. They all wanted to dote on the little girl; even Irene and Lyla were the same. Li Xin was surprised at this, but she didn''t care and started to tour the villa with everyone. Now only Li Wei was left in the hall, who witnessed them explaining everything to Evelyn with a doting look. He was quite surprised at Irene and Lyla, who were also doing the same without any ulterior thoughts. Nevertheless, he understood that their identities prevented them from doing such things, so they were doing them here. ''What''s the use of such identity if you have to suppress your feelings?'' he thought, shaking his head in silence and returning to his room. *** Earth, Lin City. Inside an office, a middle-aged man with a fierce look sat on the chair as he looked at the two photos on the table. One was Li Xin, and the other was Li Wei. He didn''t care about Li Xin''s photo and only observed Li Wei''s with a frown. Watching him like this, his assistant Hu Bei was surprised. "City Lord Lin, is there some problem with him?" he inquired with a serious expression. The person in front of him wasn''t just a city lord who gained the favour of the masses and created Lin City a week ago. He was also an army veteran who killed many people before. Hearing him, Lin Feng came out of his thoughts and looked at Hu Bei. "Do you remember the devil''s incident from seven years ago?" he asked without answering him. Hu Bei was stunned at this; nevertheless, he nodded hastily. "Of course, city lord Lin I know this, or it will be correct to say that everyone in this country knows about this incident," he answered with a puzzled face, wondering why the city lord asked about this. Enjoy new adventures at M-V-L The devil''s incident was something that shook the whole country since in all cities multiple people were killed at the same time. The total count exceeded thousands, and even though many people were caught, the mastermind behind it escaped successfully, and his identity remained unknown to this day. Since the mastermind was a hacker, he was able to avoid many things. There were also many spies inside the officials helping him; hence, he escaped successfully. "Hu Bei, then you should know about the five-star hotel where the mastermind appeared and killed more than hundred people right?" Lin Feng inquired further. Hearing him, Hu Bei was stunned again and raced his brain, wondering why the city lord was asking him this. "Yes, city lord Lin I know this," he replied. Listening to his response, Lin Feng nodded and looked at Li Wei''s photo. "Because of my undercover mission, I was inside the hotel and at the same place where that man came to kill people," he spoke, making Hu Bei dumfounded. "City Lord, then your-" Hu Bei wanted to say something, but Lin Feng waived his hand, stopping him. "When that man started to kill people, it was like he was doing a normal job and there wasn''t any emotion in his eyes." "I tried to stop him, but he didn''t even hesitate to shoot me. Fortunately, he only shot at my hands and legs, which were not that serious," he added with a hint of fear before recalling Li Wei''s fight with Abyssal Knight. "Do you know this Li Wei reminds me of that man, especially his terrifying calmness when he killed that high-level monster to protect his sister." "Also, I believe he would kill anyone if they provoked him. Which makes him more frightening than the mastermind since he at least didn''t kill anyone innocent," he remarked with a grave expression. Hearing him, Hu Bei was stunned. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "City lord Lin, is it that serious? Then what about bringing him back to the city?" he inquired with a frown as many people were saying Li Wei and Bai Feng should come back to protect them. Watching him like this, Lin Feng sighed. "This child''s past is quite tragic, so it''s reasonable for him to reside in another world." "Even if we apologize him for what happened then, it will be useless, so reject the request of those people who want to bring him back for their own uses." "Also deal with the people who are spreading rumours and stirring up trouble; if not for me being busy with important things, I would''ve dealt with them," he instructed with a cold look. "Understood city lord, I will deal with them immediately," Hu Bei responded instantly, and after speaking a few more words, he took his leave. Now only Lin Feng was left in the office as he looked at Li Wei''s photo. "A calm sea hides the fiercest storm," he muttered with a faint sigh as he wondered the future of the city if they ever provoked Li Wei. Others might not know what a calm person can do, but he knew very well since he had seen the massacre committed by just one person. Chapter 256: Evelyns Complaints After arriving in his room, Li Wei opened his system panel and gazed at the ''Intelligence'' attribute, which was 200,000 points."If I want to form a contract with the spirit, I will have no choice but to increase it further," he muttered to himself with a sigh. For normal people, the attribute limit after reaching level 100 was 100,000; but for him, it was 1 million because of the goddess system. There was no problem when increasing it, but he was afraid of attracting some monsters to him. Just the 1 million MP made the ice yeti disobey the commands of Lord of Pride, so it was quite dangerous to raise his MP further as he might end up revealing some of his secrets if the monsters kept coming for him. ''I should ask Irene if she can help me get something that can hide my MP from monsters,'' he thought before closing his system panel. Now with everyone doting on Evelyn, he was left alone; however, since there was a lot of time before the evening, he decided to use his gift ''Astral Vision'' to study more about spirits. Just as he was doing this, Li Xin and others were busy doting on Evelyn while explaining every brick of the villa to her. However, no matter how much they told her, she was never surprised. "Evelyn, are you feeling bored?" Li Xin inquired with an anxious look as she thought her cute niece disliked the tour. Irene and others were also the same and looked at the little girl with a question. Watching them like this, Evelyn was stunned, but she shook her head. "Does aunty Li Xin and sisters not know that daddy has more luxurious villas than this one? There is also a big white castle where daddy, me, and Aunty Sophia lived together for years." "So, I don''t feel surprised by this villa," she replied with an innocent look. Hearing her, Li Xin and others were stunned, but they felt relieved that Evelyn didn''t dislike them bringing around the villa. "If my cute niece had been living in the big castle, then it makes sense why she isn''t surprised by this," Li Xin spoke in understanding as she ruffled her hair. "Aunty Li Xin and aunty Li Yin, don''t you know about Daddy''s villa and castle?" Evelyn inquired with a confused face. She felt Li Xin and Li Yin were closest to her daddy, so it makes sense for them to know this. However, Li Xin shook her head with a pout. "Your daddy likes to keep secrets, so let him be," she replied with a light snort and continued. "Well, let''s not talk about him and continue with what we were doing," she suggested with a smile as she pinched her soft cheeks. Hearing her, Evelyn was disappointed since she wanted to ask about her mommy. However, soon she cheered up as they all began explaining various things, especially Alice and Emily. But they were soon shut off by Elva and Li Yin as they spouted something they shouldn''t. Evelyn didn''t understand what they told her, but she couldn''t help but giggle when she saw them getting scolded. Watching her like this, everyone felt they did the right thing except Alice and Emily, who were wearing a resentful expression. Nevertheless, it didn''t stop them from enjoying and touring the villa with laughter. ¡­ When their tour ended and they explained common sense to Evelyn, it was already evening. Li Wei had already stopped using his ''Astral Vision'' and came to the kitchen to cook for everyone. Olivia was also there to help him with Evelyn, and for some reason everyone was along with them. "Why are you here?" he asked with a cold glance, not letting unrelated people in. "Brother, we are here to help," Li Xin stated with a resentful look. She never thought that Evelyn would be interested in watching her daddy cook and insisted on going with Olivia. Hence, they also followed two of them, as they had nothing to do now. Li Wei knew their thoughts, so he rolled his eyes at everyone. "No one is coming inside the kitchen except Olivia and Evelyn, so go and do whatever you want," he stated with a cold look. What will six unrelated people do in the kitchen expect to make trouble for him. If something wrong happened with the dish, he had to make it from the start. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother, how could you do this? We are just there to help you. Also, Evelyn is just a kid. Why are you allowing her in the kitchen and not us? It''s unfair!" Li Xin complained with a pout, followed by Emily, Alice, Irene, Lily, and Li Yin, who started to make noise. "Bad brother, let us in; if not, I won''t talk with you." "Brother Li, you hate Lily now, right?" "Brother Li¡­" ¡­ They all complained one by one, making Li Wei speechless. Watching them like this, Evelyn, who was in the arms of Olivia, giggled happily. "Aunty Li Xin, Aunty Li Yin, and sisters, you can just wait outside for us," she suggested with a smile as she didn''t want her daddy to fight with them. Li Xin and others also knew what she wanted; hence, they became silent and glared at Li Wei. "Humph, it''s all your fault," Li Xin stated with a pout before taking her leave with others. They didn''t want to look bad and selfish in front of her, so they had no choice but to retreat. Watching this, Li Wei shook his head helplessly and cradled Evelyn from Olivia. "Did you have fun?" he inquired with a soft smile. "Un daddy, I had a lot of fun," Evelyn replied with a nod before looking at him with a pitiful expression. "But they kissed me and squeezed me with force," she complained with a teary face. Li Wei couldn''t help but chuckle at her look as he pinched her cheeks. Enjoy more content from M-V-L "Well, you are just too cute, so they can''t help but tease, but don''t worry, I will remind them," he assured her gently and turned towards Olivia, who blushed with embarrassment since she was also involved in teasing her. "Let''s go. We should make the dinner fast; if not, they will throw tantrums," he remarked with a chuckle. Chapter 257: Where Is My Mommy? "Daddy, look, I baked a cake!" Evelyn explained happily as she presented the pink cake to him."Good girl, you are really my daughter to bake such a good cake; it''s cute as you," Li Wei complimented her with a smile as he wiped off flour from her nose and cheeks. "Daddy, you can''t just praise me and yourself; sister Olivia helped me too," Evelyn stated with a pout. "Yes, yes, she also did a good job," Li Wei replied, rolling his eyes at Olivia a little. Because she was the one who applied the flour to her cheeks and nose on purpose. Feeling his gaze, Olivia blushed with embarrassment. Honestly, she didn''t want to tease her, but with how cute and focused the little girl was, she just couldn''t help herself. Li Wei didn''t blame her, nor did he care since the little girl was unaware of what Olivia did and was happy with the cake she baked. "Daddy, do you need my help again?" Evelyn asked with big eyes. Watching her like this, Li Wei ruffled her hair. "Sure, how could I reject you?" he replied without hesitation. This made Olivia speechless since he didn''t even mind fighting with Li Xin and others when they said the same thing. Li Wei felt her gaze and knew what she was thinking, but he didn''t care. He knew Li Xin and others just wanted to tease and spoil Evelyn; hence, they made an excuse to help him, unlike the little girl who was helping him genuinely. Even if Evelyn didn''t want to help and just wanted to watch him cook, he wouldn''t refuse, or rather he couldn''t, as she might complain to her master and aunties, which was quite dangerous for him. Not to mention she herself was strong, and he couldn''t stop her. Hence, he ignored Olivia''s speechless look and started to cook with Evelyn, who giggled happily at new things. Olivia also joined them as she helped Li Wei while teasing the little girl as she applied the flour to her cheeks and nose again. Li Wei was speechless at this and could only smile helplessly before reminding her to cook seriously. Today the kitchen was very busy, and bell-like giggles continued to ring as Evelyn had a lot of fun. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, this didn''t last for too long since the cooking was over; nevertheless, she didn''t feel down because her favorite food was on her plate and Li Xin was feeding her personally. There were also others who kept adding food to her plate with a smile. Of course, Li Wei was an exception since they didn''t let him do this, especially Emily, who was sitting on his lap to keep an eye on him while also getting fed by him. Li Wei could only smile dryly at this while reminding them not to trouble Evelyn too much. ''How good it would be if such days lasted forever,'' he thought with a sigh as he watched everyone smile and joke with each other. This was how he hoped to live, yet there were people who didn''t want him to do this. ''Maybe I should just kill them before they could destroy my peace,'' he muttered in his heart as he kept feeding Emily with a smile while wondering if he could solve them in secret. The only thing that was stopping him was a good-person test that he needed to take frequently. Even if he stayed at home and didn''t go out of the city, there was still a thirty-day limit because he was a foreigner. Not to mention if they suspected him, he had to take the test no matter what. The only way to deal with this was to get equipment that can help him evade the illusion of a good person test. Enjoy more content from M-V-L However, with Irene and the old man being here, no people from the dark faction dared show their necks. ''It''s really troublesome,'' he thought, sighing inwardly as he pondered about other ways while eating dinner and feeding Emily. Meanwhile, the girls were busy talking and doting on Evelyn. Of course, they didn''t overdo it and only teased a little, making her pout. Nevertheless, she and everyone enjoyed the dinner, as it was filled with stories. After the dinner, everyone gathered in the hall, including Li Wei, who came after doing the dishes alone since Olivia was dragged by Emily and Lily. "Daddy, you are back," Evelyn exclaimed, and without hesitation she jumped from Irene''s lap before running towards him. Li Wei couldn''t help but shake his head helplessly as he cradled her. "So, you do remember your dad, but only after I have done dishes, right?" he asked, rolling his eyes at her. Watching him like this, Evelyn giggled. "Daddy, its sister Irene''s fault; she only told half of the story to me," she replied with pitiful eyes, making Li Wei speechless. "So now you are done with the story?" he inquired. "Un, I am done, but Daddy, where is my mommy?" she asked with hopeful eyes. She didn''t have any memories of her mother, but Aunty Sophia had told her she would know when her daddy took her out to explore the world. At first, she thought her momma would be coming home late, but she didn''t even see a figure, and no one talked about it. This made her anxious since she hoped to have a mother who would love her like aunts and sisters. Hence, she looked at Li Wei with anxiousness and hope. Watching her like this, Li Wei became silent, as he didn''t know whether he should make her sad by telling her there is no mother or tell a lie that she is somewhere else. Just as he was hesitating, someone else replied in his place. "Evelyn, don''t bother to ask him; he likes to keep a secret, especially about your mommy since she is someone very important," Li Xin replied as she rolled her eyes at him while taking Evelyn from her. "But don''t worry, one day he would''ve had no choice but to bring your mommy home," she promised with a smile. Hearing her Evelyn''s anxious heart calmed down a lot, but she didn''t believe it immediately and looked at Li Wei for confirmation. Feeling her gaze, Li Wei smiled and nodded. "Don''t worry, I will bring your mommy back home," he promised with a gentle expression. Chapter 258: Leveling Up? Hearing Li Wei''s promise, Evelyn finally let her anxious heart down."Then I will wait for Daddy to bring mommy back," she replied with an obedient expression. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled gently and ruffled her hair. "Don''t worry Evelyn, once the time is right you will know everything," he said seriously. "Un, Okay daddy," Evelyn replied with a nod as she enjoyed the head pats from him. Meanwhile, Li Xin and others became relieved that he lied to her because they didn''t want Evelyn to become sad. They didn''t know about her parents but could guess that something had happened and because of it, the gods had no choice but to change her memories while handing her care to Li Wei. It would be quite hard to hide the lie when she grows up; hence, they were worried Li Wei would tell the truth. However, their worries were useless since Li Wei also didn''t want Evelyn to be sad. Even though it had been only a few hours he had been with her, he quite liked and felt close to her since she called him Daddy. It was just he was considering whether she would hate him or not if she found out the truth, hence why he hesitated a little. ''Evelyn, don''t blame Daddy for lying about this,'' he muttered in his heart with a sigh as he imagined the little girl hating him for this. Just as he was busy in his thoughts, Li Xin and others started to tell stories to Evelyn again while not forgetting to tease her. This made Evelyn sulk at them, but she didn''t have any choice since this was the price she needed to pay for stories. Li Wei couldn''t help but chuckle at this before informing Aunty Eliza about Emily''s stay at his villa. There was still a lot of time before going to bed; however, with the stories and laughter, the time passed in the blink of an eye, and soon everybody went back to their rooms. Even though they were reluctant, they didn''t pester or create trouble since Evelyn was sleepy. Li Xin too didn''t tease her anymore and returned to the main room with her, Li Wei, Li Yin, and Emily. After that, Li Xin and Li Yin went to take a bath, leaving Emily and Evelyn in Li Wei''s care. "Bad brother, thanks for informing my mom," Emily said with a smile as she hugged him. "Little girl, it''s only for today, so don''t be too happy. Also, why are you hugging Evelyn too?" he inquired with a glare as her small arms were wrapped around him and Evelyn''s waist. "Hehe, it isn''t my fault bad brother. Evelyn is in your arms, so to hug you, I also have to hug her," she replied with a smile. Hearing her, Li Wei was speechless and decided to ignore her. He then glanced at Evelyn, who was yawing on his chest. "Evelyn, do you like it here?" he inquired softly. "Un, I like it, but it would''ve been better if Aunty Sophia was here too," Evelyn replied with a sad look. "Don''t worry, she has some important things to do, so she left for a while," Li Wei assured her and started to chat with both until Li Xin and Li Yin were done with the bath. Evelyn knew how to do basic things, so taking a bath alone wasn''t a problem for her; hence, she got refreshed before lying in Li Xin''s arms. After her, Emily and Li Wei also didn''t delay and got refreshed one by one. Today everyone was tired from shopping and playing with Evelyn; hence, no one chatted too much and went to sleep. Li Wei was a little disappointed since he wanted to see Li Xin cosplaying in school and police uniform. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But with these two little girls around, his wishes remained unfulfilled. Nevertheless, he didn''t care too much and closed his eyes to sleep. ¡­ Next morning everyone woke up early and had breakfast before playing with Evelyn again. Of course, they weren''t just playing but also dressing her up since they had asked Nancy to bring all kinds of outfits for her directly to the villa. Now everyone was busy with this except Li Wei, Olivia, and Elva, who gathered in his room with a faint blush. "It is about leveling you up, right?" Li Wei inquired as he guessed their purpose. Hearing him, both Elva and Olivia nodded. "Brother Li, it''s about leveling up us," Elva confirmed and continued. Find adventures at M-V-L "With Evelyn around, I don''t think we should do such things in front of her; hence, we decided to level up one by one in secret from now on." "This will be a little troublesome since the timing can vary and you might even have to visit our rooms secretly," she explained with a crimson face. Hearing her, Li Wei was dumbfounded because he had thought Lily and Li Xin explained the current situation with experience transfer skills, so they came to talk about it. However, it didn''t seem like they knew about it and even formed a plan to level up secretly like this. ''This, how should I explain to them?'' he thought with a frown. As a man, he didn''t care about such things, but they were all girls and had to consider their privacy. They can choose not to level up; however, this will make them fall behind, and this wasn''t a good thing for them and the party. Elva and Olivia didn''t know this and thought he was unwilling to level them up alone since it was a little inappropriate. "Brother Li, if you want, we can also pair up together to level up; this will make it easier for you," Elva suggested after watching him not say anything. Hearing her, Li Wei guessed what she was thinking and shook his head with a sigh. "It''s not what you think, Elva. It''s just the situation is a bit different this time," he replied and started explaining about the Chaos server update and its side effects, making both Elva and Olivia stunned. Chapter 259: Leveling Up Olivia - 1 "This server maintenance will only last for three months, so you can choose to level up after that, or if you are fine with the things now, I won''t mind leveling you up," Li Wei added after explaining the situation and waited for their answer.To his surprise, Elva and Olivia were only stunned before nodding at him. "Brother Li, if it''s just this, then there is no problem," Elva replied without hesitation. "Yes, I thought it was something serious, but if it''s just this, then there is no need to worry brother Li," Olivia followed after instantly. Hearing them, Li Wei was stunned. "Are you sure about this? Even though the side effects aren''t that great, it would make you all feel uncomfortable," he inquired with doubt. He really hoped they would level up since he didn''t want anyone to fall behind. However, if they were unconformable with this, he wouldn''t mind waiting for them. Elva and Olivia both guessed what he was thinking and replied. "Brother Li, if we won''t decide to level up just because of some unconformable feeling, then we should as well live an ordinary life since killing monsters is a life-threatening task," Elva replied calmly. After her, Olivia also followed. "Brother Li, you have given me everything I wanted, and I am your family now, so as long as you want me to level up, I will," she stated with a firm look. Watching them like this, Li Wei smiled wryly. "Well, as long as you guys don''t have problems with this, then it''s fine," he said with relief. "Brother Li, you should just stop worrying about small things," Elva spoke with a helpless look and continued. "By the way, we have already discussed leveling up like this with sister Li, and since they are all busy with Evelyn, why don''t you level up Olivia now?" she suggested, making both Li Wei and Olivia stunned. However, Li Wei didn''t have any problems with this; hence, he glanced at Olivia with a question. Sensing his gaze, Olivia came out of her stunned look and replied. "Brother Li, I am okay with leveling up now," she said with a faint blush. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded and turned towards Elva. "I need your help to keep an eye on Emily and others; especially if they ask about me and Olivia, just make an excuse; also, do inform me if they are coming here," he instructed seriously since the process of experience transfer was slower now. Because of this, Emily and others would definitely inquire about him and Olivia. Elva also understood this, so she nodded without hesitation. "Don''t worry, brother Li, I will take care of this," she replied confidently. "Then I will rely on you," Li Wei stated and turned towards Olivia. "You can use the bathroom here, so go and change first," he suggested since she was wearing a one-piece dress. There was no way he would and could ask her to show her belly in this. Olivia also understood this, so she nodded with a red face and went to change hastily. "Brother Li, I will take my leave then," Elva informed, and after saying a few more words, she took her leave. Now only Li Wei was left in the room while waiting for Olivia. It didn''t take too long, and she came out in a casual T-shirt and skirt that she had bought yesterday. After that, she didn''t hesitate and laid down on the bed in front of him before moving her T-shirt up. "Brother Li, I am ready," she said in a small voice as she looked away with an embarrassed face. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled gently and ruffled her hair. "Olivia I will transfer XP points in small batches, so the side effects won''t be too much. But if you feel unbearable, just tell me okay," he instructed. Hearing him Olivia nodded. "Un, I will tell you, brother Li," she replied without hesitation. In response, Li Wei smiled and patted her head again before placing his hand on her soft, milky-white belly. Read new adventures at M-V-L Unlike the first time, Olivia wasn''t anxious when she felt his hand touching her belly; more so, she didn''t even stiffen and felt very normal. ''Looks like I am getting used to this,'' she muttered in her mind with helplessness, wondering if it was a good thing or a bad thing. However, Li Wei didn''t give her time to ponder it over and started the experience transfer with a small amount. In that instant, Olivia felt electricity coursed through her body, which almost made her moan loudly. ''Nnn, this feels too good,'' she exclaimed in her heart as the warm feeling coursed through her sensitive parts. Her body also warmed up, and her breathing became faster. However, it was still something in control, so she was able to hold on moaning loudly. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Also, with his one hand still on her head, she felt relieved and closed her eyes to enjoy the pleasure she was feeling. This experience transfer was much more pleasing and satisfying than previous times, which made her clench the bed sheets unknowingly while hoping it should get more intense. However suddenly everything came to a stop, which made her stunned and irritated. "Brother Li, what happened? Why did you stop?" she asked with a pout. Watching her like this, it was Li Wei''s time to be stunned. "Olivia I was just checking if you will feel uncomfortable or not; hence, I only transferred about a thousand of XP," he explained gently as he ruffled her hair again. Hearing him, Olivia nodded, feeling embarrassed, as she didn''t expect herself to react like this, especially when she felt bed sheets in her hands. Li Wei couldn''t help but chuckle faintly as he watched her embarrassed look. "The side effects are there to make you feel great, so don''t worry about it," he assured her before starting the process of experience transfer again. This made Olivia''s embarrassment disappear instantly as the pleasure of warm energy coursed through her sensitive parts making her forget about everything. ''Nnn, this is too good! It''s even better than before,'' she exclaimed in her mind with a shock as she clenched the bed sheets tightly. At first, she thought this was something she could hold on; however, the further the process went, the more she felt hard to control. Chapter 260: Leveling Up Olivia - 2 ''Nnn! It''s getting stronger and stronger,'' Olivia thought with a steaming face as the warm energy coursed through her body, giving her intense pleasure.This pleasure was no different than having a full-body massage; hence, she really wanted to moan loudly. However, she was too embarrassed to do that in front of Li Wei, especially when the intense pleasure came from her private parts, which made her aroused. ''Nnn! This feeling great... but... it''s really intense,'' Olivia thought with a bleeding face as her body temperature rose rapidly. Li Wei, who was keeping an eye on her, immediately noticed this. ''I hope it''s not too different from Lily,'' he thought to himself while checking the progress of the transfer. He had only placed ten percent of XP to transfer; nevertheless, it was too slow and will take twenty to thirty minutes just to finish this or even more time. ''Damn, this is slower than a lot when I transferred XP to Li Xin,'' he cursed inwardly, wondering if the skill was something sex focused. After all, he had transferred the XP to Li Xin in that way, and it was quite a lot faster than this. Which also meant the effect of pleasure was different; hence, he could only compare and guess the effect based on Lily. However, it was not too accurate since Lily was a slime. Because of this, he wondered if there was some difference in the pleasure too. Just as he was thinking about this, his attention was attracted to Olivia''s legs, which started to move sexily. Because the transfer process was hot, Olivia decided to wear an above-knee skirt. So, with her legs moving up and down sexily, the skirt couldn''t help but slide back dangerously, revealing her milk-white thighs. Watching this, Li Wei couldn''t help but gasp. ''Hiss! Olivia, are you sure it''s okay to do this?'' he asked inwardly, as the skirt was in a very dangerous position; if it slid back more, it would reveal her panties. However, he didn''t tell her, nor did he stop her since she didn''t know what was going on. She was immersed in pleasure so much that she had no choice but to hide her bleeding face with her hands so Li Wei wouldn''t see her like this. This made Li Wei chuckle faintly before he used telekinesis skills to move her skirt up. However, just after a few seconds, the skirt slid down again because of her movements. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching this Li Wei was speechless. ''Well, I will do it before the transfer process finishes,'' he said to himself and focused on the transfer. But his focus didn''t last long since he had to move the skirt up with telekinesis again because it was falling down dangerously, almost giving him a look at everything underneath. ''I should ask everyone to wear short pants next time,'' he decided inwardly as he once again moved her skirt up. Just as he was doing this, Olivia remained unaware of what was happening as she was immersed in intense pleasure while controlling her moans. Her body was also getting softer and softer, which made her feel very relaxed and tempted to let out cute moans. ''Nnn! I can''t fall for this,'' Olivia thought with willpower as she immediately suppressed such thoughts. However, the more she suppressed them, the more intense the thoughts became. Fortunately, as an adventurer, she had trained her mind before, so she was able to calm such thoughts. Nevertheless, a seed was sprouting in her head, wondering if it would feel great if she moaned loudly. Li Wei didn''t know anything about her thoughts, but he could feel her body becoming softer and weaker. ''The intensity of pleasure is great,'' he thought to himself before focusing on the transfer process and also the tiresome work of holding her skirt with telekinesis. Olivia still wasn''t aware of this because she hadn''t worn a short skirt before. Moreover, she was busy suppressing her moans while immersed in intense pleasure, so she failed to notice it. Just like this, more than twenty minutes passed, and finally the first transfer was completed. "Olivia, are you alright? If you aren''t, then we can stop here," Li Wei suggested with a concerned look as he saw her breathing heavily with a red face. However, Olivia instantly shook her head. "Brother Li, I am fine; it''s just that I feel like having a full-body massage, which is too comfortable." "Especially since its form inside the body, because of this, I feel great and relaxed," she replied with a blush as she recalled the pleasant feeling in her private parts. Hearing her, Li Wei didn''t persuade and nodded. "Okay, we will continue after you take a small break," he said while ruffling her hair gently. In response, Olivia just nodded and closed her eyes to calm herself down while leaving her defenseless body in front of him. Watching her like this, Li Wei sighed in his heart. ''She is recovering from her depressed nature; however, there should be someone to teach her how not to be this defenseless,'' he thought with a speechless look as he poked her soft cheeks playfully, making her blush. However, Olivia remained silent, not saying anything, and rested for a few minutes while enjoying his headpats with a pleased expression. Li Wei was quite happy to see her like this; after all, he had adopted her, which means he had taken the responsibility for her happiness. However, he was still worried about her as she didn''t tell him a thing about her past and always hesitated. ''I should ask after this is finished,'' he thought to himself before resuming the transfer process again. Find more to read on M-V-L There was no surprise here, and the same situation repeated for more than nine times before he finally leveled her up. "Olivia, you are level 75 now," he informed as he pulled her t-shirt down to cover her sweaty navel. However, he didn''t receive any response because Olivia was just too powerless to say anything. Watching her like this, he cast purification skill on her before ruffling her hair softly. Chapter 261: No Matter What, I Won’t Give My Body To You! "Just take a rest here and don''t worry about anything," Li Wei said as he saw her exhausted face.In response, Olivia just nodded silently and closed her eyes to recover. She was extremely tired and weak because the whole transfer process took more than two hours. Nevertheless, when she felt his hand stroking her head, she relaxed a lot, and a pleasant expression appeared on her face. Li Wei, who saw her like this, couldn''t help but smile softly. ''Here comes another one who likes headpats from me,'' he muttered in his heart before taking out the communication tool and placing the order for the lunch. After he was done with this, he waited for Olivia to recover while he kept stroking her head gently. It didn''t take too long, and in fifteen minutes, Olivia''s tiredness and weakness disappeared. However, she wasn''t happy because Li Wei stopped stroking her head, which made her feel lost. Nonetheless, she didn''t show it on her face and sat up before speaking. Explore more adventures at M-V-L "Brother Li, thank you for leveling me up," she expressed with gratitude. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching her like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but pinch her cheeks painfully. "I am your brother, so no need to thank me for this; moreover, as a party leader, it''s my responsibility to take care of your levels, so don''t make it like you owe me your life," he stated with a glare and continued. "Well, let''s go out now; everyone must be waiting for us since it''s almost lunchtime," he added as he gently ruffled her hair while sighing inwardly. He really wanted to stay and inquire about her past now, but there was no time left for him to do this; hence, he could only give up. ''Well, there''s no hurry; I will ask later at the right time,'' he thought to himself as he got up and left his room with Olivia. Li Xin and others were in the hall of the sixth floor, so it didn''t take too much time for Li Wei and Olivia to arrive there. "Daddy!" Evelyn noticed his arrival first and exclaimed before running towards him with an aggrieved look. Li Wei was stunned at this; however, he didn''t delay and cradled the little girl in his arms. "What happened Evelyn? Did you miss your auntie and master?" he inquired with concern. However, Evelyn shook her head and glared at him. "I was waiting for you to see my new dresses, but you didn''t come," she complained with a pout and resentful look. Hearing her, Li Wei became relieved and let out a smile before ruffling her hair. "I was busy with something, so sorry for not coming, but I believe you will look cute and pretty just like you are looking in this outfit," he replied with confidence as he saw her wearing a black dress meant for kids, which made her look beautiful and cute. Listening to his compliment Evelyn felt happy; however, she still glared at him. "Humph, I will forgive you for not coming then," she snorted with a pout and turned towards Olivia. "Sister Olivia why weren''t you also here then?" she inquired with a puzzled look. Even though Elva made an excuse, she only said Li Wei was doing something important and needed the help of Olivia; hence, she was curious about it. Irene, Emily, and Lyla were also the same, so when they heard her, they also turned towards Olivia, waiting for an explanation. As for Li Wei, they didn''t look at him since he wouldn''t say something if he didn''t want to. Evelyn also understood this; hence, she asked Olivia, who blushed faintly before replying. "Brother Li needed my help to create some documents and also search for a few things in books," she quickly gave an excuse. Hearing her, Irene and Lyla became curious, while Emily became a little disappointed as it was not some dramatic rom-com plot. As for Evelyn, she lost her interest and laid her head on his shoulder with a lazy look with no intention to ask anything further. Watching her like this, Li Wei could only smile wryly before turning towards Li Xin and others who were looking at him with jealousy, making him speechless. ''What''s there to be jealous about?'' he thought, rolling his eyes at them, not knowing they needed a lot of effort just to cradle the little girl. "Get ready for lunch; it has already arrived," he informed. Hearing him, everyone nodded without any complaints as they were all hungry. Li Wei didn''t say anything after this and instructed his clone to take out the lunch. Nothing special happened between lunch except Evelyn asking him to feed her, which earned him a lot of jealous glances from everyone. Nevertheless, when lunch was over, Evelyn ran to try the new dresses eagerly; this made Li Xin and others happy as they started to spoil her while giving her new dresses to try. However, one person was not happy, and that was Irene, because she was pulled by Li Wei into his room when she was about to cradle Evelyn. "Li Wei If you just brought me here to waste my time, then I won''t talk to you ever," she threatened with resentful eyes and a sulky look. This made Li Wei speechless; nevertheless, he didn''t care and replied. "Miss Irene, I want to know if there is a way to hide my MP from monsters like Ice Yeti," he said, directly getting the point. Hearing him, Irene became a little stunned, but she understood he was worried about monsters like Ice Yeti coming after him. Hence her expression eased a little as she replied. "There are equipment''s that can help you with this; however, crafting them is not easy, so you won''t find them in the market." "Also, such equipment''s are only crafted by elves, so you should ask Elva about this, as she might know someone who can make such equipment for you." "But do remember the materials aren''t cheap and might cost you half of your fortune if you want high-level equipment," she warned seriously. Listening to this, Li Wei couldn''t help but frown a little. ''Looks like I will need more money,'' he thought to himself before looking into her eyes with a solemn look. "Miss Irene, I want something from you, and I hope you won''t reject my request," he stated with a grave tone. Watching him like this, Irene was stunned, and a bad premotion arose in her heart as she took a few steps back before covering her body. "No matter what, I won''t give my body to you," she replied with a serious expression. Li Wei really wanted to hit her now for joking like this, but he calmed himself as he needed her help. "Miss Irene, I want equipment that helps me evade a good person test, also five or six fake identities with guild cards," he spoke directly, making her shocked. Chapter 262: Spirit Crystal "Li Wei, do you even know what you are talking about, or do you think equipment to evade a good person test are some cabbages? If I don''t steal it from my father or someone else, there is no way I can get one!""Also, five to six fake identities¡ªdo you think this is a joke? Last time it was my mother who helped me forge our fake identities; if not, it would have been impossible for me!" Irene exclaimed with a pout. It was very hard for her to get these things since she was restricted a lot, not to mention others will not overlook this as it was something very dangerous. However, Li Wei didn''t care and looked at her calmly. "No matter what, you have to help me this or I won''t be able to help you with running away when the time comes," he replied with a serious expression. Watching him like this, Irene became unhappy. "Grr, are you planning to go back on your words?" she asked with a sulky look. However, Li Wei instantly shook his head and replied. "You should know there are some people who don''t want me to live peacefully, so I am bound to kill them if they try to play tricks." "However, this would land me in trouble even if I didn''t do it by myself, so I need an equipment that can help me avoid the good person test." "As for identities, they are very important since it would be suspicious if I and Lucifer always appeared in the same city." "So, I can''t just go and help you to run away without letting anyone doubt me," he explained with a shrug. Hearing this, Irene''s expression softened, but she still didn''t agree with everything. "I was already planning to get you a fake identity, so there is no problem with making it a few more; however, you have to rely on yourself to get guild cards because it operates differently from church and kingdom." "As for the equipment, unless there is a dire need, I won''t give it to you; because if the news is leaked, people hiding in the dark would commit crimes before blaming me and you," she replied with a serious look. Hearing her, Li Wei wasn''t surprised because he expected such an answer from her. "Miss Irene, I don''t need you to give me this personally; just tell me where I can get them, or you can also give me the name and address of someone from the dark faction. I will silence them before taking the equipment for myself," he stated with a clam look. Watching him like this Irene was speechless and rolled her eyes. "Even if I tell you where to get this, there is no way you would be able to reach there, not to mention the conditions to purchase such equipment are very high, and I guarantee you wouldn''t be able to fulfill any of them." "Also, most of the equipment''s like this would self-destruct after the death of the owner, so it''s useless for me to give you any information about people," she replied with a pout. Hearing her, Li Wei couldn''t help but frown a little. "Is there really no way to get such equipment for me? Also, what about other ways to evade the good person test?" he inquired with a serious look. Last time he didn''t kill Bai Feng in the forest because of a good person test, and now he was a ticking bomb that might explode any time. There was no way he would do the same with his enemies again; if not, he would''ve a quite a bit of headache even if everyone is strong enough to deal with them. But the problem was once again the good person test; because of this, he had no choice but to hope she would help him with this. However, Irene shook her head without hesitation. "Li Wei, you are still too weak, so I won''t tell you about something that will endanger your life," she stated with a firm look, not planning back down. Watching her like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but become disappointed. However, Irene didn''t care about him and continued. "Just let the city lord handle the people from earth. I promise he won''t disappoint you and won''t let anyone come near you or your party with ill intentions." "As for the person from Nova Kingdom, Uncle Lucius will handle him when he leaves the city," she assured with a confident look. Hearing her, Li Wei could only nod his head helplessly, as he knew he wouldn''t be able to get the equipment from her. Which meant talking about it was useless. Nevertheless, he didn''t care too much and looked at her seriously once again. "Miss Irene, I need one more thing, and that is ''Master'' and ''A'' grade knowledge books for every class," he requested. Hearing this, Irene didn''t hesitate and nodded. "This is not a big problem for me, so I will help you with this. Also, if you are over with requests, then can I take my leave now?" she asked with a pout, as she had wasted a lot of time here rather than playing with Evelyn. Seeing her like this, Li Wei smiled wryly and nodded. "Yes, I have asked everything, so you can go now," he replied. Hearing him Irene didn''t stay here anymore and left hastily with teleportation. Now only Li Wei was left in the room, frowning in thoughts. "It seems I can''t kill anyone for now," he muttered with a helpless look, but he didn''t care too much. Even though he didn''t want to see his enemies alive, he wasn''t an idiot who would do things without consequence. Especially when he was not strong enough. ''I just need some time, and there is still that thing,'' he thought to himself as he took out a diamond-shaped crystal. It was none other than ''Spirit Crystal'' given to him by Sophia. He was really tempted to use it now; however, he didn''t hurry and messaged the goddess first. Li Wei: I want to form a contract with Spirit; however, will it cause a commotion, and is this Sprit Crystal genuine? I can''t see any information with my ''Analyze Eye'' skill. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He inquired while hoping to get an answer from them. If he can''t, then he must put this thing back, as it would be idiotic if a big commotion happened, attracting all the old things. Chapter 263: Spirit Contract-1 Inside the white room, Luna couldn''t help but frown at Li Wei''s message."Doesn''t he know that we have less chance to contact him, so why ask us when he has already reached the conclusion?" she grumbled with irritation. Watching her like this, Sera couldn''t help but shake her head in disagreement. "Luna, it''s okay for him to be cautious about it, especially since he is puzzled by Sophia''s presence and actions," she replied calmly. Hearing her, Luna became silent because she too was puzzled about this. "Sera, do you think the rumors about her being stronger than creation goddesses are true?" she inquired suddenly with a serious look. If it were before, she wouldn''t care too much. However, she was involved with Li Wei, who was taking care of Evelyn. Not to mention the world system doesn''t seem to care about her presence and isn''t restraining her. Even the creation goddess can''t do something like this, so she couldn''t help but think of rumors from years ago. However, Sera shook her head at this. "She is not that powerful, so don''t overthink... also reply to Li Wei; he is waiting for your answer," she reminded, pointing at the screen. Hearing her, Luna came out of her thoughts and hurriedly replied to him. After she was done with this, she focused her attention on the screen where Evelyn was happily trying out new outfits. There were still questions in her mind about Sophia, but she ignored them as Sera wouldn''t answer her, moreover it was useless to think about this now. *** Just as the two goddesses were busy watching Evelyn, Li Wei was busy reading the response he got. - - Luna: Are you an idiot? Sophia needs you to do something, so there is no way she would make you known to everyone! Even the girl with spirt eyes can''t detect anything! Also, you have a contract with Sophia, right?... Then why are you afraid that she would do something to you? If not for the fact that I want you to become stronger, which will help Evelyn to live peacefully, I wouldn''t have bothered to answer such a dumb question of yours! Don''t ask me something like this again; if not, I will decide your fate for wasting my time and chance to contact you for no reason. - - She threatened making Li Wei speechless. ''Are you really the goddess of life?... Then what''s with this temper?'' he questioned in his heart as she was getting easily provoked. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, no one was listening to his inner thoughts, so he didn''t receive any reply. "Well¡­ at least there is no problem with sprit crystal," he muttered with relief, as he wanted to form a contract with spirit now. At first, he wasn''t intending to do this because he was hoping to get equipment to hide his MP first. However, from Irene''s words, he understood it will take a lot of time to get one, and he didn''t want to wait that long. Especially since the spirit contract can give him an overpowered lifesaving trump card without any side effect. There was no way he would allow such good thing to rot in his hand, even if it brought him some trouble. ''Well, let''s do this!'' he didn''t hesitate and teleported to the training room. Since everyone was busy with Evelyn, it was right time for him to form a contract. But before he could proceed with this, he needed to raise his MP further. To which he didn''t delay and started to increase his intelligence attribute in small steps. It didn''t take too long, and after twenty minutes he was done with raising his intelligence to 1 million points. It cost him about 795 million coins; however, he didn''t care and looked at his MP bar with satisfaction. "Now as long as I don''t use too much MP in fight, I will have unlimited MP supply," he said as he saw his MP bar reach 5 million points. With his current spirit attributes, he can recover 19,900 MP and HP per minute. It might be too low for such a big number, but for his enemies, he was no different than having unlimited MP. However, he didn''t let himself be overconfident because there were anomalies like Irene and Lord of Pride. Not to mention the heroes will also grow powerful like this. They might not have as much MP as him, but they will definitely have a high recovery rate. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but sigh faintly. ''I am still too weak,'' he thought, shaking his head and focusing on what he was doing. With his MP reaching this high, he was confident in forming the contract without any problem. So, he didn''t hesitate and sat down before taking out the spirit crystal, which was transparent as water. After this, he carefully held it in both hands and activated ''Astral Vision''. In that instant, the whole training room became filled with every kind of spirit, and strangely, they were all attracted to the crystal in his hand. This strange occurrence stunned Li Wei a little, but everything was fine, so he didn''t care too much and became serious. ''Let''s form a connection first,'' he said to himself before channeling his MP towards the crystal in his hand. It was only in a small amount; nevertheless, the crystal trembled with excitement and absorbed it immediately. Watching this, Li Wei continued to channel his MP with increased amounts while trying to sense the connection between them. This process was a little different because the spirit was sealed and couldn''t even absorb his MP unless he channeled it to the crystal. Nevertheless, it didn''t pose any problems, and soon he sensed a faint connection between them, which was growing stronger and stronger as the spirit kept absorbing his MP. Because he had been transferring MP in larger amounts, the process was faster, and within ten minutes, Li Wei established a strong connection with sprit. This costed him more than 4 million points of MP; however, he didn''t care and looked at the spirit crystal in his hand, which started glowing brightly. ''What''s happening?'' he thought with a stunned look as he failed to find such occurrence in the memories of inheritance. Chapter 264: Spirit Contract-2 Just as Li Wei was puzzled at the sudden situation, the spirit crystal in his hand started to tremble violently, and before he could think, a small figure rushed out of it."Grrr, how cruel to seal me like this!" the pink fox growled with a sweet voice while it eyed Li Wei from head to toe. Li Wei was shocked at this; nevertheless, he hurriedly regained his calm and observed the fluffy pink fox, which was the size of a big cat and had nine tails. ''This fox must be a high-grade spirit!'' he muttered inwardly as he recalled the information about sprits from the inheritance. There wasn''t too much, but it explained some high-grade spirits that have consciousness could take a physical form if they wanted to. However, such spirits were very rare and always existed in the forbidden areas. While the basic, intermediate, and other high grades resided everywhere. He was a little shocked by the appearance of a high-grade spirit appearing here, but not much since he had gone through a lot, like meeting with goddesses. Not to mention he was expecting to see a high-grade spirit like this because it was Sophia who sealed the spirit and said this would lead him to complete her condition. ''This little fluffy fox must know what it is, right?'' he thought and was about to speak when the fox outdone him. "A jack-of-all-trades class with ten times blessings and bug... It''s no wonder Sophia sealed me to form a contract with you," the fox stated with a cold tone; however, rather than sounding angry, it sounded cute, like a little girl throwing her tantrums. This made Li Wei look at her strangely before speaking. "Little Fox, do you have a name?" he inquired as he suppressed his urge to cradle her fluffy small body. The little fox didn''t know about this; nevertheless, when she heard him calling little, she fumed angrily. "You tiny human! I am not a little fox! but a high-grade nine-tailed spirit fox! Also, I go by the name of Mira! So don''t ever call me Little Fox; if not, I will gobble you up!" she shouted furiously, which just intensified her cuteness. Watching her like this, Li Wei''s urge to cradle her became stronger. ''This little fox is too cute,'' he thought inwardly as he found her anger likeable and thoughts to provoke her flashed through his head. However, she was a strong spirit, so he didn''t dare do this and focused on what he was doing. "Mira I am Li Wei, and I want to form a contract with you," he said with a serious look. Hearing him Mira calmed down, and her pink eyes became serious. "I don''t have any problems with forming a contract, so go ahead," she replied calmly. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if she was forced to form a contract, she wouldn''t say no because it also benefited her, not to mention there were not many people who could form a contract with spirits. So, she didn''t mind forming contact with him; there was also another reason why she agreed, and that was because he was close to the world system, who was like a mother to her. Li Wei also understood this, so he didn''t feel surprised and nodded at her. "Then I will start," he informed and started to channel his MP once again. However, it was not for her but for him, as he wanted to draw a spirit contract symbol. This symbol was special and was written in its own special language, while it can only be seen by spirits who possess consciousness and races who possess gifts to see spirits. It was a little complicated and hard, but with memories of symbols in mind, his hand moved with rhythm, forming complicated circles and texts. Watching this, Mira couldn''t help but become stunned a little, and her gaze became fixated on the beautiful symbol that was forming step by step. ''It''s pretty!'' she muttered in her heart as she saw the symbol glowing with a faint golden luster. Meanwhile, Li Wei continued to form the symbol, which exhausted his mental power as he had to do things with precision. Nevertheless, it didn''t pose any problem to him, and within a few minutes he finished making the circular contract symbol, which was filled with strange text and lines that moved on their own, forming different beautiful patterns every second. Witnessing this, even Li Wei couldn''t help but become attracted by it; however, he didn''t delay and glanced at the fluffy fox. "Mira, it''s time to establish a contract," he said with a serious look. Hearing him Mira regretfully tore away her gaze and looked at him. "Place the contract symbol on my head along with your hand; after that, leave everything to me," she instructed calmly. In response, Li Wei nodded and moved the contract symbol on her forehead with telekinesis. After that, he placed his hand on it, which was greeted by the softness of her fur. ''She is really fluffy,'' he thought as he suppressed his urge to stroke and cradle her. He was really treating her like some fluffy pet rather than a spirit, but he was not at fault here since she was a cute little fox. ''A pity that only I can see her if not Li Xin and others will love her,'' he muttered in his heart, wondering if there was a way for them to play with Mira. But suddenly his thoughts came to a stop, and his expression became serious as he saw Mira getting enveloped in a dominating and powerful pink aura. ''She must be very strong among spirits,'' he thought in his heart while wondering what kind of abilities she possessed. Only spirits with consciousness possessed abilities, and they differed from helping to grow plants, increasing the level of area, cleaning the impurities from air, and such. These abilities were all related to improving nature as they were granted by the world system to maintain a balance. Because of this, Li Wei was very curious; however, he was not in a hurry to ask her. ''I should let her feel at ease before asking everything,'' he decided silently as he looked at the fluffy fox, who closed her eyes to focus on the next step. Which was transferring her powers into the contract symbol that was now shining brilliantly. Chapter 265: Spirit Contract-3 ''It''s time to form a contract!'' Mira thought in her heart and without hesitation started to transfer her powers into the contract symbol.The symbol was already shining before she did this, so when she started to transfer her powers, the symbol glared brightly like a blazing sun. However, it didn''t affect her or Li Wei, who was looking at this light directly. For any other people, this was an intense light, but for both Li Wei and Mira, the light was filled with small spirit characters that entered their bodies to form a contract. This process was different than the contract process Li Wei had done with others, but it was very similar to it as there were conditions written here. It''s just that these conditions were fixed, and neither of them can change or add anything. Nevertheless, there was nothing to worry about since all the conditions were favorable to both of them. In simple words, it was a copy of the official party contract that he had formed with Elva and others. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were few changes, but it was not something harmful for both of them, hence Li Wei didn''t care. The same was for Mira, who was channeling her powers without any worry and was now enveloped by a faint golden luster. This golden luster was no different from the glaring light emitted by the contract symbol and was filled with small spirit words. However, Li Wei didn''t have time to look at this as he was focusing on the symbol that was forming on his skin just above his heart. ''It''s a spirit symbol! But why it''s here? Shouldn''t it be on my arm?'' he thought with a stunned look as this situation was unexpected. He was not only the one who was stunned, but even Mira didn''t expect this. ''Strange, why is such a thing happening''? she questioned inwardly; nevertheless, she didn''t stop or open her eyes just because of this. The spirit contract was no joke, and with how complicated it was, there was no way it could be stopped once initiated. Li Wei too knew this, so he was helpless against the symbol, which was forming just above his heart. ''Didn''t the goddess of life say there will be no problems, then why is there such a situation?'' he thought with a sigh wondering if she was lying. Fortunately, Luna couldn''t read his thoughts through the screen; if not, she would''ve wasted her chance to contact him and would be cursing him for doubting her words. She already knew such thing would happen because Sophia was the one who pulled some tricks; nevertheless, it wasn''t something dangerous, so why would she a goddess would inform him? Hence, Li Wei remained unaware, feeling quite anxious. However, there was nothing he could do except watching the formation of symbol on his chest. This didn''t take too much time, and within a few minutes, a golden nine-tailed fox symbol appeared on his skin. Just as this step was finished, the contract symbol that was under his palm started to merge with Mira. ''It''s finally done!'' Li Wei thought with relief as he saw the last step of the contract executing without any problem. Mira too was the same as she worried about an accident happening after the unexpected situation, but nothing like that happened, which made her feel relieved and also a little puzzled. However, she didn''t have time to ponder since the contract process was about to be finished. It didn''t take too long, and within a few seconds, the contract symbol completely merged with her body. This made the golden luster around her flash with brilliance before receding into nothingness. After this, her pink dominating aura also receded, finally restoring her to a cute and fluffy look. "You can take off your hand now," Mira reminded after opening her eyes. Hearing her Li Wei was a little reluctant since he quite liked her soft fur, but he didn''t delay and took back his hand before looking at her seriously. "Mira, do you know why the symbol formed on my chest? It should''ve been on my arm, right?" he inquired. "Yes, it should''ve been on your arm, but I don''t know why this happened. Maybe there was something changed in the contract, or we did something wrong," Mira replied with a puzzled look. Even though she was a spirit and had lived for a long time, she still didn''t have too much knowledge about it since spirit contracts were too rare. Not to mention it was her first time forming a contract, so there was no way she could find why this happened. Nevertheless, she didn''t care too much since she could guess Sophia must have been behind this. ''She sure is good at playing tricks,'' Mira thought in her heart with a pout before glancing at Li Wei, who was sighing faintly. "Don''t worry, it''s not something dangerous and won''t harm any of us," she assured with confidence and continued. "By the way, now I can share my powers with you; however, the time limit is one hour, while the spirit attributes cannot exceed one hundred thousand; if not, your body won''t be able to withstand it." "Also, you can only use this ability two times a month, so be careful when using it," she said with a serious look. She couldn''t tell this until now because she herself didn''t know how much power she could share with him. Only after forming a contract was she able to know the limit and told him a certain percent of it for his safety. Nevertheless, this was enough to make Li Wei shocked. ''Just how powerful is she?'' he questioned inwardly with a stunned look. However, Mira didn''t care about him and stretched her fluffy body with a cute yawn. "Unnnn~, I am tired; it''s time for me to rest, so bye, we will talk tomorrow," she stated lazily, and before Li Wei could react, she turned into a pink light and disappeared into the golden nine-tailed fox symbol. This symbol was her home from now on, where she would live until any of them breached the spirit contract. Chapter 266: Spoiling Evelyn "Looks like I can only get answers tomorrow," Li Wei muttered with a helpless look after Mira disappeared in the nine-tailed fox symbol.Nevertheless, he wasn''t dissatisfied with her; on the contrary, he was quite happy since he can use a hundred thousand attributes for an hour; moreover, it was for twice a month. With this, he didn''t need to worry about protection from church and others, as he was alone enough to handle everything and escape safely with everyone else. This made him feel quite relieved, and the pressure that was weighing down his heart was finally lifted. ''It really feels great to have such a trump card,'' he thought with a faint sigh. However, he didn''t let himself be overconfident and made a rule to only use this trump card when there was no choice. If not, he might become dependent on this, which wouldn''t do any good since this strength was something borrowed. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but wonder about the strength of Mira. He was still feeling quite shocked at this because Mira was only able to share a small percent of her powers as his level was too low now. But once he grew stronger, she would be able to share more power, increasing his combat effectiveness to new heights. This was no different than becoming a superhuman, even in this world, which was filled with strong people everywhere. ''She must have come from a scared region!'' he thought it in his heart with a deep breath. The sacred region was where the gods of this world resided, and with how powerful Mira was, it was quite possible; she had come from there. As he was thinking this, he suddenly recalled the words of Sophia, which were to stay away from the Elmoral goddess. He couldn''t help but have a bad feeling about this as he tried to link Mira to the scared region. ''Looks like I am going to be in trouble soon,'' he thought with a wry smile before shaking his head and looking around the training room. After the formation of the contract, the spirits around him increased by fifty percent, which was a lot. "Irene will definitely notice this," he muttered with a thoughtful look; however, he didn''t care too much about this since he could just give an excuse. As for Mira, unless she herself willed it, no one can see her, even if they have spirit eyes. The same was for the symbol on his chest. So, he didn''t ponder over this, and after storing the spirit crystal in his item box, he made his way towards the hall where everyone was dressing up the little girl. "Daddy! You are late!" Evelyn complained with a pout as soon as he arrived. Watching her like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but chuckle faintly. "I am sorry I was busy with something, but I am done with things now and is free to see my little girl in cute outfits," he replied softly as he cradled her with a gentle expression. Evelyn felt he was a little different than before; however, she couldn''t pinpoint what it was, so she didn''t care and perked up when she heard he would be finally staying here to watch her. "Then give me a minute daddy, I will change into my favorite dress for you," she said with eager look. To which Li Wei didn''t reject and nodded at her. "If my little girl wants to show me her favorite dress, then how could I say no?" he replied with a smile as he ruffled her hair before glancing at everyone who were giving him jealous and thoughtful look. It was because they all felt he was different now, but like Evelyn, they failed to pinpoint anything. Except for Li Xin and Irene. Irene was able to see the spirits around him, so she was shocked by a sudden increase of them. ''Did his strength increase just now? Or was he hiding this with something?'' she thought, wondering just what he was doing alone. Meanwhile, Li Xin took a deep look at him. ''Brother has become worry-free now; he must have gotten something from Goddess or was bugged again,'' she muttered in her heart as she thought if his strength has increased again. Just as she was busy in her thoughts, Li Wei was stunned at everyone''s gazes on him; however, he didn''t care and reminded. "Take Evelyn to the changing room and also check if she needs your help in changing," he instructed as he guessed her favorite dress must be complicated and hard for her to change alone. Hearing him Li Xin and others came out of their thoughts and hurriedly nodded before taking Evelyn to the changing room. Of course, not everyone went inside; only Li Xin, Li Yin, Emily, Irene, and Lily went to help her. Alice wanted to go in too, but she was stopped by Elva. As for Olivia and Lyla, they didn''t want to irritate little girl for having too many people around her, so they stayed outside. Meanwhile, Li Wei sat on the recliner sofa as he pondered when to level up Elva and Alice. He couldn''t delay for too long, as they might not feel good about this, especially since they were the only ones who left. ''I should do it tomorrow then,'' he decided silently. After this, he waited for Evelyn to come out. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It didn''t take too long, and within ten minutes, she came out before sprinting towards him with a smile. "Daddy, how do I look?" she inquired with expectation as she circled around to show the black princess ball gown with flowery design. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled softly. "You are looking very cute and pretty, even more than princesses of any kingdom," he praised honestly. Hearing him, Evelyn giggled with happiness before lunging into his arms to get spoiled. After this, she talked a few words and once again went to change to show him how cute she looks in other outfits. This made Li Xin and others more jealous, as they must pester her a lot to do this. ''Grr, it''s unfair,'' they all thought, giving him a glare. Li Wei couldn''t help but feel speechless at this; however, he ignored them and focused on spoiling the little girl while giving her advice on which dress she should wear. Which just made Li Xin and others glare at him more fiercely as Evelyn accepted his suggestions without any delay. Chapter 3 - 3: The Absurd Quest - Goddess Of Death *Bang! Boom! Bang!* The earth shook as more monsters plummeted from the sky, their thunderous landings followed by the gruesome sight of them devouring their fallen comrades to regenerate. "XinXin, be careful. If necessary, allocate your attributes to endurance and agility. Also, choose the combat class," Li Wei urgently advised as he observed the monsters'' rapid regeneration. "Yes, Brother," Li Xin replied, with a nod. Li Wei saw her nod and prepared to engage the monsters, but he suddenly received a quest notification. [Ding, Congratulations! You have been chosen by the Goddess of Death to complete a special quest. Do you want to accept? Yes/No. Remaining time to accept: 59 seconds] "What?" Li Wei exclaimed in shock after reading the notification. "What happened, Brother?" Li Xin turned with concern as she killed a goblin with her sword. "Did you get a new quest just now?" he asked, not answering her. "No, I didn''t get any. Did you get a new quest?" she inquired, distracting a goblin that was about to attack him. "Yes, here, see," Li Wei showed her the system panel and launched a strike towards the goblin, killing it. "Where is it, Brother?" she asked, looking at his empty panel window she didn''t see anything. "What? You can''t see it? Here, it says $£¤£¤¡é$€¡é£¤$€," Li Wei replied telling her the quest notification. "What are you talking about, Brother? I can''t understand it. It''s as if you''re speaking an alien language," Li Xin looked at him with a worried expression and started checking him to see if he was turning into an alien. "XinXin, can you stop checking me? I am not an alien. Anyway, it looks like no one can see this quest. Should I accept it?" Li Wei sought for her consent. They both have been playing games for two years, and every time he encountered something new, he couldn''t help but feel a little excited about it. "You can do whatever you want, Brother, but if you forget to take me with you, I will never forgive you and talk to you," Li Xin replied with a half-smile. "Oh, okay, let me think about it," Li Wei nodded, as he pushed a goblin away with his sword. [Ding, Congratulations! You have been chosen by the Goddess of Death to complete a special quest. Do you want to accept? Yes/No. Remaining time to accept: 18 seconds] ''I don''t have much time to choose,'' Li Wei looked at the quest panel. He felt excited about the quest because it is something new that no one would be able to get this early, not to mention it is by a god. ''No, it isn''t a game. What if I end up dying after accepting the quest? And the quest giver is the most absurd¡ªit''s the Goddess of Death. I shouldn''t accept it,'' he decided calmly. [Ding, Congratulations! You have been chosen by the Goddess of Death to complete a special quest. Do you want to accept? Yes/No. Remaining time to accept: 9 seconds] Li Wei looked at the remaining time with a sigh. "Bye-bye, my quest giver," he muttered but didn''t choose either Yes or No. He didn''t want to offend the Goddess of Death by choosing No. So, he just let the time pass. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ding, Congratulations! You have been chosen by the Goddess of Death to complete the special quest. Do you want to accept? Yes/No. Remaining time to accept:0 seconds] [Ding, you have not chosen any response from Yes/No, so the system will verify it as Yes.] [Ding, You have accepted the quest from the Goddess of Death] "What? Noooo!" Li Wei screamed as he heard the system say this. ''Damn, it is all a scam. Damn,'' he cursed in his mind rapidly. "What happened, Brother? Did the quest disappear?" Li Xin asked. He acted like this when playing games before. "Oh nothing, just focus on leveling up," Li Wei replied with a smile to not to let her worry. "Un, okay," Li Xin nodded doubtfully, thinking that he is acting strangely, but she didn''t care. It isn''t the first time he acted like this, and as long as he didn''t leave her, she wouldn''t care about anything else. [Ding, Goddess of Death is summoning you; be prepared.] "What? Damn, are you kidding me?" he shouted, trying to think of a way to avoid, but he already appeared in a white room before he knew it. "Where is this?" Li Wei panicked; he only knew he is summoned by the Goddess of Death. He couldn''t help but think of XinXin; she must be fighting alone with monsters. If she saw him disappear suddenly, who knows what she might do. At that moment, a cold, female voice echoed behind him, "It seems you really care about her, don''t you?" "Who... who are you? Return me to where I was," Li Wei muttered in a hurry as he looked behind him to find an 18-year-old girl in a black dress with otherworldly beauty. But he didn''t have any interest in her; he only wanted to return to where Li Xin is. "Huh, you don''t have to worry about her so much; you haven''t even disappeared from Earth. The time flow here is different from. Even if you spend a whole year here, Earth will still be struggling to get to the next second," the girl replied as if it is a matter of fact. Hearing this Li Wei calmed down however he still remained vigilant. "Who are you?" he asked with a frown. "Huh, did you forget who summoned you here?" the girl asked with a smile. "You are the Goddess of Death," Li Wei looked at her with shock, he never thought the goddess will look like a 18 year old girl. "Yes, now that you have accepted my quest, do you have any questions?" asked the Goddess of Death. Li Wei wanted to say he didn''t accept the quest. But suddenly, he felt her aura become colder and chillier. He shivered, feeling the chill. Nevertheless, he summoned the courage. "I didn''t accept the quest," he replied with resolution. ''I can''t let XinXin think less of me. I can''t become weak just because she is a beautiful goddess,'' he thought with determination. "Yes, that''s what I''m saying; you accepted my quest, right?" The Goddess of Death directly took out her pitch black scythe as she looked at him with a cold smile. Looking at the ominous scythe, Li Wei realized there was no way to escape. "Yes, I accepted it," he responded grudgingly, forgetting all of his determination and resolution in a second. ''I am sorry, XinXin; your brother disappointed you, but I have no choice here,'' he apologized to her in his mind, and looked at the goddess before him. "Yes, so you have accepted my quest, and now you will receive a new system upgrade," she smiled looking at him. "Huh?, a system upgrade?" Li Wei muttered, surprised. "Yes. It''s a system upgrade. And not only that, you will also receive ten times XP and rewards every time you kill," she replied, still maintaining her smile. "What? 10¡Á XP and rewards, wouldn''t that be too much?" Li Wei asked with a shock. "Of course. It''s because you choose the Jack-of-all-Trades class. If it''s another class, then you will receive only 2¡Á XP and rewards," the Goddess explained. "But still, isn''t that too much? What if other Gods target me because of it?" Li Wei questioned with concern. He is happy to receive the 10 times bonus, but if there is one god, there would be others, too. What if they target him? He has read many novels where something like this happened: the gods getting jealous because of how handsome the male MC is. Not to mention, he is already handsome, and now with ten times bonus, they have more reasons to come after him. "Huh?, why do you fear the Gods? Your mission is to kill them," the goddess replied as if it were a normal thing. "Oh, so my quest is to kill the Gods," he murmured loudly, thinking that something was wrong with this. "What!!!, my quest is to kill the Gods!" he screamed loudly with a shock. "Of course, and now you finally know what your quest is. You can''t reject it. The quest will only be rejected or failed when you die," the goddess stated looking at him. "No, no way," Li Wei felt like he has eaten some gruesome bugs. "The other gods will not take notice of you until you become strong enough to kill them, so you don''t have to worry about it," the goddess explained noticing his reaction. "And also, the gods you have to kill are actually the ones who started the evolution of Earth," she added. "Why did they do that?" Li Wei asked with doubt, feeling he is getting dragged into something terrible. "You shouldn''t know too much; it will only harm you. Now, you can go back," the goddess stated, not explaining, and waved her hand to send him back. "Wait!" Li Wei screamed again. He still has many questions, like why he is chosen. "What happened, Brother? Why are you screaming again? Did you get sick from the monsters breath?" Li Xin asked with a pout, as she killed the slime. "Ah, nothing; XinXin you should focus on killing monsters and leveling up," Li Wei replied with a smile looking at her. He finally felt relieved knowing she is all right. [Ding, The novice system is upgrading to the Death Goddess System.] [Completion: 10%... 89%... 100%.] [Ding, Congratulations to the host for upgrading your system to the Death Goddess System.] [Ding, Congratulations to the host for receiving the newbie gifts: 100 SP, 100 AP, 1000 Coins.] [Ding, You have received a new Quest: 1. Kill the ???????????????????Gods Difficulty??? Rewards??? Note: You will receive exclusive rewards after killing every god. These rewards are given by your cute little Goddess of Death.] "Sigh, what have I gotten into?" Li Wei sighed when he thought of his unknown future as he looked at his panel with a wry smile. Chapter 4 - 4: Goddess of Death Edition Skills **CHARACTER PANEL/Start** **Special Dark Panel Created by Cute Little Goddess of Death** Name: Li Wei | Age: 17 | Race : Human Class: Jack-of-all-Trades (F) Level: 0 SP: 111 ¡ü100+ | AP: 111 ¡ü100+ Coins: 1110 ¡ü1000+ **STATUS**: HP: 100/100 MP: 60/60 XP: 30/1000 ¡ü30+ **ATTRIBUTES**: Strength: 8 | Agility: 9 Intelligence: 12 | Endurance: 10 Luck: 8 **SKILLS**: None **QUESTS**: 1. Kill the ??????????????????? Gods - Difficulty: ??? - Rewards: ??? - Note: You will receive exclusive rewards after killing every god. These rewards are given by your cute little Goddess of Death. 2. Defend Earth from the Monster Invasion! - Quest Difficulty: ??? - Quest Reward: ??? sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 3. Kill 1 monster (Special redo quest by your cute Little Goddess of Death, and all rewards have been increased to 10 times) - Completion: 0/1 - Reward: 100 coins, 10 AP, 10 SP - Difficulty: F 4. Kill 5 monsters - Completion: 3/5 - Reward: 1000 coins, 50 AP, 50 SP - Difficulty: F- 5. Kill 10 monsters - Completion: 3/10 - Reward: 10000 coins, 100 AP, 100 SP - Difficulty: F+ **Notes**: 1. The novice system is upgraded into the Death Goddess System. 2. From now on, you will receive 10¡Á XP and rewards for everything. 3. At every level up, you will receive 100 SP, 100 AP, and 1000 Coins. **CHARACTER PANEL/End** "Oh, my character panel turned dark with gold characters. Is this some sort of subscription?" Li Wei murmured, looking at his new, mysterious panel. *Ding!* A sudden chime rang, indicating a chat notification. Goddess of Death: Are you mocking my creation? "What?" Li Wei exclaimed, looking at the message from the Goddess of Death on his system panel. ''Damn, there''s a chat system too,'' he thought, and replied to the Goddess of Death. Li Wei: Nope, I was just praising it. It looks cool. Goddess of Death: Really? I thought so too. "Hey, brother, can you defeat the monsters? And why does your panel look so creepy?" Li Xin shouted in an irritating voice as she was fending off the monsters alone and he is just shouting and exclaiming himself. Goddess of Death: Does it look creepy? Li Wei couldn''t help but curse in his mind. ''How did this turn into such a situation?'' Li Wei: She''s just a little irritated because she''s handling all the monsters. Please forgive her, Goddess of Death. I will also start defeating the monsters now. Goddess of Death: Okay, I''ll forgive this time. "it looks like my life won''t be easy from here," Li Wei sighed, and focused his attention on the attributes. ''I have a total of 111 AP, Hmm, I have four attributes that can be raised through AP. So, I can just go with 25 to each one. Okay, let''s do that,'' he decided, and distributed his AP to all four attributes. With his 10¡Á bonus, he can earn attributes faster, so he wasn''t too worried about it. As he increased his attributes, he felt a surge of power entering his body. ''I feel a little stronger now,'' he thought feeling the change in his body. "I should make a plan for XinXin''s upgrades. If not, it will be troublesome in the future," he murmured and checked his attributes. **CHARACTER PANEL/Start** ... *ATTRIBUTES* : Strength: 33 ¡ü 25+ | Agility: 34 ¡ü 25+ Intelligence: 37 ¡ü 25+ | Endurance: 35 ¡ü 25+ Luck: 8 ... **CHARACTER PANEL/End** After confirming everything is okay, he looked at the goblin in front of him. "Let''s test how much stronger I have become," he murmured, wanting to test his strength. Without further hesitation, he swung his sword. *Swish* the sound of air splitting rang, and the sword pierced through the flesh of the goblin. It didn''t even have a chance to scream before it died. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 1 Goblin. You gained 100 XP] [Ding, congratulations on completing the quest ''Kill 1 monster.'' You have received the rewards: 100 coins, 10 AP, and 10 SP] [Ding, Congratulations, your level increased to Level 1] [Ding, you have received 100 SP, 100 AP, and 1000 coins as a level-up reward] ''Damn, it''s fu***ing awesome,'' Li Wei cursed, looking at the system panel. **CHARACTER PANEL/Start** Name: Li Wei | Age: 17 | Race: Human Class: Jack-of-all-Trades (F) Level: 1 ¡ü1+ SP: 221 ¡ü110+ | AP: 121 ¡ü110+ Coins: 2210 ¡ü1100+ *STATUS*: HP: 200/200 ¡ü100+ MP: 185/185 ¡ü125+ XP: 130/250 ¡ü100+ ... **CHARACTER PANEL/End** "Brother, did you just level up?" Li Xin asked with surprise. She just saw him surrounded by a white flash. "Yup, XinXin, now your brother is powerful," Li Wei replied with a proud expression. "Let your brother carry you to level up from now." he added looking at her with a smile. "Okay you can carry me then, but brother, don''t you feel that killing monsters is getting easier and easier? I''m not feeling disgusted anymore," Li Xin mentioned with a puzzled tone as she killed a monster. "Yes, I am feeling easier too," Li Wei replied, also pondering this change. However, his thoughts were interrupted by a chat notification sound, and Li Wei checked the message. Goddess of Death: It''s because the gods are affecting your mindset, so you will not feel any pressure. Also these monsters are in a weakened state due to the new environment, and their attributes have been reduced to one-fifth of its original value. If not for that, all humans would have been wiped out. (Eg. 50 = 10 ¡ý40-) Goddess of Death: Ohh, one more thing, their levels are suppressed to level 5, and I was the one who weakened these monsters, giving them an abnormal state. You should thank me for that. Goddess of Life: Wrong, wrong, wrong! I was also the one who helped. It''s unfair to take all the credit yourself, Goddess of Death. Li Wei: I thank you both for doing this. But why is there another goddess joining the chat? Is she spying on us? Goddess of Death: You are right. She is spying on us. How shameless you are, Goddess of Life. You even became a spy, throwing the dignity of gods. Goddess of Life: Ahh, you are making fun of me, Goddess of Death. I am very depressed. I want to kill myself. I don''t want to live anymore. You all guys bully me everyday. Ahhhh. Li Wei: Can you add my sister to the chat? And why is Goddess of Life depressed?, look she is even crying. Shouldn''t she be more cheerful? Goddess of Death: Yeah, I will add her to the chat after the first phase finishes. You should focus on leveling up and don''t worry about the people who are going to die anyway. Goddess of Life: Nooooo, I don''t want to die. At least console me, Goddess of Death. Li Wei looked at the chat messages and felt a little speechless. Is this how things will be going? "Brother, why aren''t you killing? Didn''t you say you will carry me to level up?" Li Xin pouted, wrinkling her cute nose. "Ahh, sorry, sorry, XinXin. Follow behind me and kill every monster I injured," Li Wei apologized as he injured the monster, and let Li Xin finish it off with the last strike. *Ghawaa* [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 1 Slime. You gained 10 XP] [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 1 Goblin. You gained 10 XP] ... "brother, you''ve really gotten powerful. Is it because of the quest you accepted?" Li Xin asked with a curious expression as she killed the monsters injured by Li Wei. "Hehe, you''re right, it''s because I received the quest," Li Wei said with a smile, but he thought to himself, crying, ''I was forced to accept it, XinXin. Please console your dear brother, XinXin.'' "What kind of quest did you receive to become so powerful?" Li Xin inquired curiosity hanging in her face. "Hehe, you''ll know after the first phase ends," Li Wei replied with a mysterious smile as he injured the next monsters. "Umm," Li Xin pouted when she saw him being mysterious and continued to kill the injured monsters. "Huh?, it suddenly got harder," Li Wei murmured, noticing it is getting a little harder to injure them. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 2 Slime. You gained 15 XP] "Brother Wei, it is a level 2 monster," Li Xin replied, looking at the notification. "Oh, I see, no wonder it''s getting harder and harder," Li Wei realised why it was getting harder. He opened the system shop to see if there were any skills that could help him see the monsters'' levels. "Huh, what''s this?" he exclaimed in surprise when he saw the special panel in the system shop. It named "Cute Little Goddess of Death Edition Skills." "What the hell? Is it really okay to give me this?" he cursed when he saw the skills. 1. Analyze Eye (Goddess of Death edition): You can use Analyze Eye to check the levels, status condition, name, skills, attributes, and many more. You can only do it if your level requirements are met. - Price: 999 coins 2. Fake Status (Goddess of Death edition): As your enemies'' levels go up, they too can acquire Analyze Eye to check your levels and skills. You can use the Fake Status skill to hide your status. But it will fail if the Analyze Eye level of the opponent is much higher than the skill itself. - Price: 1999 coins 3. Killing Heart (Goddess of Death edition): You can kill without guilt. To know more about this skill, please buy. - Price: 2999 coins 4. Shadow Step (Goddess of Death edition): The power to move instantaneously through shadows or darkness. Depends on level. - Price: 3999 coins 5. ????? - Price: ????? - ???? *Note: All the skills in the Goddess of Death edition cost 10¡Á higher. To upgrade them to the next level, you will also need 10¡Á XP. But all the skills in the Goddess of Death edition ignore the level cap. Chapter 5 - 5: Crisis ''I have 2210 coins. I can buy the Analyze Eye,'' thought Li Wei and chose to buy it. [Ding, Congratulations on learning the Analyze Eye (Goddess of Death edition) skill.] *SKILLS*: **Analyze Eye (Goddess of Death edition): Level 1 (0/10000)** "So that''s how you use the skills huh, but it''s really taking 10¡Á XP. Anyway, let''s see how the Analyze Eye works," he murmured and activated the skill. To activate the skill, one just had to chant the skill name in their mind, he received this information directly when he purchased it. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Goblin | Type : Evil Rank: F | Level: 1/5 HP: 100/100 | MP: 60/60 Strength: 4 ¡ý 20- | Agility: 6 ¡ý 30- Intelligence: 2 ¡ý 10- | Endurance: 3 ¡ý 15- Luck: 1 Skills: None Special Abilities: None Negative status effects: - Level suppression: Level can''t exceed level 5 - New environment weakness: Makes them dizzy and late to respond - Cursed by gods: Decreases stats by one-fifth **Analyze Panel/End** "Damn, they are so strong. Are humans really that weak?" Li Wei cursed examining the status of the goblin. "XinXin, what''s your level now?" Li Wei inquired. "Brother, what are you talking about? I haven''t even leveled up yet. I''ve only killed 5 level 1 and 3 level 2 monsters," Li Xin replied, looking at him. "Huh, is it taking that long?" Li Wei asked, realizing it seemed like he leveled up too easily. "I only need 5 more XP to level up," Li Xin responded as she looked for more monsters. "Okay, here, take down this guy," Li Wei nodded, injuring a monster, and asked Li Xin to finish it off. Li Xin didn''t hesitate and killed the monster. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 1 Goblin. You gained 10 XP] [Ding, Congratulations, your level increased to Level 1] [Ding, you have received 10 SP, 10 AP, and 100 coins as a level-up reward.] "Brother, I leveled up," Li Xin informed him with a smile. "Good. Let''s talk about your class. I think you should consider the warrior and mage classes. What do you think?" Li Wei replied after pondering. With the mage class, she wouldn''t need to fight directly, and with the warrior and healer class, she could fight and heal herself, providing enough flexibility to react if anything suddenly attacked her. "Whatever you want, Brother," Li Xin shrugged. She didn''t care much about classes, knowing her brother would be there to support her regardless. "Okay, then choose your class and tell me how many attributes you have," Li Wei nodded, proceeding to kill the next monster to level up. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 2 Goblin. You gained 150 XP] [Ding, Congratulations, your level increased to Level 2] [Ding, you have received 100 SP, 100 AP, and 1000 coins as a level-up reward] [Ding, congratulations on completing the quest ''Kill 5 monsters.'' You have received the rewards: 1000 coins, 50 AP, and 50 SP] "I''ve leveled up again, and I need 370 more XP to level up," Li Wei muttered checking his experience points. Experience Points: 130/500 "Brother, you leveled up again," Li Xin observed in surprise watching him level up. "Yup. Have you chosen your class?" Li Wei inquired as he took down another monster. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 1 Goblin. You gained 100 XP] "Not yet, I''m choosing it now," Li Xin replied and selected her class. [Ding, Are you sure you wish to select the Warrior and Mage class as your second and third classes? Yes/No] "Yes," Li Xin muttered. [Ding, Congratulations to Host Li Xin for selecting the Warrior and Mage class.] [Ding, Congratulations for acquiring the following skills: Slash, Guard, Fireball, and Frost Nova.] "Brother, I got these four skills, but I didn''t receive any special attributes this time," Li Xin mentioned with a puzzle. "Don''t worry about the special attributes; they are only needed for specific skills. How about your attributes? How many attribute points do you have?" Li Wei reassured her and asked. **CHARACTER PANEL/Start** Name: Li Xin | Age: 17 | Race: Human Class: 1. Healer(F) 2. Warrior(F) 3. Mage(F) Level: 1 ¡ü1+ SP: 26 ¡ü16+ | AP: 26 ¡ü16+ Coins: 310 ¡ü210+ *STATUS*: HP: 200/200 MP: 90/90 XP: 5/250 *ATTRIBUTES*: Strength: 7 | Agility: 8 Intelligence: 18 | Endurance: 5 Medical Knowledge: 10 Luck: 68 *SKILLS*: - Heal (Small): Level 1/5 (0/1000) - Cure Poison (Small): Level 1/5 (0/1000) - Slash (Small): Level 1/5 (0/1000) A powerful melee attack that uses the Warrior''s strength attribute to deal increased damage. - Guard (Small): Level 1/5 (0/1000) The Warrior''s endurance helps maintain a strong defensive stance, reducing incoming damage. - Fireball (Small): Level 1/5 (0/1000) Cast a fireball that deals magical damage, with the damage increasing based on the Mage''s intelligence attribute. - Frost Nova (Small): Level 1/5 (0/1000) Create a freezing shockwave that slows and damages nearby enemies, with the effectiveness influenced by intelligence and agility. QUESTS: 1. Defend Earth from the Monster Invasion! - Quest Difficulty: ??? - Quest Reward: ??? 2. Kill 10 monsters - Completion: 8/10 - Reward: 1000 coins, 10 AP, 10 SP - Difficulty: F+ **CHARACTER PANEL/End** "I have 26 attribute points, but if I kill two more monsters, it will become 36," Li Xin said, looking at her panel. "Okay, then let''s kill the two monsters first," Li Wei nodded as he injured the two goblins, with Li Xin finishing them off. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 2 Goblin. You gained 15 XP] S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 2 Goblin. You gained 15 XP] [Ding, congratulations on completing the quest ''Kill 10 monsters.'' You have received the rewards: 1000 coins, 10 AP, and 10 SP] "Brother, it''s done now. I have 36 attribute points," Li Xin informed looking at the notification. "Hmm, okay. Put 10 into intelligence, 10 into strength, 10 into agility, and the remaining 6 into endurance," Li Wei suggested after pondering. This allocation would make her more well-rounded and capable of handling various situations. "Use your skills when fighting, but don''t use them too much, or it will drain your mana, making you weak," Li Wei advised as he killed the slime that came to attack him. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 2 Slime. You gained 150 XP] "Okay, brother," Li Xin agreed with a nod. She understood the importance of managing her skills wisely and decided to use them only when necessary. Li Wei smiled at her as he injured the next monster and asked her to kill it. He wanted her to level up quickly, so she could become stronger. He then checked his experience points. Experience Points (XP): 380/500 "Huh, I only need 120 XP to level up," he murmured softly and decided to level up. With a swift slash, he killed the next monster, leveling up in the process. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 2 Goblin. You gained 150 XP] [Ding, Congratulations, your level increased to Level 3] [Ding, you have received 100 SP, 100 AP, and 1000 coins as a level-up reward] ''Now I don''t have to worry about monsters recovering from their negative effects,'' Li Wei thought with a relief. With these rewards and his current level, he would be able to defeat monsters even if they were at their prime. Suddenly, a deafening roar echoed through the area, causing both Li Wei and Li Xin to snap their attention to the sky. "Brother, it''s a wyvern," Li Xin exclaimed, her voice laced with fear as she watched the massive wyvern, the size of a large tree, flying in the distance. The wyvern had initially been moving away from them, but when it noticed them it suddenly changed direction, heading straight toward them with an enraged roar. *Ghwaaaaa* "XinXin, run!" Li Wei cried out in panic, pushing her away when he saw the approaching wyvern, its wings beating powerfully as it rapidly closed the distance. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Wyvern | Type: Evil Rank: C | Level: ?/5 HP: ???/??? | MP: ???/??? Strength: ?? | Agility: ?? Intelligence: ?? | Endurance: ?? Luck: ?? Skills: ??? Special Abilities: ??? Negative status effects: - Level suppression. Level can''t exceed level 5 - New environment weakness. Makes dizzy and causes late response - Cursed by gods. Decreases status by one-fifth **Analyze Panel/End** "Damn, it must be level 5," Li Wei cursed with an ugly face noticing his Analyze Eye not working. He didn''t have much time to react before the wyvern reached in front of him and attacked with a claw. "Brother!" Li Xin screamed with a pale face. Li Wei had pushed her with a lot of strength, causing her to land safely a distance away from him, just in time to see the wyvern reaching in front of him. *Bang!* "Ahhh!" Li Wei shouted in pain as he took the claw attack from the wyvern and was sent flying a distance away, landing with a thud. "F**k," Li Wei cursed, blood flowing from his mouth and noticing some minor injuries on his body. *Ghawaa!* The wyvern screamed in anger upon realizing that Li Wei was not dead and launched another attack with full speed. "Shit," Li Wei tried to move, but due to his injuries, his body didn''t react quickly enough. He could only watch as the wyvern attacked him again. "Brother!" Li Xin screamed in worry as she witnessed her brother being injured by the wyvern and facing another attack. "Fire Ball!" she yelled, pouring all her mana into her right hand, aiming at the wyvern, and releasing the skill. *Boom!* The fireball struck the wyvern before his attack reached Li Wei. *Ghwaaaaa!* The wyvern, grew even angrier, as it charged directly at Li Xin with a roar leaving Li Wei aside. Chapter 6 - 6: Killing Wyvern "XinXin, run!" Li Wei screamed when he saw the wyvern heading towards Li Xin. Fortunately, he pushed Li Xin a distance away when the wyvern charged towards them. Without hesitation, he aimed the gun at the wyvern. He had already placed the gun in his pocket when the invasion started, but the wyvern didn''t give him enough time to take it out. During the second attack, the gun was almost in his hands, but he was still a little late when Li Xin used the fireball to stop the wyvern''s attack. "Die, bastard!" He pulled the trigger without hesitation. *Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!* *Ghwaaaa!* The wyvern screamed in pain as the bullets penetrated its skin, and black blood flowed out. It stopped and defended with its wings, no longer charging towards Li Xin. *Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!* Li Wei continued to fire bombarding the wyvern with bullets. *Katch! Katch!* But suddenly, the bullets ended. "Damn, the magazine is finished," he cursed and directly opened his panel, distributing all of his 371 attribute points. **ATTRIBUTES**: Strength: 133 ¡ü100+ | Agility: 134 ¡ü100+ Intelligence: 137 ¡ü100+ | Endurance: 106 ¡ü71+ He did have another magazine, but he didn''t see any serious injuries on the wyvern after being shot. Another reason was his terrible aim. It was lucky that the wyvern was large enough for him to hit it without missing a single shot. "F***k you," Li Wei cursed loudly and ran towards the wyvern with full power. He purchased a new sword from the system shop because his previous sword had been thrown a little distance away from him. *Ghwaaaaa* The wyvern roared as it saw him coming and directly charged towards Li Wei in anger. Due to the curse from the gods affecting its intelligence, it didn''t think too much. "Die!" Li Wei shouted angrily as he jumped into the air and swung his sword with full force. He slashed directly at the wyvern, which was almost as big as a tree. *Ghwaaa* The wyvern roared as it saw the sword coming towards it and tried to block it with its wings. However, the next moment, the sword sliced through its wings like butter, and the same fate followed with its body and vitals behind it. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 5 wyvern. You gained 500 XP] "XinXin, are you alright?" Li Wei didn''t care about the notification. After he landed, he ran directly towards Li Xin, taking her in his arms. "Brother..." Li Xin muttered weakly with a pale face wanting to say something. "Don''t talk. Drink this first," Li Wei bought a mana potion from the system shop for 100 coins and placed the bottle to her lips, letting her drink. "Umm," Li Xin felt a pleasant sensation as she drank the mana potion, and her complexion improved. "Didn''t I warn you not to use all your mana?" Li Wei scolded her, with a sigh of relief watching her face regain color. "Brother, are you alright?" Li Xin asked, ignoring his scolding. "I''m fine, just a few scratches. See?" Li Wei showed his minor injuries that had already healed significantly due to his increased attributes. "My mana is still recovering, or I would have healed everything," Li Xin replied, looking worried. "Don''t worry about me. Just don''t use any skills now. Do you know how scared I was seeing you like this?" Li Wei ruffled her head, his heart almost stopping when he saw the wyvern heading towards her. "Um, I was worried too, you know," Li Xin replied with a pout. When she saw the wyvern attacking him, she felt despair and almost cried. Seeing she was worried, Li Wei decided not to ask more, or she might really cry. "How do you feel now? Can you still fight? If not, don''t worry about anything. I''ll help you level up later," Li Wei expressed with concern. "I''m all right, just a little headache, and nothing else. What about you, brother? Why don''t you heal yourself?" Li Xin inquired after recovering a little thanks to the mana potions. But before Li Wei could reply, a voice came from behind him. "Did you kill the wyvern?" asked a woman in a military uniform who arrived with a group of fully armed soldiers. "Huh, I did. Any problem?" Li Wei replied with an irritated tone. They had just escaped a life-threatening situation, and someone asking questions about it made him feel very irritated, especially since the wyvern headed towards Li Xin. "No, actually we were ordered to take care of higher-level monsters, and this one escaped here. That''s why we came to take it down. But when we saw the corpse, we wanted to confirm it, and nothing else. I really appreciate you for killing this wyvern for us," said the military woman. "You both seem to be in a weak state. I think you should follow us, and we''ll keep you safe until you''ve fully recovered." she added. "No need. We''re fine, and I don''t think even level 5 monsters will come here after seeing the corpse of the wyvern," Li Wei replied, pointing at the wyvern''s corpse. When it came it also scared the monster away from nearby area. "Oh, okay then. Take care. We''ll take our leave. Let''s go, squad," the military woman said, noticing Li Wei''s unwillingness. She felt a little disappointed but left with her group. "It would''ve been troublesome if they kept inviting us," Li Wei sighed with a relief. He knew they invited him because they saw the wyvern''s corpse cut in two. Otherwise, they wouldn''t even bother to ask. "Yes, they would definitely ask us to fight later," Li Xin agreed. She, too, was aware of their intentions. In this world, people would use you until you were useful and then cast you aside, even the military was no exception. "Of course, I''m not an idiot. With the monster invasion, the power grid had already stopped, and a lot of communication tools become useless. Even the military will lose its connection to its headquarters someday. And with no one to control them..." Li Wei didn''t continue any further. Until he is sure, he will never accept someone''s kindness, even if they have no ill intentions. "Okay, let''s recover here. I will take care of any monsters that will come," Li Wei suggested as he found a place under the roof for her. He also sat beside Li Xin, holding her hands to soothe her. Li Xin also held his hands tightly, leaning on him with a relieved expression. Li Wei smiled gently at her and pondered, gazing at the corpse of the wyvern. "I should buy some skills first. Who knows if another level 5 monster will show up," he murmured to himself, while observing his health points. Health Points (HP): 315/400 "So I really took the damage, anyway let''s see the skills," With a thought, he opened the system shop skills panel. "Heal, Cure Poison, Slash, Guard, Fireball, Frost Nova, and Arcane Shield. This seems like the best option for me right now, especially for fighting monsters. Each costs 99 coins, which means 693 coins, and I have 3071 coins. Let''s buy them," he decided, and without hesitation, he bought them from the system shop. [Ding, Congratulations on learning the following skills - Heal, Cure Poison, Slash, Guard, Fireball, Frost Nova, and Arcane Shield.] **SKILLS**: **Analyze Eye (Goddess of Death edition): Level 1/5 (0/10000)** - Heal: Level 1/5 (0/1000) - Cure Poison: Level 1/5 (0/1000) - Slash: Level 1/5 (0/1000) - Guard: Level 1/5 (0/1000) - Fireball: Level 1/5 (0/1000) - Frost Nova: Level 1/5 (0/1000) - Arcane Shield: Level 1/5 (0/1000) Arcane Shield is a versatile and potent spell. When cast, it creates a translucent, shimmering energy barrier around the caster or a designated target. ''I should also upgrade them to level 5 as I have a lot of skill points. Even though I need 10¡Á SP for the Goddess edition, for other basic skills, it''s normal.'' He proceeded to raise his skill levels. **SKILLS**: **Analyze Eye (Goddess of Death edition): Level 5 (0/60000)** - Heal : Level 5/5 (5000/5000) - Cure Poison : Level 5/5 (5000/5000) - Slash : Level 5/5 (5000/5000) - Guard : Level 5/5 (5000/5000) - Fireball : Level 5/5 (5000/5000) - Frost Nova : Level 5/5 (5000/5000) - Arcane Shield : Level 5/5 (5000/5000) **Note - because you are a Jack-of-all-Trades, you have to complete the class quest to unlock the level cap of all skills except Goddess of Death Edition. ''Damn, it took 255 skill points. It''s so expensive to upgrade, and the class quest, I saw that coming long ago,'' Li Wei cursed at the price of leveling up. It took 150 SP for the Goddess Edition and 105 for other skills. ''But now I don''t have to worry too much. I can now cast Arcane Shield on XinXin if there''s a need to,'' Li Wei thought as he looked at Li Xin with a smile. He then examined his minor injuries and chanted, channeling mana throughout his body. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Heal," A holy light emerged from him, healing all his injuries within a few seconds. Health Points (HP): 400/400 Mana Points (MP): 600/685 "That''s better. XinXin, why are you looking at me like that?" Li Wei asked when he felt her gaze. "Nothing," Li Xin shook her head, "When the wyvern attacked you, I thought I''d never see you again," she replied with wet eyes. "Don''t worry about me. I am much stronger now, and we should raise your level so you can get stronger too," Li Wei reassured her with a smile. "How are you feeling now?" he asked, looking at her face that regained its original color. "I''m feeling better. My MP has recovered a lot, and I can fight again," Li Xin replied, looking at her mana points. Mana Points (MP): 50/140 She felt better because of the Mana Potion; otherwise, it would have taken much longer to recover. "Okay, then let''s go. I''ll help you level up," Li Wei nodded. he wanted her to have power to protect herself more so raising her level was important as it will increase her strength. "Yes, brother," Li Xin replied with resolution. She wanted to become strong so they could fight together. Chapter 7 - 7: Anointed One And Black Armored Knight Li Xin looked at Li Wei, who was frowning as they walked towards area with monsters. "Brother, is something wrong?" she asked with a worry. "Huh, don''t you feel strange, XinXin? It''s like there is something wrong, but I can''t figure out what it is," he replied with a puzzled face. "Maybe it''s just your imagination, brother," Li Xin shrugged. She didn''t feel anything wrong. "Maybe," Li Wei replied, but he kept feeling that something was amiss. It all started when he raised his attributes, but he didn''t pay much attention to it because of the critical situation. "I hope it''s just my imagination," he murmured and continued to walk forward with Li Xin. "Hey, why can''t we store this corpse in the item box? Didn''t the system say we can sell it?" "Don''t you see the message on the panel? It says it''s a ''Quest Item,'' and the rewards will be issued automatically." "What the heck! So we can''t steal or collect the corpse, huh? The system is playing dirty." "It''s not the system; it''s you who wants to play dirty." Li Wei looked at the people who were fighting and killing as if they did it daily. He also saw some human corpses eaten and dead around the monster''s corpse. ''Huh?, a dead human body. Why don''t I feel anything? It''s like I''ve seen it every day,'' Li Wei pondered looking at Li Xin. ''Even XinXin isn''t showing much reaction to it. No wonder I felt weird.'' He thought with a deep frown. "Brother," Li Xin grabbed his hand, seeing his frown growing stronger. "Are you all right?" she asked with a very worried expression. Li Wei looked at her worried expression and felt guilty. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What the heck am I thinking? The world has nothing to do with me. I only care about XinXin,'' he cursed himself. "Don''t worry, I''m alright. I was just thinking about something," he replied to her with a smile. "Umm, if you have something, you can tell me. I will always listen to you," Li Xin said, feeling a little relieved. "Okay, let''s find some monsters and level you up," Li Wei nodded and looked around for the monsters to level her up. This was the first thing he wanted to do; he would think of other things later. "Umm, okay," Li Xin agreed with a nod when a monster came in front of them. *Ghwaaaa!* Li Wei slashed his sword at the monster, injuring it. "XinXin, take this guy down," "What about you, brother? Don''t you want to level up?" Li Xin asked with a frown. If he don''t level up, then it might be a problem to fight monsters later. "I don''t need to level up now; you can do it," Li Wei replied with a confidence. His attributes already exceeded the limit of his level, but he knew that he still couldn''t deal with a real Level 5 who was not suppressed and had their attributes decreased. But it wasn''t a problem with the suppressed one they were currently fighting. "Okay, brother, then I will kill it," Li Xin nodded and directly killed the monster. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 2 Goblin. You gained 15 XP] ***** In a white, holy room, two Goddesses were sitting and watching Li Wei on the screen. "Sera, he noticed the change," Luna, the Goddess of Life, observed. Sera, the Goddess of Death, looked at Li Wei on the screen. "Of course he will because his attributes increased, making the effect weaker," she explained. "But will he be able to survive and kill them? After all, he was chosen by mistake," Luna asked with doubt, glancing at Li Wei on the screen. Sera''s face became frostier. "Hmph, if ''those'' bastards wouldn''t have cursed me when I was choosing the ''Anointed One,'' it wouldn''t have ended like this," she replied coldly. "But what can we do? ''They'' even started a ''God Rank Evolution'' for this planet Earth. Even Gods like us can''t interfere too much. We got a chance to choose the ''Anointed One'' randomly, so we handed it over to you, who has better luck. But who knows ''they'' will curse you at that time, making your luck drop," Luna explained with a wry smile. They are goddesses, and ''they'' would certainly not choose an opposite gender to do things for them, but who knows that things will end up like this. "But why did you give him your self-created skills and even upgraded his system? He''s just the ''Anointed One.'' It would have been good if you gave him just blessings of 10¡Á rewards and XP, right?" Luna inquired with a doubt. "No matter what, he was dragged here because of me. If it can help him survive, I will do it," Sera shrugged with a nonchalant look. Even though she is the Goddess of Death, she has her bottom-lines. Li Wei is chosen by the mistake of her, so she would help him survive as much as she could. If he still failed to do it, then she couldn''t do anything. "But we might still have a chance to choose another ''Anointed One'' when Earth enters the third or fourth phase, or we can even directly choose our Disciples," Luna expressed her dissatisfaction. "That''s why I gave him all I could, because if we can choose more ''Anointed Ones'' and disciples, ''they'' can do it too, and they will definitely send someone to kill our ''Anointed One.'' He is no exception," Sera explained. Her face became frostier at the mention of ''them''. "Did you find where ''they'' ran away?" she asked. "No, we haven''t found them, but ''they'' might even be on Earth, hiding themselves," Luna reported with a cold face. "Sigh, I hope he can survive, even if he doesn''t kill ''them''," Sera sighed as she looked at Li Wei on the screen. He was dragged into this because his luck wasn''t that good. How would he feel if he ever found out about it? "Sera, look, there''s an ''Abyssal'' monster, and it''s heading towards him," Luna said looking at the screen. "Huh, they also added the ''Abyssal'' monster in the invasion," Sera murmured with a frown. ****** [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 3 Kobold. You gained 25 XP] [Ding, Congratulations, your level increased to Level 5] [Ding, you have received 10 SP, 10 AP, and 100 coins as a level-up reward] "Brother, I leveled up again," Li Xin informed him after seeing the notification. Li Wei nodded, heaving a sigh of relief after seeing her level increase. "How many mana potions do you have remaining?" he inquired. He purchased 5 mana potions for her to recover because one mana potion only recovered 50 MP. Li Xin looked at the remaining mana potions and said, "Hmm, I still have 3 remaining because I didn''t use any skills." She paused and asked with a puzzled face, "But doesn''t it cost too much brother? And why aren''t we recovering our mana without potions?" Li Wei also felt puzzled about why they weren''t recovering any MP. "Anyway, we should level up more here. Take this monster down," he replied as he injured the low-level monster. But Li Xin shook her head. "Brother, you should level up. I am already at level 5 and can fight by myself." Li Wei looked at her with a wry smile. He knew she wouldn''t back down until he became a higher level than her. "Okay then. Here are only low-level monsters in this area, but still, be careful," he warned, still a little worried. "I will just stay behind you and kill any monsters that come from behind," Li Xin assured him seeing his worry. She herself wasn''t willing to go far away from him. "Okay then," Li Wei felt relieved. If she was closer to him, it would be much easier and faster to respond. With that, he directly slashed his sword towards the two Kobolds. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 3 Kobold. You gained 250 XP] [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 3 Kobold. You gained 250 XP] [Ding, Congratulations, your level increased to Level 4] [Ding, you have received 100 SP, 100 AP, and 1000 coins as a level-up reward] [Ding, congratulations on completing the quest ''Kill 10 monsters.'' You have received the rewards: 10000 coins, 100 AP, and 100 SP] "It''s really easy for me to level up, huh," Li Wei murmured. It took a lot of time and monsters to level up Li Xin, yet he only killed 10 and leveled up to 4. *Ding!* "Huh, a message from the Goddess," he murmured as he looked at the sudden message prompt and clicked on it to see the content. Goddess of Death: Be careful, an ''Abyssal'' monster has appeared, and its target is you. "Huh, a Abyssal monster? What is it?" Li Wei looked puzzled when he saw the message, but his attention was attracted by a sound. *Bang! Bang! Bang!* A metallic sound of walking rang out, attracting their and nearby people''s attention. Li Wei and Li Xin looked at the direction of the sound. "Brother Wei, should we run?" Li Xin asked, unsure of what to do when she found out the source of sound. Li Wei smiled wryly. ''Ahh, I am really unlucky,'' he thought as he looked at the 7 feet tall black-armored knight. Its two red eyes glowed like a bloodthirsty demon with its dark and metallic full-body armor that gave a cold feeling just looking at it. It held a pitch-black 4-foot sword in its hands. "Brother, what should we do?" Li Xin asked with fear, looking at the knight. The knight was heading towards them, and it didn''t even look at the other people. "Just stay behind me and don''t attack until I tell you to, okay," Li Wei warned. He didn''t wanted her to be in danger again. "Okay, brother," Li Xin nodded agreeing. She didn''t know how powerful he was, but she trusted him. *Bang! Bang! Bang!* The Black knight suddenly came to a stop. It looked at Li Wei, who was only 50 meters away, and said with a scrappy metallic voice, "H.U.M.A.N.....Y.O.U.....L.O.O.K....D.E.L.I.C.I.O.U.S..." "F***k your mother!" Li Wei directly cursed at the Black-armored knight when he heard it speaking. "Analyze Eye," he chanted in his mind and looked at his status panel. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Black Armored Knight | Type: Abyssal Rank: B Level: 5/5 HP: 500/500 | MP: 500/500 Strength: 115 | Agility: 120 Intelligence: 111 | Endurance: 140 Luck: 30 Skills: **Cursed Slash: Level 4/5 The Cursed Slash infuses abyssal energy into the weapon, enhancing its destructive power. If hit by this skill, it leaves a curse on the target, sapping their strength and vitality over time. **Shadow Step: Level 4/5 Can teleport or blink from one shadow to another. Special Abilities: **Mana Eye: Level 4/5 Can detect beings with more mana. Negative status effects: Immune ¡ì?¡Á^£¤=£¤ **Note - You don''t meet all conditions to see the reasons of Immune. **Analyze Panel/End** Chapter 8 - 8: Official Player On the old rundown playground, the Black Armored knight''s red eyes glowed in the evening light as he looked at Li Wei. "H.U.M.A.N...G.I.V.E...U.P," the knight said, looking down at him. ".AND..BeCome..My..FooD..I..Wi..LL..GivE.YoU..30.Secon.d.s." it declared, pointing the pitch-black sword at Li Wei. "F***k your 18 generations! Do you really think you can make me give up?" Li Wei cursed in an irritating tone. ''Just what crime have I committed to get dragged into this kind of thing?'' he thought bitterly. "29" the knight started counting down. Li Wei ignored his counting and focused on his panel. ''I should buy Shadow Step and increase my attributes just in case to be prepared,'' he thought. [Ding, Congratulations on learning Shadow Step (Goddess of Death edition) skill.] *** SP: 266 ¡ý150- | AP: 0 ¡ý200- Coins: 7879 ¡ý3999- *** MP: 850/935 ¡ü250+ *** **ATTRIBUTES**: Strength: 183 ¡ü50+ | Agility: 184 ¡ü50+ Intelligence: 187 ¡ü50+ | Endurance: 156 ¡ü50+ Luck: 8 *** **SKILLS**: **Goddess of Death Edition Skills (2):- Analyze Eye: Level 5 (0/60000) Shadow Step: Level 5 (0/60000) **Level 5 common Skills (7) - Heal, Cure Poison, Slash, Guard, Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Shield *** "It''s done," Li Wei murmured as he looked at his stats. "25" the knight was still counting down. "F***k, do you really think I will become your food ?" Li Wei cursed and directly charged towards the knight with a boom. "Ghwaaa," the knight gave an angry cry when it saw Li Wei''s actions and also charged towards him. "Go to hell," Li Wei shouted as he slashed his sword with full strength. "Ghwaaa," the knight roared and thrust his sword at him. *Clang* A metallic sound rang out as their swords clashed, and both took a few steps back. "What?" Li Wei exclaimed in surprise. He had just increased his attributes, but it didn''t seem his power had gone up. (Don''t think that after increasing your attributes you can become powerful. Every level has its own attribute limit, and once you exceed it, you have to rely on yourself to use the attributes above the limit. Don''t dream of becoming stronger just by increasing attributes.) Goddess of Death Sera explained to him via telepathy. "No way, it can''t be," Li Wei shouted with an unwilling expression. He never thought that his high attributes would become useless. ***** "What do you think, can he survive?" Luna asked, looking at the screen. "Who knows," Sera didn''t answer and watched Li Wei with a mysterious smile. "Why didn''t you tell him about the attribute limit earlier?" Luna inquired with a puzzled expression. "Umm," Sera made a difficult face as she avoided eye contact with her. "I forgot," she muttered in a low voice. "What? You forgot?" Luna exclaimed glaring at her. "Look, he is distracted in the fight," Sera hurriedly diverted her attention to Li Wei. "What the hell is he doing?" Luna shouted, irritated looking at the screen. ***** Li Wei was still depressed about the fact that he couldn''t use his attributes fully when he suddenly received a telepathic message again. (Focus on the fight, you idiot.) Luna, the Goddess of Life, reminded him with anger. Li Wei came to the realization that he was still in the fight. "Fireball," he directly launched the skill at the knight who was coming towards him. "Keke," the knight chuckled and slashed his sword at the incoming fireball. *Boom* With a sound, the fireball exploded after being slashed, forcing the knight a few steps back again. "Slash," Li Wei chanted. A blue light emerged from his sword as he swung it towards the knight with full force. The knight just looked as his eyes glowed when he saw a blue sword a few centimetres away from him, almost hitting him. He abruptly turned into a shadow and disappeared. "Damn," Li Wei cursed when he sensed that his sword had hit nothing and felt someone behind him. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The knight already arrived behind him with ''Shadow Step,'' his red eyes glowed as he directly thrust his sword with a whoosh. "Shadow Step!" Li Wei shouted hurriedly, watching the sword coming towards him. "Ghwaaaa," the knight roared angrily as he saw he hit nothing. It looked around and suddenly charged towards a direction with a roar as his black sword turned into an evil crimson glow that emitted the sounds of wailing ghosts. "S**t," Li Wei appeared a few meters away, only to see a crimson sword only a few centimetres away from his chest, not giving him a chance to dodge and defend. *Slash* A sound of slashing through the flesh rang out. "Huh?," Li Wei looked down at his chest to see a wound from a sword that was dripping with blood. He smelled and tasted the blood as it flowed out from his mouth and nose. "Brother!!!" Li Xin screamed, tears spilling from her eyes upon seeing him injured, without a care. She directly ran towards him. "XinXin.. don''t come here!" Li Wei shouted with difficulty, warning her with a pale and terrified face. When the knight''s attention was attracted by her shout. "No!" Li Wei felt a chill run down upon his spine, when he saw the knight looking at Li Xin. He couldn''t let happen anything to her never. But his body refused to move. He felt angry at himself for not being careful. ''Damn, only if I have more power, only if I have leveled up more,'' he cursed himself for being an idiot. ''Move, move, move!'' he tried all he could and glared at the black knight with killing intent, wanting to kill it at all costs. When suddenly his mind became blank and only a thought to kill the black night echoed. The knight didn''t care about Li Wei''s shout as he started walking towards Li Xin. *Cring* But, a metallic sound rang out stopping him. The knight saw his hand grabbed by human hands tightly, and the armor around it was cracking. He looked back to see that it was Li Wei who had grabbed him. Unlike before, his expression was calm, a terrifying calm, as if he was looking at an ant. "Ghwaaaa." The knight felt humiliated as he saw a human looking at him like an ant. He tried to free his hands from him, but it was futile. Li Wei looked at the knight without any emotion. "Remember, there are some people who cannot be touched," he whispered in a calm tone. "Ghwaaaa." The knight roared upon hearing his threat and directly attacked with his other hand. "You can die," Li Wei said as he punched at his chest, ignoring the attack. *Crack! Boom!* A cracking sound rang out as the knight looked at his chest to find a hole of fist size. His red eyes flickered with horror, turning dark, and with a bang, his body fell to the ground. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 5 Black Armored Knight. You gained 500 XP.] "Brother!!!" Li Xin, who arrived, didn''t care about anything and directly hugged him, tears falling from her eyes. Li Wei returned to normal his expression softening. He looked at her with a wry smile. "Don''t worry; I''m alright," he said, ruffling her hair. Li Xin glared at him. "If you weren''t injured, I would''ve punched you in the face to see if you were alright or not," she scolded with anger. "Okay, okay, let your lovely brother heal, XinXin," Li Wei distracted her or she might really hit him. "Heal," Li Xin directly used her skills to heal him not caring about anything. Li Wei just looked at her and didn''t say anything; he was afraid that if he stopped her and said her healing had little effect, she would definitely hit him. Health Points (HP): 180/500 ¡ü+3¡ü+4¡ü3+ ***** "He just used the attributes beyond the level limit," Luna sighed, looking at him. "Of course, that girl is his reverse scale; if anyone tries to touch it, he will not just watch. No matter who he is," Sera explained, looking at Li Xin on the screen. "But this time he was just lucky. If that girl didn''t interfere, or if the knight ignored her and attacked him, he would have been dead," Luna pointed out. "You are right, but that girl''s luck played a certain part in it. Also, it isn''t easy to use the attributes beyond the limit. Even though he is hiding it pretty well, he knows what he felt," Sera explained, her eyes narrowing a little. ***** "Um," Li Xin looked at Li Wei, who was now recovered, with a pout and teary eyes. "It hurts," Li Wei groaned a little as he rubbed his cheek because it was bitten by Li Xin. Earlier he stopped her from healing him because her mana was running low. He then purchased three bottles of healing potion to heal himself only to get bitten by her later. "Why are you looking at me like this?" he asked, seeing the glaring eyes of her. "How did you kill him?" she asked, looking at the knight''s dead body. "I don''t know," Li Wei replied, confused. When the knight turned towards Li Xin, he lost all his reasoning. He didn''t care how he killed him; he only wanted Li Xin to be safe. Looking at his confused expression, Li Xin changed the topic. "Let''s go, brother; you should at least change your clothes," she said, looking at his torn and bloodied clothes. "Okay, let''s go," seeing that she changed the topic, he finally felt relieved. He didn''t know how he killed the knight, but he felt something when he did it and he didn''t wanted it feel it again. [Ding, **Global Announcement**: Congratulations for surviving The first phase Monster Invasion]¡Á3 [Ding, **Global Announcement**: Congratulations for Survivors becoming an Official Player]¡Á3 [Ding, **Global Announcement**: The rewards for surviving The first phase are as follows. World Map Function, City Function, and Side Classes Function. For further information, please check your status panel] ¡Á3 Chapter 9 - 9: Start Of The Second Phase ***/Global Announcement/*** [Ding, The Earth is progressing into the Second Phase of Evolution.] [Failed...] [Retrying to progress into the Second Phase of Evolution] [Failed...] [Retrying to progress into the Second Phase of Evolution] [Failed...] [Ding, The Earth still hasn''t met the conditions for progressing into the second phase.] [Ding, The Earth still doesn''t have enough magical power and land to progress further.] [Ding, The Earth will progress into the Second Phase forcefully] [Ding, The nearby worlds Celestria, Sorathia, Elmoral, and Starfrost will merge with Earth to meet the requirements] [Ding, The merging has begun and it will complete with the Second Phase] [Ding, Congratulations for the Earth entering the second phase ''World Rebuilding''. In this phase, the Earth will undergo a terrain change, increasing its land mass and magical powers. The Monsters up to rank A and Dungeons will spawn once certain conditions are met. This process will last for 12 hours] ¡Á3 **** "No way, are you saying it''s still going to continue?" "Damn, do we have to live like this?" "No way, are we going to die, right?" "What the heck, Earth Evolution? It''s clearly the Earth''s destruction." After the first phase ended, people saw the monsters retreating and became happy, only to hear this global Announcement. "XinXin, let''s go home," Li Wei said with relief when he saw the monsters retreating. As for the world notification he didn''t care. "Unn, Okay brother," Li Xin nodded following him to their only home. She too not caring about the start of second phase. As they made their way home, they failed to notice the lurking eyes of others on them. A man looked at their backs fading with cold eyes. "Keep an eye on them and kidnap the girl with him. He must have some secrets so he can defeat 5-level monsters alone; we must get it," he commanded coldly. "Yes, but what if he doesn''t listen even after we kidnap her?" someone behind him said. "So what, threaten him with the girl''s life. I don''t think he will be able to watch her die. Just do it silently without alerting the military," the man commanded again his eyes flashing coldly. **** Li Wei and Li Xin soon arrived at their apartment. "Brother, our home is all right," Li Xin exclaimed with emotion when she saw their home was mostly undamaged. "Let''s go in," Li Wei said, patting her head but didn''t say much, knowing it might be the last time they will come here. "Unn," Li Xin nodded, silently following him inside their home. They turned on the backup light and washed themselves changing their dirty clothes. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After getting refreshed, they both sat on the sofa close to each other. "Brother, what should we do now? The second phase has already started," Li Xin inquired. "Hmm, first, check the rewards, and we will decide later," Li Wei replied as he looked at his system panel. [Ding, Congratulations on becoming the Official Player. You have unlocked the spirit attribute, you can receive Titles, you can recover Mana Points and Health Points automatically, and you can now use equipment.] [Ding, Congratulations on getting the World Map Function, City Function, and Side Class Function.] **Note: - You can now receive Titles. - You will recover your MP and HP depending on the spirit attribute. (Example: Spirit: 10 = 100 HP and MP/minute) - The spirit attribute will increase by 5 every level. - The world map function will allow you to see the map of the world that you have visited or unlocked. - City Function will let you build your own city. - With Side Class Function, now you can choose 5 side classes. If you are a special Jack-of-all-Trades class, you can only buy skills and cannot choose the side class. - You are now able to equip weapons, armours, accessories, etc., and gain bonus attribute effects. "We got a new attribute," Li Wei murmured and continued looking. [Ding, Congratulations on Killing the following monsters. Level 1 - Goblin ¡Á4 (400 coins), Level 2 - Goblin ¡Á2 Slime ¡Á1 (600 coins), Level 3 - Kobolds ¡Á2 (600 coins), Level 5 - Wyvern ¡Á1, Black Armored Knight ¡Á1 (2,000 coins)] [Ding, Congratulations on getting 36,000 coins as rewards.] "I got 10,000 coins extra for killing the abyssal monster, and my rewards increased 10 times. It means I got 3,600 coins," Li Wei pondered out loud. "XinXin, how many coins did you get?" he asked. "Huh, me? I got 24,000 coins," Li Xin replied, tilting her head. "What?" Li Wei exclaimed in surprise, but he finally figured out it was because she killed 100 monsters. It was no wonder. "And I also got a title ''Monster Killer.'' It increases my attack by 10% when it''s the same level as me. But what should I do with these coins?" Li Xin asked for his advice. "Well, the system shop only sells basic low-level tools, potions, and a few things related to it. But we can exchange these coins into AP for 1,000 coins and SP for 10,000 coins. But save these coins for advanced skills that will unlock when you complete the class quest," Li Wei suggested. The system skills shop only provided low-level skills, which they could buy, but they might become useless later. "Ding" A sudden chat notification sounded attracting his attention. Goddess of Death: Be careful; some humans are targeting you after seeing your powers. Li Wei looked at the sudden message and directly bought the Class reset card for 1,000 coins. "XinXin, here, take this, reset your healer class and change it to rogue class," he urged in a hurry. "Umm, okay," Li Xin agreed, not asking anything after seeing his hurried face, and directly chose the rogue class. [Ding, Congratulations on gaining Evasion and Stealth skill] "I did it, brother," Li Xin replied after choosing the class. "Okay, then upgrade all your skills to level 5," Li Wei instructed her as he bought the Stealth skill upgraded it to level 5. He then upgraded his Shadow Step skill to level 6. "How is it? Did you do it?" he asked after he was done with his skill upgrades. Li Xin nodded at him and inquired, "Yes, I am done. But what happened, brother?" "Well, some people might be targeting us. Anyway, buy the item box skill and upgrade it to level 5, and pack the important things in it; be fast, okay," Li Wei advised as he also did the same and started filling the item box. The item box at level 1 provided with 1 cubic meter of space, and at level 5, it provided with 5 cubic meters of space to store things. "XinXin, directly buy the Mana potion and health potion from the system shop. There is a limit of 10, so I won''t be able to buy much," Li Wei instructed again, looking at the system shop to see if there were any useful things. "Okay, brother," Li Xin nodded as she packed the important things into the item box. After doing this She looked at him who was also done packing. "Are we going to escape?" she asked. "We will escape from here and head towards the nearby city," Li Wei nodded confirming her guess; this was the only plan he could come up with. Suddenly, Li Xin came close and directly hugged him. "Brother, I feel scared," she uttered. "You?" Li Wei looked at Li Xin in his arms. Her face was a little pale, and she also looked weak. "Damn, the effect is disappearing," he cursed in his mind. The Gods affected everyone''s mindset so it would be easier to survive, but now the effect was disappearing; he never thought it would happen at this time. A thick iron-blood stench entered his nose as he listened to the wailing and crying sounds of people that reached their apartment. It was no wonder that she looked like this. Li Wei hugged her gently. "Don''t worry, I am here," he assured her, as he bought the Calm Emotions skill of the bard class and directly upgraded it to level 5. Without hesitation, he used the skill on her. "Did you calm down?" Li Wei asked, looking at Li Xin in his arms, her face regaining color. "Um, I am calm, but I still feel a little scared," Li Xin replied, looking better than before. However the crying screams outside still made her hair stand. "It''s okay; just ignore it. Let''s wait for those bastards to come; how dare they decide to target us," he said with a killing intent. A military man looked at the apartment of Li Wei with binoculars. "Sir Zhao, what should we do? Those gangsters are definitely after his secrets," he reported. "Wait until he is in danger or desperate; we will help him if he can tell us his secrets," Sir Zhao replied. "But what if he doesn''t accept our help?" the military man raised the question again. "We are here to protect people, and he should tell us. If he still refuses to do it, then he is a traitor to humans," Sir Zhao declared with a cold expression. *** Chapter 10 - 10: Dungeon Quest Goddess of Death: The military is after you too. "Huh," Li Wei looked at the sudden message and became surprised. "XinXin, looks like we have to go without making a sound," he said, feeling irritated. He was going to teach the people after him a lesson, but who knows that even the military came after him. "Brother, what happened?" Li Xin asked at his sudden decision. "Well, the military is after us too. Let''s go; we should escape now," Li Wei replied calmly. Even though he showed killing intent toward the people who were after him, he did it in anger. Now that the military is also coming, he didn''t take it lightly and decided to escape. "Mmm," Li Xin nodded, though she was a little puzzled about how he knew. **** "Sera, why are you interfering that much?" Luna, the goddess of Life, exclaimed at her. "Huh, when did I?" Sera pretended to be ignorant. Luna looked at her and didn''t say anything, knowing it was useless. Li Wei would''ve died here if she didn''t interfere, and she did it twice **** Li Wei looked at Li Xin, who was in his arms. "I will use my skill; hold me tight," he said. "Okay, brother," Li Xin nodded as she tightened her grip on him. "Shadow Step," Li Wei murmured softly, and they both disappeared from the living room of their apartment. "Sir Zhao, their temperatures disappeared," the military man reported immediately as he found nothing showing on the thermal camera. "Then what are you doing? Find them! Use choppers and other equipment! Why are you looking at me?" Sir Zhao screamed at the man in a cold tone. "But we don''t have that much fuel to power them up; we''re saving it for tomorrow," the man replied with difficulty. "Huh, like I care. You should know his secrets are more important. Go, use them," Sir Zhao commanded not caring about anything. "Yes, Sir Zhao, I will arrange it," the man replied and got to work. In the outer city, inside a vacant school, two figures appeared from the shadows, both wearing black clothing that made it hard to discover them in the dark night. "Brother, Are we in a school?" Li Xin asked as she looked at the vacant school that had changed due to the monster invasion. "We are already outside the inner city. Don''t worry about it; they wouldn''t search this vacant building. After all, not all of them are idiots and will deplete their important resources," Li Wei replied, looking at his remaining MP. Mana Points (MP): 135/935 "Only 135 remained. It''s good that I upgraded the Shadow Step to level six, and my distance to travel increased from 0.5 to 1 km. With the nighttime, it was easy to use this skill with two people," he pondered glancing at Li Xin, who was still in his arms. "What happened, XinXin?" Li Wei asked, looking at her softly. He didn''t care about anything as long as she was alright. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Um, nothing, Brother Wei. I just feel useless that I can''t help you with anything," Li Xin muttered with a sad expression. "Who said XinXin is useless? Look, I have no MP right now, so you have to protect your lovely brother if not I might die with loneliness," Li Wei remarked stretching her beautiful cheeks. "But what should we do now?" she asked letting him play with her cheeks. "Well, let''s find a place to rest. We will head out tomorrow," Li Wei suggested looking around the vacant school. There were only empty rooms, so he chose a good corner and sat down. "Brother Wei, next time, don''t use that skill to calm my emotions," Li Xin requested sitting in his lap. She didn''t know the name of the skill he used on her. But she didn''t want to use it on her or she will never get used to the new world. She didn''t want to drag him down, and the only way is to become stronger, strong enough to stand beside him without his help. "Are you sure?" Li Wei asked with a puzzled face hugging her from behind. He was able to bear the smell of blood and corpses because the effect lessened on him very early, so he had no choice but to get used to it. Not to mention his increased intelligence attribute also helped him. "Yup, I can''t just remain like this and drag you down," Li Xin nodded with resolution. "Okay, we will think about it later. Let''s eat something and sleep. I will keep watch here," Li Wei changed the topic and pondered what to do next. "Sir Zhao, we were stopped when we asked them to mobilize choppers and other equipment," the man reported coming back with a hurried expression. "Who stopped you?" Sir Zhao roared loudly in anger. "I stopped him. Do you have any problem?" suddenly a cold voice echoed behind him. "Captain Wang Lei!" Sir Zhao exclaimed in fear taking a few steps back. "Humph, you really have guts to chase a civilian, right? Did you feed your brain to some monster? Don''t you know that everyone can level up, and they will be able to kill level 5 monsters sooner or later? Just how did you become a soldier?" Wang Lei looked at him with disappointment. "But¨C" Sir Zhao wanted to say something, but he was interrupted. "No ''buts.'' If I see you again using the military resources for your personal use, don''t blame me for stripping you of your position," Wang Lei declared, with cold eyes, before leaving. Next Day, 6 AM ***/Global Announcement/*** [Ding, Congratulations for Earth successfully merging with Celestria, Sorathia, Elmoral, and Starfrost world]¡Á3 [Ding, Congratulations for Earth completing the second phase ''World Rebuilding'' and increasing the landmass and magical powers] ¡Á3 [Ding, **Warning** Dungeons and Monsters up to A rank have appeared and they will continue spawning, creating chaos and destruction on Earth. The system will issue quests for all players to slay the monsters and clear the dungeons if certain conditions are met] ¡Á3 [Ding, Because the merging of the different worlds, the trading of system coins is allowed. You can party up with your companions, and an extra skill, Language Mastery, is added. For further information, please check the status panel] ¡Á3 *** "Unn," Li Xin, who was sleeping on Li Wei''s lap, woke up upon hearing the announcement. "Don''t worry; it''s just an announcement. Nothing is happening," Li Wei ruffled her hair with a smile looking at her sleepy face. "Unn, brother, didn''t you sleep?" Li Xin asked seeing him awake. "I slept," Li Wei replied shortly. "Let''s find a place to wash ourselves and think about what to do later." he suggested. "I will listen to you, brother," Li Xin nodded snuggling in his arms like a cat. Even though they were close, she didn''t get a chance to snuggle too much, and with the opportunity before her, she didn''t forget to grab it. Li Wei smiled at her cute pose and hugged her gently. ''It''s really good she returned to normal,'' he thought with relief. To him there is nothing more important than her. After snuggling for a little and filling herself with satisfaction, she stopped. Li Wei saw her stopping with a disappointed expression, but he didn''t waste any time and left the school with her. "Brother, where are we heading?" Li Xin inquired, walking in a direction outside the city. "I don''t know. The terrain has changed; it was not like this before," Li Wei replied with a frown, looking at the green forest and mountains on one side and a barren green land on the other side. Both contained otherworldly beauty and animals. "Is this another world that merged with Earth?" Li Xin exclaimed, looking at the different small animals and birds. "Yeah, probably," Li Wei replied, a little excited, forgetting that he almost lost his life yesterday. "Let''s go; we should go ahead. There''s a path too," he pointed at a path that seemed to be made by some carriage. "Okay," Li Xin agreed with curious eyes. She, too, wanted to discover the new world and see what it looks like. With the anticipation to see the new world, they both walked on the path leading inside the forest. "Brother, what about monsters? Are there any nearby?" Li Xin asked, observing the forest with a vigilance. "No, I don''t see any for now," Li Wei replied using Analyze Eye, which can detect monsters nearby, even if their level exceeds it will at least show their status panel. "This forest is a level 4 forest, and we will not be able to see any monsters above level 4 or level 5," he mentioned, checking the map for information. "What a pity; I wanted to level up a little and warm up," Li Xin pouted wanting to become stronger. "Okay, we will see if there are any monsters here if there are you can take them down," Li Wei smiled looking at her. He knew she wanted to get stronger because she didn''t want to hold him back. But when he thought about their future, he wasn''t even able to imagine. ''How beautiful it will be if things go smoothly without any problem,'' he muttered to himself, pondering what to do next. They both didn''t have any problems accepting this kind of life, as they both played games and maybe because they were game addicts. They had already gone through a lot when their parents passed away leaving them alone. After that, they both became shut-in introverts, not having any expectations from people and the world around them. Because of it they were able to calmly accept this reality, with their increased intelligence attributes playing a big part in it. As Li Wei and Li Xin continued on the path, they suddenly received a notification. [Ding, Dungeon Clear Quest: Defeat the dungeon boss and kill all the monsters in the dungeon. Dungeon level: 5 (F) Difficulty: E Rewards: 1000 XP Note: If you party up with people, you will split the rewards with them. If you don''t want to accept the quest, you can keep walking, and the quest will disappear.] "Huh?, XinXin, did you get a quest too?" Li Wei asked, looking at his system panel. "Yes, brother. What do you think? Should we do it?" Li Xin inquired eager to level up. Chapter 11 - 11: Order of the Abyss and Skill Crystal "Is that something to ask XinXin? Of course, we are doing it. We need to level up fast," Li Wei replied, scanning the area around him with Analyze Eye, searching for the dungeon. "Found it. Let''s go," he urged, looking at the seemingly ordinary cave that was a little away from them. *** "They are just treating it like a game," Luna remarked with a disapproving expression. "Well, what can they do besides that? It''s already good that they can at least live like this, unlike those humans who are despairing and plotting against each other," Sera shrugged, defending them. "But they were able to adapt to this situation early because they are both together. If you separate them, they will end up in a worse state than those humans," Luna pointed out their weakness. "Then it will be good as long as they don''t separate, right?" Sera replied with a smile. "You, what are you planning? If you interfere again, other Gods will not just watch you," Luna warned her, thinking she is going to interfere again. "Hehe, who said I am going to interfere?" Sera smiled at her and focused her attention to Li Wei on the screen. *** "Brother, is it really a dungeon? Why does it look like a normal cave?" Li Xin asked with doubt, looking at the cave in front of her. "Well, it''s just a low-level dungeon. Don''t expect too much. Let''s go in," Li Wei shrugged. He too doubted it at first, but he saw the information with his Analyze Eye. Taking out his sword he proceeded inside the cave with caution when suddenly a notification rang out as soon as he stepped inside. [Ding, You have entered the level 5 dungeon (F).] "So it''s really a dungeon," Li Wei murmured, looking at the notification he received. "Brother, look, there are stairs," Li Xin pointed at the stairs which led down towards an unknown floor. Li Wei had already found it so he didn''t show much surprise. "Stay alert for attacks; we have already entered the dungeon, and the monsters will be attacking us," he warned and proceeded downward with Li Xin. Because the cave the was lit up with luminous stones there wasn''t any problem and they both arrived at the bottom floor with vigilance. *Pew! Pew! Pew! Pew!* Suddenly, a few cute voices rang out, attracting their attention. "Brother, are they dungeon monsters?" Li Xin questioned, with an unsure expression, as she saw cute little slimes playing happily with each other. No matter what they didn''t look like they were a threat. "I don''t know. These slimes are much smaller than what we encountered," Li Wei replied with a frown and scanned their status with Analyze Eye. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Slime | Type: Normal Rank: F | Level: 4 HP: 500/500 | MP: 60/60 Strength: 24 | Agility: 13 sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Intelligence: 12 | Endurance: 18 Spirit: 30 | Luck: 9 Skills: None Special Abilities: None **Note:- There are three types of monsters. -Normal Monsters -Evil Monster -Abyssal Monster **Analyze Panel/End** ''Damn, even a slime''s luck is greater than mine,'' Li Wei cursed after seeing its luck attribute. "Brother, should I buy Analyze Eye too?" Li Xin asked as she saw him using Analyze Eye, she too wanted to know how the monster''s status looks like. "Yeah, you can buy it. Look, there is Language Mastery skill; buy both of them," Li Wei nodded, agreeing and buying the Language Mastery for himself at 900 coins. [Ding, Congratulations on learning the Language Mastery skill.] **Language Mastery (Max): You can speak, understand, read, and write all the languages in the world. "So that''s it, But I don''t feel any new information in my head. Is this skill fake?" Li Wei murmured with a doubt, not gaining any new information from it. "Brother I am done and look there is chat option in my status menu," Li Xin informed as she saw the new function with dark gold characters. "Well don''t worry about it now, we should clear the dungeon first," Li Wei replied, as he created a party. [Ding, Congratulations for creating the party "Order of the Abyss."] **Note- 1. As a party leader, you can decide how much XP you want to share with members. Party members can receive the XP even if they didn''t do anything. 2. You can invite others to join via the scan function, which will scan nearby players within a 2-meter radius around you. 3. If a player has already joined the party, it will not show on the scan. 4. A maximum of 30 players can join your party. "Heh, what a good option," Li Wei chuckled at the experience points sharing settings but left it at 50 percent. "XinXin, look, I have sent you a request to join the party," he informed, inviting her using the scan function. [Ding, Player Li Xin has joined Order of the Abyss.] "Brother, why did you choose such an evil name? Are we going to destroy this world?" Li Xin inquired, looking at him with a strange expression. "Cough," Li Wei coughed with embarrassment. "XinXin, we should focus on clearing the dungeons," he changed the topic, diverting her attention. "Yes, but brother, what kind of monster did we fight with in the city before?" Li Xin asked looking at the types of monsters. "Well, they were evil monsters. Anyway, we should clear the dungeon quickly and search for a nearby city. I really wonder if the magical cities like in novels exist in this worlds," Li Wei muttered, a little excited. "Yeah, it will be fun," Li Xin agreed with him, thinking about the magical cities. But she hurriedly shook her head as it was not the time to ponder and headed toward the nearest slime. "Tell me if you don''t feel alright, okay?" Li Wei expressed, a little concerned, knowing that she has to get used to this. "Un," Li Xin nodded and directly slashed at the slime. Because they were only slimes without blood, she was not affected too much. "I should also start," Li Wei murmured and used his pure strength through the sword to kill the slime. Now he didn''t worry too much about leveling Li Xin up because every time he killed, he shared 50 percent of the experience with her. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 4 Slime. You gained 175 XP] ''I am really getting the 50 percent XP,'' Li Wei thought and continued killing slimes. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] ''The normal monsters may be strong, but they are still weak compared to the dark ones we encountered, not to mention the abyssal one,'' Li Wei pondered as he continued to kill them for XP. They both killed until no more slimes were seen, with Li Wei leveling up in the process. "Brother, there is a door. Is this the boss room?" Li Xin asked curiously, looking at the end of the floor where a massive wooden door stood. "Yeah, it is. Let''s go. The boss will be level 5 so leave it to me," Li Wei stated, pushing the door. He was already level 5 and felt more confident. "Okay," Li Xin nodded, knowing he was stronger and could handle this situation. She didn''t worry too much this time since the normal monsters were relatively weak. Even she felt easy killing them. As the door opened, it revealed a mass of blue bubble in the middle of the room. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and scanned with Analyze Eye. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Water Slime (Dungeon Boss) | Type: Normal Rank: F | Level: 5 HP: 600/600 | MP: 60/60 Strength: 45 | Agility: 22 Intelligence: 18 | Endurance: 19 Spirit: 40 | Luck: 16 Skills: Acid Spray-4, Toxic Slap-5 (the numbers are skill levels) Special Abilities: None **Analyze Panel/End** "It has a name, Water Slime, unlike those outside, they were just slimes," Li Xin observed, having also upgraded her Analyze Eye to level 5. Unlike Li Wei, who needed 10 times the XP, she could do it more easily. "Yeah, XinXin, just stay here in stealth. I will take care of it," Li Wei replied, eyeing the large Water Slime. It hadn''t attacked them yet, probably because they were not within its attack range. "Be careful, brother," Li Xin expressed, still concerned for his safety, and entered stealth to avoid drawing the slime''s attention. Seeing her in stealth, Li Wei felt relieved, and without hesitation, he attacked. "Fireball, Frost Nova," he shouted, directly using his skills on the slime boss without giving it a chance to react. *Bang! Boom! Sizzle!* "Guoguoguo," the slime let out a weird noise after being hit by the fireball. It turned towards him, initiating the skill to attack. "Stealth," Li Wei chanted, disappearing from his position, knowing it was launching a skill. "Pitsuu¨C" The slime used "Acid Spray" where he was standing, only to find Li Wei disappearing. "Slash." Li Wei, having repositioned himself behind the slime, attacked with a sword covered by a faint blue light. "Gou¨C" The slime attempted to dodge, but it was too late. The sword directly hit its core, killing it. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 5 Slime. You gained 250 XP] [Ding, Congratulations to the party Order of the Abyss for clearing the quest and gaining the rewards.] [Ding, Congratulations, your level has increased to Level 6. You have received 100 SP, 100 AP, and 1000 coins.] ''It really feels good to overpower it,'' Li Wei thought with satisfaction. He attacked the slime boss with all he could while keeping enough MP in reserve for unexpected situation. "Brother, look," Li Xin pointed at the ground, trying to get his attention while he was occupied with the notifications. "Huh, it''s a skill crystal," Li Wei murmured, looking at the crystal she was pointing to. It was inside the slime''s remains, which had melted, leaving only its core and a crystal. **Analyze Panel/Start** Item: Skill Crystal | Skill: Glow Magic Class: Mage | Rank: Basic Use: Can use to light up the dark areas. **Analyze Panel/End** Chapter 12 - 12: Valeria City "No wonder we can only buy a few skills from the system; it looks like we have to clear the dungeons to get the skill crystal or learn it in another way," Li Wei remarked. When he thought of the fact that they could only buy five basic skills for each class, he was a little puzzled at first, but now it became clear. "Then, brother, doesn''t it mean that all people have different skills?" Li Xin asked. "Maybe, we just got one skill crystal. We can''t figure out everything from it. Let''s go. We should search for a city nearby. Even though it''s a low-level area, we can''t always stay in the forest," Li Wei responded, heading out with Li Xin. "What about the dungeon? Will it stay like this?" Li Xin inquired, looking at the cave. "Who knows, it might spawn monsters again, or maybe it will disappear. It''s a pity that we''re not strong enough to dig and search for something like dungeon core," Li Wei muttered with a disappointed face. "Anyway, let''s follow the path before. It must be heading towards a nearby city or town," he stated, following the path with Li Xin. *Rustle! Rustle! Rustle!* But not even a minute passed before the sounds of someone running toward them reached their ears. "Brother, someone is coming," Li Xin exclaimed in a low voice, becoming alert as she observed the direction of the sounds. "Hold me tight and hide in stealth. We''ll see what it is. If it''s dangerous, we''ll escape directly," Li Wei instructed, taking her in his arms and entering stealth. *Rustle! Rustle! Rustle!* As they both hid in stealth, the sounds of rustling leaves and someone running got closer and closer. "Ah, damned rabbit," suddenly a cute, angered voice sounded, revealing the culprit of the rustling leaves they heard. Li Xin and Li Wei were both stunned. They saw a cute little girl around 12 years old running from the rabbits. She looked like she was from a Western country. "Ughh, scram, you silly rabbit!" The girl kept running away from it, but the rabbit still chased her with no intentions of letting her go. "Grrr, just you wait for me to recover my mana, and I will show you what kind of person I am," the girl threatened the rabbit with a glare. Alas, it didn''t work on it. She wanted to threaten it more, but suddenly she heard rustling ahead and saw two more rabbits that were watching her. "How could it be? Why are there more?" The girl''s face turned a little pale at the sight of them. Even though they looked like cute little rabbits, they were small monsters. "Brother, what should we do? Help her?" Li Xin asked, watching the girl in danger. If it were someone else, she might not have bothered, but it was a small kid in front of them, and she couldn''t bear to leave her alone. But she still asked for consent because the girl''s attire indicated that she was from another world, as she was wearing a fantasy-like attire straight out of the game. "Of course, we''re going to help her," Li Wei replied without hesitation. He was not some kind of ruthless person to leave a little kid to die. But he still used the Analyze Eye to scan the girl and the monsters. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Rabbit | Type: Normal Rank: F | Level: 4 HP: 320/500 | MP: 90/90 Strength: 17 | Agility: 23 Intelligence: 18 | Endurance: 14 Spirit: 30 | Luck: 7 Skills: None **Analyze Panel/End** **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Emily | Age: 12 | Race: Human Class: 1. Mage (F) 2. Healer (F) 3. Archer (F) Level: 4 | Title: Rabbit Hunter *STATUS*: HP: 480/500 MP: 15/170 *ATTRIBUTES*: Strength: 14 | Agility: 16 Intelligence: 35 | Endurance: 19 Spirit: 20 | Luck: 34 **Extra skills:- Language Mastery Max. **Common Basic Skills (7) - Fireball-2, Frost Nova-2, Heal-3, Cure Poison-2, Eagle Eye-3, Bow Proficiency-1, Item box-1. **Analyze Panel/End** "Let''s go, she doesn''t have much mana left," Li Wei decided after examining her status. He exited the stealth mode and directly attacked the rabbit behind the girl with a sword. *Swish!* A sound of cutting flesh was heard as the sword ruthlessly sliced through the rabbit''s body. *Whin!* The rabbit growled in pain before dying. "What?" The girl looked stunned when she saw Li Wei and Li Xin appearing and killing the rabbits. Ignoring the girl, Li Wei and Li Xin both killed the other two rabbit monsters with their attacks. *Swish!* *Swish!* They both attacked with their swords, directly slicing the rabbit monsters in half. *Sequel!* *Whin!* Both rabbits screamed miserably with pain as blood gushed out, killing them together. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 4 Rabbit. You gained 175 XP] [Ding, ...] Li Wei and Li Xin both received system notification. Because they were still in a party, they both shared the experience points. However Li Wei didn''t care about it and arrived beside Li Xin who was feeling a discomfort after seeing the red blood. "It''s okay; you don''t have to worry," he smiled, patting her head to soothe. Meanwhile Emily looked at them with curiosity because their attire was different. "Are you from another world?" She asked, wanting to know about them and their relationship with each other. Her eyes sparkled at the thought of their relationships. Hearing her question, Li Wei became stunned at her fearless, curious look. He couldn''t help but feel funny seeing her sparkling eyes. ''We are probably able to talk and understand because of the Language Mastery skill, but it''s hard to believe that we met a human from another world like this,'' he thought, when he understood what she was talking about. "Yes, we are from another world." he answered her. Hearing his reply, Emily''s eyes sparkled more brightly. "I am Emily, thanks for saving me," she introduced, thanking them. "It''s only a small matter. I am Li Wei, and she is Li Xin," Li Wei introduced both and turned towards her. "Why are you alone in this forest?" he asked, feeling puzzled. No matter what, it was really hard to imagine a twelve-year-old girl running inside the forest by herself. Not to mention, she didn''t look afraid even after her life was in danger just now. "Huh?" Emily tilted her head cutely at his question. "It''s a forest for a newbie like me to level up," she replied with a puzzled face when she saw they didn''t know this. "Aren''t there in your worlds too?" she asked, thinking it should be the same for all the worlds. "No, there aren''t any," Li Wei replied, shaking his head. "Well, can you tell me if there is a city nearby?" he inquired, seeking the information he wanted. It was the most important thing as he couldn''t spend the night in the unknown forest. "Hmm, there is Valeria City just a few kilometres ahead," Emily answered, pointing towards the direction she came from. "Oh, then can we enter the city?" Li Wei asked if they can''t enter the city then it will be useless to head there, he would better search for other cities. "Anyone can enter the city as long as they pass the test prepared by the guards," Emily replied. "Huh, what kind of test does one have to pass?" Li Wei questioned, a little puzzled. "Hmm, it''s hard to explain, but it''s a ''good person'' test left by an almighty figure. If anyone is a bad person, it will show immediately and confine them until the country sends their guards," Emily explained with a confused expression. She too wondered just how the test worked, but no one explained to a kid like her. "Why don''t you come with me? I am also from there, and it will be easier if you follow me," she added, looking at them. Li Wei nodded with an understanding expression after hearing her explanation. "So there is a test like that, and of course, we will go with you. But aren''t you afraid that we are bad people?" He asked, looking at the fearless girl who didn''t seem to care too much. "Are you the bad one?" Emily asked back, observing him and not showing any fear. "No, we are not. Anyway, let''s go. We will follow you to the city," Li Wei replied, shaking his head. He didn''t want to waste more time. It was already noon, and both he and Li Xin were hungry, and with the city around, it would be better to eat something freshly cooked. Emily nodded and glanced at Li Xin, who was silent all the time. "Why didn''t this sister talk?" she inquired with a curious expression. She also wanted to ask what their relationship is, but she refrained as they were not familiar yet, but her curiosity still remained. "Oh, she''s a little shy," Li Wei replied with a wry smile. Unlike him, she was a full-time introvert, so it was understandable that she didn''t know how to start the conversation with others. Hearing him, Emily didn''t say anything and proceeded towards the city with both of them following behind. As they walked for a while, they arrived outside the forest and saw a city surrounded by 10-meter-tall walls. "Look, that''s Valeria City," Emily pointed towards it. "Come follow me. I will introduce you inside," she added with a smile, as if it were a fun thing to do. Li Wei nodded, following her with Li Xin. As they got closer to the city gate, a guard noticed them. He became vigilant seeing the new faces and otherworldly attire. But he relaxed a little when he saw the person leading them. "Emily, you''ve brought two new faces," he said with a smile after seeing it was her. "Uncle, they are from other worlds. They also saved me when I was ambushed by Rabbit monsters. That''s why I brought them," Emily explained to the guard what happened. "Other world?, Anyway, there are no rules to stop them. They can enter the city as long as they pass the test," the guard uncle replied to Emily with a smile. He wasn''t worried when he heard she was ambushed by the rabbits because she held a protective amulet that could save her life in danger. She can''t use the amulet because of her low level, but it didn''t mean the amulet can''t start itself and protect her. He then turned towards Li Wei and Li Xin observing them. "You both, follow me to the test room. It''s only a small test; you don''t have to worry about anything," the guard explained, inviting them to follow him. "Okay," Li Wei agreed and followed him. He wanted to find a safe place where he would be able to level up without much trouble, so he was happy when he heard that there was a good person test. He felt relieved when he thought about this test; it would be difficult for someone like criminals to enter the city, and he wouldn''t have to worry too much about people coming after him. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside the test room, a standing platform stood there with a big football-sized transparent orb placed on it. "A magical world with magical tools," Li Wei murmured in his mind, watching the orb before them. He felt like it''s a dream. "Here, put your hands on this orb and pour your mana into it," the guard instructed, pointing at the transparent orb. Li Wei nodded recovering from the thoughts and followed the instructions, pouring his mana into the orb. When everyone received the system, they also got basic knowledge in how to use mana, so it wasn''t a problem for him. As the mana entered the orb, it started to shine with a holy white light. "You passed the test. Now, miss, it''s your turn," the guard informed after seeing the light and instructed Li Xin. She, too, followed the instructions and passed the test without any problems. "Now you both have passed the test. You should register yourself with the Adventurers Guild to get your IDs, and you have to pay a 1000-coin tax monthly per person," the guard informed. In this world, the system coins were used as currency. "Where should we pay?" Li Wei asked. This was the first time he was going to use the trading function of the system. "Just put your hands on it and enter the amount you have to pay," the guard pointed at a small blue panel beside the orb. "If you get a guild card in the future, you will also be able to use it for completing transactions," he explained. Li Wei nodded and followed his instructions, and a small payment screen appeared in front of him, almost the same as the online payment from Earth. "It''s done." He directly paid for both of them. "Okay, here take these tokens," the guard handed them two wooden tokens. "Remember not to lose these. They will verify your identity until you register with the guild. Also, don''t create trouble in the city, or you will get thrown into jail," the guard warned them before letting them inside the city. "Hey, are you done?" Emily, who was waiting for them outside, asked. "Yeah, we are done. Can you help us to find a good place to stay and eat?" Li Wei requested. This was the first thing he wanted to do. But he wasn''t familiar with the city and could only ask for her help. Chapter 13 - 13: Adventures Guild Registration Hearing his request Emily beamed happily. "Of course, I know a good inn where you can stay and eat. Follow me; I will take you there," she replied with a proud expression. "Okay," Li Wei nodded with a wry smile seeing her beaming happily. ''To follow a 12-year-old kid like this doesn''t feel good at all,'' he thought and looked at the city. "Brother, it feels almost like an RPG game, just there are no NPCs," Li Xin exclaimed with an excited face, looking around curiously. "Yeah, it really feels like that," Li Wei nodded agreeing with her. He too observed the city, looking at the houses made of wood, bricks and stone; the carriages running with horses as steeds. A RPG-like theme, but there were just no NPCs here to give a quest. "This is just a starter city, so it''s still not big enough. Once you go to the Capital City, you will know it''s much bigger than this," Emily explained when she saw them looking around. Li Wei nodded and gazed around to see other people looking at them and discussing, but they didn''t care and got back to their work. "Huh? No one seems to be surprised after seeing us," he remarked, feeling puzzled. "Because it''s not the first time people from other worlds have come," Emily replied, giving an unexpected answer. "What? Are there people from other worlds here as well?" Li Wei exclaimed with a stunned look, wondering if the other humans also discovered the city and arrived before them. "Yes, there are. It was a few hundred years ago when our ElmoraI world evolved, creating gates to nearby worlds: Celestria, Sorathia, and Starfrost. Now, it''s merged with your world, Earth. It''s quite normal to see outsiders like you, so they aren''t too surprised," Emily explained with detail. "So that''s what happened," Li Wei nodded with understanding. ''No wonder these people aren''t rejecting us. It''s a good thing, and we''re in the Elmoral world,'' he pondered. "Look, we arrived," Emily remarked, pointing at the three-story brick-built inn. "This is the Starmoon Inn, which is best for people like you who wants to live together," she explained with a strange meaning in her words. Li Wei heard her strange meaning too, ''Damn, why does a kid like her know something like this, and you have got it all wrong,'' he cursed in his mind. "Thank you for guiding us here. Why don''t you join us for a meal? It will be my treat, and I also have other questions I wanted to ask," he invited, ignoring her second statement. "Of course, I, the lovely Emily, will never say no to a free meal," Emily replied proudly, putting her hands on her chest cutely. "Hm," Li Xin, who was watching, smiled softly at her acting. Li Wei looked at Emily''s cute look with a stunned expression. ''You better watch out for some uncle, kid,'' he thought, seeing her agreeing so readily and glanced at Li Xin. He felt relieved when he saw her smiling. After entering the city, she seems relaxed a little. But still needed some time before she could get used to killing monsters. "Let''s go. Everyone must be hungry," he stated, entering the inn with them. "Welcome to the Starmoon Inn," a woman behind the counter welcomed them as soon as they entered. "Ah, Emily, you''re with them too?" she asked with surprise after seeing Emily with them. "Yes, Aunty Clare, I am here with them too. See, I brought you a customer; now you must give me a free meal next time," Emily shamelessly demanded her reward. "Okay, kid, I will give you a treat later," Clare shook her head at Emily. She then turned towards Li Wei and Li Xin. "You would like to stay here, right? That will be 1000 coins per day for a single room with a bath and three meals included. You will have to pay 250 coins extra if you want three more meals." She explained the fees. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, we would like to stay here for a week, but we would like to have a meal first," Li Wei replied, feeling a little hungry as the aroma of cooked food wafted into his nose, making him even hungrier. "Let''s go. I will take you to the cafeteria. I know that place," Emily intervened, not giving Clare a chance to explain further. "Okay, I will leave them in your hands then," Clare smiled at Emily. "You can go with her; she''s a regular here, so she knows much more," she informed Li Wei and Li Xin. Li Wei nodded and followed Emily, along with Li Xin, to the cafeteria. "There, quickly take a seat," Emily urged, pointing to an empty table in the corner and moved first to take the seat. "Looks like it''s a famous inn," Li Wei remarked after sitting with Li Xin beside him. "Of course, it''s famous for its food. The best thing here is pizza; you will definitely like it," Emily replied, with an eager expression. "There is pizza here!" both Li Xin and Li Wei exclaimed with a surprise. "Huh, looks like there is in your world too," Emily remarked when she saw their expressions. Li Wei nodded, "Yes, there is pizza in our world," he replied. When a waitress came to take an order. "Two pizzas," Li Wei said without hesitation, ordering the pizza before the waitress could ask. "I too want a pizza, make it three," Emily also ordered before the waitress could ask again. "Okay," the waitress smiled wryly and took their orders. "Well, can you introduce us to more about this world and how the Adventure Guild works?" Li Wei asked. This was why he asked her to come with them. Even though she was a 12-year-old girl, she was knowledgeable, and she was the only one he could ask before becoming familiar with others. "Okay, let me explain then," Emily said with an eager expression. "This is the Valeria City, a starter town under the Elmoral Kingdom. I don''t know much more than that. But every city has an Adventure Guild where you can register yourself as long as you are level 5. This city is called the starter city because it''s at the end of the world. I think you probably came from there because the land merged with it your world," she explained wanting to continue further but a sudden voice exclaimed a little away from them stopping her. "Hey, I completed my class quest! I can finally raise my rank in the guild, hahaha!" an adventurer laughed as he told how he raised his rank. "Does the guild raise your rank if you upgrade your class?" Li Wei asked after hearing it. "Yes, but there are also exceptions when the rank is higher than what they actually are," Emily explained, thinking of something. "Exceptions like what?" Li Wei asked, he wanted to know what kind of exceptions there were. "You know about all classes right. But some classes, like the hero class and such don''t appear until the certain conditions are met. They are the exceptions," Emily replied and started to eat the pizza that arrived on the table. "Why can''t we choose the hero class?" Li Wei questioned. If he could find someone to make him a hero and brainwash him to kill the evil gods, he would be able to stay at home, enjoying his life. "You have to be blessed by the gods to have that class. Only after you are blessed will you get double rewards and double experience points," Emily explained again. "Oh, so that''s it," Li Wei nodded but felt puzzled inside, wondering why his status didn''t show something like the "Blessings of the Goddess." Goddess of Death: It''s a reward for accepting the quest, not blessings. "So it''s like this," he finally understood after seeing the message. "Well, I forgot to remind you of one thing: don''t choose the Jack of All Trades class," Emily stated, after finishing her pizza on the plate. "Why?" he asked, puzzled. "Because you can''t choose the special skills the other classes have, and also, the Jack of All Trades class can''t buy skills above the advanced level from the system. You have to learn them from a skill book or purchase a skill crystal to use them. But both are hard to get, even for people with related classes, so it gets harder to obtain them," Emily explained, taking a pause. "Also, the class quest for that class is the most abnormal. They have to upgrade at least 25 skills to level 5, only then can they complete the first class quest. It''s practically impossible unless you have money to buy the SP," she added. "So that''s how it is," Li Wei nodded and asked more questions. What she answered was something that everyone knows in this world. The level of the city didn''t show on the map as he expected, but it showed a rank. Valeria City is an E-rank city, which means there are people who reached level 50. After finishing their meal, Li Wei paid for a week and took the keys to their room. "Let''s go to the Adventure Guild to register," he decided, heading towards the Adventure Guild with both of them. The Adventures Guild was also built with stone and bricks, but it used special and costly materials. It looked almost the same as the RPG settings. Observing the guild, a hint of excitement flashed in his eyes, and without hesitation, he entered the guild with both of them. However, he became stunned after entering. "Is this the Adventure Guild?" he asked, as it didn''t look like a bar or anything of the sort. It resembled more of a private office, where a few receptionists waited behind the counter. "Yes, it is. If you''re looking for the bar, it''s actually at the back," Emily replied, pointing at the back of the guild. "Oh, okay. We will go and register. What about you?" Li Wei asked. They were both level 5 and could register, but the girl was only level 4. "I will wait for you both. You still don''t have any weapons and armor, right? I know a good place. I can take you there after you''re done," Emily mentioned, sitting on a nearby bench. "Okay," Li Wei nodded and headed towards the receptionist to register. However, suddenly he felt a shiver run down his spine when his eyes met the female receptionist he was approaching. He stopped in place without moving. ''What''s happening? Why can''t I move?'' he asked himself, terrified, as he couldn''t even use his skills. He looked at the other people in his view. ''Wait, nobody is moving. It''s like time is stopped!'' he tried to open his panel with his mind, but it didn''t work when he suddenly felt someone gazing at him. ''The receptionist!'' He exclaimed in his mind, looking at the receptionist who was smiling towards him, and suddenly something hit his back. *Bang* "Ow, brother, why did you stop?" Li Xin asked, rubbing her head with glaring eyes. "Oh, nothing. Let''s go and register," Li Wei smiled at her, recovering from the shock, and looked at the receptionist. ''Damn, I can''t even escape. Just who is this receptionist?'' he thought bitterly, feeling unlucky to encounter someone strong when he is at a low level. Nevertheless, he didn''t back out because it was useless. The receptionist saw them coming towards her. "Welcome to the Adventure Guild. My name is Sophia. How may I help you?" she asked with a smile. Li Wei felt a chill upon seeing her smile again, but he replied, "I want to register as an adventurer." "It will be 1000 coins per person, and just place your hands on the plate. You will get registered immediately," Sophia instructed pointing at the plate on the desk. "Okay," Li Wei directly paid for both of them and placed his hand on the plate. Soon, it started to shine, and an ID card came out, showing his level, name, class, party name, age, and other few things. "Here, take this. You are now a certified adventurer. But you can only take the subjugation quest when you become E class. Until then, you can only go to the newbie areas under level 10," Sophia explained more about the rules and other things. "Thanks," Li Wei took the card. He wanted to know who she really was, but he didn''t want to provoke trouble, so he let the sleeping tigers lie. Li Xin also followed suit, getting her guild card. With everything done Li Wei didn''t hesitate and left the guild hurriedly with Li Xin and Emily who was sitting there. He was afraid of getting dragged in to more trouble. Sophia looked at their backs with a smile and murmured, "Oh, Sera, what kind of person did you choose as the ''Anointed One''? He''s really funny. You will not mind if I play with him a little bit right?" Chapter 14 - 14: Future? "Sera, did he get in trouble?" Luna asked, looking at the blank screen with a surprised expression. "He met someone he shouldn''t," Sera answered with a nonchalant expression. "What do you mean, he met someone he shouldn''t? The screen will only go blank if a god who is at the same level or higher than us took the action. I don''t think the goddess of the Elmoral world can do this," Luna asked, a little puzzled. "Well, it''s just someone who got bored of living a luxurious life and ran away to live like a mortal," Sera replied with an amused smile. "But it makes things more complicated. It was already hard to determine his fate when you intervened, and now he met someone which just made his fate more unstable. Even I can''t see his future now," Luna muttered, feeling a headache. He should have died, but he didn''t, making it hard to predict his fate. But now, it became even more difficult because a god was living in the city. No matter what, a god is a god, and even if they stayed as mortals, it would definitely affect the people around them, changing their fate if the god stayed there for too long. "Why do you care so much? Just watch. Even if there is someone like us there, they wouldn''t be able to intervene too much. It was just a pure coincidence that he met someone like that because of his unstable fate," Sera shrugged, not caring too much, but a hint of a smile flashed in her eyes. **** S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Please come again, okay?" Emily shouted, waving goodbye as Li Wei and Li Xin exited the all-in-one shop that belonged to her family. Looking at Emily, Li Wei let out a wry smile. "She just wanted us to buy from her store," he muttered. She was just trying to pull them in to earn money, or rather, she only earned and didn''t lose anything from the time she met them. Was it something a twelve-year-old could do? "Yes, brother, but the items were all good. It''s a pity that we couldn''t buy the higher-level ones," Li Xin agreed with him but became disappointed that they couldn''t buy the good ones. This world is like a game, where the equipment made by blacksmiths has levels and attribute boosts. But if you are not a blacksmith, you will only create a normal weapon that doesn''t have any level or attribute boost. "Well, we will be able to buy them sooner or later. Let''s go. It''s almost evening, we should return to the inn," he replied, heading back to the inn with Li Xin in tow, pondering on the things he bought. ''A few clothes that are suitable for this world for 4000 coins, two leather armours that can be hidden beneath the clothes for 7000 coins, a wooden staff for 8000 coins, and an iron sword for 9000 coins. It''s a pity I don''t have enough money to buy the artifacts. But it''s really like a game; even the clothes are made like a fantasy game. To equip the equipment, you have to be level 5 or higher, meeting certain conditions they have,'' he thought, clicking on the item box and reading the information of the things. **Cloth Set/Start** Name: Normal Attire Set | Type: Normal Colour: Black | For: Men Level: 10 | Rank: F Endurance: +5 | Agility: 1- Minimum Requirements to equip: None **Cloth Set/End** **Cloth Set/Start** Name: Normal Attire Set | Type: Normal Colour: Black | For: Women Level: 10 | Rank: F Endurance: 5+ | Agility: 1- Minimum Requirements to equip: None **Cloth Set/End** **Equipment/Start** Name: Leather Armour | Type: Normal Colour: Red | For: Men Level: 10 | Rank: F Endurance: 10+ | Agility: 3- Minimum Requirements to equip: Strength: 10 | Agility: 10 **Equipment/End** **Equipment/Start** Name: Leather Armour | Type: Normal Colour: Red | For: Women Level: 10 | Rank: F Endurance: 10+ | Agility: 3- Minimum Requirements to equip: Strength: 10 | Agility: 10 **Equipment/End** **Equipment/Start** Name: Wooden Staff | Type: Normal Colour: White Level: 10 | Rank: F Intelligence: 15+ | Agility: 2- Minimum Requirements to equip: Intelligence: 20 **Equipment/End** **Equipment/Start** Name: Iron Sword | Type: Normal Colour: Black Level: 10 | Rank: F Strength: 21+ | Agility: 4- Minimum Requirements to equip: Strength: 20 **Equipment/End** "Brother, look, there are elves," Li Xin suddenly pointed at the road, where a few elves were riding a carriage towards the centre area of the city. "Hmm, you''re right," Li Wei murmured with a surprised expression. ''Didn''t Emily''s father say that this is just a place for newbies, and that''s why other races don''t come here often?'' he pondered with a puzzled face. There were a lot of things Emily didn''t know, so he asked her father, who was managing the shop. Li Xin looked at the female elves, who were beautiful, almost on par with her, and then looked at Li Wei, who seemed lost in thought, uninterested in them. "Brother, aren''t you happy to see a female Elf?" she asked curiously. She had seen some internet posts where they mentioned that an elf girl was a dream of every man, but her brother didn''t seem to show any reaction. "Huh, why should I be happy? They probably came because our Earth merged here. We should stay away from them to avoid getting into any trouble," he replied with a bitter expression. He already met two very beautiful and stunning girls, but both were dangerous. One was a goddess, and the other was the receptionist Sophia, who was probably planning something. After all, she revealed her powers to him. He didn''t want to get caught in any more trouble just because a girl is beautiful. "Okay, brother, but what do you think about class upgrades?" Li Xin inquired. This was the information Emily''s father had told them, and they hadn''t shared it with Emily, as she might have ran away from home even earlier just to level up. "Hmm, let''s see after we do our class quests," Li Wei replied. After completing the first class quest, everyone had to upgrade their class further. For example, a Blacksmith had to upgrade it to Weaponsmith, Armorsmith, Jewelcrafter, Toolmaker, Artificer, or Elemental Forger, choosing one of them. After upgrading, they could still use the basic skills of the main class, but they won''t specialize in everything. For every class, the upgrade was a requirement because they couldn''t level up further without upgrading it. There were also some hidden classes that specialised in their whole class area but they required meeting certain conditions to unlock and obtain. ''Should I change my class?'' Li Wei thought, as the Jack-of-all-Trades class couldn''t buy the skills above advanced level. As he pondered over his decision, they both arrived at the inn and entered their room for the first time. "A normal wooden room with a single bed, a dining table, and a bathroom," Li Wei entered, observing the room. Everything was clean, neat, and tidy. One could use the bathroom by pouring mana into the artifact that brought out the water from below, filling the bathtub. There was also a Western-style toilet connected to it. "Brother, it''s a little modern-like, but only the walls are not decorated, and there is no cooling system," Li Xin observed, looking around curiously. "Yeah, anyway, just relax for now. Tomorrow, we''ll go to the newbie areas to level up and think about what class to upgrade. Go ahead; you can take a bath first," Li Wei said, asking her to take bath first. "Okay, brother, then I''ll go first." Li Xin nodded and headed to take a bath. Li Wei looked at her back and sat on the bed, thinking about his class. ''If I don''t change my class, I can level up until I reach the limit with the skills, and those gods also won''t take notice of me as long as I don''t become too strong. With a class reset card, I''ll be able to change my class later, only losing SP and skills while retaining a high level. No matter what, it''s a good thing, rather than changing my class and reducing the bonus to 2 times,'' ''That''s it, I won''t change my class for now,'' he decided, and arranged the information he had gathered from Emily''s father. "All four worlds have a long history with the system and monsters. In the past, some legendary individuals even created skills and discovered hidden classes like Sage, Legendary Blacksmith, and more. But no one knows how they changed to those classes because they appeared at the very beginning of history. The records were lost in wars and over time. But there''s a saying they left their inheritance somewhere," he muttered. ''I don''t need the inheritance, but XinXin might need it if she wants to get stronger,'' he thought. He also wanted her to become stronger. As for blessings, he didn''t care. If one received blessings, they would also carry some burdens with them, and he didn''t want that for her. *Creak* The bathroom''s door opened with a creak. "Brother, you can go take a bath now," Li Xin said, coming out with pink pajamas. "Okay," Li Wei nodded and took a bath. When he was done, a waitress arrived, bringing their dinner. "Brother, you are done with right time. Let''s eat," Li Xin said with a smile as she arranged the dinner on the table. Li Wei nodded at her and sat at the dining table, looking at the dishes. It featured a delicious-looking steak. "It tastes good," Li Xin praised after taking a bite. "Of course, because they probably use some magical ingredients," Li Wei explained as he, too, enjoyed the meal. After the meal they both decided to sleep because It was already night. "Brother Wei, it''s been a long time since we slept together, don''t you think?" Li Xin muttered with a smile, hugging him from the left side as they both lay on the bed. "It''s only been a month since you came to my room after getting scared by lightning," Li Wei smiled nudging her cute little nose. "Umm," Li Xin pouted with a cute expression. "What are we going to do from now?" she asked, unlike before, the world was now filled with unknown dangers. "Well, I forgot to tell you about something. It''s like this..." Li Wei explained how he received a quest to kill the gods and got a 10¡Á bonus, but he didn''t mention that he was forced to accept it, or he might lose his face. He also told her about the receptionist Sophia, he was able to tell her without a problem because he already asked the goddess of death if he could share that information, and she had given her consent allowing him to do. "So it was like this. No wonder you were able to level up so fast, and you know that the military was after us," Li Xin nodded, with a surprised and understanding expression. "But are you really going to kill the gods?" she asked, with doubt, she knew his personality well to think he will do hard work that''s must be a fool''s dream. "Of course not. We will adventure in the world, find some heroes, and brainwash them to kill the gods. Why should I do it if they can?" Li Wei shrugged with a smile, he was going to start his hero brainwashing plan sooner or later. "I knew it, haha," Li Xin laughed when she heard him, she knew he would never work hard because he was lazy as cat. "Okay, let''s sleep. It''s getting late," Li Wei warned her when he saw her still laughing. He couldn''t help but think of their future. He had never considered it before because they were playing games and earning money from it, so he always thought they would continue to live like that. But now that the world had changed, he must make a plan. He suddenly remembered the function he had received, "A city-building function," but he didn''t care about it now because it wasn''t the time yet. ============== Author''s Note:- I will add a class tree soon it might take some time as I am also writing their skills so hold up a little I will upload the skill tree and class tree as soon as possible in the Auxiliary Chapters. Please comment if you like it or not. If you find any mistakes do inform me through the paragraph comments. Chapter 15 - 15: Level Up Next morning, Li Wei opened his eyes and saw Li Xin still hugging him while sleeping beautifully. He moved his hands gently caressing her hair with a smile. "Wake up, XinXin, it''s already morning," he tried to wake her up, shaking her shoulders. "Nnn, let me sleep more, brother," Li Xin replied in a sleepy voice clinging to him. "No more, it will be noon soon, you know," Li Wei shook his head, looking through the glass window; the sun was already high in the sky. He has already reminded the inn lady, Clara, not to send breakfast as they were both tired and needed to sleep. "Nnn, brother, just a little more," Li Xin begged, hugging him tightly and burying her face in his chest with eyes closed. "No means no; you are going to wake up," Li Wei didn''t care about her cuteness and stretched her ears. "Ahh, wait, I will wake up!" Li Xin cried painfully. "Then do it fast and get ready; we should go and take breakfast first," Li Wei replied with a strict tone. "Um," Li Xin pouted at him angrily but still listened to him and started to get ready. Looking at her, Li Wei just shook his head with a smile. ''I must earn money as soon as possible. Even though I have a 10¡Á bonus, the system still buys the monsters at a normal rate. The Adventurers Guild will provide me more than the system if I hunt rare monsters. But if I can get the system to accept the guild''s request as a system quest, it will be much easier as the rewards will be increased 10¡Á times,'' he thought as he made plans for what to do today. After finishing their breakfast at inn they both headed out. "Brother, where are we heading?" Li Xin inquired, walking on the road in her new black dress with detached sleeves. It looked like a fantasy outfit that suited her black hair and black eyes. Her oval face and small lips made her more enchanting in her new attire, attracting the attention of nearby people. "Of course, to the west gate," Li Wei replied with a shrug. He too was wearing his new outfit, similar to a fantasy warrior. He looked cooler than before with his black hair and black eyes. "Hmm, isn''t that where we came from?" Li Xin muttered with surprise. "Yes, we will level up in low-level areas first, then go to the higher levels," Li Wei explained to her as he headed towards the west gate with her. He could level up with his 10¡Á bonus, and when he is strong, he will go to higher-level areas. Li Xin who was walking beside suddenly noticed the people who were wearing the attire of the earth "Brother, look, they are from Earth," she pointed towards them. "Well, they will find their way here someday. Anyway, we should focus on leveling up. Earth is not Earth anymore; it''s more like a different world where all people from the earth are transmigrated in another world with the system," Li Wei advised. "Okay brother, but what are we going to do after we level up?" Li Xin nodded and asked with a curious expression. "We will first become stronger and then head towards the capital city where the eternal dungeon is. Also, we will buy a house there." Li Wei explained he has already made rough plan for their future. As they continued to talk, they soon arrived at their designated destination. Li Wei looked at the forest that was only a little way from them. "Let''s go; there are only normal monsters like rabbits and slimes. Just kill them when you see them," he stated, heading inside the forest. "Um," Li Xin nodded and followed him, and they both started to farm the XP. ... Inside the forest a rabbit monster was running from something when suddenly he was hit by a fireball. *Bang!* *Sizzle!* *Whinny!* The rabbit whinnied in pain before dying as its body burned like charcoal. "Brother, look you burned it," Li Xin complained, looking at the charcoal rabbit monster. "Well, anyway, what is your level now?" he asked not caring about it. It''s already been a few hours they are farming for XP. He reached level 10 long ago, but he wanted her to gain more XP before heading towards a high-level area, so he set the experience share to 100 percent, making all his XP go towards her. "Umm, I am at level 7, brother," Li Xin replied, checking her panel. "Okay, we should eat first and then go to the higher level area," Li Wei suggested, heading back to the city with her. After done with their meals, they both arrived at the east side of the city where the farm area was. They both looked at the forest a little away from them and the farms. "You can level up faster here. But remember, there are monsters like Giant Rats and Giant Lizards," Li Wei warned her about the monsters. "Brother, can we level up at the previous place?" Li Xin asked immediately when she heard the names of the monsters. "No, you have to get used to it sooner or later," Li Wei directly rejected her. No matter what, it isn''t the world where you can stay weak. Li Xin looked at him with an unwilling expression but followed him inside, knowing it was useless to ask. As they both continued, they saw a monster a little away from them. "Make sure to stay close to me as the levels here will be higher than before," Li Wei whispered. Li Xin nodded her head and kept silent as they both looked at the giant rat before them. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Giant Rat | Type: Normal Rank: F | Level: 8 HP: 1200/1200 | MP: 90/90 Strength: 55 | Agility: 53 Intelligence: 18 | Endurance: 38 Spirit: 40 | Luck: 3 Skills: Bite Attack-5, Disease Carrier-3 Special Abilities: None **Analyze Panel/End** "I will make my move first, but you have to kill them, okay?" he asked, looking at her. Unlike the dark monsters, normal monsters have red blood like humans. She was still a little unwilling to kill them. "Okay," Li Xin nodded with an unwilling expression, but she knew she has to get used to it. After hearing her reply Li Wei focused his attention on the Giant Rat, taking out his sword. He didn''t hesitate and directly used the skill "Shadow Step," appearing behind the Giant Rat. Before the giant rat could react he attacked with his sword, "Slash," using skill. The giant rat sensed something amiss and hurriedly dodged. *Swish* *Grwaaaa!* but it was already late as the attacked hit the rat and it roared in pain red blood coming out from its wounds on the back. "XinXin, do it!" Li Wei shouted. Hearing his shout, Li Xin didn''t hesitate and channeled her mana. "Fire Ball!" "Frost Nova!" She attacked with her wooden staff pointed at the Giant Rat. *Boom!* *Sizzle!* *Grwaaa!* The Giant Rat roared after getting hit with two skills; it turned towards Li Xin with red bloodshot eyes. "XinXin, kill it," Li Wei instructed, watching from a distance. He wasn''t going to intervene until her life was in danger. Li Xin heard him but her attention was fixed on the Giant Rat that was coming towards her. Without hesitation, she used another skill. "Evasion," she chanted, disappearing from the place. *Gawww!* The Giant Rat only bit the air as she escaped. It roared in anger, charging towards her again, appearing a few ten meters away. "Fireball, Fireball, Fireball" Li Xin continuously fired three fireballs at the Giant Rat as she used her agility to avoid it''s attack. *Boom! Boom! Boom!* *Grwaaaa!* The Giant Rat roared in pain, hit by the bombardment of fireballs. It was already injured by Li Wei, making its reactions slow, and now hit with three fireballs, its injuries became more severe. Li Xin didn''t let go of the chance when she saw its movement slowed further and directly took out the sword from the item box. "Slash," she chanted using the sword skill aimed he attack at the neck of the giant rat. *Swish* A sound of flesh cutting rang as the sword directly cut through the neck with speed. *Gwa¨C* Before it could roar completely, its head separated from the body, falling on the ground with a thud. Li Wei watched everything with a calm face and approached her. "Looks like it was the best decision to raise your agility and intelligence," he confirmed. If not for raising these attributes, it would''ve been even harder to kill it. "Um," Li Xin just nodded. She wasn''t affected by the killing, but she was still unwilling to fight with something creepy as rat. "Okay, Let''s level you up," Li Wei suggested ignoring her unwillingness. They both searched and killed the monsters for a few hours because there were also other people who came here to level up making the number of monsters low. ... After some time, Li Wei stood at a distance, watching Li Xin who was fighting against the giant lizard when she suddenly launched a lethal attack on its head with her staff. *Katcha!* A painful bone-piercing sound was heard as the staff ruthlessly crushed the area it hit. *Grrwa* A painful roar rang out from the big lizard''s mouth as it ended up dying. "Ohh did I do the wrong thing" Li Wei muttered watching her. She killed the guy very ruthlessly what if she did same with him if she got angry. He felt chill just thinking about it and started thinking of a way to deal with this. [Ding, Congratulations! Your level has increased to Level 10. You have received 10 SP, 10 AP, and 100 coins.] [Ding, You have received Class Quest: 1. Rogue Class Quest: Use your skills more than 100 times. Difficulty: F Completion: 29/100 S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rewards: 1000 XP 2. Mage Class Quest: Use your skills more than 100 times. Difficulty: F Completion: 89/100 Rewards: 1000 XP 3. Warrior Class Quest: Use your skills more than 100 times. Difficulty: F Completion: 42/100 Rewards: 1000 XP ] "Brother, I leveled up, and got the class quest that says I have to use skills 100 times to complete it," Li Xin informed, looking at her panel. Li Wei also looked at her panel nodding his head. "Just as Emily''s father told us, I think there will also be a change in XP points after you upgrade the class. He said that even if we kill level 10 monsters after upgrading our class, we will not gain any XP from them also the XP we will gain killing monsters and our XP bar will change," he explained thinking about the XP bar. ''The XP bar doubles every time you level up, so it would reach in trillions or even quadrillions if it goes like this; it was no wonder the system changed it.'' he thought and looked at his quest that he received earlier after leveling up to 10. [Jack of all trades class Quest:- Upgrade at least 25 skills to level 5 Completion: 12/25 Difficulty: E Rewards: 10000 XP] "XinXin, complete your class quest; there is still a little time before the evening," he suggested looking at the time. "Okay, brother," Li Xin replied agreeing readily, she was excited about the class upgrades. Li Wei looked at her excited expression with a smile and focused on his character panel. ''Let''s buy some useful skills and upgrade them.'' he thought and selected some useful skills. [Ding, Congratulations on learning the following skills:- Spiritual Communication, Charge, Footwork, Grappling, Evasion, Lockpicking, Trap Detection, Dagger Proficiency, Divine Smite, Divine Protection, Shield and Sword Proficiency, Exorcism, Divine Leadership, and Fake Status (Goddess of Death edition).] "Now I don''t have to worry too much as I can use a number of skills as advantage, but it really feels great to have more skills," he murmured with a smile and upgraded all of them. [Ding, Congratulations on completing your class Quest; you have gained 10000 XP.] Li Wei looked at the notification with a disappointed face. "Well, there is really no upgrade class for Jack of all trades. No wonder people don''t choose this class," he muttered and waited for Li Xin to complete her class quest. After few ten minutes she was also done using her skills and completed her class quests. "Brother, I am done. Look, there are these class upgrades I can choose," Li Xin showed her system panel to him. Class Upgrade:- *** Rogue ¡ú ?Thief ?Assassin ?Infiltrator ?Acrobat ?Ninja ***Mage ¡ú ?Elemental Mage ?Enchanter ?Sorcerer ?Battlemage ?Healing Mage ***Warrior ¡ú ?Swordsman ?Knight ?Gladiator ?Shieldbearer ?Cavalry ?Sentinel Note:- You can only choose one for each main class. Li Wei looked at her class tree and thought for few minutes. "Hmm, you should choose Ninja, Sorcerer, and Swordsman it will be much more easier for you," he advised, looking at the class tree. "Okay, then I will select them," Li Xin agreed directly, choosing them without hesitation. [Ding, Congratulations to player Li Xin for upgrading the class. You will now receive 25 SP, 25 AP, and 250 coins every time you level up.] [Ding, Congratulations to player Li Xin, your Strength, Intelligence, and Agility attributes will receive an increase of 10 every time you level up.] [Ding, Congratulations to player Li Xin for acquiring the following skills: Shadow Step, Silent Strike, Shadow Clone (Special), Telekinesis, Rapid Incantation, Summoning (Special), Sword Mastery, Parrying, and Swordsmanship (Special).] "Brother, look, I am receiving more SP and more AP, just like Emily''s Father said but I still didn''t get the additional attributes," Li Xin explained, showing her panel to him she was happy with this because she can catch up with him slowly and will not be a burden. "It''s good that you will get extra SP and AP, as for additional attributes, you will get them when you do the second class quest. The healer class is the only exception," Li Wei replied with a smile. But he felt a little dejected that he was not going to receive any bonus because he didn''t have any upgraded class. "Ding," suddenly he received a message from the chat. He opened it, thinking that the Goddess of Death must have a way, that''s why she texted him. Goddess of Death: Do you really think that receiving a ten-times bonus was a coincidence? You were given it because, the jack-off-all-trades class is the worst class and didn''t have many things. Don''t hope that you will get everything for free because of it. After seeing the message, he got even more depressed. ''Ahh it really hurts thinking of having the worst class, but I can change it later,'' he thought with a pain and looked at Li Xin. "Let''s go; it''s almost evening. Tomorrow, we will go to the Adventurers Guild to upgrade our rank and take the quest as well as earn money," he explained his plans for tomorrow, heading back to the city with her. But when he thought about the receptionist Sophia, he felt that tomorrow would be more depressing. She was definitely planning something. He really wanted to escape, but if she turned out to be some big shot, it would be useless to run as she can directly command mages and warriors to find him. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Important Read this!!! Author''s Note:- Here is new XP system that will apply from level 11. ****** Monster XP After Class Upgrade Level 11 - 110 XP Level 12 - 120 XP Level 13 - 130 XP Level 14 - 140 XP Level 15 - 150 XP Level 16 - 160 XP Level 17 - 170 XP Level 18 - 180 XP Level 19 - 190 XP Level 20- 200 XP And so forth... ***** XP needed for level up After Class Upgrade Level 11 - 11000 XP Level 12 - 12000 XP Level 13 - 13000 XP Level 14 - 14000 XP Level 15 - 15000 XP Level 16 - 16000 XP Level 17 - 17000 XP Level 18 - 18000 XP Level 19 - 19000 XP Level 20 - 20000 XP And so forth..... ***** If you want to know about main class and their tree then please look for auxiliary chapter Class Tree. Chapter 16 - 16: Skill: Eternal Learning "Brother, the Earth''s evolution hasn''t completed yet right?" Li Xin asked as they headed back to Valeria City together. "Yes, it isn''t yet. There will be more to it. We should earn money as soon as possible. With the Earth almost being ruined, the other world''s cities are the only places to live. People will also notice this and will try to buy houses or land here, but it won''t be that easy as long as you don''t know the nobles from the Kingdom," Li Wei answered while pondering about the Nobel''s. He could earn money, but it would still be hard to form connections with the Kingdom. Li Xin nodded and gazed at the city. "It''s really the otherworld city. Even the lights on the road are illuminated by magic," she observed, looking at the luminous stone lamps used to light up the area. "Yeah, you''re right. It''s reality but still feels like fantasy. We were too tired yesterday to notice it," he murmured, looking at the otherworldly city shining in the night with people walking and joking around. "Let''s go. It''s already dinner time, and tomorrow we have to upgrade our ranks and take a quest," he stated, heading towards the inn marking the end of the day. The night passed away in the shining lights of the otherworldly city. When morning came, they both headed towards the Adventurers Guild. "it''s lively today," Li Wei muttered, looking at the adventurers inside the guild. But soon, his eyes fixed on Sophia, who was looking at him with a smile. ''Damn,'' he cursed in his mind because she was the person responsible for registering and upgrading the ranks of adventurers. "Let''s go; we should upgrade our ranks first," nevertheless, he headed towards her with Li Xin. Sophia looked at them with a smile. "You came to upgrade your ranks, right?" she asked. "Yes," he nodded, keeping a little distance from the table. ''She is really beautiful, but why the hell do I have to deal with it,'' he thought bitterly. He didn''t pay any attention to her that day because of her scary aura. But today was different, as she didn''t reveal her aura. She appeared even prettier with her long brown hair and dark green eyes. "Hehe, why are you so scared of me? I''m not going to eat you. Just give me your guild cards, and I''ll upgrade them," Sophia remarked with a chuckle when she saw him keeping distance from her table. "Don''t we have to confirm our levels and class?" Li Wei asked with doubt. "There''s no need. I can see what class and levels you are," Sophia smiled, looking at him with narrowed eyes. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei knew she was high level, but still he felt puzzled especially when he saw that someone strong like her in receptionist uniform. "Here are our guild cards," he stated, giving their guild cards to her. Sophia took their guild cards, and upgraded it to the rank E with magic tools. "Here, it''s done. But if you''re going to take a quest or try to hunt high-level monsters, you should better join or create a party because most of the monsters you''ll encounter will be in groups," she reminded them while looking around. Confirming there was no one around, she leaned closer to them. "Also, you chose the Jack-of-all-Trades class, right? Then do you know you can learn the special skills of other classes, even the hero class?" she asked in a hushed voice. "What!" Li Wei exclaimed loudly, attracting the attention of other adventurers around them. "Hey, look, Sophia is talking to that boy with a smile." "Damn, she never smiled at me." "Ahh, did our Goddess getting stolen? Who is that guy?" Some adventurers just looked at Li Wei and ignored it, while some showed jealousy. Li Wei ignored them and looked at Sophia. "One can learn the special skills really?" he asked, unsure. "Of course, one can learn it, as long as you have the special learning skill, and by luck, I have the skill crystal that can grant that skill," Sophia replied in a low voice. "I can give it to you, what do you think?" she added. "Why didn''t you use it if you can learn any skills?" Li Wei asked, feeling something was wrong. "You can''t learn the same skill two times, don''t you know," Sophia pouted, looking at him like a fool. "What, you also possess that skill?" Li Wei asked. He felt like an idiot. Did everyone possess such skills? Why didn''t he know anything about it? "Hehe, just say if you want it or not," Sophia smiled, not explaining further. "What do you want?" Li Wei frowned. He didn''t know if she was telling the truth or not, but if she really has that kind of skill crystal, then he wouldn''t have to change his class, more so he get to learn the special class skills. "I only need one condition from you when the time comes. Of course, if you think I asked you to do something outrageous, you can reject it. How?" Sophia stated her condition. Li Wei thought for a moment because there were magic contracts in this world. Once made, no one could go back on their words. But he still felt that something was not right. "Why me?" he asked feeling puzzled. "Because you are special," Sophia shrugged not interested in explaining. Li Wei looked at her with a doubt. ''She must have used Analyze Eye on me. But still, the goddess edition skills will show as normal, and one can still buy the SP with money and upgrade the skills. There is no concrete reason that says I am special, until she is very sure, but how,'' he thought, and looked at Li Xin, who was beside him. "What do you think, XinXin?" he asked. If she said yes, he would accept it; if no, then not. "Hmm," Li Xin tilted her head cutely. She, too, knew that Sophia wasn''t a simple person. "Isn''t it great that you can learn the special skills? You should get it. As for the condition, I don''t think she will ask anything outrageous," she replied with a shrug. She didn''t care about anything as long as he was alright, and she could stay with him. Li Wei nodded and turned towards Sophia. "Okay, I will take it," he decided. "That''s good. You will definitely not lose this deal. Here, just press your thumb on this contract paper, and it will be all right," Sophia nodded, taking out a magical contract paper with a seal on it. Li Wei looked at the contract and read it. Only after being sure there was nothing wrong with it did he press his thumb on it. The contract paper glowed a little, and Sophia did the same after him. "Okay, here is the copy of the contract and the skill crystal," Sophia said, giving it to him. "Thanks, we will take our leave now," Li Wei didn''t hesitate and directly stored it inside the item box after confirming it. "Don''t forget to make a party, okay, and goodbye," Sophia reminded him with a smile while waving her hands to say goodbye. Li Wei and Li Xin didn''t exit the guild immediately but headed towards the E-rank quest board. "Brother, what kind of quest should we choose?" Li Xin asked, looking at the different quests. "There is a Goblin subjugation quest; let''s take that one," he answered, taking it from the board and registering it at the nearby counter. [Ding, Congratulations on taking the following quest Goblin Subjugation Quest: Kill all goblins in the designated area Difficulty: E+ Time: 2 days Rewards: 50000 coins Failure: penalty of 10000 coins] ''Well, the system really didn''t disappoint me,'' Li Wei thought with a relief. The normal system also accepted the quest, but he was not sure because his system was changed, and he was doubtful if he would get the 10¡Á rewards on the guild quest or not, but there didn''t seem to be any problem. "Let''s go, XinXin," he declared, heading towards the quest location. As they both came out of the city, Li Wei took out the skill crystal. **Analyze Panel/Start** Item: Skill Crystal | Skill: Eternal Learning Class: ??? | Rank: ??? Use: learn any skills and knowledge just by looking at them. **Analyze Panel/End** He looked at the skill crystal in his hands, scanning it with Analyze Eye, which he upgraded to level 10. "It looks suspicious," he murmured. "Brother, why don''t you use it?" Li Xin asked, seeing that he hasn''t used the skill even after they came out of the city. "I am waiting for the Goddess of Death to see if I should really learn it or not," he explained, waiting for the message. As long as he didn''t use the skill, he could still return to her and dissolve the contract between them. But if he used it, then there was no choice but to follow the contract. "Ding" Goddess of Death: I can''t help you with that; you have to make your choice. The skill crystal is all right without any problems. ''So the crystal doesn''t have any problems, but what did she mean by she can''t help me with the choice,'' he thought, looking at the skill crystal in his hands. "Anyway, let''s use the skill crystal," he murmured. To use the skill crystal, one just had to break it. With a cracking sound, he broke the crystal, a white light came out from it entering his body, merging with him. [Ding, Congratulations for learning the Eternal Learning skill(???)] ***????: Eternal Learning skill Level max - You can learn any skills and knowledge just by looking but you must activate the skill. - Warning: Higher level skills and knowledge will drain more mana than normal; it will depend on how much mana you have to learn the high level skills. - Note: You must look at the skill or knowledge that is ongoing to learn it or you can learn it through the books. You can also learn unfinished knowledge and skills. - The level will be the same as what you are watching, and you can increase it further with SP or by watching more advanced levels and practicing the skill itself. "What the hell is this?" Li Wei looked shocked after seeing the description. Chapter 17 - 17: Learning New Skills Luna looked at Li Wei on the screen with a difficult face. "Why does someone still have that skill crystal? Weren''t they all destroyed?" she asked feeling something wrong. Sera shrugged. "Someone must have hiding the crystal secretly and is now taking it out for fun," she replied, not caring too much. Luna''s expression became even more difficult after hearing her. "But there was a reason why those skill crystals were destroyed," she explained, unsure of what to do next. "We can''t do anything, and the crystal doesn''t break any rules because it was made for the people to use. So, it''s not a problem as long as he doesn''t do something stupid," Sera calmly replied, glancing at Li Wei on the screen. "Do you really think he won''t do something stupid?" Luna inquired with doubt. "Hmm, let''s see. He might not do it, but the problem is under what conditions he got that skill crystal. If that person asked him to do something like that, then I am not sure," Sera answered, shaking her head, but her expression remained calm. "Just who is that person that can block our screen and can even get their hands on a skill crystal like that?" Luna questioned, her face puzzled, as they weren''t able to watch what happened inside the adventurers'' guild because the person intervened, blocking their screen. Sera chuckled at her. "Hehe, just watch. It will be more fun now. I wonder how those gods would feel after learning that someone possesses that kind of skill," she replied, a hint of a smile flashing in her eyes. *** Li Wei looked at the description of the eternal learning skill, with a difficult face. The skill was too overpowered if it can really let him learn the skills with levels. ''Did I make a stupid decision?'' he asked himself. He felt like he was getting dragged into some horrible plot. ''Ah, anyway, there''s no use in thinking. I should brainwash some heroes first so they can do the work for me,'' he thought and turned towards Li Xin. "XinXin, let''s go to a nearby open area. We will try our new skills first," he suggested, now that he has the skill he wanted to try. "Un," Li Xin nodded and followed him with an eager expression. She too wanted to try her new skills. As they proceeded towards the open area, Li Wei pondered about the skill system. The skills were divided into different tiers, from ''Basic tier'' to ''SSS tier.'' However, each has a level limit, and for basic skills, it is Level 10. If they wanted to level up the skill further, they have to upgrade the ''basic tier skill'' to an ''advanced tier skill.'' and further if they want to level up more. But the system only provided 5 skills for each main class to upgrade, and they could upgrade these skills to the highest tier as long as they have money to buy them. As for the other skills, they couldn''t be upgraded through the system, but it was possible to upgrade them using a skill crystal with a higher-tier skill. They could also upgrade through other means as long as they held a higher-tier skill that they wanted to upgrade. However, they can''t upgrade any Special Class Skills because they don''t have any tiers, but they do have a certain level cap that will be unlocked after their class upgrades. Arranging the information in his head, Li Wei contemplated about his situation. ''With my Jack-of-all-Trades class, I can''t buy skills above ''Advance,'' which means I can''t upgrade further. But now, with this ''Eternal Learning'' skill, I can do it,'' he thought. With the Eternal Learning skill, he can just learn the skills and didn''t have to search or purchase them. As he pondered, they both arrived in an open green land. Li Wei retracted his thoughts and turned towards Li Xin. "XinXin, let''s try your special skill, Swordsmanship first," he suggested. He can''t use the Eternal Learning skill until there is someone using a skill. "Un, Okay brother," Li Xin replied and took out the sword from her item box. Li Wei didn''t let the chance go and raised his intelligence attributes to avoid any accidents. * AP: 400¡ý200- MP: 1935/1935 ¡ü1000+ Intelligence: 387 ¡ü200+ * Looking at the increased attributes, he didn''t hesitate and chanted, "Eternal Learning." Suddenly, a warm current flowed through his eyes, but it didn''t affect him. ''There is no problem except my eyes feels a little warm,'' he thought and turned towards Li Xin. He nodded at her, asking to use the skill. Li Xin saw him nodding and didn''t hesitate. "Swordsmanship," she chanted with focus. *Hum* With a faint hum, her sword glowed blue. She didn''t hesitate and swung the sword like a practiced soldier, coming to a stop after a few moves. The skill wasn''t a high level and has only a few moves in her mind, so she couldn''t do any further. [Ding, Congratulations on learning the Special Class Skill Swordsmanship.] A system prompt suddenly sounded in Li Wei''s mind. "So that''s how it works. But still, it took 1000 MP just to learn a level 1 Swordsmanship that has only a few moves. However, the moves are implemented in our minds, so there is no problem using them," he muttered and looked at his remaining MP. MP: 935/1935 ¡ú -1000 ''My spirit is 50, which means I will recover 500 mana in a minute,'' he thought. "XinXin, let''s wait for two minutes," he suggested, looking at her, to which Li Xin nodded and waited. ''The spirit attribute only increases by 5 points with each level; it''s still low, especially when you have money. You buy the AP from the system, increasing your attributes,'' he pondered, waiting for his MP to recover. MP: 1935/1935 ¡ú +1000 After recovering his MP, Li Wei didn''t wait anymore. "XinXin, use the Shadow Clone skill," he instructed. "Un," Li Xin nodded, activating her next skill. "Shadow Clone." She chanted, focusing on the skill. Suddenly, in front of her, a black shadow appeared and slowly materialized, taking the form of her. It looked exactly same; not even a single difference was seen between both of them, except it looked emotionless. [Ding, Congratulations on learning the Special Class Skill Shadow Clone.] Li Wei once again received a prompt. "The Shadow Clone will create a clone of the owner, and it will only possess 10 percent of power. But it''s because the skill is still low level. If leveled up, then things will become different," he murmured and waited to recover his mana again before trying the next skill. Li Xin who was going to use the skill was excited. "Brother, what kind of familiar will I summon?" She asked with a curious expression, knowing it was time to use summon skill. Li Wei let out a smile after watching her eager look. "It depends on one''s luck, but it will probably be as cute as you because you are summoning it, so don''t worry and just summon it," he replied, teasing her a little. "Um," Li Xin nodded, ignoring his teasing and focused on using the skill. "Summon," she chanted, pointing her hand at the ground in front of her. *Whoosh!* With a sound, a magic circle appeared with a flash that stayed for a while before starting to fade slowly. *Meow* A cry came from inside the flash that was fading slowly. When it finally faded, it revealed a cute white kitten in its place. "Wow, it''s really cute, brother," Li Xin exclaimed, taking the cat in her arms with a loving expression. *Meow Meow* The kitten meowed again looking at her curiously. [Ding, Congratulations on learning the Special Class Skill Summoning.] Li Wei, who was watching, heard the system prompt again, but he ignored it and used Analyze Eye on the kitten to see if it''s special. Unfortunately, he was disappointed as it turned out to be a normal cat. "XinXin, it''s just a normal cat. Looks like you will have to level up your Summoning skill to summon higher-level monsters, but forming a contract with them isn''t easy," he explained, arranging the information he got from the skill after learning it. "Um, brother, what should I do with this kitten?" Li Xin asked with a reluctant expression, not wanting to part with it. Li Wei looked at her reluctant expression with a sigh. "You should know that you can only have a limited number of contracts. So, no, if it''s a high level that can protect and support you, I wouldn''t mind. But this little cat can''t do that, and it''s more suitable for them to live in their world," he explained, softly rubbing her head. The summoned familiar comes from another world where they live, and it is safer for them to remain in their own world. "Umm," Li Xin felt dejected, but she knew he was right. "Okay, I will listen to you, brother," she agreed and looked at the cat in her hands with a dejected face. *Meow* The little cat mewed cutely, not understanding their talk. "Return," Li Xin murmured softly with a reluctant expression. *Whoosh* With a sound, the kitten became surrounded by a white flash and disappeared, returning to where it came from. Li Xin looked at her empty hands with a dejected expression when she felt a warm hand patting on her head. "Let''s go; it''s time to kill the goblins and complete the quest," Li Wei said as he ruffled her hair with a smile. "Un," Li Xin nodded, agreeing, and they both headed towards the quest destination. After an unknown time, they both arrived and looked at the goblins in front of them. "Brother, there are only 5 goblins, but they are all level 11," Li Xin mentioned, looking at the goblins in front of them. "Yes, that''s why I took this quest, but I will take care of them. You just stay in stealth, okay," Li Wei stated, looking at her. "Um, okay, brother. I will stay in stealth," Li Xin nodded, knowing it will be useless if she goes with her weak status. Watching her listening to him, Li Wei felt relieved and turned towards the goblins, waiting for them to separate. ''I should level up first and raise my stats,'' he thought and changed the experience share to him only while raising his attributes. AP: 100¡ý -300 Strength: 283 ¡ü100+ | Agility: 284 ¡ü100+ (8-) Intelligence: 387 | Endurance: 256 ¡ü100+ (36+) "Now I don''t have to worry about raising my stats while fighting," he murmured as he looked at the goblin who was going alone somewhere. "XinXin, follow me closely," he instructed, and they both followed the goblin who was heading alone somewhere. "I will attack now. Just stay here," he reminded her again and scanned the goblin with Analyze Eye. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Goblin | Type: Normal Rank: E | Level: 11 HP: 2000/2000 | MP: 90/90 Strength: 75 | Agility: 63 Intelligence: 58 | Endurance: 69 Spirit: 60 | Luck: 17 Skills: Toxic Blade-6, Ambusher-5, Dodge-7 Special Abilities: None **Analyze Panel/End** After confirming its strength, Li Wei didn''t hesitate and chanted, "Shadow Clone." Soon, a clone of him was formed, and he instructed it to go towards the goblin. The clone didn''t hesitate and followed his instructions, heading towards the goblin without hiding itself. *Grr* The lone goblin felt something and turned back to see Li Wei''s Clone coming towards him. *Grwaaa* It roared and directly attacked with the rusty sword that he was holding, failing to recognize that it was just a clone. *Swish* His attack hit the clone, passing through its body. *Grr* The goblin let out a surprised voice when it saw the sword slashing through it very easily, but he didn''t feel anything like cutting flesh. He looked at the clone with doubt, with vigilance, when it started to dissipate without warning. The goblin noticed something amiss and wanted to run, but it was too late. "Shadow Step," Li Wei suddenly appeared behind him. Without hesitation, he slashed his sword using the "Slash" skill with full force and extra mana, not holding back at all. *Katcha* The goblin''s head directly separated from its body, not even letting it scream. *Thud* With a sound, the head fell on the ground, red blood flowing from it. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 11 goblin. You gained 1100 XP] [Ding, Congratulations, your level has increased to Level 11. You have received 100 SP, 100 AP, and 1000 coins.] "It feels good to level up," Li Wei murmured, looking at the system panel. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He stored the goblin''s body inside the item box and headed back to the quest location with Li Xin. This time he didn''t hesitate anymore and directly sprinted towards four goblins. *Grwaaa* The goblins roared in anger and charged towards Li Wei. "Fireball," "Frost Nova," "Charge," "Divine Protection," Li Wei shouted loudly, activating skills one by one. *Boom! Swoosh! Sizzle!* The fireball and frost nova hit the four goblins, damaging them. *Grwaaaa* All goblins roared in pain, slowing their advance towards him. "Slash," Li Wei once again used the skill, attacking them as a holy light barrier surrounded him. *Grwaaa* The goblins also attacked, seeing the incoming attack on them. However, Li Wei didn''t defend against it and let it hit the barrier. *Clang! Hum!* A metallic sound rang as the goblins'' swords failed to penetrate his holy barrier. "Die," Li Wei shouted, slashing his sword with force and beheading one of them. *Grwaaa* Watching one of them dying, they charged towards him with all their power. "Hmph," Li Wei snorted coldly at them. "Divine Smite," "Footwork," "Slash," he once again used the skills one by one, attacking them. *Gwaa* All three goblins roared loudly, and they continued fighting. *Boom! Clang! Thud! Bang!* Their battle sound echoed around as Li Wei continued to behead them one by one. Finally, after a few minutes, Li Wei beheaded all of them. "It''s really hard to kill them. If it''s not for my attribute limit, it would''ve been easier," he murmured. His attribute limit was making things difficult for him. If not for this time he reserved his strength, he would have no choice but to run. "Brother, are you all right?" Li Xin asked with concern. After all, the fight lasted longer than she thought. "I am all right. Let''s go. We should go back and get rewards for completing the quest. Also, we have to make our party bigger," Li Wei expressed his thoughts. There was no way he could go on like this, especially since he needed others to use skills in front of him. He started thinking about how he should get party members as he headed back to the city to submit the quest. [Ding, Congratulations to the party Order of the Abyss for clearing the quest and receiving the rewards] Li Wei looked at the notification after he submitted his quest and proceeded back to the inn with Li Xin. "The quest was worth a total of 10,000 coins, with profit sharing, It became 5,000 coins each, while I received 50,000 coins. It would have been better if I could accept the quest alone, but it''s a pity they rejected me, saying you must have 2 or more people with party," Li Wei sighed a little, thinking of his first day as an adventurer. "Brother, what should we do about the party?" Li Xin asked because many quests needed 3 or more people. Li Wei looked at a certain shop, thinking of something. "Well, there are no slaves here, but there is a servant system. Let''s go. We should first eat and then head there later," he suggested, heading back to the inn first. Chapter 18 - 18: New Party Members "I never thought that a servant would be expensive. They choose to become one on their own to pay for their debts or for free meals, but still, they asked 1 million just for a level 20 servant to buy and 10k coins per day to rent," Li Wei muttered with a depressed face. After having dinner, they both headed towards the servant shop, but there were no low levels, making them even more expensive. Li Xin nodded, agreeing with him. "Yes, brother, they are expensive, but what should we do now? Don''t we need a bigger party to take on the quest? Are we going to rent them tomorrow?" she inquired. Now that their plan to buy a servant didn''t work, they could still rent them. "We can rent them, but we have to share the quest with them so they will also earn from it. Even though they can''t disobey our commands, they don''t have any obligations to protect us if we encounter a high-level danger that exceeds their ability; they will run, leaving us alone," he explained to her. He didn''t have any thoughts of renting a servant unless he could buy and make a contract with them. They can rent a servant for a day or two, and it will be good, but in the long run, it wasn''t. Not to mention they might not be able to pay the cost for rent if they really shared the quest rewards. While he can use ten times bonus to do it, but it will create suspicions of others and his ten-times bonus will be revealed. So it was better to look for the party or recruit party members around their levels and level up with them. "But it''s really troublesome to form a party," he murmured, with a frown. Even though he has a powerful ability, it didn''t mean he is also powerful, not to mention that there were many high-level people here. He can''t trust everyone just because they passed the ''good person'' test. "Anyway, let''s not think too much. XinXin, how about strolling around the city," he suggested with a smile. There is no use in worrying too much; he should enjoy the otherworldly city with her. "Un," Li Xin nodded with smile, and strolled around the city with him. After an hour, they both returned to the inn, closing the curtains on the day. Next morning, after getting ready, they both headed towards the adventurer''s guild, thinking what to do with the party. After arriving inside the guild, Li Wei directly made his way towards the party member request board and searched if there were any suitable parties to join. "Brother, are we going to join another party?" Li Xin asked when she saw him looking for party requests. Li Wei nodded. "Yes, we will first join a party around our level. That way, there will be no problem," he replied and continued to look for the request. "There are no suitable requests," he muttered as he read them, but in the end, he couldn''t find what he wanted. He thought about giving up when a sudden voice called him. "Umm, are you looking for a party to join?" a sweet voice sounded behind him. "Huh?" Li Wei looked behind to find a catgirl similar to their age. She possessed black hair and black eyes, with her fluffy ears and a long tail. She was wearing a warrior''s attire for women suitable for her. He soon shifted his attention to the other girl beside him, who was also around their age, an elf with beautiful green hair and eyes. She too was wearing a normal warrior''s attire for women with the elvish look. "Are you asking me?" Li Wei asked, puzzled. No matter what, he is a guy, and they were girls, more so, they were beautiful. It is hard to imagine that they would ask him. "Yes, we saw you were looking for the party request," the catgirl nodded hurriedly. "Are you looking for a party?" she asked again. "Hmm, yeah, I am looking for a party to join," Li Wei answered their question, looking at them with a puzzled expression. The catgirl saw his puzzled expression and explained. "We are also looking to join a party, but it isn''t easy to find someone around our levels. That''s why we wanted to ask if we can join your party," she asked, looking at him and Li Xin. Li Wei felt a doubt about their request. "Why me then? I am from another world, you know," he questioned further. It was easy to notice that they were from another world because of their features. There was no way they wouldn''t have noticed it. "I know you are from another world, but you were able to enter the city without a problem, and even the receptionist, Sophia, recommended us to join your party," the cat girl explained, pointing at Sophia, who was waving at them with a smile. Li Wei looked at Sophia with a difficult expression. ''Just what is she planning? Anyway, it won''t get me the answer, no matter how much I think,'' he thought and turned his attention towards the catgirl and elf. "So it''s her, but aren''t you afraid she is a bad person?" he inquired. Thinking they are too naive. The catgirl tilted her head cutely after hearing him. "Don''t you know that you have to sign a contract with the guild and go through many tests to work here? With this, it is impossible for her to be a bad person because she won''t be able to recommend us to you with the contract holding her back," she replied with an explanation. "So it is like this," Li Wei murmured with a stunned expression. ''No wonder they aren''t afraid of getting tricked,'' he thought, glancing at the catgirl and elf. ''Well, as long as they don''t have any motives, it''s not a problem for them to join,'' he decided. "I am Li Wei, and she is Li Xin. I welcome both of you to join our party," he agreed, introducing himself and Li Xin. The catgirl saw him agreeing, and she too introduced themselves. "I am Alice from the fairy race, and she is Elva, an elf. Thank you for letting us join your party," she expressed her thanks. Li Wei nodded at them and opened his system panel. "I will send you an invite to my party. Join it," he instructed, inviting both of them to his party with the party function. They were around his level, so he wasn''t worried much. But still, a question lingered through his mind. ''They are both around our age, but their levels are too low. It shouldn''t be like this, right?'' he wondered. He wanted to ask why their levels were low, but he decided not to, as they were not that familiar, and it wouldn''t be good if it turned out to be some tragic backstory. [Ding, Player Alice and Player Elva has joined Order of the Abyss.] "Order of the Abyss!" Elva, who hasn''t said anything from the start, exclaimed after learning the name of the party, while Alice looked at him strangely. Li Wei also noticed her gaze. "Is there any problem?" he asked, to which both of them shook their heads. He ignored them and checked their status through the party panel. **CHARACTER PANEL/Start** Name: Alice | Age: 18 | Race: Fairy Class: 1. Assassin (E) 2. Gladiator (E) 3. Combat Healer (E) Level: 11 | Title: Monster Killer *STATUS*: HP: 1600/1600 MP: 190/190 *ATTRIBUTES*: Strength: 58 (15+) | Agility: 66 (6-) Intelligence: 38 | Endurance: 30 (15+) Medical Knowledge: 25 Spirit: 50 | Luck: 54 **Special Class skills:- Level1: Assassination Techniques, Mastery of Weapons, Battlefield Resilience. **Extra skills:- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-5, Item box-5. (Note: The item box from the extra skill only gets 0.5 cubic space per level unlike the mage item box that gets 1) **Common Basic Skills (13) - Level 5 : Heal, Stealth, Evasion, Dagger Proficiency, Slash, Guard, Footwork. Level 1: Potion Brewing, Comforting Presence, Diagnostic Skill, Lockpicking, Trap Detection, Charge, Grappling, Deadly Strikes, Disguise, Unarmed Combat, Gladiator''s Resolve, Healing Spells, Barrier Mastery **EQUIPMENTS**:- 1. Normal Attire Set | Level: 10 Endurance: 5+ | Agility: 1- 2. Leather Armour | Level: 10 Endurance: 10+ | Agility: 3- 3. Dagger | Level: 10 Strength: 15+ | Agility: 2- **CHARACTER PANEL/End** **CHARACTER PANEL/Start** Name: Elva | Age: 17 | Race: Elf Class: 1. Elemental Archer (E) 2. Elemental Mage (E) 3. Jewel Crafter (E) Level: 11 | Title: Monster Killer *STATUS*: HP: 2000/2000 MP: 375/300 (75+) *ATTRIBUTES*: Strength: 38 | Agility: 55 (6-) Intelligence: 60 (15+) | Endurance: 28 (15+) Spirit: 50 | Luck: 57 **Special Class skills:- Level1: Elemental Arrows, Elemental Manipulation, Jewelcrafter''s Legacy. **Extra skills:- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-5. **Common Basic Skills (13) - Level 5 : Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Sheild, Item box, Bow Proficiency, Eagle Eye, Rapid Shot, Aim and Precision, Basic Traps. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Level 1: Potion Brewing, Metalworking, Basic Enchantment, Armor Crafting, Weapon Forging, Tempering, Elemental Infusion, Archer''s Mark, Elemental Absorption, Elemental Resistance, Gemstone Identification, Jewel Enhancement. **EQUIPMENTS**:- 1. Normal Attire Set | Level: 10 Endurance: 5+ | Agility: 1- 2. Leather Armour | Level: 10 Endurance: 10+ | Agility: 3- 3. Bow | Level: 10 Intelligence: 15+ | Agility: 2- **CHARACTER PANEL/End** ''Damn, they bought all the skills they could have,'' Li Wei thought with a stunned expression as he saw their status. ''Their attributes are also higher, maybe because they are from another race and living in the magical world,'' he pondered, thinking about their attributes. After confirming their status he looked at Alice and Elva. "Let''s go, we are going to take a quest for the dungeon, " he declared heading towards the quest board with Li Xin, Alice and Elva following him. "Sorry, I didn''t ask for your opinion," he whispered to Li Xin with an apologetic expression. He didn''t ask her because she wasn''t good with strangers, and he would end up deciding later. He also agreed without her consent because both were girls, and it was clearly better than partying with some guys and making Li Xin uncomfortable. "I don''t care as long as I am with you," Li Xin replied with a smile. She didn''t care if he asked her or not; she would agree with whatever decision he made. "Thank you for always supporting me," he whispered, ruffling her hair. He really felt blessed to have a stepsister like her. Watching him ruffle her hair, Li Xin smiled cutely, enjoying it. Li Wei and Li Xin continue to walk and enjoyed themselves forgetting about the new party members. As Elva and Alice followed behind them, they watched their interactions with dumbfounded expressions. "Elva, they are lovers, right?" Alice whispered slowly. "Yes, there is no doubt," Elva nodded and confirmed. "Then will we be third wheels?" Alice asked with a worried expression. "Probably not, as long as we give them their own space," Elva shook her head and continued their gossips on them until they reached the quest board. Chapter 19 - 19: Preparation [Ding, congratulations on taking the following quest as a party. The rewards will be divided equally. Quest: Dungeon Clear Quest Objective: Kill all the monsters inside the dungeon and defeat the boss. Dungeon Level: 12 (F-) | Time Limit: 5 days Rewards: 8000 coins, 20000 XP | Failure Penalty: 2000 coins] Li Xin looked at her quest window with a puzzle, "Brother, aren''t the coins too low?" she asked, noticing the low amount of coins. Li Wei nodded, replying with a smile, "It''s because we don''t need to give the monsters we killed, like the goblin quest when we have to give it to the guild. But the monster from dungeon are different we can take it and sell it later, earning more money. Also, we will get the XP or even the skill crystals if we''re lucky," he explained. The skill crystals can only be found in dungeons within the bodies of monsters, which is why no one sells them directly unless they are high-level adventurers. As they both continued their conversation, Alice and Elva behind them refrained from interfering, thinking they might become third wheels in their big lovers world. "Hey, Alice, his class is jack of all trades, but his all attributes are off the charts," Elva remarked, examining Li Wei''s status from the party''s view. "Hmm," Alice let out a puzzled sound and also inspected his attributes. "You''re right, and does he have special class skills? Why are they all question marks, and why can''t I see some of his skills? Is it a god''s blessings?" she asked. Due to the high grade of ''Eternal Learning'' skill, it didn''t show on his panel, and it also caused the skills learned through it to remain hidden, only displaying question marks. Elva nodded at her. "It might be a blessing of the gods, but we really got a good dungeon. Let''s hope the information they told us is right," she murmured, thinking of the information they received about the monsters from guild. Li Wei who was talking with Li Xin saw it was time to go and decided to set off when he noticed Alice and Elva talking behind them distracted. "Let''s go. We are going, or we will be late," he stated as he walked ahead with Li Xin. "Ah, we are coming, we are coming," Alice replied hurriedly and followed behind him with Elva. "Did you bring lunch with you?" he inquired, because they would probably need time to clear the dungeon, or it might even take whole day. He is already prepared and asked for packed lunch from the inn lady. Alice and Elva both nodded. "Yes, we brought our lunch together," Alice replied with a nod. They, too, knew it would take time, so they were prepared ahead. Li Wei nodded but looked a little puzzled when he thought of something. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why didn''t any of you choose a side class like a cook?" he questioned, because he didn''t see any of them with side classes. "The side classes take skill points to level up, and it''s not like you can''t cook without it, but if you want to cook delicious food and earn money, then you have no choice but to learn it. Also, many people will only choose the side class when they retire or decided to stop adventuring, " Alice explained. There are many people who choose to live a normal life after a period of time, because there are many people with high levels taking care of monsters. "So, that''s why. But how did you come to this city? Isn''t your level too low?" he questioned again. He saw their cheerful conversation from before, which meant there is no tragic backstory. Maybe he just read too many novels that led him not to ask earlier. This time, it is Elva who explained. "We came with people from our village because they wanted to see the new world that merged with ours. As for our low levels, it''s because of the rule where they will not allow someone to upgrade their class until they reach a certain age, and for every race, it differs." In this world, there are many rules, especially for underage children. If they leave home too early without having enough knowledge, they might get tricked in the future and even die. It is also the reason why Emily''s family didn''t tell her about class upgrades, and she will definitely not be able to level up too much until she grows up to a certain age. "So that''s the case. No wonder there are no adventurer kids," Li Wei murmured with a nod, imagining how the kids would look clearing some high-level dungeons. "Anyway, let''s move. It''s not far away from here, so we can come back if we can''t clear it in a day," Li Wei stated and headed towards the quest destination with his newfound party members. He felt happy with the XP he was going to receive. After a half-hour of walking, they all arrived at the location where the dungeon is. Li Wei looked at the giant hole in the ground that appeared in front of them and scanned it with Analyze Eye. "It''s really a dungeon," he muttered and looked inside to see a little dark hole, making his visibility low. He didn''t hesitate and directly took out the skill crystal that he got from the first dungeon boss. "A skill crystal!" both Alice and Elva exclaimed at the same time when they saw him taking out a skill crystal. The skill crystals weren''t rare, but it is still hard to see as no one revealed too much about them. Li Wei saw their surprised expressions and ignored it directly crushing the skill crystal. [Ding, congratulations on learning the Glow Magic skill.] Looking at the notification, he didn''t hesitate and chanted, "Glow Magic." *Shing!* With a shing sound, a glowing ball formed and floated in front of him. He looked at it, observing a little, ''It will consume 50 MP per hour if I keep using it, but it''s a useful skill,'' he pondered, as he received the information from the skill after learning it. With the instructions in his mind about how to use it, he directed the glowing ball inside the dungeon, lighting the dark area to see if there were any monsters. "There is no danger, but it''s a little deep," Li Wei informed, after confirming there were no monsters with his Analyze Eye and glow magic to be sure. "Let''s move. We will go down, but be careful when jumping," he warned, and jumped down. The hole is deep but not too much, as they can jump with their high attributes. With a soft thud sound, he landed safely on the ground and looked up. "You can come down; it''s safe here," he informed again and looked around to see the stairs heading downwards, just a little distance away from him, as the faint light came from there. Behind him a few soft thuds sounded, as all the girls landed gracefully. Alice looked at the stairs that led downwards. "I can scout ahead if you want to," she suggested, wanting to scout ahead for monsters. But Li Wei shook his head. "No, I will scout ahead; you can stay here," he rejected her suggestion, because he is the best person here to scout with his high attributes. But before he went inside, he directly increased his intelligence attribute with all the AP he has. ** AP:0 ¡ý200 MP: 2930/2935¡ü1000+ Intelligence: 587¡ü200+ ** He looked at his upgraded attributes with a nod. ''Now I don''t have to worry about draining my mana, but I still won''t be able to cast a powerful skill,'' he contemplated. The skills'' damage depended on the intelligence attribute. The higher it is, the higher the damage will be, but with an attribute limit, it''s impossible for him to deal high damage. Moreover, he doesn''t even know how much his attribute limit is because it can vary depending on their body and soul. Alice looked at him with a little hesitation and sighed, not saying anything she knew he is the best among them for scouting. Li Wei didn''t care about her reaction and looked at Li Xin, "XinXin, just stay here. I will be back," he reminded her and used the Stealth skill, disappearing from his place. He descended the stairs slowly to not alert the monsters below. After few seconds he finally arrived at the floor and saw the monsters, that left him stunned. ''No wonder the guild made it compulsory to have a party; it is because of this,'' he murmured in his mind, looking at the monsters that were in large numbers. After confirming that there was nothing unusual, he returned back. Li Xin and the others were waiting for him to come and were prepared to take action in any case. But they suddenly saw someone appearing without any warning. "Be careful!" Alice shouted, alerting Li Xin and Elva. Hearing her shout, all of them took a few steps back and readied themselves to attack. Li Wei who arrived abruptly didn''t expect this and hurriedly explained. "Hey, hey, wait, it''s me," he shouted, stopping them from attacking him with his hands up and ready to dodge. Li Xin heaved a sigh of relief when she saw it was Li Wei. "Brother, at least give us a hint that you are coming. What if we really attacked, thinking you are a monster?" she scolded pouting cutely at him. "Okay, I know it is my mistake, I will make sure to inform next time," he replied with a wry smile, and thought he still doesn''t have any experience in this. Alice and Elva just looked at him and waited for him to speak about what he scouted ahead. Li Wei also noticed their gaze and said with a serious expression. "Just as the quest mentioned, there are more than 200 monsters down there, including elemental slimes and plant monsters. We are lucky that the plant monsters can''t move from their place, but we still have to deal with slimes that make up around 60 percent of the numbers," he explained what he has seen and confirmed the information he received from the guild. Alice and Elva both nodded thinking the information from the guild is true. They didn''t fully trust the information because the monsters could change abruptly, and it would be dangerous. It is necessary to take precautions when clearing the dungeons. "I will be the main fighter, dealing with close combat, and if necessary, I will also use skills. Li Xin will also do the same but will stay behind me. What about you two?" Li Wei asked, explaining his plan. "If it''s just slimes, then I can use my Mage and Archer skills, slowing them down and staying behind both of you, while Alice will take care of any monsters when Li Xin and I cast our magic skills," Elva nodded and also explained their roles as it was necessary for the party. "Okay, then what about the experience sharing? Do you want to share your XP or not?" Li Wei inquired because he is the party leader and can change it if they want to avoid any dissatisfaction. But both Alice and Elva shook their heads simultaneously. "Brother Li, you are really a newbie at being a party leader. Don''t you know that if we do that, the pressure will increase, thinking that the monsters are getting fewer and fewer? But if we kept the XP sharing, what we have to do is just kill," Alice explained with a shrug using a familiar tone. "Ahem!" Li Wei cleared his throat and felt a little disappointed because he is thinking it like a game, but he immediately used the Calm Emotions skill silently as it isn''t the time to be bound by emotions. "Okay, then let''s go and be sure to ask for help if needed," he reminded and headed towards the lower floor with them following behind. Chapter 20 - 20: Fighting Monsters "Be ready; the slimes will attack us," Li Wei reminded them after arriving on the lower floor. Everyone nodded and became prepared to attack and defend while turning their gaze toward monsters. "There are really many," Alice murmured with a stunned expression when suddenly all the slimes turned to look at them and started to move towards them with funny sounds. *Pyong! Pyong! Pyong!* The funny sounds made everyone relax a little, and everyone felt at ease. Li Xin looked at the cute slimes who were coming to attack them, "Brother do we really have to kill them?" she asked with a little reluctant face. "Yeah, they are kind of cute," both Alice and Elva nodded and agreed with her. Li Wei shook his head at them; he knew girls loved the cute things, but it is not time for this. "Yes, we have to kill them; if not, they will attack us. Not to mention, it''s a dungeon; we might even get skill crystals," he replied and turned to look at the incoming slimes. "There are fire, water, poison, and earth slimes, all level 11. Also, be careful of those Vinecreepers; they are level 12 and can attack suddenly or lay traps even if we are far away from them," he warned them again, after checking their levels with his Analyze Eye. The slimes looked normal as they shined with their elemental colors, but the Vinecreepers were different; they looked more like a tree with vines growing on them. "Okay, brother, we know," Li Xin nodded at him with Alice and Elva. Li Wei became surprised when she answered. ''She is answering on behalf of them. Well, probably they are all girls around the same age and feeling easy to talk,'' he murmured in his mind and checked the status of monsters. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Earth Slime | Type: Normal Rank: E | Level: 11 HP: 2000/2000 | MP: 250/250 Strength: 85 | Agility: 53 Intelligence: 51 | Endurance: 70 Spirit: 60 | Luck: 28 Skills: Stone Spit-6, Rock Harden-5, Crumble Strike-7 Special Abilities: None **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Vinecreeper | Type: Normal Rank: E | Level: 12 HP: 2400/2400 | MP: 305/305 Strength: 75 | Agility: 63 Intelligence: 61 | Endurance: 60 Spirit: 65 | Luck: 12 Skills: Entangling Vines-8, Thorn Lash-6, Tangle Trap-7 Special Abilities: None **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C As he checked their status, the slimes came closer and closer to them. Watching this, he reminded, "XinXin, Elva, be ready to attack." Elva and Li Xin both nodded with an okay, knowing it''s their turn to attack first with long-range skills. Li Xin held her wooden staff with a tight grip, ready to attack anytime, while Elva took out more arrows from her item box and became ready to attack. *Pyong! Pyong! Pyong!* The slimes came towards them, jumping, as they were not too close to them. Li Wei and them didn''t move forward because they might get entangled with vine plant monsters and also chose to stay just a little distance from the stairs to retreat if any other high-level monsters appeared abruptly. "Now, attack!" Li Wei instructed when the slimes reached the area of their attack range. Hearing him, Li Xin didn''t hesitate and pointed her staff toward the slimes. "Frost Nova," she chanted softly. *Whooosh!* With a sound, a freezing wave swept towards the incoming slimes, and within the area of effect of the skill, all the slimes became slow, feeling the cold chill. Watching them slowing down, Elva didn''t let the chance go. "Elemental Arrow," "Rapid Shots," she chanted hurriedly, and her passive skills, "Bow Proficiency," "Eagle Eye," "Aim and Precision," activated automatically as she prepared the bow. *Swoosh!* She formed a fire arrow out of thin air and shot it towards the incoming slimes. With her rapid shot skill, in just a few seconds, she shot ten arrows. *Puff! Puff! Puff! Sizzle! Boom!* With a puffing sound, those ten arrows split into twenty, and then forty, landing on the slimes with sizzling sounds. *Pyong! Pyong! Pyong!* The slimes panicked at the incoming attacks and tried to dodge, but it was futile as Li Wei made his move next. "Frost Nova," "Divine Protection," "Footwork," he chanted strictly and attacked with Frost Nova, much stronger than Li Xin''s, as it froze the water slimes for a few seconds. While his Divine Protection skill created a holy barrier on all of them that could resist poison attacks, his Footwork skill also activated, and his body howled like the wind as he headed toward the slimes with a sword. This time he didn''t use any skills and directly slashed at the Earth slime with his power. *Clank!* A clanking sound echoed as he destroyed the Earth slime into pieces. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 11 Earth Slime. You gained 275 XP.] He received the XP split with his ten times bonus, but he couldn''t waste time pondering on it as the monsters'' attack came. Watching that their kind getting killed, the slimes didn''t hesitate and launched their attack with fire, poison, stone, and water spit. Li Wei looked at the slimes'' incoming attack calmly. "Arcane Shield," he chanted, and one more layer of the shield formed on him, deflecting the coming attacks, while Divine Protection neutralized the poison. "Charge," "Divine Smite," he used the skills again, charging towards the slimes with a calm expression, dodging their attacks, and once again slashing at them with the sword covered by divine aura, increasing his attack damage. [Ding...] [Ding...] [Ding...] He directly started massacring them as he saw them attacking while trying to hold them, but still, a few escaped behind, heading towards Li Xin and the others. "Be careful, some are coming towards you," he reminded with a worry and continued to kill. Alice, Li Xin, and Elva weren''t just watching. While Li Xin and Elva used their attacks to slow down the slimes, Alice entered stealth and attacked the slimes that came towards them coldly and ruthlessly. The slimes continued to attack as they tried to reach them, but it was all futile as both Li Xin and Alice attacked them with their close combat skills, while Elva focused on long-distance attacks, making their advance slow. But they were all having difficulty as their mana didn''t recover at the rate they were using it. Li Wei also noticed their situation and frowned. "We have only killed about 20 slimes, and there are still more than 100. Looks like we are still too weak, but I have already leveled up, and I can overpower them, reducing their tension and giving them enough time to recover," he pondered, as he thought of a way. "Frost Nova," he chanted loudly. *Whooosh!* This time, a bigger and more powerful freezing wave came, directly stopping the slimes'' advance. Li Wei didn''t let the chance go and attacked fiercely. "Fireball," "Fireball," "Fireball," he chanted rapidly, firing fireballs at them that took 10 MP, but the damage increased because of high intelligence. *Boom! Boom! Boom!* The booming sound echoed, with the fireballs evaporating water and snow. "Fireball," "Elemental Arrow," "Rapid Shot." Elva and Li Xin also used their skills to attack, keeping only a little MP. Alice just stayed there in stealth, killing any monsters that were attacking them with cold expression. She knew with no MP to spare, they definitely wouldn''t be able to fight. *Pyong! Pyong! Pyong!* *Boom! Boom! Boom!* Li Wei, who is ahead, tries his best to kill them, not letting them go behind. "Fireball," "Frost Nova," "Fireball," he kept shouting and using skills, as it only consumed a little mana, unlike Li Xin and Elva, who had to use more mana because of their low intelligence attribute and level, making their damage less. ''What?'' Alice and Elva were both dumbfounded when they saw him using skills like he had unlimited mana, but they didn''t care too much and focused their attention on the fight. They were recovering their MP from time to time while using it to attack the slimes. *Boom! Boom! Boom!* *Pyong! Pyong! Pyong!* It was already above twenty minutes as Li Wei continued to kill them with fireballs and Frost Nova when a vine came to attack him suddenly. "Slash," he directly used the sword skill towards the vine, cutting it down. *Swish!* A sound echoed as he cut through it, and the vine retreated hurriedly after getting broken. Li Wei looked around a little and found that he has arrived inside their attack range while killing the slimes. He observed around to found that most of the slimes were killed, leaving only plant monsters with their numbers. "Fireball," "Fireball," he directly attacked Vinecreepers because they were grouped in one place, making it easy to target them. *Boom! Boom! Boom! Sizzle! Sizzle!* The Vinecreepers that were hit with fireballs burned with fire with sizzling sounds. [Ding...] He got a notification of killing one of them and became a little stunned. ''Huh, I am now level 14. No wonder I can kill them more easily,'' he thought and looked around. There were no more slimes in his attack range. He checked on Li Xin and the others, and only a few tens of slimes remained, and they could handle it themselves. He once again shifted his gaze at the Vinecreepers attacking them again as only they remained in his attack range. "Fireball," "Fireball," he attacked without hesitation. *Boom! Boom! Boom! Sizzle! Sizzle!* With booming sounds, the Vinecreepers were hit with his bombardment of Fireball. Kat, kat, kat, kat, they let out unique sounds and directly attacked with thorn lashes and vines. The attacks came at him rapidly and Vinecreepers also launched their trap skills without holding back in the slightest. "Frost Nova," "Arcane Shield," "Divine Protection," Li Wei shouted hurriedly when he saw their massive numbers of attacks. With Frost Nova, he slowed their movements while forming two transparent shields protecting him. "Evasion," he chanted again, moving to dodge the attacks, but a few still hit his shield, blocking them. "Elemental Arrow," "Rapid Shot," Elva shot arrows at the Vinecreepers. But the arrows didn''t do much damage because they were a level higher than her. "Fireball," Li Xin also attacked them, as they were done dealing with the slimes. "Alice, don''t get close. Just intercept the vine attacks that are coming towards you and them," Li Wei reminded after seeing she is ready to fight in close combat. It would be dangerous if she got entangled with the vines, not to mention they were a level higher than her. Alice nodded with a okay and didn''t reject this. Her level has increased, but she still chose to intercept the vines to avoid causing any problems, as everything is going smoothly. Li Wei saw her not attacking and once again bombarded Vinecreepers with skills. "Frost Nova," "Frost Nova," "Fireball," "Slash," he chanted fiercely as he deflected their vine attacks while attacking them. *Boom! Boom! Boom! Sizzle! Sizzle!* The bombardment continued for a while until only one of the Vinecreepers remained. "Fireball," Li Wei attacked the last remaining Vinecreeper without hesitation. With a boom, the fireball hit the Vinecreeper and started burning with a sizzling sound, finally dying. He looked around to confirm if there were any monsters left after finding all were dead he felt relieved, and arrived beside Li Xin and the others. "Are you all right?" he asked with a concern. They weren''t harmed because he protected them with Divine Protection, which provided a little healing effect too. "We are fine, but our MP is too low," Li Xin replied with a sigh. She felt harder and harder to catch up with him. Li Wei smiled at her. "Did you forget you can buy AP with coins? Just use it however you want," he reminded her softly as she can buy Attribute Points from the system. "But still, I will get only 28 Attribute Points. It isn''t enough," Li Xin murmured with a dejected face. When she felt a warm hand on her head, she looked up and saw him patting her. "Just don''t worry for now. Once we have money, we will raise your attributes however we want," he reassured her that she can get stronger. He then turned at Alice and Elva. "What about you two? Are you all right?" he inquired. "Yes, there is no problem. It was much easier than we thought," Elva nodded, looking at him with a puzzled expression because the strength he showed is beyond what they had thought. Li Wei didn''t care about her gaze. "Okay, we should rest here and recover before we fight the boss," he suggested, looking at the door ahead of them. Everyone agreed and decided to take a rest to recover for the next fight after all they fought non-stop almost for an hour and it is also lunch time. "If you have SP, you should increase the level of special skills," Li Wei reminded after sitting beside Li Xin. Alice and Elva nodded. "We can do it, but it won''t be that high level," Alice replied, as they didn''t have much SP. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Certainly, but it''s better than nothing," Li Wei nodded not caring too much, while ruffling Li Xin''s hair as she leaned on him. He checked his status to see what level he is now. ''I am now level 15. But it''s good; I should also upgrade my skills so we don''t have any problems later,'' he thought and upgraded his skills. Even though he was happy about leveling up, he remained calm because it is just a start, and almost all the adults inside Valeria City were above 40. Compared to them, he appeared as nothing. ¨C¨C¨C SP: 86¡ý445- **Special Class skills (3):** Level 10: Shadow Clone, Summoning, Swordsmanship. **Common Basic Skills (25):** Level 10: Slash, Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Shield, Footwork, Charge, Divine Protection. ¨C¨C¨C After upgrading his skills, he looked at Elva and Alice. "What are your plans for the future? Are you going to continue adventuring in the Elmoral World?" Li Wei inquired. Elva shook her head. "We don''t know. It will depend on the strength we have. If we level up and become strong, we can decide. But if we fail to do so, then we will have to follow the path our families created for us," she explained. "I see," Li Wei nodded and didn''t ask anything further. He continued to rest as they also ate their lunch. It was a good thing that no disgusting monsters were here, or they wouldn''t have an appetite to eat. After resting and recovering, everyone looked at the boss door in front of them. "Are you ready? The boss might be a little troublesome, especially since it will be a mutated monster," he warned them. Even the dungeon boss monster is mutated for some reason, but it is all normal as long as they don''t level up. "We are ready," they nodded, they too knew about it and were little anxious. Seeing their nod, Li Wei pushed open the door without hesitation he felt little excited about boss fight. *** Monster''s killed:- Elemental Slimes level 11 - 180¡Á = 19800 XP Vinecreepers level 12 - 36¡Á = 4320 XP Total XP = 24120 ** -- Li Wei -- XP gained - 6030¡Á10 = 60300 XP Level UP = 11 ¡ú 15 ** -- Li Xin -- XP gained - 6030 XP Level UP = no ** -- Alice XP -- gained - 6030 XP Level UP = 11¡ú12 ** -- Elva XP -- gained - 6030 XP Level UP = 11¡ú12 ** Please comment if there are any mistakes and I will add a Auxiliary Chapter for Character Panel of Li Xin, Alice and Elva. Chapter 21 - 21: Boss Fight The door opened with a creak, revealing an area as vast as a football field, illuminated with fire luminous crystals. In the middle of it was a beautiful plant with scarlet vines, standing tall at about eight feet. At the top of the plant, a large fiery orange flower showcased its beauty, surrounded by flames and green leaves. Li Xin, Alice, and Elva were all drawn to it. "What a beautiful flower! Is it really a monster?" Alice exclaimed a little, looking at the plant that didn''t appear to be a monster. Contrary to their expressions, Li Wei let out an excited smile when he looked at it. ''This is how a dungeon boss should be,'' he thought, examining its status panel. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Floral Pyrovine (Dungeon Boss) | Type: Normal Status Effect: Mutated (HP, MP, Endurance & Spirit Buff) Rank: E+ | Level: 12 HP: 82400/2400 (80000+) | MP: 1430/430 (1000+) Strength: 92 | Agility: 75 Intelligence: 86 | Endurance: 88 (100+) Spirit: 65 (135+) | Luck: 56 Skills: Burning Bloom-9, Vine Lash-8, Floral Barrier-6. Special Skills: Fire Beam-8. **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C Looking at his excited expression, Elva felt weird but decided to explain. "Dungeons above level 10 have mutated bosses with certain buffs, making it harder to kill them. With its buffed spirit attribute, it will recover 2000 points of HP and MP per minute, which means about 33 points per second," she said, looking at the monster with Analyze Eye. Li Wei nodded upon hearing her and looked at Li Xin. "XinXin, distribute your AP to intelligence, agility, and endurance. You and Elva will fire long-range attacks, I will be the main attacker, while Alice will also fight with me and block any attacks towards both of you," he instructed, deciding on their strategy. "Okay, brother," Li Xin nodded, distributing her AP accordingly. Elva and Alice also nodded, agreeing with his plan. Seeing their nods, Li Wei turned his gaze at the boss monster. "It will take time to kill it, so be prepared, and don''t use all your MP. Keep a reserve to use some skills," he warned them. "Alice, let''s go and be prepared to intercept any attacks towards them," he stated and headed towards the boss with his sword in hand. "I know," Alice replied with a nod as she followed behind him. Just as they got a little closer, the Floral Pyrovine boss trembled, as if it sensed them approaching. The orange flower on top suddenly turned towards them. *Grrrrrr!* It emitted a low roar, even though it had no mouth. "I will go first," Li Wei addressed to Alice and directly moved forward. "Footwork," he chanted, and with a whoosh, he sprinted like wind, even faster than before. *Gwaaa!* The flower roared, its giant body covered with vines trembling and with a swoosh sound, all the vines directly attacked him. Li Wei looked at the incoming attacks without any change in expression and reached out his other hand, pointing at the vines. "Frost Nova," he chanted, and the skill effect took place with a sudden white freezing wave heading towards the crimson vines, slowing and almost freezing them. "Slash," Li Wei, who has already arrived beside the Floral Pyrovine, attacked with a sword enveloped by a blue light. *Slash!!* With a sound, a few vines were swiftly cut, dividing into two pieces. *Gwaaaaa!* The flower roared and suddenly glowed brightly, while small fiery flowers started to bloom on the vines. They separated from the vines and headed towards Li Wei at full speed. All of this happened in a few seconds, not giving him a chance to dodge. "Divine Protection," he shouted hurriedly, creating a holy barrier around him. *Boom! Boom! Boom!* Soon, he was bombarded with all the flowers that exploded with fire. "Brother," Li Xin shouted in worry, looking at the scene. "Frost Nova," without hesitation, she attacked those flowers. "Elemental Arrow" "Rapid Shot," Elva also didn''t wait and attacked with water attribute arrows. *Boom! Hiss! Sizzle!* With the sounds of explosions and evaporating water ringing around. "Deadly Strike," Alice arrived behind the flower and attacked with her dagger. *Slash!!* With a slashing sound, the dagger cut through the vines, aiming for its core trunk hidden behind the crimson vines. *Gwaaaaa!* The flower on top trembled with anger when it saw someone attacking its trunk. But before the dagger could reach it, an orange flowery transparent shield appeared, deflecting the attack. "Tsk," Alice was a little disappointed when her attack missed, but she instantly backed out because vines headed for her. "I only did a damage of 2000," Li Wei murmured, looking at the boss''s HP bar after the explosion around him calmed down. ''I should stay away from those flowers. They didn''t harm me, but they blocked my view,'' he thought. With the divine protection and his endurance, they weren''t a threat to him, but they blocked his view, and without a clear view, he couldn''t use escape skills. "Brother, are you all right?" Li Xin asked as she attacked the vine with her sword that came towards them. Li Wei looked at her and nodded. "I am alright. Don''t worry about me; focus on the fight," he replied and charged towards Alice, who was in trouble. *Gwaaa!* The Floral Pyrovine attacked Alice angrily with its vines, as it roared again, unleashing Burning Bloom once more. "Slash" "Evasion," Alice shouted hurriedly, slashing at the vines and trying to evade the small flowers heading towards her. She has just seen that even Li Wei was held back by them. If she got caught in those explosions, she might get seriously injured. "What? No way!" but just as she used the evasion skill, a vine grabbed her leg, stopping her from escaping. "Guard," without any choice, she used the guard skill to defend herself. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and directly shouted "Frost Nova," "Shadow Step." With the Frost Nova, he slowed down the flowers that were still a few tens of meters away from her while appearing behind her with Shadow Step. "Slash," he didn''t hesitate and cut the vine while grabbing her waist. "Shadow Step," he chanted and disappeared with her as the flowers almost reached them. "What happened?" Alice was still puzzled because everything happened too fast. She only realized that when the attack was about to hit her, she felt a warm hand around her waist, and the next moment she disappeared. She hurriedly looked back to see it was Li Wei. "Are you all right? If not, just stay here," he stated and disappeared again to fight the boss. "Unn," Alice blushed a little, thinking she was held by him. It was her first time being so close to the opposite sex. ''No, what am I thinking? I should focus on the fight,'' she shook her head and once again headed to fight. Elva also looked at what happened. "He is too fast; is it because of agility? But Alice looks very embarrassed about what happened," she murmured and focused on the fight again. "Elemental Arrow," she attacked. Li Xin also looked at it and focused on the fight. "Frost Nova," she chanted. Li Wei, who arrived in front of the boss, suddenly remembered the feeling he had just experienced through his hands. ''She''s really soft like XinXin, but she might weigh a little more because of her big chest,'' he thought. *Gwaaaaa!* The Floral Pyrovine screamed again, attacking with vines. Li Wei also stopped his thoughts and attacked. "Swordsmanship," he shouted, and his body suddenly glowed blue. With a swish sound, he attacked. *Slash!!* A cutting sound reverberated through the floor, but it didn''t stop; it continued. *Slash! Slash! Slash!* Li Wei, surrounded by a blue light, kept attacking while defending from the attacks. *Gwaaaaa!* The monster roared again when it saw him cutting its vines like tofu. When the flower suddenly glowed brightly, aiming at him. "Shadow Step," Li Wei didn''t hesitate and escaped. He had tested those little flowers, and they were able to block him for a while. He didn''t want to get caught with this bigger one. *Boom! Bang!* Just as Li Wei disappeared, a fiery beam shot out and landed where he had been, burning the area with intense explosions and heat. ''It was a good thing I escaped,'' he thought, looking at the previous place, which was sizzling like hot asphalt. "Frost Nova," "Charge," "Swordsmanship," he attacked once again, with Alice, Elva, and Li Xin also attacking. *Boom! Boom! Bang!* As the explosion continued, Li Wei and Alice dodged it while intercepting any attacks towards Li Xin and Elva. Li Wei looked at the boss''s HP bar. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Good, only 8000 HP is remaining,'' he thought, and didn''t hesitate to attack with special skills again. "Swordsmanship," with a swift sound, he attacked the core trunk of the monster, dealing more damage. But the flowery shield still managed to stop a little damage, giving it time to recover every second. *Gwaaaa!* The Floral Pyrovine roared again, trying to unleash its attack. "Elemental Arrow," "Frost Nova," both Li Xin and Elva chanted at the same time, attacking the flower on top. *Sizzle!* With a sizzling sound, water and ice evaporated, but there attacks still managed to hurt the flower. "Deadly Strike," Alice attacked with full power, stabbing her dagger into the trunk. "Slash," Li Wei delivered the final blow, but he didn''t waste all of his MP or strength because he was saving it for anything unexpected. *Gwaaaaa!* The Floral Pyrovine let out a loud roar, and with a thud, it fell to the ground. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 12 Floral Pyrovine (Mutated). You gained 3000 XP] [Ding, Congratulations to the party Order of the Abyss for clearing the Dungeon and gaining the rewards.] A notification sounded, but no one cared about it and looked behind the monster''s body where a glowing light was forming something. "Is it a treasure chest spawning?" Li Wei asked. There are treasure chests inside the dungeon. Some appear abruptly, while most appear after killing the dungeon boss. Alice looked at it and nodded. "Yes, it''s a treasure chest," she said while looking at Li Wei with a blush when she remembered that he grabbed her waist without hesitation. "Brother, are you all right?" Li Xin asked, arriving beside him. He smiled and answered, "Of course I am all right, and I also have some reserve strength remaining," he said. When suddenly the light became brighter with a shining sound, after a few seconds it disappeared, revealing a Silver treasure chest. The treasure chests were divided into Wooden, Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, and Diamond. Chapter 22 - 22: Silver Chest "A silver treasure chest!" Alice and Elva exclaimed simultaneously, with an unbelievable expression. Seeing their expressions, Li Wei felt puzzled and asked, "Isn''t it normal to get a treasure chest?" He had received information from the guild that, as long as they cleared dungeons above level 10, a treasure chest was almost guaranteed. Only a few unlucky people would not get one. Elva shook her head. "No, it''s normal to get a chest, but it''s hard to see Silver-level ones at such low levels. They usually appear above level 20, and very few at that, which is why we are surprised," she explained. Li Wei nodded. "So, does it depend on luck?" He thought they will be obtained if the luck is higher. Elva shook her head again at his question. "No, it doesn''t depend on luck. It''s a gift given by the gods. It can appear at any time and any place inside the dungeon. It''s more like it depends on fate, and all churches agree with this," she explained again. "Hmm, so will we get items related to our class, right?" This time it was Li Xin who asked. She was already a little familiar with Elva due to their coordination during battles. Elva nodded. "Yes, we will get items related to our class, but what exactly we will get, we still don''t know. However, with the silver treasure chest, it''s probably the items we need the most, and the silver chest also provides a large number of coins," she said with a happy light flashing her eyes. With coins, they could upgrade their gear and become stronger. "So shouldn''t we open it now?" Alice asked, looking at the chest. She was excited to see what would be inside. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei nodded and looked at Li Xin without hesitation. "XinXin, you can open it. Although the Luck attribute doesn''t affect this, it''s a good thing to let opened by you as you have the highest luck among us," he said, asking her to open it. "Huh, brother, really? I can open it?" she asked with hesitation, but she also felt a little excited about it. "Yes, you can," he said with a smile. "Okay, then I will open it," Li Xin said, nodding, and moved forward to open the silver chest. Everyone watched from behind, eager to see what kind of items would appear. *Clank!* With a sound, she pushed open the lid of the silver chest, revealing a few items: a golden card, a staff, and a few books. Li Wei used Analyze Eye to determine what they were. In this world, equipment was divided into normal, rare, epic, legendary, artifact, and mythical. **Equipment/Start** Name: Mage Staff | Type: Rare Color: Red Level: 20 | Rank: E+ Intelligence: 30+ | Agility: 2- Minimum Requirements to equip: Strength: 15 | Agility: 15 **Equipment/End** **Coin Card/Start** Item: Coin Card | Value: 100k Coins **Coin Card/End** **Skill Book/Start** Item: Skill Book | Skill: Elemental Fusion Arrow Class: Elemental Archer | Rank: Advance Use: Can fuse the two elements in one arrow. **Skill Book/End** **Skill Book/Start** Item: Skill Book | Skill: Fatal Mirage Class: Assassin | Rank: Advance Use: Create multiple illusion of themselves while attacking. **Skill Book/End** **Skill Book/Start** Item: Skill Book | Skill: Magic Storm Class: Sorcerer | Rank: Advance Use: Creating a powerful and destructive magic storm. **Skill Book/End** Alice looked at the items and let out a cute voice, "Nn, Advanced skills!" she said with sweet excited voice after seeing the description. Elva nodded hearing her, and took a deep breath. "Yes, it''s advanced skills. I thought I would have to wait until level 20 to get one, but I got it at level 12," she said with a happy expression her cat ears and tail wiggled showing her excitement. Advance Skills are very hard to acquire at early stage because they cost a lot in the shops and in the dungeons they don''t appear at low level. Li Wei was also surprised but wasn''t much and thought, ''We get 5 skills for each class from the system that we can upgrade to a higher grade level, but it will take a lot of SP and coins. It''s also very hard to buy them from the skill shop because of their high prices. It''s no wonder they both are surprised and excited,'' he pondered, looking at the cute expressions of Elva and Alice. Li Xin, who opened the chest, didn''t care about the skills and fixated her eyes on the small mage staff that she liked. Li Wei saw this and smiled softly as he rubbed her head. "You can take it," he said. "But..." Li Xin hesitated, looking at Elva and Alice, who were excited. They, too, noticed her gaze and Alice smiled beautifully at her. "Sister Li, we are not going to use mage spells frequently. You can take it," she said, calling her in a familiar way. Elva, too, nodded at her. "Yes, we don''t need the staff. Alice is more proficient with a dagger, while I am with bows. It will be a waste if we took it for ourselves," she explained, asking her to take the staff. "Um," Li Xin nodded at them. "Then I will take it," she said, taking the staff from the silver chest with an excited expression. Li Wei smiled as he rubbed her head again and looked at Alice and Elva. "You can take the skill books belonging to your class," he informed, asking them to take the skills. While still thinking about how to learn all of their class skills. Just now he could''ve learned them, but he didn''t do it here because it was risky if a sudden monster attack occurred, and he was left with low MP. No matter what safety was more important as he could learn the skills later. "Okay, then we will take them," Alice and Elva both nodded and took the skill books belonging to their class. "It''s a pity it isn''t a skill crystal," Li Wei murmured, looking at the Sorcerer skill book. With a skill crystal, you could gain an understanding of the skill, learning it as if you had practiced it for decades. But for skill books, it was different. They only provided instructions, and you had to train until you mastered the skill completely. After taking the skill book, he looked at the Golden Card. It was a coin card that could be used to gain 100 thousand coins. He picked it up, and a prompt appeared in front of him. [Ding, Coin Card detected. Do you want to use it? Yes/No] "Yes," he said softly. [Ding, You have used the coin card and gained 1 million coins.] "What?" he exclaimed when he saw the notification that he had received 1 million coins. ''Just what happened?'' he thought, confused. He never expected the system to multiply it by ten times. Just as he was thinking about it, a voice rang out in his mind. (The treasure chest is actually a reward, so it was supposed to provide a bonus, but it became too heaven-defying when a hero distributed the items he got from the bonus, disrupting the world''s balance. Later, a restriction was placed, allowing bonuses only for coins. If the holder of the bonus uses it, they will receive a bonus on all the coins as an apology for the restriction on other items. But don''t get so happy; 100k coins will only get you 100SP, which is almost as if you had only leveled up once.) Goddess of Death Sera explained to him through a voice transmission. ''Sigh, the Goddess of Death is right. I can only buy 100SP with it, but I have to share the coins with them too, so it will be even less,'' he thought with a dejected expression. "Brother, what happened?" Li Xin asked. He had suddenly exclaimed loudly with an excited expression and then became dejected. Elva and Alice also looked at him, seeking an answer. "Ah, nothing. I just thought of something. Anyway, I will send part of the coins to you," he said, and with the trading function, he transferred 25,000 coins each to both Elva and Alice. "Okay, we should collect the boss monster''s corpse, but I don''t think we will get any skill crystals this time," Li Wei said with a disappointed expression. There were no skill crystals on slimes, and now only the plant monster''s body remained, making him doubt. Elva looked at him when she heard him say. "It isn''t easy to get skill crystals; they are randomly arranged by the world system, so it''s much harder to obtain them. We are already lucky to get advanced skills this early," she explained. Li Wei looked at her with a weird expression. "Do you like explaining things so much?" he asked, as almost every time she spoke, it was an explanation of something. Is this is the walking encyclopedia? "Unn" Elva let out a cute sound blushing and became embarrassed, hiding directly behind Alice. Alice smiled wryly when she saw Elva hiding behind her. "She likes to read, that''s why she knows so much, and yes, she likes to explain things like a walking encyclopedia," she said, teasing her a little. Elva, who was behind her, pouted with irritation when she saw something moving and grabbed it fiercely. Alice, who was smiling happily, became stiff when she felt something grabbing her and blushed, letting out a cute scream. "Aah, Elva! No, don''t, Elva! Release my tail, Elva!" she shouted at her again and again while trying to grab her. Elva, who was behind her, just grabbed it even more fiercely with a smile. "Hehe, you shouldn''t have provoked me," she said, laughing and running away from an angry and embarrassed Alice who chased her with blushing face. Li Wei and Li Xin smiled, looking at them. ''It isn''t a bad thing,'' he thought when he saw the smile on Li Xin''s face. Then he looked at Elva and Alice, who were chasing each other. "Hey, let''s go; we should return, and I will treat dinner tonight," he said. Now that he had money, he wasn''t going to be stingy, and he also wanted to invite them to join the quest for tomorrow. Chapter 23 - 23: Li Xins Power Up Inside the Starmoon Inn''s cafeteria, Li Wei sat at a table with everyone while waiting for the waitress to arrive, checking his Quest completion rewards from the Adventures Guild and the coins he got from selling the monster''s. ** Dungeon Clear Quest Reward: 8000 coins Elemental Slimes (level 11): 180 | 180¡Á150 = 27000 coins Vinecreepers (level 12): 36 | 36¡Á180 = 6480 coins Floral Pyrovine (level 12): 1 | 1¡Á 30000 = 30000 coins Total = 71480 coins Li Wei: 17870¡Á10= 178700 coins | Li Xin: 17870 coins Alice: 17870 coins | Elva: 17870 coins ** "We didn''t really get many coins for slimes and plant monsters. Only the dungeon boss gave a lot because it was a mutated plant monster with a fire attribute," Li Wei said, looking at the coins he received for selling them. Elva, who was sitting opposite him, looked at him. "Of course, we won''t get much because they are only useful on farms to grow wheat and veggies. Otherwise, they would be useless," she said, shrugging her shoulders. She had become more familiar with them after a whole day of fighting together. A waitress approached their table to take their orders. "What would you like to eat?" she asked, showing the menu. Alice and Elva both took the menu hurriedly. "I will take Roast Chicken with Mashed Potatoes and Gravy, Pork Chops with Apple Sauce, Elven-Style Mushroom Risotto, Enchanted Forest Pasta with Faerie Herbs, and this, this, and this one also..." Alice said, ordering many dishes, which left the waitress stunned. Her amazement grew when she heard Elva''s order, "I will take Vegetable Stir-Fry, T-bone Steak with Baked Potato, Beef Pot Roast, and this, this..." Li Wei and Li Xin were also surprised by their extensive orders. "Just order slowly; no one is going to take it from you," Li Wei said, smiling as they continued to search for items on the menu. He thought, ''They are really different from when we first met.'' He then looked at Li Xin, saying, "XinXin, you can order too. Don''t worry about overeating; our levels are high, and we can eat much more." Eating more is a good thing for adventurers. "Mhm," Li Xin nodded and placed her order for a few dishes. Soon, the dishes were served, and they began to eat. Li Wei took a bite of his pizza, "What are your plans for tomorrow?" He asked looking at them. Elva, while enjoying her steak, answered, "We don''t have any plans. What about you?" She asked and slurped her soup. "We are going to do a quest again tomorrow. It would be good if you also joined it, or I will have to find other party members," he said, looking at both of them. Alice hurriedly finished the rice in her mouth. "We are going to stay here for about a month or two. It would be good if we partied together," she said, eating again in large amounts. "Okay, that''s no problem then," Li Wei agreed. He wanted to earn money, and more importantly, they are both good and supportive when needed he didn''t want a trouble to find other members. After they finished their meals, they returned to their rooms. Both Alice and Elva had also booked rooms here, and they were just beside them. "So, you guys really live beside us. But how did you get a room before you came here?" Li Wei asked, a little puzzled. Elva looked at him. "There is a magic communication tool. With that, we can inform ahead and also pay for the rent. Our family already booked a few rooms when they heard the announcement of the merging of the worlds, making it easy for us," she explained. "So there is something like this. Then you should rest. Good night," Li Wei said as he entered the room with Li Xin. "Good Night," Elva also greeted and entered their room together. After coming inside, Alice looked at Elva. "What do you think they will do, those kinds of things?" She asked with a blushing face when she suddenly remembered how he hugged her waist and felt hot sensation of his hands. Elva also blushed a little. "Don''t think weird things. I have noticed that their relationship isn''t like that," she said. Alice tilted her head cutely. "Really?, I wanted to ask few questions to sister Li but it''s a pity," She said with a little disappointment in her eyes. Elva glared at her. "You really are something. Just go to sleep and don''t think weird things," she said with a scolding tone, and appeared behind her grabbing her tail again. "Elvaaa!!" Alice screamed and ran behind her to catch her. As they both continued their game, Li Wei and Li Xin lay on the bed after taking a bath but they could still hear the voices of Elva and Alice, who were shouting loudly. Hearing that they were still playing with each other, Li Wei let out a smile and suddenly remembered the feeling of Alice''s soft waist, making his hand quiver a little. Li Xin looked at him and saw his hand quivering. "Brother, was it soft?" she asked. Li Wei, who was busy imagining the soft feeling, answered her without thinking too much. "Yes, it was," he said, and suddenly became stiff, remembering what he did. ''Damn, I''m dead,'' he screamed in his mind, looking at Li Xin, who was also looking at him with a cold expression. She glared at him with a frosty expression. "So you were really thinking about Alice''s waist, huh?" she asked, with a cold smile. Li Wei backed up a little. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wait, XinXin, don''t blame your brother. It was an accident, okay?" he said hurriedly, trying to dissolve the misunderstanding. It was the sounds of them that led him to think that, otherwise, he wouldn''t have. Li Xin glared at him. "Humph, I know that it was an accident, but I was just worried that you''re thinking with lust. After all, you do read those kinds of novels and comics from time to time," she said in a venomous tone. "How...how did you know that?!" Li Wei asked. He had hidden those kinds of novels and comics in a certain place, so he wondered how she found out. Li Xin didn''t answer. "Humph, you better not think with lust, or it will definitely not end up well for you," she said in a threatening voice and turned her head towards the other side, no longer bothering him. Li Wei looked at her back with a troubled smile. ''It''s really weird that she knows about what I''m doing, but what should I do about our future?'' he thought and looked at the wooden ceiling in silence. He had never considered their relationship because on Earth, they lived happily in a small house together, and he didn''t think it would change. Finally, he shook his head softly. ''Let''s go on like this as long as she is happy,'' he thought and looked at her back with a loving smile. They both loved each other but being stepsiblings prevented them from crossing certain boundaries and they also never thought about this much. *** The next morning, when Li Wei opened his eyes, he noticed he was being hugged by Li Xin, who was sleeping cutely and drooling with good dreams. Without moving, he decided to just watch silently, not wanting to wake her up. After an unknown amount of time, Li Xin moved a little. "Nhnn," she let out a cute sound as she opened her sleepy eyes and found Li Wei looking at her with a smile. "Why didn''t you wake me up?" she said, wiping her drool on his clothes with sleepy eyes. Li Wei smiled wryly at her. "Why should I wake you up? It''s too early; see, the sun hasn''t even risen yet," he said, sitting up from the lying position. "Nn," she let out a cute sound again. "But what if we are late and make Alice and Elva wait?" she said with a grumpy tone. Li Wei ignored it and stretched her cheeks. "They must still be sleeping. After all, they were bickering and fighting each other the whole night," he said with an amused expression. If the inn lady hadn''t scolded them to sleep, they might still be bickering and bothering others. The inn has different types of room from normal to luxurious. The one they were in was a normal and didn''t have soundproofing in their room. But as long as they kept their voices low, it wouldn''t disturb others, unlike Elva and Alice, who were literally shouting. Li Xin also smiled when she heard him. "I can imagine Elva trying to play with her like a cat," she said, her imagination running wild. "Okay, we should get ready," Li Wei said, stopping her from imagining weird things and asking her to prepare. Who knows what else she might imagine. After getting ready, she looked at him. "Brother, shouldn''t we go now?" she asked, looking at him as he sat on the bed. Li Wei shook his head. "First, let''s increase your attributes. Here are 500,000 coins. With that, you can buy 500 attributes. Just distribute them equally and use all the remaining on intelligence," he said, sending her 500,000 coins. Li Xin nodded. "But, brother, what if Alice and Elva ask about this, and other people might also notice it?" she said because she didn''t have anything to hide her status if it were to be analyzed. Li Wei shook his head with a smile. "I also thought about that, but there are restrictions inside the city that do not allow you to use Analyse Eye on people. Additionally, there are artifacts that can block Analyse Eye. That''s why no one bothers to check others. The artifact costs 100,000, and it can block Analyse Eye up to level 10. People in this world don''t lack money, so Analyse Eye has become almost useless, except for the fact that monsters can''t create the artifact and it is still usable on them," he explained to her. This was also the reason he wasn''t worried about his status being seen by others, as no one would check someone unknown like him. Li Xin nodded with an understanding expression. "Then I should increase my attributes," she said and immediately used the coins to buy AP. ¨C¨C¨C SP: 26 | AP: 25¡ý500- Coins: 960¡ý500000 (500k) MP: 1456/1390 (75+) ¡ü1000+ *ATTRIBUTES*: Strength: 127¡ü100+ | Agility: 168 (6-)¡ü100+ Intelligence: 278 (15+)¡ü200+ | Endurance: 139 (15+)¡ü100+ ¨C¨C¨C "I am done, brother," she said after increasing the attributes. Li Wei nodded. "There is an unknown attribute limit, but you don''t have to worry as it wouldn''t be much. Let''s go; we should earn more money and level up," he said when he heard a knock on their door. *Knock, knock.* Alice''s voice was heard from behind the door. "Brother Li, sister Li, we are ready." "Let''s go; they have come already," he said with a smile, heading out with Li Xin. When he opened the door, both Alice and Elva were waiting. "Let''s go; we should go to the Adventurers Guild to see if there are any dungeon quests. If not, we will take a wild quest," he said, looking at them. "Okay," they both nodded, and everyone headed to the guild. Inside the Adventurers Guild, Li Wei and the others looked at the quest board. "There are no dungeon quests, but we can level up if we head to the plains," he said, looking at the quest information. ¨C¨C¨C Quest: Blood Wolf Hunt Objective: Kill all the Blood Wolves and their leader. Level: 15 Difficulty: E+ | Time Limit: 5 days Rewards: 400,000 coins | Failure Penalty: 40,000 coins ¨C¨C¨C "What do you think about this quest? The Blood Wolf leader will probably be strong, and the other wolves will be around level 15," he asked, looking at the quest. All people in this world can fight above their levels, especially if they are in a party and have enough money to raise their attributes. Even though there is an attribute limit, it depends on themselves how high it is. With a long history with the system, their attribute limits grow automatically because of mana and their genes. Alice and Elva nodded. "Yes, we can take it, but we first have to buy some gear and increase our attributes," Alice said, looking at him. Li Wei agreed. "I also want to buy some gear. Let''s go. I know a good shop," he said with a smile, remembering the little girl, Emily. Chapter 24 - 24: Upgrading Gears Li Wei, with his Order of the Abyss party, headed towards to ''Adventures All in One'' shop, which belongs to Emily''s family. When they arrived, both Alice and Elva were surprised. "It''s much bigger than we thought," Alice said, looking at the shop. It was a whole three-story building with glass in front to showcase the weapons and armours. With a big door that was open wide, giving a view of spacious interior. Li Wei smiled at their response because he too, was surprised when he came first time. "Let''s go inside; there are many things here," he said, heading inside the shop. The inside of the shop was divided into different areas. All items below level 30 were on the lower floor, while the highest-level items were on the second one, and the third was a custom-made area, the custom-made items costs more than the normal ones and were higher grades. "Brother Li, Sister Li, you''re here again," Emily, who was behind the front counter, exclaimed with a smile and hurriedly came out from behind the counter when she noticed two more figures with them Elva and Alice. "Huh?" she let out a surprised voice and asked, "Brother Li, did you create a party? Why didn''t you tell me first? I also want to join and level up," she said with a pitiful voice and tears in her eyes. Li Wei just shook his head at her reaction with a smile. "Yes, I created a party, and they are the new party members, Elva and Alice," he said, introducing them to her and when he was about to introduce her to them, Emily stopped him with a gesture. She then looked at Elva and Alice with a smile. "Hi, I''m Emily, the little princess of this shop, and your future party member," she said shamelessly, introducing herself. Alice and Elva were a little speechless at her introduction but still nodded, greeting her. "I''m Alice from the fairy race, and she is Elva, an elf," Alice said in introducing again. "It will be good if you grow up fast because we need more party members," she continued with a smile. "Mhm, I will do it definitely," Emily nodded, looking at them with a strange expression, thinking of something else. ''Did Brother Li plan to create a harem? I wonder how big it will be, 100 or 1,000, maybe even in the millions. It will be more fun to watch him create his harem,'' she thought rudely her imagination running in other worlds. Li Wei who was standing there felt a sudden shiver down his spine. ''Damn, is someone cursing me?'' he thought, and looked at Emily, who was still staring at Alice and Elva, making both of them feel weird. Emily also noticed his gaze and hurriedly snapped back to reality. "Brother Li, you must have come to upgrade your gear, right? Which level do you want? Just tell me, and I''ll show it to you," Emily said with an excited expression. She was still thinking about how big the harem he might create and how much of fun will it be. Li Wei felt weird about her exited expression nevertheless he still answered. "It will be good if you show something that is above level 20," he said and looked at Elva and Alice. He didn''t know if they had money or not. "What about you two?" he asked. If they didn''t have money, he would pay for it. "We will also take a look at items above level 20," both Alice and Elva nodded as they both had enough money to buy the normal gear. "Okay, then follow me. I will show you the equipment above level 20," Emily said, taking them inside the shop and showing all kinds of equipment. There were clothes, knives, daggers, armours, swords, and all sorts of things that adventurers might need. Li Wei looked at the items with a disappointed expression. "All of these are normal-rank equipment. What about the higher ranks?" he asked. Now that he had money, he was interested in purchasing higher-ranked weapons, which were known for their durability, sharpness, and increased attributes. Emily gave him a look. "Don''t you know that higher rank weapons can only be created specially, and even if there is one, it will be sold without a sound," she said. To forge a higher rank weapon, one needed to be a high level, and very few would be willing to craft low-level weapons unless they could get money. "I know, but I am just asking. Who knows if my luck becomes a little better," he said with a sigh. He wasn''t going to ask someone to specially craft a weapon because it would be useless at the speed he levels up, only wasting money. The best way was to get from the dungeon or find the luck in some shop. "Then there isn''t any. You must choose from what''s available," Emily said with a shrug. Li Wei nodded and started to look for the things he needed. "Okay, I will take all these items," he said, giving her a list. Normal Attire (Level 25) ¡Á4: 16000 Leather Armour (Level 25) ¡Á2: 12000 Sword (Level 30) ¡Á1: 35000 IntrusionGuard Amulet (Level 10) ¡Á1: 100000 Emily took the list and gave it to the servant beside her, asking her to bring out the equipment. "When are you going to take me to level up?" she asked abruptly with a pout. Li Wei shrugged. "When your father says I can take you to level up," he replied. If not for she was a little girl he would''ve directly rejected. "Ummm," Emily didn''t give up and continued to stare at him with a pout. Li Wei, too, didn''t back down and stared at her silently. They both continued to glare at each other. Li Xin looked at both of them, who were fighting like kids, with a speechless expression. Alice and Elva, who were done choosing their equipment, came over to see Li Wei and Emily glaring at each other. "Just what happened? Is she asking him to marry her?" Alice whispered in a low voice to Elva with a hint of amusement in her eyes. Li Xin, who was just beside them, also heard it her mouth twitching slightly. Elva looked at her with a glare. "Why are you so interested in this kind of thing? It''s definitely not the case, idiot," she said in a scolding tone. The servant girl, who had been standing nearby, finally couldn''t bear it any longer. "Ahem, I think we should let them go, miss," she intervened, noticing that they had no intentions of stopping their glaring. Emily made a dissatisfied face. "You have to take me to level up," she said again, looking at Li Wei. Li Wei shook his head again. "Not until your father says. You''re just 12 years old, and your father is doing this for your own good." "Mhmm," Emily pouted but didn''t say anything. Seeing they finally stopped, the servant girl let out a sigh of relief. "Here is your equipment, sir; the total is 163,000 coins," she said, placing the equipment they had chosen on the table. Li Wei nodded and paid for their equipment, while Alice and Elva also did the same. But before leaving the shop, he stopped and looked at Emily with a sigh. "Just listen to your father and don''t run outside because it''s more dangerous now. And as long as your father agrees, I will take you to level up," he said. With the people from Earth, this place was definitely not suitable because on Earth, there is no system to detect the bad and evil people, unlike here. "Um," Emily nodded with a pout because her father said the same thing. It was her luck that she encountered Li Wei and Li Xin. After reminding her, Li Wei left the shop with his party and headed towards the inn. They needed to change as they bought high-level clothes and leather armours that were hidden beneath their clothes. They soon changed getting ready, the outfit wasn''t different from what they bought before, but it was high level. Li Wei looked at everyone with a nod. "Okay, we should go now," he said and suddenly thought of something. "Alice, Elva, your attributes are too low. I will give you 100,000 coins to increase your AP," he said and without hesitation transferred the coins. "Huh?" Both Alice and Elva were stunned. They never thought that he had this much money, more so that he was giving it to them as if it was nothing. "Is it really okay to give us?" Alice asked. Coins were like a necessary thing for everyone, and no one was willing to give them away easily because they were hard to earn and needed for spending. "It''s okay, and it will be good for dealing with higher-level enemies, and you can pay me back little by little," he said. He was getting ten times bonus, so he would receive 1 million coins again, but he was going to upgrade his Goddess Edition skills, which will cost him ten times. This money became little in front the skills. "Okay, then," Alice shrugged, her impression of him growing higher. ''He''s really a good party leader,'' she thought. Elva also thought the same thing. ''He can give coins to others without hesitation, like a hero,'' she pondered, not knowing that the guy was just rich and going to become even richer and poor again. But they didn''t waste any more time and upgraded their attributes. ** Name: Alice AP: 0¡ý133- Coins: 45250¡ý140k- MP: 480/480¡ü240+ *ATTRIBUTES*: Strength: 93 (39+)¡ü35+ | Agility: 101 (8-)¡ü25+ Intelligence: 96¡ü48+ | Endurance: 55 (35+)¡ü25+ ** Name: Elva AP: 23¡ý120- Coins: 65250¡ý150k- MP: 625/475 (150+) *ATTRIBUTES*: Strength: 93¡ü45+ | Agility: 90 (8-)¡ü25+ Intelligence: 95 (30+) ¡ü25+ | Endurance: 83 (35+)¡ü25+ After increasing their attributes, they both nodded to each other. "We are done," Alice said looking at Li Wei and Li Xin who were waiting for them. "What about the skills we got from the treasure chest? Did you learn them?" he asked, it was impossible to level them up and use in a one day, but he needed to learn those skills with his eternal learning skill. Elva shook her head. "No, we didn''t. We need a bigger area to learn and try them, but the training arena inside the city costs a lot. So, we''ll learn them outside the city in a field area," she explained. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Learning a skill from a skill book was very different from the Skill Crystal; sometimes the skill could go out of control, causing an explosion. Li Wei nodded. "Let''s go, then. We''ll first learn the new skills and then do the quest," he suggested. No one disagreed because they too wanted to learn the new skills and without hesitation they set off outside the city, arriving at the plain land with few big rocks and trees standing tall. "It''s the best place to train here," Elva said, looking at the plain land before her the rocks and trees were too few and after a little distance it was only a plain land. Alice also agreed with her. "Yes, we can learn here. Since it''s just a level 11 area, we can handle any threats if monsters attack us," she said, checking the system map and the area level. Li Wei nodded and looked at Li Xin. "XinXin, here, take this Magic Storm skill and learn it. It will be helpful," he said, giving her the skill book. "Um, okay, brother," Li Xin agreed. She knew he had a learning skill; with it he could learn any skill. Li Wei smiled at her and looked at his status panel. "I should also raise my skills and attributes so I can learn their skills, or I will have to ask them to wait," he thought. With how much mana it takes to learn, it wouldn''t be safe if he used too much, and a sudden monster attack came leaving no choice but it''s always good to be cautious. Chapter 25 - 25: Blood Wolf Hunt - 1 ''Let''s see, I have 700 Attribute points and 386 Skill points. I would need 340 SP to upgrade my ''Shadow Step'' to level 10.'' ''But it''s important; if not for the goddess edition skill, that has stronger and better effects than normal. I would have to take the damage to save Alice. As for Attribute points, I should add more to intelligence as I need much more mana than normal especially for learning skills,'' Li Wei thought. "Okay, let''s do this," he decided. ¨C¨C¨C SP: 46¡ý340- | AP: 0 ¡ý 700- MP: 5435/5435 ¡ü2500+ Shadow Step: Level 10 (0/110000) Strength: 383 (35+) ¡ü100+ | Agility: 385 (10-) ¡ü100+ Intelligence: 1087 ¡ü500+ ¨C¨C¨C ''Now it''s good. I can learn the skills without much problem, but the SP needed to upgrade goddess edition skills are too much. To get the 100 SP, I have to spend 1 million coins. It means I have almost spent 18 million coins on just skills, not to mention the amount will only increase.'' ''Is this how it feels to be rich and poor at the same time?'' he murmured with a sigh. ''But the goddess edition skills are a must because they are powerful and a little different than the normal ones, not to mention they''re helpful in a crisis,'' he thought and changed his attention to Elva, who was ready to learn the skill. She stood in the field, taking out the skill book from her item box. "Learn," she murmured, and the skill book became a white light, merging with her. She then took out her new bow, taking a stance to fire the arrow. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and silently activated the Eternal Learning skill. ''It''s a good thing it doesn''t have any levels, or I would have to go through hell just to upgrade it,'' he thought with relief and focused on Elva, who was learning the skill. Alice was also looking at her, but then she saw Li Wei staring at Elva without blinking his eyes and felt stunned. ''Don''t tell me he likes her, but shouldn''t he be a little restrained? What if he scares her?'' she thought and looked at Li Xin, who didn''t care because she knew what he was doing, unlike her, who was imagining weird things. "Elva is cute, and her ears are so soft, if you touch them hehe," Alice muttered with creepy smile. Elva, who was preparing for the skill, suddenly felt a chill down her back. ''What''s this creepy feeling? Damn it, it must be Alice,'' she cursed in her mind and refocused on the skill. To learn the skill, one needed to understand how to use it after receiving the instructions, but the process depended on themselves. Some people might have talent in archery and could learn the skills more quickly, while those who didn''t might have to grind for a day or two to learn it. "Elemental Fusion Arrow," Elva chanted softly, and with a swish, an arrow made of water and wind began to form. It was still unstable, but Elva tried hard to focus more. When the arrow was completely formed, she released the string. *Swoooosh!* With a sound, the arrow pierced through the air at a fast speed. Splash, with another sound, it hit a rock, creating a scar on it. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the Advanced skill Elemental Arrow (10% mastery).] "Hmm, it looks a little hard; no wonder the advanced skills are stronger," he murmured after receiving the information from the skill. Even though it''s just a level 0 skill, it can deal damage comparable to a level 2 basic skill. "And it only took 100 MP to learn," he said to himself, looking at his MP. Elva, who had also learned the skill, nodded, satisfied with her results. "Alice, it''s your turn now," she said. They were taking turns to learn the skills, as the process required focus, so as not to distract each other and risk failure or it will get harder to learn. Alice nodded and stepped into the open area, standing there with her dagger and skill book. Li Wei, without hesitation, activated the Eternal Learning skill again. Alice, too, noticed his gaze and became tense. ''Wait, is he interested in me too? No, no, what am I thinking? He must be interested in the skills. Yes, it must be,'' she reassured herself inwardly, denying the notion urgently, though she couldn''t completely dispel the thought of him being interested in her and Elva. She shook her head to calm herself down. Elva looked at her with a puzzled expression, but she didn''t react much to Li Wei''s stare, thinking he was interested in the skills unlike her who imagined weird things. Alice closed her eyes and gripped the dagger tightly in her hands. "Learn," she murmured, and the skill book in her other hand transformed into light, merging with her. She didn''t hesitate any longer and focused on the skill. "Fatal Mirage," she murmured, and suddenly, another Alice appeared beside her holding the dagger, but she was a little transparent and unstable like it would disappear at any second. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the Advanced skill Fatal Mirage (8% mastery).] Alice finally felt a sigh of relief after learning the skill successfully. "Sister Li, it''s your turn," she said with a smile, looking at Li Xin. Li Xin nodded and took out her new staff along with the skill book. "Learn," she said learning the skill, then focused in front, with her staff aimed ahead. "Magic Storm," she chanted, and with a whoosh, mana began to gather in a vortex, growing bigger and bigger with noise. However, it was still weak, only affecting the air around them. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the Advanced skill Magic Storm (15% mastery).] "Huh," Li Wei let out a surprised sound. "Looks like XinXin has a talent to become a mage," he thought. The higher the talent, the faster they mastered the skills, and Li Xin had the highest mastery. He looked at them with a nod. "Let''s go; we should do our quest now," he said. Fully mastering the skill could take hours and even a day, it wasn''t worth it for him. Completing the quest would provide the money to improve their skills, which was more important than low-level advanced skills at the moment. Elva and Alice both nodded, followed by Li Xin, and they headed toward the quest location with him. *** Inside the forest, a wolf lay on the ground, whining in pain. *Whoo**Whoo* The wolf was slightly larger than the normal ones, with deep crimson fur, and its eyes were closed in agony. Two people with hooded black robes stood nearby, watching the blood wolf''s suffering. Beside them were also some blood wolf corpses, their features somewhat sinister, and black acidic blood flowed from their mouths. Mark looked at the wolf with a dissatisfied expression. "What a pain in the ass. They asked us to do experiments on low-level monsters. Why can''t they use high-level ones? And at the base, I think there are also low-level monsters. Why don''t they use them?" he said, clearly irritated. Seeing his irritation, Zek replied, "Because the experiment is still in a trial stage and is only working on low-level monsters like this. But the death rate is too high, making them hesitate to use it on the monsters inside the base that will be used for something," he explained, shaking his head. He continued, "Anyway, we are just normal members of the cult. What we have to do is follow the orders of the higher-ups and be grateful to our God of Destruction," he said with a determined voice. Mark nodded in agreement. "Of course, I am grateful. This world has become a mess, and only the God of Destruction can set it back on track. I will be a pillar of support, just like the higher-ups," he said with resolve. *Whooo,* suddenly, the blood wolf let out a howl, capturing their attention. "I hope it doesn''t fail after all this was the last fruit we gave him," Zek said, watching the wolf. *Woooo!* The blood wolf screamed again in pain. Its blood-red fur began to darken, and it increased in size. *Whooosh* Suddenly, a black, evil aura surrounded the blood wolf. Mark nodded as he observed. "Looks like it''s a success, and the level has increased. But it''s a pity it will die at the hands of the Light Faction soon," he commented. Zek agreed, "Yes, it''s a success, and before it dies, it will definitely kill a few low levels before the Light Faction notices. This is also a warning for them not to go against us. Let''s go; our work is done here." With that, they both disappeared without a trace. *Awoooooo!* The wolf let out a loud howl after the black aura receded. *Grrrr* It growled, looking at the bodies of the other wolves around it. Without hesitation, it started to devour them like a hungry beast that hadn''t eaten for decades. Li Wei and his party arrived a short distance from the quest location, where they discovered a small pack of blood wolves on the hunt for food. "Get ready; we should attack them first. There are about fifty blood wolves," he informed his party, scanning them with Analyze Eye. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Blood Wolf | Type: Normal Rank: E | Level: 15 HP: 3600/3600 | MP: 380/380 Strength: 91 | Agility: 90 Intelligence: 76 | Endurance: 88 Spirit: 75 | Luck: 56 Skills: Bleeding Bite-9, Bloodied Pounce-7, Bloodthirst-8, Bloody Claws-9. **Analyze Panel/End** =================================== =================================== ??¡á???Li Wei =================================== **Character Panel Li Wei/Start**???????????????? **Special Dark Panel Created by Cute Little Goddess of Death** ------------------------------------------------ ?Every Level UP: 100SP, 100AP, 1000 coins and 5+ Spirit. ------------------------------------------------ *Intro*: ???? Name: Li Wei | Age: 17 | Race: Human Class: Jack-of-all-Trades (E) Level: 18 | Title: Monster Killer SP: 46¡ý340- | AP: 0 ¡ý 700- Coins: 117000 (117k) ------------------------------------------------ *STATUS*:???? HP: 6000/6000 MP: 5435/5435 ¡ü2500+ XP: 11800/19000 ------------------------------------------------ **ATTRIBUTES**:???? Strength: 383 (35+) ¡ü100+ | Agility: 384 (10-) ¡ü100+ Intelligence: 1087 ¡ü500+ | Endurance: 256 (35+) Spirit: 90 | Luck: 8 ------------------------------------------------ **SKILLS**:????? :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???????: Eternal Learning skill Max :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Goddess of Death Edition Skills (3):- Analyze Eye: Level 10 (0/110000) Shadow Step: Level 10 (0/110000) Fake Status: Level 5 (0/60000) :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (3):- @Level 10: Shadow Clone, Summoning, Swordsmanship. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (1):- Language Mastery Max. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (3):-???? @Level 0: Magic Storm (15%mastery), Fatal Mirage (8%mastery), Elemental Arrow (10%mastery) :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (25):- @Level 10: Slash, Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Sheild, Footwork, Charge, Divine Protection, ________________ @Level 5: Heal, Cure Poison, Guard, Stealth, Item box, Calm Emotion, Spiritual Communication, Grappling, Evasion, Lockpicking, Trap Detection, Dagger Proficiency, Shield and Sword Proficiency, Exorcism, Divine Leadership, Divine Smite. ________________ @Level 1: Glow Magic. ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **EQUIPMENTS**:-????? ________________ 1. Normal Attire Set | Level: 25 Endurance: 15+ | Agility: 1- ________________ 2. Leather Armour | Level: 25 Endurance: 20+ | Agility: 3- ________________ 3. Sword | Level: 30 Strength: 35+ | Agility: 6- ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **QUESTS**:????? ________________ 1. Kill the ??????????????????? Gods - Difficulty: ??? - Rewards: ??? - Note: You will receive exclusive rewards after killing every god. These rewards are given by your cute little Goddess of Death. ________________ 2. Defend Earth from the Monster Invasion! - Quest Difficulty: ??? - Quest Reward: ??? ________________ 3. Blood Wolf Hunt (Party Quest) Objective: Kill all the Blood Wolves and their leader. Level: 15 Difficulty: E+ | Time Limit: 5 days Rewards: 400,000 coins | Failure Penalty: 40,000 coins ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **Character Panel/End**???????????????? =================================== ??¡â???Li Xin =================================== **Character Panel Li Xin/Start**???????????????? ------------------------------------------------ ?Every Level UP: 25SP, 25AP, 250 coins, 10+ intelligence, 10+ strength, 10+ Agility and 5+Spirit. ------------------------------------------------ *Intro*: ???? Name: Li Xin | Age: 17 | Race: Human Class: 1. Ninja (E) 2. Swordsman (E) 3. Sorcerer (E) Level: 11 | Title: Monster Killer SP: 26 | AP: 25 Coins: 960 ------------------------------------------------ *STATUS*:???? HP: 2000/2000 MP: 1540/1390(150+) XP: 3330/12000 ------------------------------------------------ *ATTRIBUTES*:???? Strength: 127 | Agility: 168 (8-) Intelligence: 278 (30+) | Endurance: 139 (35+) Spirit: 55 | Luck: 68 ------------------------------------------------ **SKILLS**:????? :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (3):- @Level 9: Swordsmanship. ________________ @Level 1: Shadow Clone, Summoning. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (2):- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-5. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (1):-???? @Level 0: Magic Storm (15%mastery) :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (13) - @Level 10: Frost Nova ________________ @Level 5 : Slash, Guard, Fireball, Stealth, Evasion, Item box ________________ @Level 1: Shadow Step, Silent Strike, Telekinesis, Rapid Incantation,Sword Mastery, Parrying. ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **EQUIPMENTS**:-????? ________________ 1. Normal Attire Set | Level: 25 Endurance: 15+ | Agility: 2- ________________ 2. Leather Armour | Level: 25 Endurance: 20+ | Agility: 3- ________________ 3. Mage Staff | Level: 20 Intelligence: 30+ | Agility: 2- ________________ 4.IntrusionGuard Amulet | Level: 10 Effect: Analyze Eye Guard ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **Character Panel/End**???????????????? =================================== ??¡â???Alice =================================== **Character Panel Alice/Start**???????????????? ------------------------------------------------ ?Every Level UP: 25SP, 25AP, 250 coins, 10+ intelligence, 10+ strength, 10+ Agility and 5+Spirit. ------------------------------------------------ *Intro*: ???? Name: Alice | Age: 18 | Race: Fairy Class: 1. Assassin (E) 2. Gladiator (E) 3. Combat Healer (E) Level: 12 | Title: Monster Killer SP: 28 | AP: 0 Coins: 45250 ------------------------------------------------ *STATUS*:???? HP: 2400/2400 MP: 480/480 XP: 8300/13000 ------------------------------------------------ *ATTRIBUTES*:???? Strength: 93 (30+) | Agility: 101 (8-) Intelligence: 96 | Endurance: 55 (35+) Medical Knowledge: 25 Spirit: 60 | Luck: 54 ------------------------------------------------ **SKILLS**:????? :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (3):- @Level 8: Assassination Techniques, Mastery of Weapons, Battlefield Resilience. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (3) :- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-5, Item box-5. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ???Advance Skills (1):-???? @Level 0: Fatal Mirage (8%mastery) :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (21) - @Level 9: Deadly Strikes, Dagger Proficiency, Slash. ________________ @Level 5: Heal, Stealth, Evasion, Guard, Footwork. ________________ @Level 1: Potion Brewing, Comforting Presence, Diagnostic Skill, Lockpicking, Trap Detection, Charge, Grappling, Disguise, Unarmed Combat, Gladiator''s Resolve, Healing Spells, Barrier Mastery ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **EQUIPMENTS**:-????? ________________ 1. Normal Attire Set | Level: 25 Endurance: 15+ | Agility: 2- ________________ 2. Leather Armour | Level: 25 Endurance: 20+ | Agility: 3- ________________ 3. Dagger | Level: 25 Strength: 30+ | Agility: 3- ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **Character Panel/End**???????????????? =================================== ??¡â???Elva =================================== **Character Panel Elva/Start**???????????????? ------------------------------------------------ ?Every Level UP: 25SP, 25AP, 250 coins, 10+ intelligence, 10+ strength, 10+ Agility and 5+Spirit. ------------------------------------------------ *Intro*: ???? Name: Elva | Age: 17 | Race: Elf Class: 1. Elemental Archer (E) 2. Elemental Mage (E) 3. Jewel Crafter (E) Level: 12 | Title: Monster Killer SP: 25 | AP: 23 Coins: 65250 ------------------------------------------------ *STATUS*:???? HP: 2400/2400 MP: 625/475 (175+) XP: 9600/13000 ------------------------------------------------ *ATTRIBUTES*:???? Strength: 93 | Agility: 90 (8-) Intelligence: 95 (30+)| Endurance: 83 (35+) Spirit: 60 | Luck: 57 ------------------------------------------------ **SKILLS**:????? ::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (3):- @Level 10: Elemental Arrows, Elemental Manipulation. ________________ @Level 1: Jewelcrafter''s Legacy. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (2):- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-10. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (1):-???? @Level 0: Elemental Fusion Arrow (10%mastery) :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (21) - @Level 9: Bow Proficiency, Eagle Eye, Rapid Shot, Aim and Precision. ________________ @Level 5: Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Sheild, Item box, Basic Traps. ________________ @Level 1: Potion Brewing, Metalworking, Basic Enchantment, Armor Crafting, Weapon Forging, Tempering, Elemental Infusion, Archer''s Mark, Elemental Absorption, Elemental Resistance, Gemstone Identification, Jewel Enhancement. ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **EQUIPMENTS**:-????? ________________ 1. Normal Attire Set | Level: 25 Endurance: 15+ | Agility: 2- ________________ 2. Leather Armour | Level: 25 Endurance: 20+ | Agility: 3- ________________ 3. Bow | Level: 25 Intelligence: 30+ | Agility: 3- ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **Character Panel/End**???????????????? =================================== If there are any mistakes please comment and if you have questions about something please ask I will do my best to reply you thanks. Chapter 26 - 26: Blood Wolf Hunt - 2 "Get ready to attack and ask for help if needed," Li Wei said, looking at them. "Okay, brother," Li Xin and them agreed with a nod. Seeing them agree Li Wei focused his attention on the blood wolves. "Then I will go ahead," with that, he sprinted directly toward the wolf pack with sword in hand. ''I should slow down their movements first,'' he thought as he looked at the wolves and swung his hands towards them, "Frost Nova," he chanted activating the skill. *Whoosh*, with a sound, a white freezing wave with snow swept towards the blood wolves. *Awoooo*, the wolves noticed it and let out a howl, hurriedly gathering together to defend because the area covered by the skill was too large, not giving them a chance to avoid it. With a whoosh the freezing wave hit them. *Rawaaa*, they let out a deep menacing roar as they stood together in the freezing wave. Li Wei looked at the wolves moving forward. "They can defend together, but let''s see if they can withstand my attacks again," he thought with a smile, aiming his hand at them. "Fireball, Fireball, Fireball," he chanted directly attacking without hesitation. Elva also didn''t miss the chance. "Sister Li, let''s attack," she said, readying her bow. "Mhm," Li Xin nodded and aimed her staff. "Elemental Arrows," "Fireball," they both attacked with their long-range skills simultaneously. Their attacks headed towards the wolves who had just defended against the freezing wave. *Rawwaa,* the wolves roared again upon seeing the attacks coming towards them. This time, they didn''t attempt to defend and hurriedly dodged. But it was too late as the first three fireballs reached them. *Boom, Boom, Boom,* with a booming and sizzling sound, a blast of fire hit some of them, lightly burning their fur and causing serious injuries to few. Li Wei looked at the results with a nod. ''It''s a good thing that I can control the mana; otherwise, I might have burned them into charcoal, decreasing the rewards of the quest,'' he thought. The guild had given them so much money because of the wolf monsters'' fur, and it was okay to burn a few, but he couldn''t do it with every one of them. *Boom* *Swhoosh* The wolves hadn''t recovered when the attacks of Elva and Li Xin hit them, killing the seriously injured. [Ding...] [Ding...] *Rawwaaa* Seeing their kin getting killed, they screamed in anger and charged directly towards Li Wei, who was approaching them with a sword. Li Wei looked at the pack of wolves, ignoring the notifications from the system. "I should use Swordsmanship; it will be easier to kill them without causing too much damage. Footwork and Arcane Shield are a must to avoid getting blood on my clothes," he murmured, and without hesitation, he chanted, activating the skills "Arcane Shield" "Footwork." *Swooooh,* with a sound, he sprang towards the wolf packs like the wind, with a transparent shield covering him. *Rawaa,* the wolves roared again, attacking him with bites and claws. "Swordsmanship," Li Wei chanted softly when the wolves reached the attack range. *Swish,* the sword in his hand glowed blue as he slashed at the neck of the wolf that was biting towards him. *Slash,* with a sound, the sword cut through the neck, beheading the blood wolf. He didn''t care and attacked the nearby wolf, beheading them. The same fate followed for the nearby wolves as he overpowered them. [Ding...] [Ding...] *Awoooo,* the wolves howled when they saw him killing and beheading their kin, suddenly coming to a stop and retreating a little, looking at him with vigilance who overpowered them. "Oops," Li Wei looked at them with a wry smile. ''I should''ve held back a little. If they decide to run away, I won''t be able to stop them,'' he thought with a sigh. If they ran away, he could catch up with them due to his agility, but he wasn''t going to leave Li Xin and his party alone here. It didn''t matter if he missed the rewards. "Alice, Elva, XinXin, get ready to attack and use a bit more MP than usual, but remember not to use too much," he reminded them. He was going to attack with everything he could. If some managed to escape, he wouldn''t be able to do anything. "Okay, brother," Li Xin said, followed by Elva. "We''ll be ready for the attack," while Alice stayed in stealth beside him, also preparing for the attack. He nodded and looked at the wolves who were still hesitating to attack or not. ''I can use Frost Nova to slow them down, but the effect won''t be too much unless I use more MP than usual,'' he thought, wanting to try what would happen. He wanted to see just how much mana he could pour into the skill and what the effects would be. With that thought in mind, he aimed his hands at the blood wolves. *Grrrrr,* the blood wolves snarled at him angrily and backed away a little, but they still didn''t run away and looked around for an opportunity to attack. Li Wei didn''t care about their reactions and chanted "Frost Nova." With a swoosh, a white freezing wave formed around his hands, but he didn''t release it and let it revolve around his hands. "Let''s add more mana," he murmured and directed the mana towards it while keeping an eye on his MP bar. 100... 200... 300... 500... At five hundred Mana, the freezing air revolved more fiercely, emitting more power and coldness. ''It''s a good thing that my stats are high, or it would be trouble to handle it. But let''s see what happens after I add more mana,'' he thought. With his high stats, he was able to cast a skill with more power; otherwise, he might get hurt from it. 600... 800... 900... 1000 With every point of mana the freezing wave started to change. At 1000 mana he suddenly stopped and looked at his hands, where the freezing wave turned into a deep blue ball and silently floated in front of his hand. ''I have a feeling if I go any further, I might get injured or the skill will go out of control,'' he thought. "But this might work and can slow them down for a while," he murmured and looked at the wolves, who were also observing him with vigilance. "Go," he murmured. The blue ball directly headed towards the wolves, revolving slowly. *Grrrrr,* the wolves snarled at the ball and became ready to retreat. The blue ball arrived in front of them, landing on the ground softly. *Crack,* with a cracking sound, it broke and disappeared like crystals. Everything looked normal when, *Swoosh,* a terrifying force of air formed where the ball had disappeared. *Awooo,* the wolves finally sensed something amiss and decided to run away quickly, but it was too late as chilling cold hit them suddenly. *Whooosh,* with a sound, the wind turned into a chilling cold ice and fully covered an area of fifty to eighty meters covering with an ice layer. The wolves also fell to the same fate as a layer of ice formed on their bodies, freezing them like ice sculptures. Li Wei looked at the effect and became a little speechless. "Isn''t it a little too powerful?" he murmured. He never thought that it would be able to freeze them like this. Li Xin, Alice, and Elva were also stunned at what happened. "Is this the Frost Nova?" Li Xin asked with an unsure expression. She had used it before but didn''t know it could turn out like this. Elva beside her nodded. "Yes, it is, and it will only happen if you pour too much mana into it. But it will only confine them a little longer and will be useless if the skill level is too low," she explained. *Crack,* just as she said, the ice layer on the blood wolves started to crack little by little. Li Wei, who was near the wolves, noticed it first. "Damn, they are cracking," he didn''t hesitate and sprinted directly ahead. "Attack now, don''t give them a chance to escape," he shouted at them. "Swordsmanship, Footwork," while activating his skills to attack. *Whoosh,* with a sound, he arrived at the wolf who was at the edge and attacked. *Slash,* the ice-breaking sound reverberated with the beheading of the wolf. "Fireball," Li Xin also fired her attacks without hesitation. "Elemental Arrow," Elva too didn''t hesitate and fired her arrows, with Alice also attacking with her dagger, "Deadly Strike." *Booom,* *Swoosh,* *Sizzle,* *Slash,* with every attack, sounds reverberated through the air, and the number of wolves decreased without them noticing. *Crack,* *Crack,* *Crack,* suddenly, more and more cracking sounds rang with the shattering of the ice layer on the wolves. *Rawwwaaa,* seeing the attacks and the death of their kin, they became even madder and directly attacked without caring about their lives anymore. *Rawr,* *slash,* *boom,* *Awoo,* once again, they roared and whined as they were killed, and some tried to escape, only to meet Alice who was hiding in stealth. Li Wei killed them one by one, beheading them swiftly. ''It''s easier to kill them now because the effect of Frost Nova is still affecting their movements. I think I should also try using other skills with more mana and see what happens," he thought and beheaded the last one with a slash. *Slash,* with a thud, the head fell onto the ground, filled with blood, ice, and water. [Ding...] A notification sounded again, but he ignored it and looked at Li Xin and the others. "Are you guys all right?" he asked, wanting to be sure. He was still worried about Li Xin because there was too much bloody scene. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We are all right, brother," Li Xin said with a smile. She thought, ''He''s being overprotective again.'' He didn''t let any monsters who were not injured come towards them. They only got to kill the injured ones, making it easier. "Yes, we are all right," Elva said, followed by Alice, who shrugged her shoulders at him. "Brother Li, you can''t be that overprotective, or it will be hard to fight with strong monsters in the future," she said, shaking her head. Seeing everyone was all right and had no injuries, he felt relieved and ignored Alice''s comment. "Okay, then let''s collect the corpses of them and move ahead to the quest location," he said, collecting the corpses of the blood wolves. Everyone also nodded and followed suit. After they were done, they arrived at the quest location, only to be dumbfounded. They saw all the blood wolves dead, their bodies half-eaten by some kind of monster. "Is that a blood wolf?" Elva asked with a stunned expression when she saw a black wolf eating the dead blood wolves like a hungry beast. Unlike them, Li Wei was saddened. ''Damn, my money,'' he cursed, not caring about the black wolf but the money. They needed to give the corpses of the blood wolves to get the reward, and now, with so many eaten corpses, there was no way they would get the rewards. He looked at the black wolf with irritation. ''Damn bastard, you took my money,'' he cursed, using Analyze Eye to check its status. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Blood Wolf Leader (Field Boss) | Type: Evil Status Effect: Evil-Mutation (HP,MP & Spirit Buff) Rank: E+ | Level: 18 HP: 66000/6000 (60000+) | MP: 1475/475 (1000+) Strength: 102 | Agility: 105 Intelligence: 99 | Endurance: 108 Spirit: 95 (100+) | Luck: 56 Skills: Bleeding Bite-9, Bloodied Pounce-9, Bloodthirst-8, Bloody Claws-9. Special Skills: Blood Fury-10. Negative Status Effects: Hungry, Berserk. **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C Because his level was the highest among them, he was able to see its status without a problem. ''An evil monster and a mutated one at that, but its buff is much weaker,'' he thought as he examined its status, not worried at all. ''But why does it have negative status effects, and it''s too weak to be called an Evil Monster?'' he frowned with a puzzled expression. Chapter 27 - 27: Encounter Elva looked at Li Wei, who was frowning. "What happened? Is it too strong?" she asked. If it was, then they would head back and report to the guild. Li Wei shook his head. "It isn''t, and that''s the problem. It''s an evil mutated monster, but it''s weak," he said with a shrug. "What an evil mutated monster," Elva exclaimed with an ugly expression when. Seeing her face, Li Wei reassured her. "Don''t worry, it''s only level 18, not much of a threat to me," he said. He was level 19, not to mention he had lot of mana and different skills to use. But Elva still shook her head. "You are thinking wrong. We can fight against the normal monsters above our level because they are unable to exert their true power of skills and attributes, but the evil monsters are different. They can use the full power of theirs," she explained. It was no wonder that they could fight the monsters above their levels. It was just that the earth was unlucky. If not for the Evil Monsters who invaded, there wouldn''t be so many casualties, and everyone would be leveling up happily. Li Wei nodded. He, too, knew about it. "I know, and I can take care of it. You guys just stay here and be ready to escape just in case," he said and headed towards the black wolf, which was busy eating. He had already upgraded his Shadow Step to level 10 and could escape taking all of them if something unexpected happened. The area they were in was around level 20, so not many strong monsters would show up, and he would have enough time to react even if they did. Li Xin looked at him with worry. "Brother, be careful," she said. Even though she knew he had many ways to escape, she was still a little worried when she remembered the fight with the Abyssal monster. Li Wei nodded with a smile. "Don''t worry, that guy stole our money. I''m definitely not going to let him go," he said with irritation and headed towards the Black wolf. Seeing him joking like this, the tension in the air relaxed a little. "He''s still joking at a time like this," Alice muttered with a cute pout. Li Xin smiled and replied, "He will only do this when he''s confident," she explained. She had been playing games with him and knew he would only act like this when he was confident. The black wolf continued to eat the wolf in front of him without any care. When, it suddenly sensed someone approaching. It looked back to see Li Wei coming towards it with a sword in his hand. *Grrrrrr,* the wolf snarled at him. "Huh, it really feels like something evil but also different," Li Wei murmured, remembering the feeling when he fought the evil monsters in the Earth City. He looked at the wolf, which was almost the size of a car. "It''s really a big one, but let''s see. I want to try some of my skills," he murmured. On the way here his mana recovered fully, making him to try something new. *Rawww,* the wolf roared and directly sprinted towards him with full speed. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and used the skills at full power. "Footwork, Swordsmanship!" *Swooosh!* With a sound, he too headed directly towards the wolf. *Rawaww,* the wolf roared with anger, seeing him coming towards it and directly opened its mouth wide to bite him. "Die!" Li Wei didn''t care and slashed his sword with extra mana in it. The sword glowed blue like jade heading towards the wolf. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *Slash!* With the sound of flesh being cut, the sword made a large cut on the wolf''s neck. *Rawww,* the wolf roared in pain, coming to a halt as it sped past Li Wei, who left a deep cut on its neck. Li Wei turned around to see the cut bleeding, but it bled both red and black blood. "Is it mutated and then became a evil monster?" he murmured with surprise. He didn''t know much about this world yet because his level was not high enough, and Emily''s father had decided not to tell him too much or he might get distracted and end up on the wrong path. *Raww,* the wolf roared with blood shot eyes, and suddenly a crimson bloody aura surrounded it, making it look more ferocious. Without hesitation, it ran back towards Li Wei again, with its bloody aura on it. Li Wei looked at the bloody aura. ''It must be the special skill Blood Fury. I don''t know the effects, but the speed of the monster is increased, and probably the damage too,'' he thought, looking at the wolf, which approached him even faster than before. "But anyway, it''s all useless," he murmured and chanted, "Divine Smite." *Shing!* The sword glowed with blue and white light at the same time. ''It''s really a good thing that some skills don''t conflict with each other. But what will happen if I add one more skill?'' he thought and decided to add one more skill. "Slash," he chanted and also sprinted towards the wolf attacking. *Humm,* the sword emitted a humming sound, glowing white and blue brightly as three skills were implemented at once. It cut through the air, heading towards the wolf with a sound. *Rawwa,* the wolf attacked with its claw at full speed, colliding with the sword. *Ding!* But the sword and claw stopped as they hit each other not moving further. *Crack,* suddenly a cracking sound came from the sword. Li Wei was stunned, but suddenly his eyes narrowed. "Oh, shit," he cursed and hurriedly chanted, "Divine Protection, Arcane Shield," forming a shield around him. *Raww,* the wolf also noticed something and tried to back out but it was too late. *Boooooom!* A terrifying explosion of mana occurred, devouring both of them inside the veil of magical powers. "Brother!" Li Xin shouted in worry, looking at the blue and white mana explosion. She wanted to go and see him, but she stopped, knowing she would not be any help and might drag him. Seeing her worry, Elva reassured her. "Don''t worry, if he can put that many skills inside the sword, it means he can also deal with it," she said. Alice also reassured her. "Yes, you don''t have to worry. He also used the protection skill. But his sword is level 30. How could it explode with his power of skills?" she said with a puzzled face. When she saw his level, he was around level 11. It isn''t impossible to level up faster, but it has limits. Because every time they killed monsters, they needed to spawn after a day or two. For high-level monsters, it took more time. So he couldn''t kill them by camping, not to mention they were with him all the time and it''s only been a day. *Sizzle* Soon, the explosion calmed down, revealing two figures. Li Wei, protected by a barrier, and the wolf whose half body was burnt and blood was flowing from it. Li Wei looked at the wolf and the sword hilt in his hand. "Damn, it''s going to cost me again," he murmured with irritation. ''It was really a close call. If I hadn''t put the barrier, I might have been injured,'' he thought, looking at the arcane shield that was dim, while the divine protection took the brunt and disappeared. He never thought that the skill would go out of control because the sword couldn''t handle it. He also couldn''t throw the sword because the skill was connected to him through his mana, and if he did, it would explode the moment he threw it. Li Xin let out a sigh of relief when she saw him unharmed. Elva and Alice also looked at him with relief. Even though they knew he would be all right, a doubt still remained, and they were worried a little. From the time they met him, he didn''t ask anything from them, unlike other parties who don''t care about their new members and order them around. Not to mention he gave them coins to increase their attributes without hesitation. *Grrrrr,* the wolf snarled at him but didn''t dare to attack, looking at him with vigilance. It also started to recover slowly and became ready to escape if he attacked again. Li Wei looked at the wolf in surprise. ''The monsters are getting smarter and smarter as their levels get higher. But I should finish it soon while it''s still injured,'' he thought and took out the low-level sword that he was keeping with him. *Rawaww,* the wolf roared at him angrily while backing a few steps when it saw him taking out a sword. ''It''s a good thing I didn''t sell this sword, or I might have to fight with fists only,'' he thought, and looked at the wolf. "Buddy, it''s time you should rest in peace," he said with a smile. "Shadow Step," he chanted, disappearing with a whoosh. *Rawaa?* the wolf noticed something amiss and decided to run when suddenly he felt something behind him. "Swordsmanship," Li Wei, who appeared behind his back, chanted, slashing at the wolf coldly. *Swing,* the sword glowed with a blue light and stabbed inside the body of the wolf. *Awoooo,* the wolf whinnied in pain. It was already injured and was now injured again, making it scream. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and attacked again. *Rawww,* the wolf roared, attempting to dodge the attack and searching for an escape route. But it failed to find a chance and pounced on Li Wei with anger. "Idiot," Li Wei murmured when he saw the wolf pouncing on him and aimed his other hand. "Frost Nova," he chanted. *Swoosh,* a freezing wave filled with ice directly engulfed the wolf. *Rawwa,* the wolf roared, its movements slowing down a little when it suddenly felt something behind. It looked back to see Li Wei, who was smiling. "Bye-bye," Li Wei said and slashed his sword, cutting the neck of the wolf with swift slash. *Thud,* with a thud, the head fell on the ground. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 18 Blood Wolf Leader (Field Boss). You gained 4500 XP.] Li Wei nodded with a thoughtful expression, ignoring the system prompt. "So it doesn''t matter if the monster has high HP. As long as you attack their vitals, it will reduce the HP faster and might even kill them," he murmured. The guild has already informed him of this, but he still had doubts. If it were this simple, anyone could potentially kill monsters with a sneak attack by targeting their vitals. However, it seemed only half true because he needed to use more mana than usual, and it wouldn''t work for any normal people. But, as long as someone had enough money to increase their intelligence for mana, they could use this strategy. *Crack,* suddenly a cracking sound rang, and the sword in his hand burst into pieces. Looking at the hilt, he sighed. "Looks like I have to buy higher-grade weapons," he murmured, dissatisfied. "Brother, are you all right?" Li Xin asked, coming towards him with concerned face. Li Wei smiled at her. "Of course, I am all right. Let''s collect the corpses here, or other monsters might come to snatch them," he said. He wanted to earn money, even if he could get little from the eaten corpses. As long as he gets them as a quest reward, he will profit with his bonus. "Let''s go; we should go back and report to the guild that we encountered an evil monster," Li Wei said after they were finished with collecting. Everyone nodded and headed back to Valeria City. *** Luna watched them as they headed back to the city on the screen. "He''s changing," she commented. When she first saw Li Wei, he didn''t care about anyone except Li Xin. Now he was going to report just because he was concerned it might be something significant that could endanger the lives of the residents of Valeria City. Sera nodded at her. "Of course he will change. He was disappointed before too much, and it became even worse when the military came after him. He didn''t show it, but he almost lost trust in humans at that time," she said, taking a pause. "If not for the other worlds where people are good because of their circumstances, like the ''good person test,'' he wouldn''t have started to familiarize with them. Also, he knows as long as he gets stronger, no one can hurt him, unlike Earth, where he couldn''t level up in the past," she explained, as if she knew everything about him. Luna looked at her with a sigh. "You dug up his history," she asked. They were gods, and she couldn''t be here to watch him all the time, unlike Sera, who just delegated the work to her subordinates and did anything she wants. Sera shrugged and didn''t say anything when she suddenly noticed something on the screen. "He met the ''Anointed One'' too early," she said with surprise, looking at Li Wei, who encountered a small group of four. *** Li Wei looked at the group he encountered. They were all from Earth and were around their age. The leader of the group looked at them with a smile and turned his attention towards Li Xin. "Li Xin, it''s been a while," he said with a greeting. Chapter 28 - 28: Bai Feng Luna looked at their encounter with a dissatisfied face. "Those Gods are really stepping ahead to choose the ''Anointed One'' as they please," she said coldly. However Sera didn''t show much reaction. "Well, now we can confirm that they are hiding on Earth. Only then will they be able to choose the ''Anointed One'' whoever they wanted to be, but they won''t be able to use their powers to interfere; so they can only use some dirty tricks like this," she said, shaking her head, not caring too much about their tricks. *** Li Wei looked at the four people in front of him; they were all around his age. Two of them were boys, and the other two were girls. They were also wearing equipment from this world, but their features indicated that they were from Earth. The boy looked at Li Xin with a smile. "It''s been a while, Li Xin," he said, waving his hand at her. Li Xin felt puzzled when she saw him calling her. She didn''t know who he was and decided not to respond. Li Wei looked at the four of them and felt a little familiar. "Who are you?" he asked with a frown and didn''t forget to use Analyze Eye silently on them. They were in the level 10-15 area, and it was normal to encounter someone. However, they were all from Earth, and, not to mention, they looked familiar. Seeing his frown the boy answered with a wry smile. "Li Wei, Li Xin, it looks like you both have forgotten that we were all in the same class before you two dropped out. I am Bai Feng. Do you remember me now?" he said, introducing himself. Li Wei shook his head. "No, I don''t," he replied with no interest. He was disappointed with people on Earth and didn''t care about it anymore. It would be better if he just didn''t encounter anyone from there. Seeing him uninterested, Bai Feng felt disappointed and didn''t know how to continue the conversation. Then a girl behind him came forward and looked at Li Xin. "Hi, Li Xin, do you remember me? I am Yang Mian. We have talked about our studies inside the library," she introduced herself and pointed at the other girl behind her. "And she is Zu Tian, my best friend. She was also in our class but didn''t like to read, so you might not know her. And he is Chu Zhi who likes sports," she said, introducing both of them. Li Xin just looked at her in silence. She didn''t remember when she had talked to her; maybe she would have, but she didn''t remember her at all and didn''t care. Not knowing how to reply, she looked at Li Wei with a troubled face. Li Wei saw her asking for help. "Don''t worry; I will handle it," he said gently, and looked at Bai Feng. "Sorry, but we don''t remember you and don''t want to know you," he stated, not caring about their reactions, and looked at Elva and Alice who were standing behind him. "Let''s go; we should head back to the city," he said and headed back to the city with them following with a nod. Bai Feng was stunned by his reply, and his face turned ugly. Yang Mian also didn''t look good. "Stop!" she shouted at Li Wei and his party. Li Wei looked back at her. "We are not going to stop. What are you going to do?" he said coldly, looking into her eyes. He knew that Bai Feng was interested in Li Xin, and this girl was trying to match them up; there was no reason to be polite with them. "You!" Yang Mian became stunned at his reply and wanted to stop him again, but she was stopped by someone. "Let them go," Bai Feng said, looking at the back of Li Wei with a cold expression. Yang Mian felt puzzled and asked, "Why did you let me stop them? I know how to talk with people like them," she said with irritation. Chu Zhi, who was standing there, also nodded. "Yes, Brother Feng, aren''t you interested in Li Xin, and there are also two women from different races with him? If he argued with Yang Mian, I don''t think he will have any chances to talk back. If he lost to a girl, he will definitely lose the good impression of those girls, making it easier for you," he explained. Bai Feng nodded. "I know, but it isn''t the time yet. Just wait for the right time. No matter what kind of luck he has, it''s all useless," he said, not explaining to them, and looked in the direction of Li Wei had gone. ''The gods have promised to let me become a hero when the third phase starts, and all I have to do is kill you. With that, every woman around you will be mine,'' he smirked inside his mind, thinking of a sinister plan. Li Wei, who was returning with his party, felt dejected. "What an unlucky day," he sighed. Li Xin looked at him. "Brother, why are you sighing?" she asked. Li Wei explained with an irritated expression. "How can I not sigh? It''s an unlucky day. The guild will probably not give us the rewards after that damned wolf ate most of the wolves that we were supposed to kill and level up with them. My two swords are broken too, and later, who knows from where those idiots popped up," he said. Li Xin smiled at him. "It''s okay, brother. It wouldn''t happen every day," she said. Elva nodded, agreeing with her. "Yes, it is very rare for such things to happen, but every adventurer has to face it one day, and the guild will waive our failure penalty and might also compensate us," she explained. Li Wei felt a little better when he heard the compensation word. ''Well, I can only hope that they will give it as a quest reward,'' he thought and became dejected again because he could only receive the bonus if they gave it to him through the quest reward. If not, it might just be a little money to him. Li Xin knew what he was thinking and decided to change the topic. "Brother, we are going back early today. Why don''t we go out for shopping after we are done reporting to the guild?" she said. "I think Elva and Alice will also join us," she added. "What?" Both Elva and Alice were stunned. "Is it really okay for us to join you?" Alice asked with an unsure expression. She didn''t know about their relationship, but she could see they were close to each other. Li Xin nodded. "Yes, you are also new in Valeria City, right? Isn''t it great if we could go shopping and get to taste the new foods at night?" she replied with a happy expression. Li Wei looked at her, who was happy, and unknowingly he smiled. "Okay, we will do as you say," he agreed with her. He too wanted to see the otherworldly shops. ''I should also see if there are any skills I can learn, especially cooking. It is necessary as we might have to spend days outside on some quest,'' he pondered. While Elva, Alice, and Li Xin started to ask each other about the fashion in their worlds. Li Wei smiled as he looked at them and suddenly remembered something. "Oh, I forgot about that guy," he murmured and opened the character''s panel where he had saved the information of Bai Feng because he felt there was something wrong. "The Goddess Edition skills are really useful; it can even store their status for me to look at later," he thought and looked at the status of Bai Feng. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Bai Feng | Age: 17 | Race: Human Class: 1. Knight (E) 2. Battlemage (E) 3. Warlord (E) Level: 10 | Title: Monster Hunter HP: 1800/1800 | MP: 15/170 *ATTRIBUTES*: Strength: 80 | Agility: 55 Intelligence: 58 | Endurance: 54 Spirit: 60 | Luck: 46 .... **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C Looking at it, he finally confirmed, ''I was right; he is someone like me with an extra bonus or there is no way he could raise his attributes that high unless he has money. But why didn''t he choose the ''Jack of All Trades'' class to get the 10¡Á bonus?'' he pondered with a puzzled expression. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he received the bonus, he decided to do this, so it shouldn''t be that only he thought of this. "Ding," he suddenly received a message. Goddess of Death: Not every god is allowed to give a bonus to the ''Jack of All Trades'' class, and also, you should know it is a special class, and every special class has its meaning in itself. ''Huh? Every special class has meaning in itself? What does it mean?'' he asked with a puzzled expression but didn''t receive a reply. ''Anyway, I should be careful of that guy. Who knows what he will do,'' he thought and looked at Li Xin, who was immersed in listening of the fashion of their worlds. "Let''s go; we should hurry up, or we will end up late," he reminded them because they were walking slowly. If they continued like this, all of their plans would become useless. Li Xin and the two girls hurriedly nodded and quickened their pace. They didn''t want to miss the chance to shop around the city. Chapter 29 - 29: Guild Master Maurice Inside the Adventure Guild, Li Wei led his party to the quest submission counter. The receptionist looked at them with a smile, "Please give me the quest information and place the monsters in the empty area," she said, pointing outside where a person was standing to collect and count the monsters. Li Wei nodded, "The quest we took is the Blood Wolf Hunt, but we only killed fifty blood wolves and the blood wolf leader," he informed. "Huh?" The receptionist let out a surprised voice. "What happened? Can you tell me in detail?" she asked, as it was her duty. Li Wei recounted what happened, "We first encountered a small pack of wolves. After we killed them, we proceeded to their den, only to find all the wolves slaughtered and partially eaten by their Wolf Leader. The leader had transformed into an evil monster which was defeated by us." Upon hearing the mention of an evil monster, the receptionist''s gaze sharpened. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Could you display the monster''s remains for confirmation?" she requested. Li Wei agreed and presented the Blood Wolf Leader''s corpse in the designated area prepared by the guild. After a thorough examination of the corpse, the receptionist observed the corrosive blood and the distinctive red hue. She frowned slightly, "Kindly await here. I shall notify the guild''s higher authorities." She said, immediately heading toward the guild master''s office. Within the guild master''s office, a middle-aged man sat sipping his tea. With red hair and a scar on his face, he looked a little scary. He enjoyed savouring his tea until a knock echoed through the room. *Knock Knock* "Enter," he invited. With a slight creak, the door opened, revealing the receptionist responsible for vetting Li Wei''s quest. She appeared flustered as she spoke, "Guild Master Maurice, I have an urgent report." Maurice acknowledged her. "You may proceed, Rosalie," he instructed. Without delay, Rosalie conveyed, "Guild Master, there is an evil monster that appeared inside the low-level area. It''s a level 18 Blood Wolf, but it didn''t seem to be a fully Evil Monster, and it looks like it''s mutated. The adventurers who were on the quest managed to eliminate it." Maurice''s eyes narrowed when he heard her. "Who discovered it, and if it appeared in low-level area then the adventures on the quest also be low level, if so how did they manage to eliminate it?" he inquired, taking a sip of his tea. Rosalie hesitated a little but replied, "It''s a party known as ''Order of the Abyss''." *Pufft.* In response, Maurice involuntarily coughed and sputtered tea. "Just who has the guts to name a party like this?" he questioned, irritated. The party name made him spit out the tea in front of his subordinates; it was no wonder he felt irritated. Rosalie suppressed her laughter and clarified, "They are from the Earth." Hearing her Maurice nodded. "Okay, ask them to meet me. I will see what kind of people they are." Rosalie nodded and exited the room to invite Li Wei and his party. Li Wei and his party, who were waiting outside, saw Rosalie coming towards them. "The guild master asked to see you. Please follow me; I will take you to his office," she said. Li Wei looked a little puzzled, thinking, ''Is there a problem with the Evil Monster?'' Nevertheless, he nodded at Rosalie. "Okay," he said, following her with his party. Rosalie took them to the guild master''s office and knocked on the door. "Enter," Maurice said after hearing the knock. Li Wei entered to see it was a typical office and looked at the middle-aged man with red hair and a scar, exuding an intimidating presence. The man, in turn, scrutinized him with intense eyes. ''Hah, my unlucky day still isn''t over yet,'' Li Wei sighed inwardly. Even though there was a restriction inside the city that didn''t allow the use of Analyze Eye, it didn''t mean it applied to everyone, especially people with high levels and positions. The guild master was fixated on him, clearly showing he was scanning him with Analyze Eye. "I am Maurice, the guild master of Valeria City branch. Are you the party leader?" Maurice inquired. Li Wei confirmed. "I am the party leader, Li Wei," he said, introducing himself. "Can I know why the guild master wanted to see us?" he asked. Li Xin and the girls had already planned to shop, and Li Wei also didn''t want to spend any more time with a middle-aged man, pondering this and that. Maurice smiled at him. "I just wanted to see who is the person from the ''Earth'' that can defeat a level 18 evil monster. And also, I would like to thank you. If not for you eliminating it, some newbies might have died at the hands of the wolf leader," he said with a gratitude. Li Wei shook his head. "I eliminated it because I can. If not, I wouldn''t have bothered," he responded, rejecting his gratitude. He is not some kind of Saint who will eradicate evil wherever he sees. Maurice shook his head at him. "No one is a saint in this world, and everyone does this for profit, but it doesn''t change the fact that you eliminated it and saved some lives," he remarked. "Anyway, the monster you have hunted is probably rare because of its evil mutation, so I will waive your failure penalty and also increase your quest reward," he said. Li Wei was stunned when he heard him. "Really?" he asked. If he could get the quest rewards increased, it would be best. Maurice confirmed, "Yes, I will increase it to 800,000 coins. Rosalie, give them their rewards," he commanded her and turned towards Li Wei "I would like you not to spread any information about the Evil Monster, as it might cause unrest," Maurice requested. Li Wei agreed to the condition with a nod when he heard a voice behind him. "Follow me to the quest submission counter; I will give you rewards there," Rosalie said, guiding Li Wei''s party to the quest submission counter and giving them the rewards after going through a process. ¨C¨C¨C Total rewards: 800,000 coins Li Wei: 200,000 ¡Á 10 = 2 million Li Xin | Elva | Alice: 200,000 each ¨C¨C¨C Exiting the guild, Li Wei looked at the girls. "We should first change our clothes before going to the shopping," he suggested. Their clothes were dirty because of the fight and collecting the corpses of monsters. "Of course, we have to change first," Li Xin commented, while both Elva and Alice nodded, readily agreeing with her. They were girls and valued cleanliness; there was no way they would go shopping with dirty clothes. "Then hurry up. We should eat something at the inn first, or you might get hungry shopping around," Li Wei said. It was already past noon, and they hadn''t had a meal yet. They planned to eat while shopping, but some snacks wouldn''t fill their stomachs. After arriving at the inn and getting ready, Li Wei pondered how to use his money while waiting for the girls, who were taking their time. ''I have now two million coins, but it''s a pity it still isn''t enough,'' he murmured thinking about the pricing of this world. ''The houses here cost around seven million, and it is the lowest price, so it''s out of the question for now. We also need a Healer in the party, or it will be troublesome because we will fight high-level monsters from now,'' he thought when he heard a creaking sound of the door. Li Xin came out of the bathroom wearing a new outfit and looked at Li Wei, who was still busy pondering. "Brother, what are you thinking?" she inquired, her expression filled with curiosity. Li Wei turned his gaze to her, and a smile appeared on his face without him realizing. "We need a healer in our party, but it will be challenging to find one, as they are usually in demand by high-level parties," he explained. Li Xin nodded seeing through his intentions. "So, you are planning to buy a servant?" she asked, knowing that now he has money, he was probably thinking of this. Li Wei nodded. "Yes, we will go to the servant shop later to see if there is any suitable healer," he said when a knock on the door interrupted their discussion. "Let''s go; Elva and Alice are ready, and don''t be too excited; the things in this world might not catch your attention at all," he warned, shaking his head at Li Xin, who was excited about shopping. Li Xin nodded and exited the room where Elva and Alice both stood in their standard outfits. Without hesitation, all the girls headed towards the shopping area inside the Valeria City. Li Wei looked at Li Xin, who was looking around curiously at the shops that looked no different than RPG games. "If you want something, just say it, and I will buy it for you," he offered. However, Li Xin shook her head declining his offer. "Brother Wei, you don''t have to worry. I also have money," she said but felt a little guilty because the money was earned by him, and she received a share from the quest reward. Li Wei reassured her. "You can do whatever you want. Anyway, if you need more money, just ask," he reminded. With two million coins, he can spend freely. Li Xin nodded not rejecting and started shopping with Alice and Elva, going from one shop to another, buying miscellaneous things to useful things. Li Wei, too, wasn''t wasting his time and also bought a few things while learning the skills. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the side class skills Haggling-20, Bartering-18, Marketing-25, Cleaning-30, Dusting-38.] [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned an Advanced skill, Purification-15.] ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei looked at the skill notifications with a nod. ''With these skills, I don''t have to worry about getting our clothes dirty. But it''s a surprise that all the skill levels are high, not to mention there is also an advanced skill. It was a really good thing that I increased my intelligence for mana, or I would''ve missed it,'' he reflected. Chapter 30 - 30: MystiServs Shop Li Wei looked at the girls who had finished shopping. "There''s a good food stall over there. Do you want to go and see what they have?" he suggested. Li Xin nodded eagerly. "Of course, we have to taste the foods of this world," she said with a yearning tone. Li Wei saw her eagerness and decided, "Then let''s go. But I will pay for it," he said. He had money, so it was not the time to be stingy. All the girls nodded in agreement because the food didn''t cost that much. They soon arrived in front of a food stall. *Sizzle* The sounds of frying and cooking resonated throughout, with an appetizing aroma filling the air. Li Wei gazed at the chef who was cooking the dishes with intense focus. Without hesitation, he activated the Eternal Learning skill. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the side class skill Cooking-38.] Li Wei was stunned when he saw the level. ''Level 38 cooking skill? That''s way too high. Even though the side class skills have a limit of 100, it''s still a lot because everyone hones their Special Class skills and saves the money for their future generations,'' he thought. "What happened, brother?" Li Xin asked with a puzzled expression when she saw him stopping and thinking about something. Li Wei shook his head. "It''s nothing. Did you find out what''s on the menu?" he asked. Just as Li Xin was about to answer, Alice chimed in, "It''s a special dish, ''Dragonfin Tuna Fritters,'' for today, with their special sauce." She gulped, showing her cat-like nature. Li Wei nodded, holding back his laughter lest she might think he was treating her like a cat. "So it''s the special dish. Then let''s go. We should order it, or does anyone want something different?" he inquired because some people don''t like fish. Li Xin and Elva both shook their heads. "Brother, we are both fine with it," Li Xin replied. "Looks like everyone is okay with it, then let''s go, take a seat, and order as much as you want," he said with a shrug and looked at Li Xin, who was happy. ''It''s a good thing that XinXin is getting along with them. While playing multiplayer RPG games, she did talk to other girls, but it was never face to face, which made her nervous when she first met them,'' he thought, looking for a seat for them, but someone was ahead of him. Alice was the first to make a move. She quickly grabbed an empty seat. "Hey, come over here, or the seat will be taken by others," she exclaimed with a smile, inviting Li Wei, Li Xin, and Elva. Li Wei shook his head at her with an amused expression. "Let''s go; she is very excited," he said, taking a seat while ordering the dishes. In a few minutes, the orders arrived at their table. Alice looked at the dishes that were served with a mouthful of gulp. "It smells so good," she said as she took a bite. *crunch* "Umm, it''s delicious," she said, savouring the bite. Li Wei agreed. "Yes, it tastes good, especially the deep-fried part," he commented as he enjoyed the snack alongside the girls. After eating a few snacks, they once again strolled around other food stalls, testing different dishes. Li Wei also used his eternal learning skill on the chefs again to see what happens. [Ding, Skill Learning failed, reason: the skills you want to learn is lower level than what you hold] Li Wei gazed at the system prompt with a sigh. ''It''s really a pity that I can''t learn the same low-level skills, or I would be able to farm XP without doing anything,'' he thought as they headed towards their next destination. "Brother, we''ve arrived," Li Xin said, pointing at the MystiServs shop in front of them. Alice and Elva also came to tag along; they too wanted to know what kind of party member they would be having. "Let''s go inside," Li Wei said, leading them inside the shop. The shop was a normal one with a three-story building. As soon as they entered, they found a stunning woman around the age of 24 behind the counter. She looked seductive with her tight violet dress that outlined her body while holding a smoking pipe in her hands. The woman also noticed new customers and turned her attention towards them. "You kids are back, and with some new additions," she said, recognizing Li Wei and Li Xin, who had come here before, while taking a puff from her tobacco pipe. "Well, let me introduce myself to the new ones. I am Ninon, the owner of MystiServs shop," Ninon said, introducing herself. She paused briefly to take another puff of her pipe and then focused on Li Wei. "So, boy, are you here to rent?" she asked. Li Wei shook his head, denying. "I am not here to rent but to form a contract," he answered. To get a servant, one is needed to form a contract, and every contract is different. Ninon acknowledged with a smile. "Then which class type do you want, and I think you need a girl, right? But they are much more expensive and come with a lot of conditions," "You might have to make some effort to please or it will not be easy to grab them," she said with a sly tone. Li Wei played dumb, not understanding her intentions. "I want a Healer class, and it would be best if she is a girl," he replied. There was no way he would get a man as a servant. It was better to get a girl so Li Xin wouldn''t feel alone. Ninon decided not to bring up the topic again when she saw him playing dumb. "The healers are rare, and they come with more conditions within the contract. Are you sure?" she inquired for confirmation. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei nodded without hesitation. "Yes, I am sure. You can bring them." Ninon didn''t waste time and ordered a servant beside her to bring the girls. In a few minutes, the servant returned with three young girls. All were humans aged around 18 to 19, each possessing a strikingly beautiful face. The first girl appeared cold with a black outfit that suited her violet hair and eyes. The second girl wore a revealing outfit, showing her fair skin. With a red dress and blonde hair, she looked appealing. The third girl looked depressed, not showing her thoughts. With short silver hair and sapphire eyes, she looked like an otherworldly beauty, especially with her untainted white outfit. Ninon addressed Li Wei with introductions. "Let me introduce them to you. The first girl is Claude. In the middle is Coline, and the last one is Olivia. They are all healers. You should also introduce yourself to them." Li Wei nodded and turned his attention toward the girls. "I am Li Wei, and I want a Healer in my party," he stated shortly. Ninon turned toward the girls. "You can state your conditions for the contract. The contract will last for one year, and if you still haven''t earned enough money to pay the debt, then you will become a servant again," she reminded. The girls nodded; they too knew the rules. They became servants because they needed money urgently and borrowed from the MystiServs in exchange for becoming servants. Claude, with a cold expression, asserted her terms. "I am Claude. In the one year of the contract, I want whatever money I earn. You can''t do anything to me without my consent, and I also want the right to terminate the contract. Plus, you will be responsible for my living expenses." Li Wei nodded and didn''t say anything, turning his attention toward Coline. Unlike Claude, Coline let out a smile. "I am Coline. My request is the same as hers, but if you want to do something, you can just tell me before, so I will be prepared," she said with a seductive wink. Li Wei became stiff at her conditions. ''What kind of condition is this? What do you mean you will be prepared if I informed you ahead?'' he exclaimed in his mind, thinking if this girl had a few screws loose. Li Xin, Elva, and Alice were also stunned, their eyes widened as if they had discovered an alien. Alice came beside Li Xin and whispered in her ear. "Li Xin, be careful, or she might steal your lovely brother." Elva also joined in. "Yes, if he decides to choose her, stop him. If he doesn''t agree, we will beat him together. Don''t worry, Li Xin; we will support you," she said with a whisper. Li Xin blushed faintly, shaking her head. "You''ve got it all wrong," she denied hurriedly and gazed at Li Wei. "Besides, he won''t choose her," she said, shrugging off the idea. Alice nodded with her unprecedented understanding. "So, that''s the case; you''ve already conquered him in this area. It''s no wonder you are that confident. But why didn''t we hear anything at night? It was all silence?" she asked with a puzzled expression. Li Xin''s face turned as red as a tomato. "I said you''re wrong; our relationship isn''t like this," she denied hurriedly again. Just as Alice wanted to continue teasing her, Elva intervened, silencing her with a playful threat. "Be careful, or you might end up embarrassed in public," she then turned towards Li Xin, who was still blushing like a tomato. "Li Xin, don''t listen to her nonsense; she''s an utter idiot," she asserted. Alice glared at Elva when she called her an idiot but didn''t say anything when she felt her hands near her tail. Li Wei, who was in front, didn''t hear their interactions and looked at the last girl, who was still silent. Olivia saw him looking at her and sighed. "I am Olivia. In the one-year contract, I want all the money I earned. You can''t do anything to me without my consent, and you will be responsible for my living expenses," she conveyed in a calm and emotionless manner. Li Wei nodded and turned toward the party members behind him. "What do you think?" he asked. Alice and Elva shook their heads in unison. "It''s your party; you should decide." Li Xin also agreed with them. "Yes, brother, you should decide." Li Wei saw they didn''t have any problems letting him choose and turned toward the three girls. ''Among the three, only Olivia and Claude seem like good girls. As for Coline, it will be no good, especially if she tries to influence Li Xin negatively,'' he contemplated. Observing Li Wei''s contemplation, Ninon inquired, "Who are you going to choose?" Li Wei looked at Olivia, who sighed again when she saw his gaze fixed on her. "I will form the contract with Olivia," he responded to Ninon. Chapter 31 - 31: Olivia Hearing Li Wei''s response, Ninon looked at Olivia. "Do you want to form a contract with him?" she asked, seeking her consent. Olivia sighed once more, not showing any emotions. "Yes, I will form it," she agreed. Both Claude and Coline wore disappointed expressions, but their disappointment was understandable, given their circumstances. No one wants a servant who can terminate their contracts whenever they want. They both turned their attention to Olivia; she too was the same as them and asked for the contract-breaking conditions before from anyone who came. But now changed her mind because she will be charged for her stay at MystiServs shop. Even though they were allowed to state their conditions for a contract and select a suitable person, this freedom didn''t mean they could reject offers indefinitely. Their situation involved a time constraint based on the borrowed sum of money. If they couldn''t find a suitable person within that allocated time, then they will incur additional charges for staying here, and another final time limit will be imposed. After the final time limit lapsed, they would lose their privilege of rejecting conditions. If a person wants them, then no matter what type of conditions they state, they will be forced to agree and will be sold at a premium price. So it was better to accept when they can find a good person or a party before the time limit, or they might never escape from being servants. It wasn''t unusual to find someone like Li Wei with only girls inside the party and one boy. Because of it, Claude and Coline didn''t feel desperate and only felt disappointed. Ninon nodded, signaling Claude and Coline to go back. She then took out a magical contract paper with a seal from the item box. Ninon turned her gaze at Li Wei and Olivia. "Here is the contract. This will be a one-year pact where you agree with each other''s conditions, and you can''t disclose any information about the other party even after the contract ends. Here, you both press your thumbs here, and the contract will be bound," she gave instructions, presenting the contract. Olivia and Li Wei both followed the instructions and pressed their thumbs on the paper after carefully reading the terms again. Ninon saw they were both done and looked at Li Wei. "Okay, it will be 1.2 million coins, but as you are coming here for the first time, I will make it 1 million," she said. Li Wei was stunned at her discount. "Are you sure? Isn''t the discount too much?" He asked with doubt. Even for him, who earns ten times a bonus, two hundred thousand was a lot; he could buy a formidable sword with it. Ninon smiled at him. "Of course, I am sure. Here, scan your guild card and you will be able to pay it," she instructed, pointing towards a magic plate. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and paid the amount. Behind him, Elva and Alice were taken aback, but they didn''t think too much and thought he must have been saving from the start with Li Xin together. When Ninon saw the payment was confirmed, she didn''t hesitate and pressed her thumb on the magical contract. The contract suddenly glowed with a shining light, indicating the contract was formed. Ninon once again turned her attention towards them. "You both have completed the contract. Now you can take her out and remember not to break any rules within the contract, or the backlash will be a level drop and even a class reset. Here, take these copies with you," she instructed, giving them copies of the contract. Li Wei nodded with an understanding. "Let''s go," he said to Olivia and the girls, exiting the shop with them. Olivia just followed him silently with a sigh. Li Wei looked at Olivia, who was still depressed. "I am Li Wei, the party leader. This is Li Xin, Alice, and Elva, all are party members of my party. I will send you a party request; accept it," he introduced them and sent a party invitation to her. Olivia nodded with a sigh. She received a party invitation and directly accepted it without reading. [Ding, Player Olivia has joined Order of the Abyss.] Li Wei saw the notification and checked her status from the party panel because he couldn''t use Analyze Eye inside the city. =================================== ??¡â??? Olivia =================================== **Character Panel Olivia/Start**???????????????? ------------------------------------------------ *Intro*: ???? Name: Olivia | Age: 17 | Race: Human Class: 1. Cleric (E) 2. Healing Mage (E) 3. Enchanter Bard (E) Level: 20 | Title: Monster Killer ------------------------------------------------ *STATUS*:???? HP: 7600/7600 MP: 700/525 (175+) ------------------------------------------------ *ATTRIBUTES*:???? Strength: 88 | Agility: 90 (8-) Intelligence: 105 (30+) | Endurance: 75 (35+) Medical Knowledge: 70 Spirit: 100 | Luck: 56 ------------------------------------------------ **SKILLS**:????? ::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (3):- @Level 10: Sacred Ward, Regeneration, Enchanting Melodies. ________________ :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (2):- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-20. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (3):- @Level 12: Purification, Heal, Cure Poison. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (18) - @Level 10: Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Sheild, Item box, Potion Brewing, Diagnostic Skill. ________________ @Level 5: Calm Emotions, Charm, Healing Light, Life Infusion, Restoration Field. ________________ S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. @Level 1: Comforting Presence, Musical Proficiency, Diplomacy, Crowd Control, TurnUndead, Illusory Performances, Voice of Authority. ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **EQUIPMENTS**:-????? ________________ 1. Normal Attire Set | Level: 25 Endurance: 15+ | Agility: 2- ________________ 2. Leather Armour | Level: 25 Endurance: 20+ | Agility: 3- ________________ 3. Mage Staff | Level: 25 Intelligence: 30+ | Agility: 3- ________________ ------------------------------------------------ **Character Panel/End**???????????????? =================================== Li Wei became a little taken aback by her status. ''Level 20, she is the highest among us, not to mention almost all of her skills are useful; she is an ideal choice for a healer,'' he reflected, looking at her status. He turned to Olivia, who was still looking depressed. "Olivia, have you had dinner?" he asked. They had already eaten on the way, so they weren''t hungry. But if she hasn''t eaten yet, he wouldn''t mind joining and eating a light dinner. Olivia shook her head. "No, I haven''t eaten yet," she replied with an emotionless tone. Li Wei looked at Li Xin and the other girls. "What about you girls? Do you want to eat something light?" he inquired. They were adventurers, and it wasn''t a bad thing if they ate more. Alice readily nodded, replying first, "Of course, I can always eat more as long as you pay the bill," she said with a smile, trying to lighten up the atmosphere but also with an underlying motive. Elva and Li Xin shook their heads at her, knowing she just wanted to eat more. They too nodded with okay, agreeing to eat a light dinner. Li Wei saw everyone agreeing to eat a light dinner. "Then let''s go to the inn; we should eat there," he said, leading them towards the inn because the food stalls were almost closed now. Inside the inn, they grabbed a seat in the cafeteria. They ordered the food they liked and started eating. Li Wei, who was enjoying his pizza, observed Olivia, who was eating with silence without much emotion. He couldn''t help but wonder, ''Is she the reincarnation of melancholy? Why so much dejection even while eating?'' he murmured in his mind but didn''t ask for the reason. Olivia noticed his gaze but didn''t care and kept eating her steak with silence and melancholic eyes. Alice and Elva also didn''t bother her; they still don''t know what she has been through, and it will do no good if they hurt her mistakenly, and it might break their party, so they were patient and kept silent. After dinner was done, Li Wei approached the inn''s counter. He saw innkeeper lady Clare. "I want one more room," he requested politely. Clare was stunned and with an apologetic smile, she regretfully explained, "I''m really sorry, but we don''t have any rooms available now, and all the rooms in other inns are booked too just today afternoon," she reported. "What?" Li Wei was stunned when he heard it and didn''t know what to do. Olivia, who was also with him, sighed. "Just arrange me a place in your room; I can sleep on the floor," she proposed not caring too much. Elva and Alice both looked at her, and decided, "You can sleep with us; the beds are bigger and can fit three people," Elva suggested. Li Wei felt a little guilty because he didn''t make sure before. He politely declined their offer. "I really appreciate your help, but you don''t have to worry about it; I bought a folding bed inside a shop and it is comfortable. Additionally, it''s my responsibility as a contract holder to make necessary arrangements for her," he explained, thanking them. With that decided, Li Wei addressed Olivia directly. "Olivia, you don''t have any problems sharing a room with us, right?" he asked for confirmation. Olivia shook her head. "No," replying with one word. "Okay, let''s go then; we will have to share a room until we secure one," he stated, leading the group toward their room. Before parting ways with Elva and Alice, he didn''t forget to say goodbyes. Once inside the room, Li Wei provided Olivia with some instructions. "There is a bathroom in the corner; you can get fresh there, I will arrange the folding bed in the meantime," he explained and came beside the bed, taking out a folding bed he bought for camping. It was a good thing that the item box can fit the folding bed with its ten cubic meters of space. Olivia didn''t say anything and entered the bathroom. Li Wei turned his attention to Li Xin. "XinXin, you don''t have problems with my decisions, right?" he inquired. Li Xin shook her head with a smile. "No, I don''t have a problem. If you hadn''t suggested it, I would''ve recommended the same. Olivia doesn''t seem like to talk too much, which is totally opposite to Elva and Alice who like to play and joke." "While she might be able to talk to them after spending time with us, it doesn''t mean she can do it immediately now, and she might become uncomfortable," she explained, sitting beside him. Li Wei smiled at her, stretching her cheeks, he commented. "Looks like you have gotten smarter after eating more." "Hehe," Li Xin just laughed and helped him to ready the bed. The bed was big enough for two people to sleep, and they just placed it a little away from theirs. Just as they finished, Olivia too came out after taking a light shower. Her attire was loose, outlining her figure elegantly, with her short hair glistening from a recent shower. She looked at her bed that was ready and laid down in silence. Li Wei looked at her and didn''t know what to say. "XinXin, you should also change," he said. Now the bathroom was empty, she could use it. Li Xin nodded, agreeing with him. Li Wei looked at the depressed Olivia who seemed to be thinking something and sighing again with melancholy. "Why are you sighing so much?" he asked, but Olivia didn''t answer, maintaining her silence. Li Wei smiled wryly and didn''t bother her again, knowing she didn''t want to answer. After Li Xin was done, he too changed his clothes and laid down on the bed. Li Xin was also beside him, but there was a little distance, probably embarrassed about clinging to him in front of someone. Chapter 32 - 32: A Hero Candidate Li Wei gazed at the ceiling, pondering his situation, ''The ten times bonus is not as useful now, especially with coins. They are too low at the speed I am leveling up. I have to clear the dungeons only then will I be able to earn enough coins to support the whole party while upgrading their skills,'' he mused, letting out a sigh. He turned towards Li Xin, who was already lost in her dreams, ''I also can''t raise their attributes just as I please; if not, they might change and become a different person,'' he thought silently, recalling the time he had exceeded the limit. ''It was like a different version of myself back then,'' he remembered that day clearly when he exceeded the limit. At that time, he lost himself to anger and felt he was thrown into the river of darkness. It was only a few seconds, but he didn''t want that feeling again. He also didn''t want Li Xin to discover this, so it was better to let her level up before raising her attributes more. ''Anyway, I shouldn''t overthink too much, and I don''t plan to exceed the limit again,'' he ended his thoughts and gazed at Li Xin and Olivia, who were both sleeping. ''I should also sleep,'' he decided, closing his eyes to sleep. But he didn''t notice a figure observing him. In the silent night, the figure stood on the rooftop of another building near the inn. It observed Li Wei from the window that he left open because of the summer heat. After confirming that he was sleeping, the figure disappeared without anyone noticing anything strange. This was a surprise because many skills were restricted inside the city. If someone used them, the guards would immediately know and apprehend the person. However, this person used their skills freely without alerting anyone. Inside the Guild Master''s office, Maurice sat patiently, waiting for the report. Suddenly, a figure materialized inside the office, facing the guild master. Maurice fixed his gaze on the figure. "Rosalie, how was it? Did you discover anything?" he inquired. Rosalie shook her head. "Guild Master, there''s nothing wrong with him, but he seems to have a lot of money. He even formed a contract with a servant," she reported, recounting what she had observed while tailing Li Wei after he left the guild. Maurice frowned, muttering to himself, "So much money? Just where did he get it from?" When he scanned him with Analyze Eye, he saw his status. It was definitely impossible to achieve something like that without any money. Rosalie looked at the guild master, who was pondering something. "Guild Master, if he has such a high status, then why hasn''t he lost control yet?" she asked with a puzzled expression. Even though everyone can raise their attributes with coins, it isn''t simple. Once they exceed the limit to use the additional attributes, they will lose control if they are not powerful enough and if they increase it more without considering their levels, they will go mad without even exceeding the limit. Maurice sighed. "I don''t know, but there are few people who can do something like this. Perhaps he is one of them, and not to mention, I couldn''t even discern some of his skills," he explained, with a wry smile. "What?" Rosalie became stunned when she heard his reply. "Guild Master, how could someone hide their skills from you, you are the second most powerful person in the city?" she denied the possibility. Maurice shook his head at her. "There are many people I can''t see through, and not to mention, he might be the hero candidate. But I haven''t heard of any heroes emerging from the Jack-of-all-Trades class, that''s what made me puzzled," he shared his thoughts with her. "Hero candidate!" Rosalie was shocked. Hero candidates were exceedingly rare. Now, one has appeared in Valeria City, she found it unbelievable. However, Maurice dismissed his notion. "It''s merely a speculation. Keep an eye on him. If he exceeds the limit, he would only cause trouble, and it will not be good if he is really a hero candidate," he concluded, disappearing from the office. "What? No way! I have to keep an eye on him again?" Rosalie grumbled with an unwilling expression. "They were eating all kinds of food, and I can only watch them eating. How frustrating," she pouted, vanishing from the office. **** Next morning, Li Wei woke up and saw Li Xin hugging him again, forgetting about Olivia''s presence. He turned his attention towards Olivia, who had already woken up and was sitting on the bed, deep in thought with her normally melancholic eyes. Li Wei couldn''t help but feel a little speechless. "If you have anything on your mind, you can just tell me. If it''s something like a girl''s thing, then you can talk to Li Xin," he suggested. Even though Li Xin is an introvert, she is good at taking care of people; it''s just that she doesn''t like to think too much about others, but she might be able to help if it''s something related to a girl. Olivia sighed, shaking her head at him. "You don''t have to worry about me. I know what to do," she replied, rejecting his suggestion. Seeing her reject his suggestion, Li Wei didn''t continue the topic. "You can get ready first, then we will have breakfast together," he said. Olivia nodded silently and made her way towards the bathroom. After half an hour, they all got ready, with Li Xin embarrassed because she clung to him in front of someone. They all headed downstairs alongside Elva and Alice for breakfast. They had decided yesterday to have breakfast together so they could plan their day. At the table, Elva looked at Li Wei. "What are we going to do today?" she asked while eating her breakfast. "We will go to the All-in-one shop and then to the Guild. But before that, I am going to the library first to borrow some books," Li Wei explained his plan when he saw Elva''s eyes shining brightly. Elva looked at him with an eager expression. "You wouldn''t mind if we tagged along with you to the library, right?" she asked a little concerned. Li Wei shook his head with a smile, knowing she just wanted to read. "Why would I mind? Let''s finish our breakfast first before heading towards the library," he said, thinking about the Eternal Learning skill. He couldn''t let it go to waste, not to mention he will also acquire knowledge. When he got the skill, he didn''t have much mana, but now it isn''t a problem for him. Furthermore, he needed more information about this world. Elva beamed happily when she thought she would get to read the books and hurriedly finished her breakfast. While Alice and Li Xin shook their heads at her eagerness, with Olivia silently looking at them while finishing her breakfast. After breakfast, Li Wei led his party towards the library of Valeria City. The library was a four-story tall building with lots of bookshelves. It didn''t look any different from the Eastern Fantasy libraries in games. The library wasn''t restricted because of the interactions with other worlds, making it easy for them to enter. "It''s really big," Li Xin murmured, seeing the bookshelves in the library. But Elva shook her head with disappointment. "It isn''t big," they both expressed their thoughts differently. Li Wei smiled at their reaction and proceeded towards the librarian desk. Alice and Olivia didn''t show their interest; they were just tagging along, looking around the alien planet they had discovered. The librarian girl looked at Li Wei introducing herself. "Hello, I am Eliot. How may I help you?" she asked. "I am here to look through the books and borrow some," Li Wei answered. He couldn''t just stroll around without taking any books or they might ban him from the library. Eliot nodded. "Yes, you can just put your guild card here, and you will be able to borrow the books for 100 coins per day. But you can''t take more than seven books and must return them within a month, or you will be fined for extra charges," she explained, providing the instructions. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thanks, then I will look through the shelves," Li Wei said, proceeding towards the bookshelf. The bookshelves were divided into many areas, from the main nine classes to history and novel ones. Without hesitation, Li Wei headed towards the history section bookshelf, while Li Xin and the other girls took a seat at a nearby table, grabbing a book to read. Li Wei arrived in front of the history section bookshelf. "Let''s see if the skill can learn the books without opening them; it will save me a lot of trouble," he murmured and silently activated the Eternal Learning skill, looking at the bookshelf. But Li Wei didn''t hear anything from the system. "Looks like I have to open every book to learn from it," he murmured with a disappointed expression and took a book related to heroes of the past and activated the skill again. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the knowledge from the book] Chapter 33 - 33: 180 Million Li Wei nodded at the notification with a smile. ''It''s really useful; now I know everything in the book, but it takes 100 MP to learn,'' he thought and continued to look through the other books related to heroes. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] The system notification chimed again and again as he continued to skim through the books, attracting the attention of everyone around. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eliot looked at him with a frown. "Is he here to create trouble?" she murmured, dissatisfied when she saw him taking out the book, opening it, and placing it back. If not for the fact that he had selected few books, she would''ve stopped him. Li Xin and Elva were busy reading the books they had picked up from the shelf, so they didn''t notice. But Alice looked at him with puzzle, "Li Xin, look, what is your brother doing?" she said, pointing at him. "Huh? Brother is just checking the books. If he wanted to, he will borrow it; if not, then not," Li Xin replied with guilty eyes. She knew what he was doing, but she couldn''t reveal the secret and felt guilty lying to them. Alice nodded, not noticing her guilty eyes, while Elva remained immersed in her book. Only Olivia noticed her guilty look but didn''t say anything. Li Wei skimmed through the books for a while when he suddenly stopped looking at the book in his hand. "Finally found it," he whispered to himself. He wasn''t just looking through books aimlessly; he was searching for information related to hero''s parties. He arranged the information in his mind. ''There are a lot of heroes who appeared in the history of these worlds. They also held a bonus like me, leveling up at a fast speed, and they did so with their party. It means they had a skill or something that allowed them to share their bonus experience,'' he contemplated on this information. He didn''t want to feel Li Xin useless; that''s why he was searching for this. As for the other members in his party, he didn''t think too much because they might leave in the future. Li Wei glanced at the other bookshelves. ''It''s a pity I can''t scan them all at once; it would''ve been easy,'' he mused proceeding towards Eliot, who was glaring at him. Li Wei hurriedly registered the five books to borrow, making his way towards his party. "Let''s go, we are heading to the All-in-one shop," Li Wei said, interrupting Elva and Li Xin, who were immersed in their books, and led them towards the shop. "Brother Li! You are here, and with a new girl," Emily beamed happily when she saw him coming with a new girl. ''Wow, it looks like Brother Li''s harem is growing at a fast rate. It''s a pity I can''t join his party, or it would be fun to watch him create his harem,'' she thought, once again with otherworldly imagination. Li Wei felt uncomfortable at her gaze but introduced Olivia to her, "She is our new party members Olivia, and she is Emily" he said. Both Olivia and Emily nodded at each other. Following, the introduction, Emily inquired, "What do you want to buy, Brother Li?" "I want to purchase few swords," Li Wei stated the reason for coming here. Emily became puzzled. "Didn''t you buy the sword last time or did someone change their profession?" she asked with a curious expression. Li Wei shook his head. "No one changed their profession; the sword is for me because it was destroyed," he said with a shrug. Emily nodded. "So, it was destroyed," she said, but suddenly, her eyes widened with shock. "What?!! It was destroyed, how could it be?" she exclaimed loudly, attracting the attention of everyone inside the shop. Li Wei smiled wryly, taking out the hilt of the destroyed sword. "Well, it kind of exploded because I put too much mana into it. Anyway, just give me three swords the same as this," he requested. Emily looked at the hilt with a speechless expression and asked the servant girl to bring the requested swords. "Just how much mana did you put into this?" she murmured with a sigh. This thing happened very rarely because only high-level people can do this. Li Wei just shrugged at her and accepted the swords from the servant girl. Sword (Level 30) ¡Á3: 105,000 coins Li Wei looked at the party behind him. "Do you guys want to buy anything?" he inquired, especially Olivia, the new member. Olivia shook her head. "I don''t need anything," she stated. Li Wei nodded and paid for the swords. When Emily suddenly asked him, "Brother Li, when are you going to take me into your party and level me up?" she said with teary eyes. Li Wei sighed at her acting, recalling Li Xin, who was also like her, cheerful and clingy. If not for the accident of their parents, she would still be smiling and playing jokes on him. He retracted his thoughts and looked at Emily. "When your father agrees, I will take you to level up," he replied, not changing his mind. "Umm," Emily glared at him with a pout but didn''t say anything, knowing it was useless. ''But I will not give up. One day you will definitely take me to level up without my father''s consent,'' she thought again, thinking of otherworldly things. Li Wei said goodbye to her with his party and headed towards the guild to take a quest. He looked at the quest board with a disappointed face. "It''s a pity there is still no dungeon quests, or it would be easier to level up," he mumbled. Li Xin standing beside him nodded, agreeing with him. "Brother, what kind of quest are we going to take then?" she asked. Li Wei responded, "With a lot of monsters. After all, they will give more XP, and it doesn''t matter if the money is less," he said and turned towards Olivia. "You don''t have any problem with that, right?" he asked because she needed money to pay her debt. Olivia shook her head. "No, you can take whatever quest you want," she replied with an emotionless tone and contemplated internally, ''Does it matter if I earn money or not? The outcome will be same no matter what I do.'' Li Wei nodded, but he saw emotions flash in her eyes. ''She should at least tell what her problems are,'' he thought and looked at Elva and Alice. They too didn''t have any objections. He didn''t hesitate and took the quest he found most suitable. ¨C¨C¨C Quest: Blue Boar Hunt Objective: Eliminate all Blue Boars. Level: 15 Difficulty: E+ | Time Limit: 4 days Rewards: 250,000 coins | Failure Penalty: 20,000 coins ¨C¨C¨C After choosing the quest, Li Wei led his party to the quest location. Which wasn''t too far, and they arrived within half an hour. Li Wei surveyed the Blue Boars in front of him. "They don''t look too strong, but there are about two hundred of them," he observed hiding behind the trees. Elva looked at the boars with her skill. "They will escape if we attack too aggressively. They might look weak, but they are pretty good at running away," she mentioned her knowledge about them. Li Wei nodded and looked at Olivia. "Your attributes are still low. I will transfer 100,000 coins. Use them to raise it, and don''t worry about paying me back," he said, directly transferring the amount without giving her a chance to say anything. Olivia sighed. "Okay, I will raise it," she said with a nod, raising her attributes with the coins he transferred. ¨C¨C¨C AP: 13 ¡ý 100- | Coins: 100,000 ¡ý 10,000- MP: 950/775 (175+) Strength: 104 ¡ü 16+ | Agility: 106 (8-) ¡ü 16+ Intelligence: 155 (30+) ¡ü 50+ | Endurance: 93 (35+) ¡ü 18+ ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei then turned his attention towards the rest of the party. "Okay, Li Xin, Alice, and Elva, you will be fighting those boars while me and Olivia will provide support from the back," he declared, making them a little stunned. Li Xin looked at him confused. "Brother, why are you not fighting?" she asked, knowing he likes to fight. Li Wei smiled at her. "Even though you can level up your skills, it doesn''t mean you can use the full power of them. But if you fight with your skills regularly, then you can use them at full power, and it might even save your lives," he explained, the knowledge he got from the books. "So you should be fighting often from now and make sure to use your Advanced skill too. As long as you master them, they will become a trump card for you," he concluded and looked at his party. "No one has a problem with this, right?" he inquired. Everyone shook their heads in agreement. Li Xin, Elva, and Alice moved towards the Blue Boars ready to engage in combat, while Li Wei and Olivia took positions to provide their support. But Li Xin and them didn''t attack immediately, they waited for the Blue Boars to gather together so they could use area effect skills to slow them down. Li Wei observed at them with a nod. "They are learning," he murmured softly, looking at Li Xin, who was calmly observing the Blue Boars. He shifted his attention to Olivia beside him. "How much debt do you have?" he asked curiously. Olivia looked at him with her emotionless sapphire eyes. Nevertheless, she still answered. "180 million," she stated. Chapter 34 - 34: No Reasons "180 million!" Li Wei exclaimed at Olivia with wide eyes. He just didn''t understand how one could borrow so much money just by becoming a servant. Olivia sighed, "I have my circumstances that allowed me to do that, and we should focus on supporting them," she replied, not explaining, and pointed towards Li Xin and the girls. Li Wei did not continue further and looked at the girls who were about to engage in combat. He was keeping an eye on them even though he was talking to Olivia, and he wasn''t worried because they have high attributes now. Li Xin looked at the blue boars gathering together. "Alice, Elva, be ready. I will attack first," she said and, without hesitation, chanted "Frost Nova." *Swoish* A freezing wave swept out from her staff, proceeding towards the blue boars at speed. *Gaww!* The boars screamed angrily at the sudden attack and defended running away. "Alice, Elva, now!" Li Xin shouted, seeing the boars covered by her attack. "Elemental Arrow," Elva launched her long-ranged attack, followed by Alice, "Slash", who attacked the boars that came close to them. *Oink!* The boars screamed in pain but didn''t run away and attacked angrily because of their low damage attacks. "Restoration Field," Olivia, who was beside Li Wei, chanted, aiming her Staff at Li Xin and the girls who were in combat. *Shing* With a sound, white energy emerged and covered the battlefield, instantly creating a recovery field. Li Xin, Alice, and Elva were surprised. "This field can recover our mana and health. Attack, don''t let them escape," Elva reminded them and began attacking with arrows. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the basic skill Restoration Field-5.] Li Wei looked at the notification. ''It''s really a good skill. This skill will allow party members inside the field to recover at two times the rate, but the skill level also needs to be high to work on a higher level, or the recovery will be low,'' he pondered while keeping an eye on Li Xin and girls. Noticing that they didn''t need any help he turned his gaze towards Olivia, who was controlling the skill. ''I should also learn her special skills. It can come in handy if she is low on mana,'' he thought and looked at Li Xin and the girls who were in combat with boars and asked them to use advance skills repeatedly. Time passed slowly. One hour, two hours, three hours. But neither Li Wei nor Olivia intervened. They just watched them eliminate the boars swiftly with their combo attacks. [Ding,...] [Ding,...] The notifications of XP gaining rang as they continued to eliminate the blue boars. When the number of boars became less than fifty, they finally started to run away in fear. *Oink**Oink* With speed, they desperately made their escape. Watching that the girls couldn''t stop them, Li Wei finally made his move. "Frost Nova," he chanted, aiming his hands at the running boars. *Whoosh* A strong freezing wave swept towards them, instantly freezing them in ice. Seeing the boars frozen in ice, Li Xin and the girls didn''t hesitate and attacked with their new advanced skills. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Magic Storm," "Fatal Mirage," "Elemental Fusion Arrow." *Boom**shatter**swoosh**Oink* The booming sounds rang as they attacked with their advanced skills that they had mastered perfectly in three hours. [Ding, Congratulations! You have mastered the following advanced skills: Magic Storm, Fatal Mirage, Elemental Fusion Arrow.] "It''s great that they mastered their advanced skills," Li Wei murmured, looking at the system prompt. He had asked them to train their skills; if not, they would''ve already done eliminating boars within an hour. [Ding..] [Ding..] The XP notifications started to ring again as they killed the boars with their regular skills. Olivia, who was beside him, looked at him with a doubt, "Is it really okay to share the XP like this?" She asked because they both didn''t do anything and were still earning XP, which might cause dissatisfaction among the party members. "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry about it," Li Wei replied and didn''t explain. He was leveling up with this tiny amount of XP and could guarantee their safety. Not to mention, he was going to help them level up faster. Olivia didn''t say anything because he was the party leader, and she has to follow his commands due to the contract as long as they are not too much. [Ding, Congratulations! Your level has increased to Level 21..] Looking at the level-up prompt, Li Wei nodded and looked at Li Xin and the girls, who were done and started collecting the bodies without him saying anything. "Let''s go; we should help too," he said to Olivia and proceeded to help his party with her. After everything was done, Li Xin let out a sigh of relief. "Whew, it was too tiring to fight like this," she complained, looking at Li Wei, who told them to use advance skills again and again. Li Wei patted her head gently. "It''s for your good; I did this and look you got yourself too dirty with the blood stains" he said, looking at the girls who got blood on their outfits, even when fighting with long range attacks. He shook his head and snapped his fingers. "Purification," he chanted. *Shing* Suddenly, a white holy light enveloped his party, cleaning the dust and stains on their outfits. "What!" Olivia exclaimed in a low voice because his purification skill has better effects than her own skill, it means his skill is higher level than hers. She found it a little unbelievable because only healers have this skill. Elva and Alice looked at him with puzzled expressions because they didn''t know when he got this skill. But they didn''t inquire because everyone has their secrets. Li Wei ignored their reactions. "Let''s go; we should go back and eat first," he declared. They haven''t eaten their meals yet, but it wasn''t a problem for them because of their high attributes which were higher than normal persons. Everyone agreed and headed back to the city. They submitted the quest and returned to the inn taking the rewards. ¨C¨C¨C Quest Reward: 250000 coins Party Split: 250000¡Â5 = 50000 coins Li Wei: 50000¡Á10= 500000 coins | Li Xin: 50000 coins Alice: 50000 coins | Elva: 50000 coins | Olivia: 50000 coins ¨C¨C¨C Inside the cafeteria of the inn, Li Wei looked at his party who were eating their food. "Did you guys buy the camping equipment and essential things you needed?" he asked for confirmation. Elva and Alice nodded, "Yes, we prepared everything yesterday," Alice answered with a faint blush. Li Wei then looked at Li Xin and Olivia. No matter how much guts he has, he can''t prepare some things for them and could only ask indirectly. Li Xin blushed a little, knowing that he was asking about their private clothes and other things. "I also bought the things you don''t have to worry about it," she replied. Yesterday, they all bought the things they needed inside the female shops while he was wandering other shops. Olivia also answered after Li Xin, "I have everything I needed for a month," she said, indicating that she would need money to buy after a month. Li Wei nodded, "Tomorrow we will head to the north area and will be staying there for around a week," he expressed his plans for next week that he came up. ¨C¨C¨C The area outside Valeria City is divided into:- - West: F+ level area (Level 1-10) - East: E level area (level 10-30) - South: E+ Level area (level 30-50) - North: D- Level area (level 11-50) ¨C¨C¨C Elva frowned a little after hearing his plans, "But in the North area, the number of monsters is greater and some might also attack in nights with great numbers," she expressed her concerns. "I know there are many monsters there, but we can also level up faster, and as long as we stay inside the low-level areas, there will be no dangers. What I wanted to do is to gain experience in fighting against many monsters, and we will mostly stay in level 11-15 areas," Li Wei explained his plans to everyone. What he said was true, but he was also hoping to level up faster and have them level up too because the highest level in this world was still unknown. No one knows how high one can reach because they can''t complete the SSS level class quest and get stuck at level 525. But he got the quest to kill the gods it means they are hiding inside the earth making him feel unsecure. "Does anyone have objections?" he asked, looking at his party. Everyone shook their heads and agreeing with him because they too wanted to level up. Seeing everyone agreed, Li Wei nodded, "Okay, there is still time before night. You can buy whatever you want, but make sure not to fill your item box too much," he reminded them before continuing, "Everyone should rest well, because we will not be able to rest too much for a week," he concluded. Li Xin wrinkled her nose cutely when she heard that they will not be able to rest but didn''t object. After the meal, they made their way back to their rooms and freshened up. Li Wei sat on the bed, looking at his status. "I shouldn''t increase anything for now," he murmured when he felt Li Xin leaning on him with a sleepy face. He smiled, rubbing her head, "You can sleep," he said. It was not night yet, but she was tired, probably from fighting for hours non-stop. Even though they recovered their mana, it would still cause fatigue if they kept using the skills again and again. "Un," Li Xin nodded and laid on the bed, closing her eyes to sleep. Li Wei then glanced at Olivia, who was sitting on her bed silently. "You can tell me if you have something on your mind," he suggested again because her mood was a little better than yesterday. Olivia looked at him, "What is the reason you are leveling up and trying to gain power?" she asked, ignoring his suggestion. Li Wei became stunned at her sudden question but he answered without hesitation, "To protect her," he said, glancing at Li Xin. Olivia didn''t feel surprised, "Unlike you, I don''t have any reason," she said without any expression and lied down on the bed not wanting to continue the conversation further. Li Wei looked at her with a frown and felt puzzled. ''If she didn''t have any reasons, then why did she have a debt?'' he thought but decided not to ask any further. Chapter 35 - 35: Dungeon Of The Sage Next morning, after having breakfast, they all headed to north plane. They were staying there for a long time, so Li Wei made sure to pay for the inn room for extended stay or he might have to struggle to get a room later. "Is it really okay to not take any quest?" Li Xin asked him, because they hadn''t taken any quest from the adventurer guild. For the North planes, they provided special quests with a long duration knowing adventurers will go there for long time. Li Wei shook his head at her. "If we take the quest, we have to spend time searching for the specific monsters required for subjugation, and it will waste a lot of time. So, it''s better to level up for a week and think about quests later. As for money, we can earn it by selling the monsters to the system," he explained, turning his gaze towards the North plane in front of him. Even though it was called a plane, it was actually a forest with mountains and rivers, the same as RPG games with otherworldly things. Li Wei let out a sigh. "It still feels like a dream," he murmured softly. He played RPG games and never thought that one day he would be able to use magic and skills just like games. "Where are we going?" Elva inquired, looking at the endless forest, the forest was too big and they have to choose a place depending on the area. Li Wei didn''t answer immediately and opened his system map where his current location was displayed. Even though the map wasn''t unlocked completely, it was enough for now. The map was getting unlocked by their levels and wandering around. The map showed that they were currently at the edge of the North plane, and in front of them was an area of level 11-15. The area spanned around thirty kilometres wide. Li Wei observed the map, showing them, "We will go to this mountain because there is a river nearby, so we won''t have a problem with water," he said, pointing towards the area on the map. Everyone nodded, agreeing with him, even though they had brought water with them; sometimes it may not be enough. "Okay, then let''s go," Li Wei said, leading his party inside the Nether Planes. Without hesitation, he directly headed towards the desired location without engaging in combat with any monsters. "Brother, why aren''t we killing the monsters now?" Li Xin asked with a puzzled face as they continued to move forward. Li Wei wanted to respond, but Elva was a step ahead of him. "If we directly fight monsters now, we don''t know if other monsters will be attracted here too, and the fight may go longer. We will have less chance to find a good place to camp if we do that, and if we don''t find a good one, we will get attacked by the monsters who come out at night," she explained doing her favourite thing. Li Xin nodded with understanding. She didn''t read books like Li Wei in seconds, so she doesn''t have much knowledge about the monsters here. Li Wei led his party forward, avoiding the monsters silently and finally arrived at the place he wanted. "It''s really a great place," he murmured, looking at the mountains in front of him. They were filled with greenery and trees, while some small animals ran around on it. "There are many places that are more beautiful than this, but it''s just our levels are too low to go there," Alice said with a sigh. She was the oldest one among them but couldn''t do anything when it came to her family stopping her from leveling up before she reached a certain age that her family was following for years. Li Wei nodded, agreeing with her. "We should find a place first. There are only low-level monsters here who don''t like the water, so we will not encounter many monsters here, but be careful," he warned them before leading them to search for a place to camp. Everyone started to search for a good location so they would not encounter any monsters at night. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Olivia, who was also searching with them, came to a sudden stop and looked in front of her. It was a big tree, and the trunk was big as a small house. The trunk was covered by thick vines, but it still failed to hide the violet glaring eyes that were looking coldly at her. Li Wei, who was searching for a good place, was also keeping an eye on everyone just in case. So when he noticed Olivia stopping suddenly, he didn''t hesitate and used Analyse Eye. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Venomstrike Serpent (Dungeon Boss) | Type: Normal Status Effect: Mutated (All Attributes Buff) Rank: E+ | Level: 19 .. Special Skill: Venomous Bite-20. **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C His eyes narrowed upon seeing the skill name and level. The snake wouldn''t harm her, but his poison can, especially since its level is almost the same as hers. He didn''t know how the hell the snake got here, but he didn''t care. "Be careful!" he shouted, alerting everyone. Olivia, who was standing there, suddenly felt a crisis, but she wasn''t a warrior, and her reactions were slow. The moment she thought to dodge, the snake, which was lying in ambush, attacked her. *Hiss* With a hiss, the snake opened its mouth that was big enough to swallow a horse. "Scared Ward." With no choice but to outrun the snake, Olivia shouted, creating a shield around her. *Shatter* But before the shield could form, it was destroyed by the snake''s mouth, which was only few metres away from her. ''Am I going to die here?'' Olivia thought with depression. Even though she has a debt, she didn''t give up and tried to think of ways but she didn''t show it to others, or they might laugh at her because it was almost impossible to pay the debt amount she has. Olivia showed a unwilling expression, ''I don''t have any reasons to become stronger, but I still didn''t give up thinking one day I will be able to do what I want, but... it seems even the gods don''t want me to live,'' her life flashed before her eyes, lips trembling and eyes becoming wet, she lost all the hope. "Frost Nova." But suddenly, she heard a shout, and the snake was hit by a terrifying snow blast, backing away from her. *Hisss!* The snake screamed angrily as the snow did a little effect on it. With hissing, it once again attacked Olivia. "Huh?," Olivia became a little stunned because she suddenly felt someone hugging her from behind. "Shadow Step," she heard the voice of Li Wei ringing into her ears clearly. The scenery around her changed, and she appeared just beside Li Xin and other party members without any harm. She looked at them, who wore a face of worry, and then turned her gaze behind at Li Wei, who was still holding her waist, making her feel the warmth of his hands. "Are you okay?" his voice sounded again with a look of concern in it. Looking at him, Olivia nodded hurriedly. "I am all right," she replied, not knowing her eyes were glistening with tears. Li Wei nodded. "Okay, be careful. It''s a dungeon boss. I will fight with it," he said and disappeared. He also saw her eyes were wet, but he just thought she was scared. "Olivia, are you alright?" Li Xin asked while Elva and Alice also looked at her with same question. Olivia nodded, adjusting her emotions. "I am all right," she said, her voice becoming a little softer. Li Xin heaved a sigh of relief, knowing she was alright, and turned towards Li Wei, who was about to fight the snake. "Fireball." Li Wei directly attacked with long-range attacks; he didn''t dare to get too close because of its poison. ''I should upgrade my Cure Poison skills later,'' he thought attacking again. *Boom* *Hiss* The snake hissed in pain when it was hit by a fireball, suddenly it made a unbelievable move, dumbfounding everyone. Li Wei looked ahead, his mouth twitching. "It escaped," he murmured with a difficult face. Li Xin and the other girls were also shocked; they never thought the snake was too cowardly. They hurriedly approached Li Wei and looked at the big tree where a cave appeared and the snake escaped inside. "Brother, what should we do?" Li Xin asked. She didn''t know what level it was, but it was probably a high level that could threaten Olivia and not to mention them, even he was avoiding to fight closely with it. Li Wei was just about to answer, when he and his party suddenly received a quest, making them dumbfounded again. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, Dungeon Clear Quest: Eliminate all the monsters and fulfil certain conditions. Dungeon level: 15 | Difficulty: E+ | Floors: 3 Dungeon creator: Sage Rewards: Unknown] ¨C¨C¨C Chapter 36 - 36: Camp Li Wei looked at the quest with doubt because it said it was level 15, but the monster he saw was level 19. This thing only happens when a dungeon error occurs. "What do you think we should do?" Li Wei asked his party for consent. Unlike the normal dungeons that get spawned, many can be created by high-level monsters and people. This type of dungeon aren''t rare because when monsters reach a certain number, they can form a dungeon for themselves. But only intelligent and high-level monsters can do that, with few exceptions in low level. There are also cases where humans made dungeons to farm certain monsters, but many times it was used for traps and tricks. Not to mention a dungeon error where the level of the monster''s boss changes because they eliminate all low-level monsters for XP. Hearing him Elva looked at the dungeon with a frown. "The dungeon level is 12, and if anything happens, we can escape. But we don''t know if it''s really safe, especially since it looks too suspicious. If it was created by a Sage, then why has no one discovered it until now, not to mention it''s a Dungeon Error?" she expressed her concerns. Li Wei nodded at her. "But because of the dungeon error, many traps will be disabled and destroyed, and only the dungeon boss will remain. I don''t think it will be a problem because they probably can''t level up too much considering the level of the dungeon and the monsters in it," he explained. When he was searching through the books, he also searched for the inheritances of the sages and heroes. He wanted to let Li Xin become stronger, and now the opportunity was in front of him; he couldn''t let it go to waste. It didn''t matter if it is true or not; as long as there is a chance, he is willing to try. Alice also agreed with him. "Elva, what he says is right, but wouldn''t it be good if we level up first before clearing the dungeon?" she suggested. "Of course, we will level up first before clearing the dungeon," Li Wei said, turning towards them and continuing, "Also, I don''t think anyone will discover the dungeon unless they get too close to it, and the boss will also not come out or it will lose its status buff as dungeon boss, so we can level up without any problems," he explained. Elva nodded. "I don''t have any problems if we level up a little and then go to clear the dungeon," she agreed with him, she too wanted to see how the dungeon created by sage looks. Li Wei felt relieved that she agreed because he decided he would go inside no matter what, and if she rejected him, then it might not be a good thing for their party''s stability. "Has anyone found a good place?" he asked. Before they go to level up, they needed to set up the camp. Li Xin looked at him. "Brother, I found a cave, and it''s spacious too," she replied, pointing at a place just a little distance away from them. "Okay, then we should hurry up and set the camp there. Let''s go," Li Wei said, leading them towards the place Li Xin discovered, the distance wasn''t long, and they arrived in front of it. "It''s really spacious," Li Wei murmured, looking at the cave that was the size of a small house. The cave was hidden by the big trees and vines, made a good spot. Li Wei then looked at Elva. "Elva, you should prepare some warning traps around the cave so we will know if any monsters come," he said because she has a basic trap skill. Even though it''s low level, it''s enough and can warn them about it. Elva nodded. "I will do it," she replied and got to work taking out her equipment while Alice also joined her to help. "I will clean the cave," Olivia said, looking at the cave filled with grass and dirt. However, Li Wei shook his head. "You don''t have to worry about it," he replied and aimed his hand at the cave. "Cleaning, Dusting, Purification." Without hesitation, he chanted the skills that he learned inside the city. *Swooooh* A wave of wind swept inside the cave, cleaning the grass. With one more swoosh, it cleaned the minuscule dust, and finally, the white holy light enveloped the cave, purifying everything. Olivia looked at him with a stunned face. Elva and Alice, who were preparing the traps, were also stunned, while Li Xin was only surprised a little. "It''s done," Li Wei murmured. "Let''s go inside; we should set up the camp there," he said, not caring about their reactions. Once inside, he took out the camping equipment and started to prepare. Li Xin and Olivia also helped him after recovering from their surprise. Alice looked at Li Wei inside the cave. "Elva, don''t you think his skill sets are weird?" she said in a hushed voice. Elva, too, turned her gaze towards him. "Maybe he was born with some skills," she replied, not caring much. It was not a good thing to delve into the secrets of others. "How boring; you don''t have any interest in him," Alice muttered with a disappointed expression and suddenly remembered something, making her eyes light up. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alice looked at Elva and scanned her body with her bright eyes. Sensing her gaze, Elva felt uneasy. "Why are you looking at me like this?" she asked with a sharp glare. Alice smirked at her. "Look, Li Wei and Li Xin are too close, and they must have hugged each other, right?" she asked with interest. Elva frowned, not knowing what she was thinking. "Yes, they must have. And didn''t you see Li Xin was embarrassed this morning? It''s probably because she was being close to him in front of someone," she replied with detail. Hearing her, Alice nodded, and her cheeks suddenly flushed a little. "So, at the dungeon fight, he hugged me to save from the dungeon boss, and today he hugged Olivia for the same reason," she said and looked at Elva with deep eyes. "Huh?" Elva became puzzled. "Do you mean he is looking for ways to get close with us?" she asked with doubt because she didn''t sense anything like that from him. She was an elf and could sense other people''s emotions more clearly. Alice shook her head. "That''s not what I mean. I was saying that he has laid his hands on almost all girls in his party, and now only one remains," she said with a misunderstanding talk while looking at Elva with fiery eyes. "So I was thinking when he will lay his hand on you," Alice completed her sentence with daydreaming and looked ahead to saw a soft white fist heading towards her face. She wanted to dodge, but it was already too late. *Bang,* a bang sounded as the fist landed on the unprepared Alice who was sent flying. "Idiot," Elva murmured, shaking her fists, and got to her work again, ignoring her. *Thud* With a thud sound, Alice directly landed inside the cave with screams. "Ahh, it hurts," she screamed in pain, rubbing her cheeks and elbows. "Elva, you are too ruthless to attack me when I am unprepared. Is this how you treat your best friend?" she complained with irritation when she suddenly felt the gazes around her. She sat up and saw she was inside the cave while Li Wei, Li Xin, and even Olivia was looking at her with weird expression. Alice blushed with an embarrassed expression, "Ahh, I am sorry, sorry for disrupting your work. Don''t mind me," she apologized and hurried out of the cave ignoring their gazes. Li Wei shook his head. "What a kid," he murmured. Li Xin nodded with agreement. "Yes, she is the oldest but acts like an immature kid," she said and resumed what she was doing with Li Wei and Olivia. They haven''t heard their conservation, but they could guess it was her fault already. Alice arrived beside Elva with a pout. "See, you embarrassed me in front of everyone," she complained again with irritation. "You were asking for it," Elva said, glancing at her with sharp eyes. "But I was serious about that, you know? Like, I am really curious about..." Alice wanted to continue, but she stopped feeling the cold glare of her. She can escape with her skills, but it will not do any good if they end up in a fight suddenly with monsters, so she didn''t dare to use the skills to escape. "I was just joking, just joking," Alice hurriedly took back a few steps, but she still looked at her curiously, overthinking of other things. Elva sighed at her; she knew her personality. "You should better not think weird things, or it won''t end well for you," she threatened her, looking directly into her eyes. "Elva, you are probably overthinking things how could I your best friend will do such things," Alice denied it with a smile. ''Hehe, as long as I don''t tell you what I am thinking, you can''t do anything,'' she smirked inside her mind. ''But it will be really romantic to see Elva being hugged by him. I should prepare some gifts just in case,'' she started to overthink again. Chapter 37 - 37: Level UP After finishing their own work with camp and having their meals, Li Wei led his party to search nearby monsters with Alice, who was looking at him curiously for some reason. But he didn''t care about it and continued to search with them. Olivia also adjusted her emotions to normal, following them. "We should eliminate any monsters nearby, so it will be much safer at night," Li Wei suggested to search the nearby areas first. Elva agreed with a nod. "Yes, we should focus on the monsters nearby as they can attack and attract predators at night. It will be troublesome if we really get caught up with fighting them in night when the visibility is low," she explained the dangers. "Yup, it will be a problem, so let''s do it as fast as we can," Li Wei sped up with them following behind. To him, it was no threat to fight with monsters in this area, so he was moving much more freely. As they continued their search, they soon found a bunch of level 12 monsters. Their count exceeded eight hundred. "They are really thriving here," Li Wei murmured, looking at the goblins in front of him with a disappointed face. ''Unless we move to a high-level area, there is no chance to encounter rare monsters that could sell for a lot of money,'' he sighed because these goblins won''t earn them much money. In a low-level area like this, there was no way to encounter some rare monsters. It was already a high luck when they encountered the dungeon. He retracted his thoughts and looked at his party, "I will be the main attacker. Alice, stay here and protect them from any monsters that come close. Olivia, you don''t need to use any support skills or any other skills on me; just use it on them," Li Wei gave them instructions. He then turned towards Elva and Li Xin. "XinXin, Elva, you both fire long-range attacks, and everyone should keep more than half of MP for reserve," he reminded them. Everyone nodded, agreeing with him. They too knew they were inside the forest, and monsters could come at any time, so it was better to be prepared. Li Wei saw they agreed and felt relieved. "Okay, then I will go," he said, and with a swoosh, he disappeared. The area they were in was a little open with some trees. The goblins gathered in groups of hundreds where they camped together, a little distance away from others, some resting and some preparing for hunt. "Frost Nova," Li Wei, who appeared with Shadow Step, didn''t bother to check and directly attacked, creating a freezing wave. The wave swept over goblins, freezing them. They were only level 12, and with that much gap between the levels, their HP started to drop drastically. "Fireball, Fireball, Fireball," he didn''t hesitate and attacked again, not even giving them a chance to scream. *Booom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Sizzle!* Booming and sizzling sounds echoed, killing the goblins. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] The system notifications chimed with every kill. *Gwaaa* *gwaa* Seeing one of their camps attacked, the goblins roared wildly and attacked towards him with anger. "I should lower their numbers as much as I can. Then it wouldn''t be a problem if they escape behind," Li Wei murmured, looking at the goblins. He was here to power level up Li Xin and others, and he couldn''t just rely on them to kill themselves; he has to do it personally, or they will lose a lot of time. "Frost Nova." "Frost Nova." "Fireball." Once again, he attacked with long-range skills. Boom, Sizzle, Swoosh. He continued to kill them easily, gaining experience for him and his party. Alice, Elva, and Olivia looked at him with dumbfounded expressions. Alice looked at Li Xin. "Li Xin, what level is your brother?" she asked with doubt. No matter what, it doesn''t look like a low-level fighting against the monsters. Li Xin smiled at her. "He is level 21," she replied, not hiding it from them because Li Wei told her there was no need to hide his level except the bonus secret. "What! Level 21! But wasn''t he just level 11 when we met?" Alice asked with exclamation and doubt. There were many things she wanted to ask. "It''s our time to attack," suddenly Olivia, who was silent, intervened seeing Li Xin''s face becoming a little difficult. Li Xin heaved a sigh of relief and nodded with everyone using their skills to attack. *Boom! Boom! Sizzle! Swoosh!* *Gwaaa* *gwaaa* The screams of goblins echoed as they died, becoming the experience points for Li Wei''s party. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] Li Wei, who was in front, continued overpowering them with his long-range skills and Swordsmanship. It only took an hour to eliminate all the goblins. Li Wei looked at the corpses. "It''s really a pain to collect them. Isn''t there something that could collect them?" he murmured with dissatisfaction and began to collect the corpses with his party. Li Wei checked the count. "A total of 820. It''s still low considering the money it will give us," he thought and turned towards the girls. "There is still a few hours before evening. Let''s go; we will search and kill more monsters for XP," he suggested. The fight wasn''t that long, and not to mention they weren''t even tired. "I don''t have any problem with that," Elva said, while Alice also nodded, agreeing with him. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, then let''s go; we should clear nearby monsters as much as we can," Li Wei announced and once again led them to kill monsters, gaining XP again. He was going to level them up to 15 before going to the dungeon of the sage. This time they weren''t much lucky and only found two groups of kobolds and wolves. Each group containing about hundreds of them. After eliminating them it was already evening, and everyone decided to return to their camp and freshen up. After using purification on them, Li Wei sat outside the cave, lighting up a campfire, and checked the gains of today. ¨C¨C¨C Monsters Killed:- ?1.Goblins (level 12): 820 Coins: 820¡Á150 = 123,000 Coins XP: 820¡Á120= 96,240 XP ?2.Wolves (level 12): 200 Coins: 200¡Á200= 40,000 Coins XP: 200¡Á120= 24,000 XP ?3.Kobalds (level 13): 200 Coins: 200¡Á140= 28,000 XP: 200¡Á130= 26,000 ¨C¨C¨C ??Total Coins: 191,009 | Total XP: 146,240 ??Party Split: XP: 146240¡Â5= 29,248 XP Coins: 19100 ¡Â5= 38,200 coins ¨C¨C¨C -- Li Wei -- XP gained - 29248¡Á10 = 292,480 XP Level UP = 21¡ú33 Level - 33 ¨C¨C¨C -- Li Xin -- XP gained - 29,248 XP Level UP = 12¡ú14 Level - 14 ¨C¨C¨C -- Alice -- XP gained - 29,248 XP Level UP = 13¡ú15 Level - 15 ¨C¨C¨C -- Elva -- XP gained - 29,248 XP Level UP = 13¡ú15 Level - 15 ¨C¨C¨C --Olivia -- XP gained - 29,248 XP Level UP = 20¡ú21 Level - 21 ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei looked at his level with a satisfied expression. ''Now I feel much more at ease, I don''t have to worry about anything even if the boss exceeds level 30,'' he thought. "Brother, what are you doing?" Li Xin came out of the cave asking him who was sitting silently, she was still wearing the battle attire just in case if they have to fight. Li Wei shook his head with a smile. "Nothing, I was just about to start cooking food," he replied. Li Xin became stunned at his reply; his cooking isn''t good at all, but suddenly she thought of something her eyes widening with a shock. "Brother, don''t tell me you..." She stopped, not continuing further. Seeing her shocked look, Li Wei laughed, "Haha, don''t underestimate your brother XinXin. I learned cooking before you even know what it means to cook." he said with a pride. Li Xin looked at him with a cute pout; he could learn the skills as he wants, but she couldn''t. She felt a little dissatisfied. "What are you going to cook?" she asked, sitting beside him. "Just grilling some meat from this world," Li Wei replied, taking out the equipment and ingredients. Li Xin nodded and watched him cook carefully. With the knowledge of cooking Li Wei got from the skill, he prepared the ingredients carefully and started to grill the meat with utmost care. *Sizzle* The sizzling sound and aroma of the meat spread in the environment. It invited Alice out who was inside the cave. She looked at Li Wei with surprise, but her attention was more fixed on the food that was on the grill. She swallowed her saliva, sitting opposite to them. Alice regretfully tore her gaze from the food and looked at Li Wei. "Do you need my help?" she asked because he appeared to be proficient at cooking not needing any but just in case maybe she can get a chance to test. Li Wei shook his head. "No, I can handle it. Just wait for a few minutes; the food will be ready," he said and continued to cook enough for all of them. Elva and Olivia also came out and looked at Li Wei in surprise; they never knew he was able to cook, and more so, his skill level seems high. Olivia came sitting beside Li Xin silently while Elva took a seat beside Alice, whose gaze was fixed on the food again. Li Wei glanced at them. "We will level up tomorrow and then will do the dungeon," he said. Now they have reached level 15, except Li Xin, but she can level up tomorrow with them. He was going to level up them around 20 so there will be no problems. Elva nodded. "I don''t have any problems with that," she agreed. They too wanted to see the dungeon made by the sage. "Okay then, food is almost ready; let''s eat," Li Wei said, seeing the meat getting cooked perfectly. Chapter 38 - 38: Dungeon Break Li Wei took out the sauce that he brought with him. "Here, take this sauce and grab it however you want; there is more, so don''t worry about not having enough," he said, looking at the party. Alice nodded first and directly grabbed the meat and sauce. "It looks delicious, so I will try it first," she said with her watering mouth and took a bite of the grilled meat. "Umm, it''s Good!" she exclaimed with wide eyes. Li Wei shook his head at her. "You both should take too," he said, looking at Elva and Olivia while he prepared for Li Xin personally. "Here you go," he said with a smile. Li Xin took the dish from his hands and took a bite of grilled meat. "It''s good," she said with surprise, knowing his terrible cooking. Li Wei nodded, and he too tried it. He too was surprised, ''It''s really good, but there is still a difference from the shop owner and me; maybe it''s because of the lack of knowledge,'' he thought, he can learn the skills but it doesn''t mean he can also learn their experience. Elva and Olivia were also surprised at him, they never thought that his cooking was good almost reaching the level of shop. After having dinner, they all returned to the cave where they prepared two tents inside it. "Everyone should be alert just in case," Li Wei reminded them. No one was on watch because there was no need at low-level areas, and not to mention they were in a level 15 area. Alice and Elva nodded, entering one of the tents, while Li Wei, Li Xin, and Olivia entered another. The tents were big, so it was not much of a problem. "Are you really okay with this?" Li Wei asked, looking at Olivia. He was going to prepare one more tent for her, but she rejected it, saying it would only bring extra work. Olivia shook her head. "It will only waste more time if you set up a tent for me alone, and I don''t have any problems staying with both of you," she replied and made her way towards the bed. Li Wei nodded. "Then we should rest," he said, and with Li Xin, he laid down on another folding bed just a little away from Olivia. Li Xin, who was beside him, observed Olivia. "Brother, don''t you feel Olivia became a little softer?" she whispered, noticing the change in her. Li Wei nodded. "Yes, it might be because of what happened today, but she recovered faster than I thought. It must be because of her past," he answered, thinking of what she must have gone through. He too noticed her change but didn''t think too much because everyone has privacy and, more importantly, she is a girl so it was better to left some things untouched. Li Wei talked with Li Xin for some time until she slept and he too closed his eyes to sleep. With his level at 33, he didn''t worry about the monsters coming at night. The night passed without any incidents, and the next morning they all got ready with Li Wei using purification on them and preparing breakfast. Li Wei looked at his party that was ready. "Let''s go; we should..." he wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by a loud explosion. *Booooom!!* A loud explosion happened at the entrance of the dungeon they discovered yesterday. The explosion covered the nearby area, throwing rocks and sand. Li Wei and his party were out of the explosion area, but they still felt tremors of ground, they were stunned to see the explosion happing when a sudden quest notification rang. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, Dungeon Break Quest: Eliminate all the monsters that escaped the dungeon. Monsters Eliminated: 0/3 Level: 20 | Difficulty: E Rewards: Dungeon Clear Reward, 100,000 coins] ¨C¨C¨C "Dungeon Break," Li Wei frowned, looking at the quest. "Why did the dungeon break happen now?" he murmured with dissatisfaction. The dungeon error happens because powerful monsters kill low-level monsters to level themselves up. But dungeon break is different; it happens because of various reasons. Whenever a dungeon break happens, the boss monsters and normal monsters can escape from the dungeons with their buffs. They will go outside to hunt, killing anyone in their way. *Rawww* *Hisss* *Roarr* Suddenly, the roars of the dungeon boss who escaped sounded. "All of you go hide inside the cave," Li Wei said in a hurry. He can fight with them, but the girls were too low level. If the dungeon boss attacked them suddenly, he couldn''t guarantee to save them, because he leveled up too fast and couldn''t control his strength. "Brother, be careful," Li Xin said with concern. She knew he was high level but was still worried about him, nevertheless she didn''t delay and returned inside the cave because it was the only choice. If they started to go around, they would be noticed by the dungeon boss. Elva, Alice, and Olivia too asked him to be careful and hid inside the cave. Li Wei was surprised to hear it from Olivia but nodded at her asking them to hide. Seeing them hiding inside the cave, Li Wei didn''t hesitate and used the Shadow Step to appear at a different place. ''I hope the dungeon isn''t destroyed,'' he thought with irritation. He was hoping to get the inheritance of the sage, but the dungeon break sometimes destroys the dungeons, and it will be no good if it really happened. He looked at the three Monsters. One was the green snake with violet eyes. The second one was a wolf, and the last one was a goblin, all were the size of a big truck. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Name: Venomstrike Serpent (Dungeon Boss) | Type: Normal Status Effect: Mutated (All Attributes Buff) Rank: E+ | Level: 19 ... Special Skill: Venomous Bite-20. ... **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Fanged Wolf (Dungeon Floor Boss) | Type: Normal Status Effect: Mutated (All Attributes Buff) Rank: E+ | Level: 17 ... **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Goblin King (Dungeon Floor Boss) | Type: Normal Status Effect: Mutated (All Attributes Buff) Rank: E+ | Level: 18 ... **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C ''The wolf and goblin aren''t a problem for me, but the poison of the snake isn''t something I could take lightly,'' Li Wei thought, looking at their status. Even though he won''t die with the poison of the snake, it could lead to his response being slow. He didn''t hesitate and directly raised his cure poison skill to level 20. "It took 100,000 coins to upgrade the basic skill to advance level; it means I need more money in the future if I want to upgrade the skills of Li Xin and others," he murmured with a bitter expression and turned his gaze towards the monsters which were glaring at each other. ''Hmm, looks like they aren''t on good terms with each other,'' Li Wei thought. ''Anyway, I should kill them first before they cause a big commotion and attract others,'' he thought and once again used the Shadow Step. Li Wei directly appeared in front of the three monsters. "Frost Nova," "Swordsmanship," he attacked, freezing them first and slashed towards the wolf with a sword. *Bang* the sword hit the wolf with a bang, sending it flying backward. *Hisss* *Gwaaa* *awooo* the goblin and snake roared with anger not affected by the skills because they held all stats buff, while the wolf whinnied painfully landing on the ground attracting their attention. "Divine Smite, Divine Protection," Li Wei chanted once again, creating a shield around him and merging two skills in the sword. *Hisss* the snake hissed in fear when it saw the wolf lying painfully, he decided to run again knowing it couldn''t defeat him. "Damn, you still have guts to run. Footwork," Li Wei didn''t hesitate and attacked with a speed not giving a chance to escape it. *Bang* the snake was also sent flying, him ruthlessly landing beside the pitiful wolf. "It''s really hard to control the strength," Li Wei murmured with a frown. He was controlling his strength to not harm their bodies because they will sell for a lot, especially since they are dungeon bosses but it was still not easy. "I have to find a way to control my strength later or I have to level up slowly," he muttered with dissatisfaction. If one levels up too fast, they will not be able to control their strength and might cause damage to themselves and others. That''s why the people in this world don''t power level up their children. "It''s really frustrating; I have the bonus, but I can''t level up faster," he said with irritation and turned towards the goblin who was looking at him with fear. The goblin looked at the wolf and snake who were still screaming with a terrified gaze. He backed out holding the club in his hand. *Gwa gwa gwa* it tried to say something. "Slash," however, Li Wei ignored it and attacked once again. *Bang* *ghwaa* the goblin roared with pain and was sent flying beside the wolf and snake. *Hissss* suddenly, the snake, which was wiggling around in pain, hissed angrily towards Li Wei, spitting dark violet poison at him. "Shadow Step," Li Wei directly dodged it, appearing a distance away. *Sizzle* He looked at the place he was. The poison burned the grass around it, and even the soil turned black. "It was the right choice to avoid it," Li Wei thought. The poison of monsters is more destructive than their levels. Even though he has a high-level cure poison skill, he didn''t want to taste how it feels to get poisoned. "Anyway, I should finish them first," Li Wei said and directly attacked with the back of the sword. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *hissss* *Awoo* *rawaaa* Li Wei didn''t spare and ruthlessly beat them. "I really hope they could give me money with their whole bodies unharmed," he murmured and continued. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Hiss* *Awoo* *rawaa* Inside the cave, all girls heard the sounds of beating and monsters screaming. Alice looked outside the cave with curiosity. "Should we go out?" she asked. Elva shook her head. "We should wait for his call. If not, we will hold him back," she replied, denying her. Li Xin was also curious, and she wanted to ask him with a chat function, but she refrained from doing afraid of him getting distracted if he was fighting them. Chapter 39 - 39: Treasures Chests [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding, Congratulations on completing the dungeon break quest. You have gained the following rewards: Dungeon Clear Reward (Unknown) and 100,000 coins.] Li Wei looked at the notifications of experience points. "They were really tough," he murmured, glancing at the dead dungeon bosses who only had one slash of a sword at their vitals, killing them. "But still, the rewards of dungeon clear remain unknown. Just what it is," he murmured, seeing the quest clear prompt. "Anyway, let''s collect the bodies and go back to camp, or they might worry," Li Wei thought, storing the bodies of monsters inside the item box and heading back to camp. Li Xin, Elva, Alice, and Olivia also received the same prompts as him. Alice looked at Elva. "Now we can go out, right?" she asked, eager to see what happened. Elva wanted to reply when the voice of Li Wei reached their ears. "You can come out; the dungeon bosses are all dead." "Let''s go; we can go out," Li Xin said, going out first, and others following her. "Brother, are you alright?" she asked with concern, even though she saw him unharmed. Li Wei smiled at her. "I am alright; their level isn''t enough to harm me," he replied. Alice, Elva, and Olivia heaved a sigh of relief after seeing him unharmed. They were still worried about him because he was fighting three buffed bosses alone. "What should we do about the dungeon?" Elva asked because the dungeon belongs to the sage, and now all the monsters and bosses were dead, there is almost no danger if they want to go inside. Hearing her, Li Wei looked at the direction of the dungeon. "We should go inside and check, at least. We also haven''t gotten any rewards directly and not to mention the chest will also spawn inside the dungeon," he said. The chest is a dungeon clear reward and it will only spawn inside the dungeon even if the dungeon break happens. Everyone agreed with him and made their way towards the dungeon entrance. Li Wei looked at the place where they discovered the dungeon previously. The big tree was almost destroyed but it still stood with a dungeon entrance that was more bigger. "Looks like an explosion of mana happened and didn''t do much damage," Li Wei murmured with a relieved look. He didn''t want to lose a chance to get an Inheritance of a sage. "Let''s go," without further hesitation, Li Wei led his party inside the dungeon. He was still being careful, making sure everything is alright before going ahead slowly. "This dungeon has three floors, and each floor has one boss. If we are lucky, we might get three treasure chests or at least two," Alice said with an excited face. Li Wei nodded at her. "Yes, we might get two, but the more important thing is the unknown rewards, and I think it will be related to a sage," he said and looked at the first floor of the dungeon covered in dust. "Be careful; the dungeon might be weak because of the mana explosion, and the treasure chest will definitely spawn at one place because of the dungeon break. So there is no need to search unless we reach the third floor," Li Wei warned them and continued ahead slowly. The treasure chest spawns at every boss room, but with the dungeon break, it will spawn at one place. The gods who made rewards seems to have counted all possibilities. The girls also followed him carefully. They didn''t discover any anomalies on any floor and safely arrived at the third floor. They turned their gaze at the open doors of the dungeon boss room, where three treasure chests were spawned. One silver and two bronze. "Three treasure chests!" Alice exclaimed, her eyes widening with excitement. Li Wei shook his head at Alice and turned his gaze at Li Xin, Elva, and Olivia, who were stunned. It was everyone''s first time seeing this many chests and it was a very rare occurrence to see this. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s go; we should open and see what''s inside, and then we will search for the unknown rewards," he said, heading inside the boss room with the girls following him closely. Li Wei stood in front of the chests and looked at the girls who were excited, except Olivia, who kept her expression neutral. "If you want to open it, you can," he suggested. However, Elva and Alice both shook their heads simultaneously. "You cleared the dungeon by yourself, so you can open it or let Li Xin open it because her luck is higher," Elva denied him. Li Wei nodded and turned towards Olivia. She too shook her head, denying him. Knowing they will not open the chest Li Wei turned towards Li Xin "XinXin, you can open the chests," he said. Li Xin looked at him with a puzzled expression. "Brother, don''t you want to open it?" she asked because he liked treasure chests from the games very much. However, Li Wei shook his head. "There''s no need; you can open them all," he replied with a smile. He too wanted to open it, but he knew his luck, and more importantly Li Xin liked to collect rare items and chests in the game, so he decided to let her do it. Li Xin nodded and arrived in front of a bronze chest. With a clank, she pushed open the lid, revealing few items. Li Wei used Analyse Eye to see their information. ¨C¨C¨C ? Coin Card: 100k coins ? IntrusionGuard Amulet: Level 35, ¡Á4 ¨C¨C¨C "Well, it''s a good thing now that we have an IntrusionGuard Amulet," Li Wei murmured, looking at the items inside the treasure chest. The result was within his expectations and no one was surprised because it wasn''t rare. "XinXin, open the next one," Li Wei asked her after storing the items from the chest. Li Xin nodded and opened the next bronze chest. ¨C¨C¨C ? Coin Card: 100k ? Skill Book: Basic Weapon Proficiency (No class restriction), ¡Á 2 ? Skill Book: Basic Memory Enchantment (No class restriction) ¡Á 1 ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei looked at the skills with a nod. ''Some useful skills, even though they are just basic. With the weapon proficiency skill, Olivia and Li Xin can master some hidden weapons, so they can have an ability to protect themselves. As for Memory Enchantment, it is something I need most,'' he thought and asked Li Xin to open the silver Chest. Li Xin didn''t hesitate and pushed open the lid of the silver treasure chest with a excited look. Alice, Elva and Olivia focused their gazes on the silver chest, wanting to know what items will be in it. *Clank!* With a clank the chest opened revealing the items inside it. ¨C¨C¨C ? Coin Card: 500k coins ? Red Moon Attire Set: Level 40 (Women) ? Radiant Seraphic Attire Set: Level 40 (Women) ? Shadowcat Silken Attire Set: Level 40 (Women) ? Verdant Elven Harmony Attire Set: Level 40 (Women) ¨C¨C¨C A sudden silence followed after they saw the items, because all the attire belonged to the women, more so all the private clothes displayed on the top with decorations. Li Wei became stiff seeing this and so did all the girls who were watching eagerly. Li Xin blushed and looked at Li Wei who was looking at the items with wide eyes. "Brother! Close your eyes!" She shouted, her face steaming hot as she hurriedly closed the chest. After closing the chest, she heaved a sigh of relief and turned Li Wei. "Brother, did you see that?" she asked, her voice echoing with coldness. ''Damn, which god is playing with me,'' Li Wei cursed in mind and hurriedly shook his head. "No, I didn''t see anything," he hurriedly denied, but his thoughts said otherwise. ''As long as I don''t say anything, everything will be alright,'' he thought silently, recalling the red, white, black, and white-green eye-catching things. Li Xin looked at him with doubt but decided to let it slip because she was at fault too for not reacting fast. Alice, Elva, and Olivia were stunned and didn''t know what to say. They were all blushing lightly remembering just what happened. "Ahem, let''s go; we should find the rewards for the dungeon," Li Wei said, trying to distract Li Xin, who was looking at him with a glare. Hearing him Alice nodded. "Yes, Li Xin, we should focus on searching for the dungeon clear reward. Who knows, it might be an inheritance of the sage," she added, trying to ease the weird atmosphere. Elva also joined in. "Yes, we should search faster. With the explosion that happened earlier, the dungeon is weak and could fall anytime," she explained the risks of wasting time. Li Xin nodded with a pout, agreeing with them, but suddenly she felt Li Wei looking at her. "What?" she asked with irritation. "Umm," Li Wei didn''t know how to say, but he still asked, "the coin card, can you give me that?" he requested because he would get five million if he redeemed it himself. Li Xin frowned, not knowing what to do because the coin card was on top of the private clothes, and most importantly, they were on the red clothes she liked. But she knew he has ten times bonus, and it was not the time to argue, not to mention she wasn''t wearing those clothes. Li Xin nodded. "Ok, I will give it to you, but turn around first; I have to store the items first," she said with a glare. Li Wei nodded hurriedly. "I can do anything if it''s for money," he murmured with a low voice, turning around. Li Xin didn''t hesitate and stored every piece of clothing swiftly inside her item box. She will give it to others later but definitely not in front of him. Chapter 40 - 40: Meeting With Sage "You can turn around," Li Xin said after storing all the clothes. Li Wei turned around and saw she was still looking at him with a glare. He let out a wry smile and took the coin card from her hands. "We should search for the unknown rewards and see if there is something related to the sage here," he said, looking around the boss room. Li Xin saw him changing the topic but didn''t say anything and also looked around the boss room with others. They all searched but discovered nothing. "Is it a scam?" Li Wei murmured with a frown. But suddenly the scenery around them started to change. "Be careful," Li Wei shouted at the girls and casted a few shields, covering them with him. But he didn''t receive a reply from them and looked back; they stood like statues, even their steps paused in the air. "S**t, this again," Li Wei cursed and tried to open the system panel. Unlike last time, he was able to open it, making him feel a little relieved. He didn''t hesitate and directly channeled his mana at a large amount to use the shadow step skill to escape with them. "Wait, I don''t have any ill intentions," an old voice sounded in hurry trying to stop him. Li Wei became more cautious and looked ahead at the direction of the voice, where a transparent old man was standing there with western features. He looked rather handsome with his trimmed white beard. "Do you really think that will let me believe in you?" Li Wei replied, still channeling his mana to escape with his party. He also didn''t forget to use Analyze Eye on the old man. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: Leo Dior State: Soul Fragment **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei frowned, looking at his status; it only showed his name and state, but he still didn''t let his guard down and kept channeling mana. Leo Dior looked at Li Wei with a difficult face. "Boy, stop. I don''t have any ill intentions. I am Sage. Sage Leo Dior," he explained again seeing him channeling his mana to escape. "Like I will believe you," Li Wei shook his head, he didn''t care even if he was a sage. The old man could stop the time; it means he was more powerful than him and this reason was alone enough for him to escape. Seeing that he still didn''t believe him, Leo Dior felt frustrated. "Look, young man, I know what you are thinking, but I stopped the time because I wanted to talk with you," he said with a gentler tone. But Li Wei shook his head at him. "I still don''t believe you. I am just nobody. Why do you want to talk with me?" he asked, trying to distract the old man and ready to make an escape as long as he got the chance. Leo Dior felt stifled inside. "You chose the Jack-of-all-Trades class and received the ten times bonus from the gods, right?" He directly got to the point, knowing it was useless to explain him. He himself doesn''t have much time left and used the remaining amount of mana inside the dungeon core to stop the time, it wouldn''t last for a long time, so it was better to talk with him directly. Li Wei frowned. "Why do you know this?" he asked with caution, ready to escape if he made a move. Leo Dior saw him getting ready to escape. "Wait, I don''t have any powers left, and I can''t do anything to any of you. I just want to talk with you, and it couldn''t be known to your companions; that''s why I stopped the time inside this floor," he explained hurriedly, afraid of him escaping. Li Wei became a little relieved, knowing he didn''t have any powers left, but he still kept his guard. "What is it you want to talk about?" he asked with irritation. From the day the Earth Evolution started, he is going through a lot. First, it was a goddess who forced him to accept the quest, then the receptionist Sophia, who was planning something, and now an old foggy sage. Seeing his irritation, Leo Dior felt speechless but replied, "There are few things you need to know if you are going to continue with the Jack-of-all-Trades class," he said with a serious expression. Li Wei didn''t say anything and looked at him silently, waiting for him to explain. "You should know that the Jack-of-all-Trades is a special class, right?" Leo Dior asked. Li Wei nodded. "Yes, I know, but what if it''s a special class?" he asked, remembering the words of the goddess, ''every special class has a meaning in itself.'' "Let me explain; the special classes can only be unlocked by the gods and will have to save the world. But the Jack-of-all-Trades class is an exception," Leo Dior said, taking a pause before continuing. "The Jack-of-all-Trades class is actually controlled by the world system. As you see, anyone can choose it, but it is very hard to complete the class quests, and when you complete the second class quest, you won''t be able to change your class anymore," Leo Dior explained. Li Wei frowned hearing his explanation, but didn''t interrupt him. "The world system is a powerful entity that could even restrict the gods, and no one from any race knows what it is and where it is. The Jack-of-all-Trades class is always a question that everyone left hanging. But there is an ancient record where it stated that the Jack-of-all-Trades class can become a god," Leo Dior said. "If one can really become a god with the Jack-of-all-Trades class, then why others aren''t choosing this class?" Li Wei asked with doubt. Even though there are many restrictions with enough money it''s possible to choose the Jack-of-all-trades-class. Seeing his doubt, Leo Dior shook his head. "It was just an ancient record, and maybe it was written by someone on a whim. There are many restrictions for the Jack-of-all-Trades class. But there are also people who don''t give up, and they will definitely come for you, knowing you hold the ten times bonus, so be careful," he warned. Li Wei frowned. "Why are you telling me this?" he asked, looking at the old man and became ready to escape again. Leo Dior felt irritated when he saw him becoming ready to escape. "Wait, it''s an important thing now. What I wanted is to give you an inheritance," he said with a hurry, afraid he will escape. Hearing him, Li Wei became more doubtful of his intentions. "Why me? You could have chosen others," he inquired. There were many people that could come here, but more importantly, why did he leave his soul fragment inside a low-level dungeon? "I created this dungeon to leave an inheritance while leaving a soul fragment with a few important memories to guide the people who will pass my test." "But when the world merging happened, the monsters inside started to kill low-level monsters to level up, making the dungeon error, and later a mana explosion happened because of the unstable dungeon core that was running for many years. Of course, I also left other dungeons, and this is just one of them," Leo Dior explained. "Then what about the inheritance?" Li Wei asked. This was the thing he came for, and now hearing him say he also left other dungeons like this, he felt more doubtful about him. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My inheritance is inside the eternal dungeon situated at Elmoral Capital City. If you are lucky, you can get it before anyone, and I have many things there that might be suitable for your companions," Leo Dior replied with a stiffened expression. He was a sage, and everyone treated him like a saint because he helped countless people, and here is someone in front of him thinking he might be a bad guy. "Of course, you will not get this for free. You have to take a quest of mine with a contract," Leo Dior stated his conditions for the location of inheritance. However, Li Wei shook his head at him. "It will not work. You have already created a lot of dungeons and did the same thing there. Who knows if the so-called inheritance is still there or is taken by others. Not to mention, if I formed the contract, you can get away scot-free, but it''s not the same thing for me," he said with a disappointed face and became ready to leave. "Wait, the quest isn''t as hard as you think. When I became a sage, I left my family alone for years, and when I returned, they already hid somewhere because many people came to bother them because of me being the sage. They hid in a place that even I couldn''t find them because I was busy saving the world," Leo Dior explained with a face of regret. "But when I saved the world with others, I was already on my last breath with only a few days remaining. I knew that I couldn''t search for them, so I decided to create dungeons with inheritance, and as long as anyone forms a contract with me to look for my family and help them if needed, I will give them the location of inheritance," he continued, his voice filled with melancholy. Leo Dior then turned his gaze toward Li Wei. "I don''t know why, but I have a feeling that you will be able to find them, and if you form a contract with me, I will also give you a way to share your experience bonus with your party," he said, adding one more reward. Chapter 41 - 41: Contract Quest Li Wei became stunned after hearing Leo Dior''s words. He was trying to find a way to share his experience bonus, and now, if he accepts the quest, he will get it. "Do you really have a way to share my experience bonus?" he asked with doubt. The sage has created many dungeons, and this was one of them. Not to mention, he left all his inheritance somewhere. Li Wei felt hard to believe that he will carry a skill like that. "Yes, of course, I have a way. It''s an extra skill that could let you transfer the experience points with certain conditions. Even though I am a soul fragment, I can impart this skill to you, but you have to master it on your own," Leo Dior replied, seeing his doubt. Just as he finished, a sudden notification rang. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, You have received a Contract Quest, Quest: Request of the Sage Leo Dior Objective: Fulfill the conditions in the contract. Difficulty: ? Rewards after forming the contract: Location of the inheritance, An extra skill, and Dungeon Clear Rewards] ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei looked at the quest prompt thinking. ''If I accept the quest, I will be able to share my experience bonus with them, and if the luck is good, then we might even get the inheritance,'' he pondered, not making a decision immediately. Because if he took the quest, he would force himself to do something, not to mention if his family is good or not. Li Wei looked at the sage after making his decision. "I will accept, but if I find them not worthy, I will not help them, and if they try to harm me or my companions, I will kill them," he replied with a deep tone. He wasn''t a murderer, but if there is a need to, he will not hesitate. He doesn''t know much about this world, but he understood somewhat after reading the books from the library. The worlds have many factions, and the most dangerous ones are Evil factions which contain every kind of race who committed all types of crimes. Not to mention, there are also some hidden classes that belong to the evil faction, and they will attack people from time to time. Leo Dior looked at him with a difficult expression. If his family really joined the evil faction, he will just confine and try to reform them even if he is a well-known sage who eradicates evil without hesitation. Li Wei just watched him silently. ''His family definitely hid for some reasons, and he isn''t telling me about this,'' he thought, and pondered about what he said before. He was a sage, and if he is that great to make people visit his home, then there will be many people who will protect and support his family. But his family still has to hide; it just didn''t make sense. Because of this, Li Wei felt doubtful towards him. Leo Dior stayed silent for a minute, finally heaving a deep sigh. "I was busy saving the world when my family was targeted by some nobles, and they did it secretly. Because of this, my son Evan Dior became disappointed in the holy faction," he explained. "Later, for some reason, he joined the evil faction and hid with everyone in the family. When I arrived, it was already late, not giving me a chance to find them," he said, clenching his fist, blaming himself for getting busy with saving the world and ignoring his own family. His expression changed several times as he made a decision. "I will accept your conditions, but even if they are evil, I would like you to know why they chose this path. If they really choose to do evil, then you can kill them," he uttered, his voice sounding weak. Li Wei heard him in silence. He too knew the pain of losing family, and not to mention, the sage was saying he can kill them. He looked at the sage, who still clenched his hands tightly and now looked much older. After a minute of silence, Leo Dior fixed his gaze on Li Wei. "But if they are forced to choose the evil faction, then I would request you not to kill them, and it will be your choice if you want to help them or not," he said with a request. Li Wei felt mixed emotions swirled inside him. He too felt sad for his situation, but it didn''t mean he would become soft-hearted. The sage lost his family because he was too focused on saving the world. ''I would definitely make sure not to make this mistake ever,'' Li Wei thought, to him only Li Xin is the whole world and his family. "As long as they don''t provoke me and target my companions, I will not kill them. And if they really joined the evil faction, then I will also not help them," he stated clearly. He didn''t want to invite trouble; he was just going to live his life happily with Li Xin. It would only bring trouble if he decided to help someone from the evil faction just because of his mixed emotions, and not to mention, they would be hunted down to death by the holy faction. Leo Dior nodded with disappointment. "Okay, then I''ll prepare the contract," he said, waving his hands. He didn''t know how many people found his other dungeons, and even if they did, there was no guarantee that they would be able to find his family. But when he saw Li Wei with ten times the bonus, he knew he would be able to do it, and if he was strong enough, he might even help them. So he didn''t hesitate to put everything on him. *Rumble!* Suddenly, the whole dungeon started to vibrate, and at the end of the boss, the walls split apart, revealing a small room with some books and other things. With a whoosh, a contract paper flew, arriving in the hands of Leo Dior. He didn''t hesitate and wrote the conditions while pressing his transparent thumb on it. Strangely, the contract paper shined, accepting his thumb. "It''s your turn," he said, sending the contract floating towards Li Wei. Li Wei nodded and read it carefully, knowing everything was alright. He also pressed his thumb on it, completing the contract. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, Congratulations on accepting the contract quest, you have received the following quest items. 1. Sage Leo Dior''s Pendant (Quest Item) Description: This can prove that you have a quest from the sage. 2. Map (Quest Item) Description: Inheritance Location of the sage Leo Dior] ¨C¨C¨C He got a notification for accepting a quest and quest items that flew out from the room directly arriving in his item box without doing anything. Leo Dior saw him confirming the contract and let out a sigh at the unknown future of his family. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In the room behind me are some books that will help you gain knowledge for other classes, and there is also a dungeon clear reward," he explained, pointing at the room. "Now it''s time I should fulfill my last promise," Leo Dior said and appeared in front of Li Wei. Seeing him getting close, Li Wei wasn''t afraid because there was a condition in the contract that restricted Leo Dior from harming him and his companions. The contract papers were created by the world system, so he trusted them because the world system has the ability to restrict the gods. After class upgrade, everyone is able to buy the contract paper from the system shop as long as they have enough coins, so he didn''t worry about it being fake or the system itself can detect it. Leo Dior, who arrived in front of Li Wei, stretched his hands and touched his forehead with a finger. "I hope you can find my family and help them," he murmured and disappeared like a flowing wind. [Ding, you have received a skill knowledge from the sage Leo Dior] [Ding, the skill knowledge will be combined into the skill, estimated time 15 minutes 0 seconds] Li Wei was silent and finally sighed. "This is the fate of people who saved the world," he murmured with disdain towards the world and its people. Even though there is a good person test, it has its limitations; if not, the sage wouldn''t have ended like this. "I should be more careful in the future," he muttered. "Brother, what happened, and why are you saying you need to be more careful?" Li Xin, who was behind him, asked. When the sage disappeared, he also removed the time stop on the floor, returning them to normal. Hearing her voice, Li Wei finally felt relieved, but he still kept his mana running for any unexpected situation. He turned back to find her; she was looking at him with a puzzled face. He didn''t hesitate and moved his hands to stretch her cheeks. "Oww, what are you doing, brother, stop!" Li Xin screamed in embarrassment, her face blushing when she found Alice, Elva, and Olivia watching her. Li Wei felt he had revived after seeing her embarrassed face. After hearing what happened to the sage, he felt sad, but he didn''t show it because of his habit of hiding expressions. Li Wei let out a smile after seeing her glare. "Look, the dungeon rewards appeared," he said, pointing at the little room with a bookshelf and a table with a few items on top of it. Chapter 42 - 42: The Absurd Skill Seeing Li Wei pointing towards the room, everyone became stunned. "Brother, when did that room appear?" Li Xin asked with a puzzled face. Elva, Alice, and Olivia also looked at him for an explanation. They were here all the time, and now suddenly, a room appeared without them noticing; they felt something was amiss. "It appeared silently without alerting anyone," Li Wei made an excuse, not saying what happened. It''s not like he didn''t trust them, but knowing too much might harm them, especially if they accidentally told someone; it would be a big problem. He will not tell them until they are official party members. Li Xin felt puzzled and didn''t say anything, accepting the fact with the other girls. Seeing that they didn''t ask any other questions, Li Wei felt relieved. "Let''s see what dungeon rewards are there," he said, proceeding inside the room carefully. ? Coin Card: 10 million coins "What? A ten-million-coin card!" Li Wei exclaimed with wide eyes; what he needed now was money to upgrade his Goddess Edition skills. ''Damn, if I knew that the sage was this rich, I would''ve reformed his whole family to the holy faction if he gave me more Coin Cards like this,'' Li Wei thought with regret and became depressed, but he couldn''t do anything because the sage had already disappeared. All the girls became dumbfounded after seeing the coin card, and they felt puzzled after seeing Li Wei getting excited and becoming depressed. Li Xin frowned, sensing something amiss, but she didn''t ask because he would definitely tell her if there is something. Li Wei recovered from his depression and looked at the other items on the table. They were all miscellaneous items with some pens and a few notes left by the sage. He didn''t hesitate and took the coin card carefully; it was a very important thing to him. "Um, there''s nothing else here," Li Xin pouted, looking around; she was hoping for more things. However, Li Wei and Elva both shook their heads at her simultaneously. "You are wrong, XinXin/Li Xin," they both denied her at once. Li Xin became dumbfounded seeing their denial together. Li Wei was surprised and looked at Elva, who also looked at him and hurriedly turned her head toward another direction with a faint blush on her cheeks. He ignored her and turned toward Li Xin. "The most important thing isn''t the coin cards but these books," he said, pointing towards the bookshelf. "Books?" Li Xin tilted her head with a puzzled expression. Li Wei nodded. "Yes, the books. They are very important because they hold the knowledge for the special attributes, like ''Medical Knowledge'' for the healer class," he explained. "But what''s the use of that?" Li Xin asked tilting her head, because whenever one learns a skill, it provides information, making the knowledge stat useless. Li Wei knew what she was thinking and explained with details. "The knowledge attribute is what we need if you want to make your skills stronger and even create your own skills," he said with a serious expression. The knowledge attribute automatically increases with the skills they learn, and like luck and spirit attributes, it also cannot be increased with attribute points, but it can be increased if one learns it from books. Li Xin nodded with an understanding expression. "So, has anyone created the skills yet?" she asked with a hopeful expression, wanting to try. Li Wei became stiff seeing her hopeful expression, not knowing how to reply. Seeing him like this, Elva sighed. "Only a few heroes and sages are capable of that, but the knowledge can still help you a lot with skill handling, especially their preparation time," she answered. Li Xin showed a disappointed face after hearing this, she got excited for no reason. "Ahem, I think we should collect the books here and go back to the camp," Alice intervened, trying to distract them from talking about books and knowledge because she didn''t liked to read. Li Wei nodded, not knowing her reason, and directly stored the nine books for each class. "Let''s return then; we will first eat lunch and decide what to do later," he said, leading them back toward camp. *** After arriving at the camp, Li Wei once again seated outside the cave. "Phew, I have to make sure not to provoke XinXin, or I might get beaten up," he murmured, knowing what they were doing inside, but he hurriedly shook his head, calming himself when a notification rang in front of him. [Ding, the skill knowledge is combined, Congratulations for learning the extra skill: Experience Transfer(Max) (Mastery-0%)] Li Wei looked at the notification with a nod. "What great timing, and the skill is Max too," he murmured with happiness, but suddenly his expression changed. "F**k, are you kidding me!" he cursed out loudly. "Damn sage, did you trick me?" he shouted with anger. When he learned the skill, he also received the knowledge about how to use it. "Damn, damn, what do you mean I have to put my hands on their navel to transfer the experience points? Just what the hell is this?" he cursed, wanting to cry with tears, but nothing came out. ¨C¨C¨C ?Experience Transfer (Max) (Mastery-0%) - To use the skill, you must put your hands on the navel (Belly Button) of the receiver, and there must be no clothes in between them or the skill won''t work. - If your level is lower than the receiver, then you cannot transfer the XP. - Your level must be higher than the receiver to transfer the XP. - You must put your hands on their navel for a certain time depending on the amount of XP. - There are Easter Eggs if your relationship is very close. ¨C¨C¨C Seeing the description of the skill, he became depressed. ''What the hell is this skill? Just who the hell invented this, and some hero''s party also has a few men in it. Don''t tell me they also did this,'' he thought with a shiver running down his spine. "Argh, damn, whoever created this skill must be a demon. Yes, he just wanted to see the people''s misery," Li Wei said with an irritated tone. Inside the adventure guild, Sophia, who was working, sneezed suddenly. "Achoo!" She frowned with displeasure. "Damn, who is talking bad behind me? You better not let me find out, or you will definitely not end up good," she murmured with a pout and resumed her work again. She has suppressed her powers to a mortal level; because of that, she was affected by the cursing of someone, and she couldn''t do anything because of the world system. Li Wei sighed, not knowing what to do. ''If I tell XinXin about this, she will definitely kick me with what happened before, and if I don''t tell her, she will hold a grudge for not telling her earlier,'' he thought with dejected face. When, a few footsteps sounded, and all girls came out of the cave. "Brother, what happened? Why the depressed face?" Li Xin asked tilting her head. Li Wei turned his gaze at the girls who were blushing a little, but they didn''t change their outfits to new ones. He was puzzled but decided not to ask because smart people don''t provoke the sleeping tigress. "Ah, nothing. I was thinking about something else," he said, giving an excuse. Li Xin didn''t say anything and took a seat beside him. The place was under the tree where Li Wei cleaned with his skills, making a good spot in the shade. Alice, Elva, and Olivia also took the seat close to them. Li Wei looked at them, saying, "Let me count the coins first, and I will transfer them to you." "What? Why?" Alice and Elva asked him simultaneously, and Olivia also looked at him with a question. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh," Li Wei felt puzzled at their reactions but understood why they asked. "You don''t have to worry about not clearing the dungeon or helping me. If I was not strong enough, all of your lives will be in danger because of me," he explained to them. What he said was true; if the dungeon break would''ve happened on the first day, he would have a hard time facing three of the bosses, and not to mention, they would get injured too. "But," Elva wanted to say something but was stopped by Li Xin. "Elva, Alice, Olivia, you don''t have to worry about it too much. You can pay back later if you don''t want to get it for free," Li Xin said, stopping her from rejecting the coins. They were also hesitating to take attires that she got from the treasure chest, but she said they can pay back later and forced them to take it. "But we already took the attire," Alice wanted to say something, but Li Wei interpreted her. "You have to take it because we need stronger party members, and with money, you can increase your skill levels. It is a must because we can upgrade our skills up to level 30," Li Wei explained and took out the coin cards, ignoring their reactions. With the first-class quest completed, their upper limit of skills is level 30, and it will be the same for the monsters. He didn''t want to waste a chance to make them stronger. Unlike the attributes that make people go mad, the skills don''t have problems because they have a level cap. [Ding, Congratulations, you have used the following coin cards: 1. Coin Card: 100k = 1 million 2. Coin Card: 100k = 1 million 3. Coin Card: 500k = 5 million 4. Coin Card: 10 million = 100 million] [Ding, Congratulations, you have gained 107 million coins] The system notification rang, making Li Wei feel better. Chapter 43 - 43: Official Party Li Wei didn''t hesitate and directly transferred 2.14 million coins to everyone. "2.14 million coins!" Alice, Elva and Olivia exclaimed simultaneously looking at the notification with shocked expressions. They never thought that one day they would get this much money. Olivia was feeling a little better after seeing the notification. ''Maybe I can clear my debt if I earn money like this,'' she thought, with a hope to clear the debt forming in her heart. "Elva, I am dreaming right?" Alice asked with a doubtful expression while pinching the hands of Elva. "Why don''t you bite your tail and see if you are dreaming or not," Elva replied with a glare. Seeing their interactions, Li Wei smiled and took out few items. "Here, take these intrusion guards; they will be able to block the Level 35 Analyze Eye skill," he said, giving the Intrusionguard Amulet to the everyone. Intrusionguard Amulet: Level 35, ¡Á4 After that, he took out the two skill books. "XinXin, Olivia, here, take these skill books and master some hidden weapons for protection," he suggested, handing them the skill books and looked at everyone. "You all should upgrade your skills; then, after a meal, we will go to level up once more," he declared, looking at them and started to think of a way to tell Li Xin about his experience-sharing skill. "Elva, shouldn''t we tell him?" Alice whispered. Elva nodded. "I''ll handle it," she replied. "Li Wei," Elva called his name with a serious expression. Li Wei, Li Xin, and even Olivia was surprised by her sudden seriousness. "Yes," nevertheless, Li Wei answered, waiting for her to explain. Elva fixed her gaze at him. "I and Alice want to join your party officially," she declared with Alice, who is also looking at him seriously. Li Wei was stunned at her sudden declaration. "Are you sure you want to join our party officially? We will have to form a party contract, and didn''t you also need your family''s approval?" he replied, knowing how the rules of this world worked. To form a party officially, one needed to form a contract; it was a rule to prevent any accidents and a safety option. An official party has many benefits, such as being given priority to choose special quests with high rewards before they are shown on the quest board. But if one joined the party officially, they would not be able to join other parties unless they create a party leaving contract with some restrictions. Sometimes they even have to pay for the amount the party leader spent on them, but it was a very rare occurrence, as no leaders wanted their party members to suffer, and if they really did this, they would leave a bad impression on others. Most of the time, people choose to retire rather than leaving the party because of their age and getting married. Elva nodded. "We are both sure, and as for our families, it isn''t an issue. They will not stop us as long as we are above level 30," she replied with assurance. She and Alice have already talked about this. Their reason to level up was to join a party, but after being with Li Wei, they discovered he wasn''t a bad person. He cared about others and was always overprotective. More so, he was trying his best to be a good leader even though he didn''t know much about this world. Hearing her, Li Wei turned towards Li Xin. "XinXin, what do you think about this?" he asked for her consent. He can have someone join as a temporary member of the party without her permission, but for an official member, he can''t just ignore her. Li Xin shrugged. "You can decide it, brother. I will always support you," she replied with a smile. Hearing her reply, Li Wei thought with relief, ''It''s good she didn''t have any problems.'' He was already thinking about inviting them to become official members because of the special quests one can take and rewards they will receive. But before him, they asked to join his party, making things easier. "Okay, I don''t have any problems with you becoming our official members. I will make a contract. Please wait a little," Li Wei said, buying a few contracts from the system shop for 1000 coins and a pen to write it for 10 coins. He didn''t hesitate and wrote the contract with conditions like no information disclosure, equal rewards sharing, and such. "Here, take it." Li Wei gave them the contract paper to sign. Elva and Alice carefully read the contract paper, confirming everything was okay. Without hesitation, they signed it by pressing their thumbs. Elva gave the contract back to him. "Let me introduce myself again; I am Elva Vernier. Elva is my name, and Vernier is my surname. I hope you don''t mind us keeping it a secret," she said with an apologetic look. "I am Alice Niel. Alice is my name, and Niel is my surname. I hope you don''t mind us keeping it from you," Alice too said with an apologetic expression. Li Wei shook his head. "You don''t have to worry; I know that with a name and surname, anyone can find out about your information," he replied, not caring about keeping it a secret from him. In this world, a system was implemented to keep track of people who turn towards the evil path, and it was done by the same almighty person who created the good person test. But this list is available to every city to see, and people were allowed to see it if they give a good enough reason. Because of this, it became an unspoken rule to only display the name in their status panel and not to introduce their surname unless they are really close. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei too was able to hide his surname, but he didn''t have any reasons and didn''t choose to do it because it might make him suspicious. Li Wei smiled and signed the contract. "I welcome you both for joining the Order of the Abyss party officially," he welcomed, giving them the copies of the contract papers. "Then we will be in your care," Alice and Elva both said simultaneously with a smile. They were both happy because it is very hard to find an official party, especially for the girls. To join a strong party, sometimes they are forced to do things and later drop from adventuring; it was also the reason why their families kept them in check until they grew up. "Order of the Abyss!" Olivia felt stunned because she didn''t check the name of the party even after joining, and this was the first time she knew the name of the party. Li Wei turned towards her. "Olivia, I would like to invite you to join our party officially," he invited her, ignoring her stunned look because it isn''t easy to find a healer. There might be many healers joining the party, but they only join temporarily and look for a stronger party that can give them money to become stronger. So it was best to rope them in early and make them stronger than paying a lot of money later. However, Olivia shook her head. "You should know my debt. It''s an amount very hard to pay back even if we earn like this because we need money to upgrade our skills," she replied with a dejected expression. "And I have a contract with you; because of it, you will not have any problems to register our party officially at the guild, and they will also allow you to choose the special quests," she continued before he could say anything. Li Wei shook his head at her and directly opened his system panel without hiding the dark panel by goddess edition. Elva and Alice were shocked to see the dark system panel because they had seen him use a blue one before. "A dark system panel," they exclaimed, wanting to ask questions but didn''t say anything and waited for him to explain. Li Wei didn''t care about their reactions and directly showed his coins to Olivia, who was also shocked. "I have a ten times bonus because of that; I can earn money more quickly, and as you see, I got 100 million coins from the 10 million coin card. For me, it is easy to pay your debt; you don''t have to worry about anything," he said reassuring her. "99 million coins!" Olivia exclaimed with a shocked expression after seeing the numbers and fell silent. Li Wei looked at her without hurry. ''It will be best if she became an official member of the party, if not it is very hard to find a good healer,'' he thought to himself. "99 million!" Elva and Alice were also shocked upon learning about the money he has and the ten times bonus. Li Xin just looked at Li Wei silently not interfering with whatever he was doing. She also felt happy that Alice and Elva joined their party officially and hoped Olivia will do the same. Olivia looked at him, her eyes filled with emotions. "Okay, I will join your party officially," she agreed with a nod, keeping her emotions in check. Li Wei felt relieved that she agreed. "Here is the contract; sign it and welcome to the Order of the Abyss," he said, giving her the contract paper. Olivia nodded. "I am Olivia Carrel. Olivia is my name, and Carrel is my surname," she too introduced herself after signing the contract. Seeing his party members becoming official, Li Wei smiled. "I know you must have a lot of questions about my ten times bonus, right?" he asked, looking at them. Chapter 44 - 44: Experience Transfer -1 Li Wei looked at Olivia, Alice, and Elva with a serious expression because everything depends on how he explains it. "I have received a quest to kill the gods..." he explained to them how he got the bonus and his eternal learning skill. He still didn''t know how to explain the experience-sharing skill and decided to tell them later. "So this is what happened, and I am really sorry for telling you now because I don''t want to let my secrets out," after explaining, he apologized sincerely. He only dared to tell them after forming the contract; it can also mean that he didn''t trust them. But he didn''t want to put his and Li Xin''s life in danger just because of trust. He had already decided that he would not trust anyone until he is 100 percent sure, even if they have no ill intentions. However, Elva, Alice, and Olivia all shook their heads at him. "Everyone has their secrets, and the party contract is also designed for keeping the secrets, so you don''t have to blame yourself," Elva replied, not caring about it because everyone has their secrets. Sometimes they will not even tell the person who they loved most, and in this world, this was normal. Alice nodded, agreeing with Elva. "Yes, Brother Li, you don''t have to worry about this. Not to mention, even the heroes and sages keep secrets unless they are protected by a power." "I also don''t have any problems with this," Olivia replied, also expressing her opinion. ''It''s really good that they didn''t feel betrayed, or it would make things awkward,'' Li Wei thought with a relieved expression after hearing their response. He knew it would be hard to get party members if he revealed this, but he still did it because it wasn''t a simple matter. If they found out later, they would definitely feel betrayed. Not to mention, with his speed to level up, they would definitely feel doubts, and if he didn''t explain, they would leave the party later. So it was better to tell them now rather than fight with guilt later. He once again focused on them. "As you see, I have a quest to kill the Gods, but I am not going to do that. However it doesn''t mean they will not try to harm me, so to fight against them, I will brainwash a hero to kill them," he explained his plans without a care. "Of course, if you don''t want to be part of the plan, you can also leave the party, as long as you promise not to reveal anything," he added looking at them with a tense expression. ''Now everything depends on this. No, there is still one thing I didn''t tell them yet, but if they decide to leave the party, I will have no choice but to think of other ways,'' he thought, wondering what he would do if they decide to back out. Alice, Elva, and Olivia were dumbfounded by his plans. They weren''t worried about the Gods, because the Gods in their world will not just watch; more so, there is also a world system restricting the Gods. However, his plans to brainwash a hero was a little evil. "Umm, I don''t think that the Gods will be able to intervene too much, and for them sending the people behind you, they can only ask low levels to do that, so it isn''t a problem because you can level up faster, and there is no need to worry about us leaving the party just because of this," Elva reassured him knowing what he was worried about. Even though it might look like they are at a disadvantage, they were actually profiting a lot. Because the coins were hard to earn, and if there is someone like him with ten times bonus, then it is just one more reason to join his party officially. Li Wei felt relieved after hearing her. "That''s really good if the Gods can only choose low levels, but why can''t they choose the higher-level ones?" he asked with a puzzle. He still didn''t understand why the gods have to select him. If they would''ve waited a little; they would be able to choose a higher-level person from other worlds. Hearing him, Elva tilted her head. "I don''t know, but they are restricted by the world system and they can only choose the low levels for their world quests, but they can give blessings to anyone who can complete their requests," she explained. However, Li Wei was more puzzled after hearing that, with Li Xin who also carefully listening to her. Seeing their puzzled face, Elva explained again, "If they have to ask someone to save the world or it will involve the Gods and special classes, it will be considered a world quest. For the requests, it''s something more normal like saving a city or a person; it can be anything with different rewards." Li Wei nodded with an understanding expression. "So that''s how it is," he murmured, knowing he has gotten into a very troublesome thing. Li Wei then looked at his party with a troubled face. ''I have to tell them about the experience-sharing skill; if not, then it might become useless. But how should I explain it?'' he thought, not knowing what to say. Seeing his troubled face, Li Xin got closer to him and held his hands. "Brother, you can tell your worries; they are all official party members now," she said with a smile thinking he must have other important things to tell. Alice, Elva, and Olivia also agreed with a nod. They were now an official party, so it was okay to share the troublesome things. Li Wei was dumbfounded by their reactions. "You guys are thinking wrong; it isn''t something serious but an extra skill that I got from the sage," he hurriedly explained about what happened in the dungeon. "No wonder I felt that the room appeared out of nowhere, so it was because the time was stopped," Li Xin nodded with an understanding after hearing his explanation. "But isn''t it just a skill? Why are you so troubled?" Alice inquired with a puzzled expression. Li Wei became stiff, not knowing how to explain to them, but he couldn''t just hide it from them forever. "I got the experience-sharing skill; with that, I can share my experience points with all of you," he replied with difficulty. "What an experience-sharing skill!" Everyone let out a surprised exclamation. Elva became stunned; she has heard about this skill, and it was only available to sages and heroes. Alice and Olivia also showed the same reaction her. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Li Xin looked at him with a puzzled expression. "Brother, why are you troubled about this? Isn''t this a good skill?" she asked, feeling something wrong. Li Wei sighed. "Well, the skill is somewhat... anyway, just see the description of the skill," he gave up on explaining and showed them the system panel with the description of the experience transfer skill. After reading the description, a silence ensued, and all the girls became stiff. "What is this skill? It must be a scam; if not, they wouldn''t have written so clearly that you have to put your hands on the belly button to transfer the XP," Li Xin rejected directly with a blushing face, thinking of him transferring his XP into her. However, Elva shook her head. "It''s a true skill; there is mention that the experience-sharing skill is weird, but I didn''t know it was like this," she explained, her face blushing hot. "Yes, what Elva is saying is right. Li Xin, this skill is one hundred percent true," Alice nodded with an uncertain expression when she saw her future where Li Wei rubbed her belly with lustful smile. Olivia also blushed faintly but didn''t say anything, maintaining her silence. "Ahem, anyway, you guys should get ready; we will go to level up," Li Wei said, distracting them from the topic and preparing meals for them. After the silent meal, the girls headed inside to change into their new attires. Li Wei heaved a sigh. "Ahh, it''s going to be trouble," he murmured and took out the skill book of basic memory enchantment. ''Who should I let learn it?'' he pondered; now that everyone knows he has an eternal learning skill, he didn''t have to learn it from the skill book. "Anyway, let''s decide later," he shook his head, storing the skill book, and looked at the coins. ''It''s still too low to upgrade my Shadow Step. I need 4,100 skill points, which is equivalent to 41 million. Damn, did I make a mistake when choosing the skills?'' he thought with dissatisfaction. "Anyway, I can earn more money later, so it isn''t a problem; let''s upgrade a few skills first." Li Wei opened his system panel and directly upgraded a few skills. ___________ SP: 0 ¡ý8,905- Coins: 22,446,200 (22.44m) ¡ý77.34m- **SP Bought: 7,654 = 76,540,000 coins (76.54m) Skill Upgrade Advance: 8 = 800,000 coins (800k) Total = 76,540,000 (76.54m) ** -------- ???Goddess of Death Edition Skills Shadow Step: Level 30 (0/3,10,000) ¡ü20+ -------- ???Special Class skills:- (All Level ¡ü20+) @Level 30: Shadow Clone, Summoning, Swordsmanship. -------- ???Advance Skills:- @Level30: (Level ¡ü20+) Slash, Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Sheild, Footwork, Charge, Divine Protection, (Level ¡ü30+) Magic Storm. -------- ???Common Basic Skills:- (Level ¡ü5+) @Level 10: Heal, Stealth, Item box, Calm Emotion, Divine Smite, Restoration Field. ________ Li Wei looked depressed after seeing his coins falling. "Damn, I am poor again. I should find high-level people to learn their skills, so I don''t have to upgrade other skills except the Goddess edition," he muttered. "Well, but it''s a good thing that I have upgraded them to level 30. I will not have any problems if we encounter a level 35 monster. I can even make an escape with Shadow Step," he thought out loud with satisfaction. To him, nothing matters more than the safety of him and his party. "They are taking a long time," Li Wei murmured, looking at the cave. "Anyway, it''s time to use the Summoning skill," he smiled, wanting to summon a monster after upgrading it to level 30. "Summon," he chanted, aiming his hands. *Shing* With a shining, a white circle appeared with a monster in it. Li Wei looked at the monster, "A level 12 snow wolf, what a good guy," he muttered, scanning it with Analyze Eye. **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: None | Type: Normal | Race: Snow Wolf Rank: E- | Level: 12 HP: 2400/2400 | MP: 290/290 Strength: 75 | Agility: 63 Intelligence: 58 | Endurance: 69 Spirit: 60 | Luck: 45 Skills: Frost Breath-8, Ice Claws-5, Frostbite-9. **Analyze Panel/End** *Awoo* The wolf looked at Li Wei curiously, not afraid of him. "It doesn''t even fear me a little bit," Li Wei smiled and got closer to the wolf to pick it up. It was only a little bigger than a cat, because it was a cub. The wolf cub didn''t move a bit and let him pick up and looked at Li Wei curiously. "You are a lucky guy that you met me; I will help you level up," Li Wei rubbed its head softly. He has the experience transfer skill, but before he mastered it perfectly, he wouldn''t use it on anyone to avoid accidents. As for Li Xin not letting him use the skill, it was just a denial for now. He knew her best and what she was thinking. ''I wonder how long she can resist leveling up,'' he thought with a smile. Chapter 45 - 45: Experience Transfer -2 *Awoo* The snow wolf cub let out a roar when it saw Li Wei was distracted. "Well, let''s try." Li Wei recovered from his thoughts and put his hands on the navel of the wolf cub. *Grrrr* The snow wolf cub snarled, but it didn''t push his hands right away. "Experience Transfer," Li Wei chanted in his mind, ignoring the snow wolf''s reaction. [Ding, Experience Transfer is processing, - Snow Wolf: Level: 12 | XP: 150/13,000; - Li Wei: Level: 33 | XP: 19,330/34,000 ; Please Choose the amount of XP in your mind to transfer.] "Hmm, it''s easier than I thought," Li Wei muttered after seeing the notification. ''Let''s go with 1,000 points first,'' he thought in mind. [Ding, 1,000 XP Transfer is processing...] A notification rang, informing him about the transfer, and Li Wei felt something getting sucked out from him. "Hmm, I don''t feel uncomfortable," he murmured with surprise. When he thought about using this skill, he was prepared to go through the hardships, but it didn''t seem anything wrong with him. *Humm!* Suddenly, his hand that was on the navel of the wolf shined faintly with a golden light. *Awoo!* The snow wolf let out a comfortable moan with its tail becoming stiff. [10+, 10+, 18+, 17+, 9+] "It''s working," Li Wei nodded when he saw the wolf''s XP increasing. "But it''s too slow, maybe because my mastery is 0," he murmured, watching it increase very slowly. The process continued for a time, and all the XP was transferred successfully without any problem. [Ding, XP transfer process is complete, - Snow Wolf''s: Level: 12 | XP: 1150/13,000 ¡ü1000+ - Li Wei: Level: 33 | XP: 18,330/34,000 ¡ý1000-;] "It took a minute to transfer the 1000 XP, but it worked without much of a problem," Li Wei saw the notification with a nod. "My mastery only increased by 10%. What a slow rate, even with my eternal learning skill," he muttered with dissatisfaction. "But it''s a good thing that the eternal learning skill can help me master it faster, However it would''ve been great if it could learn the skill directly at 100% Mastery," he pondered out loud. "Anyway, I should master ''Experience Transfer'' skill perfectly," he decided and began the XP transfer again. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] Li Wei continued to transfer his XP continuously until the skill was mastered it perfectly. The more he mastered, the faster the speed of transfer. * - Snow Wolf''s: Level: 12 | XP: 10150/13,000 ¡ü9000+ - Li Wei: Level: 33 | XP: 9,330/34,000 ¡ý9000- * ''So at 100% mastery, it will transfer the XP more mathematically than randomly. For XP less than 100k, it is 1000-2000 XP per second. For XP less than 1 million, it is 10k-20k per second, and so on,'' he pondered. When he mastered the skill completely, he received more information from it. After pondering Li Wei turned towards the snow wolf cub in his arms. *Awooo Hah Hah* It looked at him with its mouth opened, and its tail wiggled vigorously as if asking for more. Li Wei, however, shook his head, "No more. You can return for now," he said, chanting the return spell. *Awooooo!* The wolf cried, not wanting to go back, but with a white flash, it disappeared. Just as Li Wei was testing his skills, another scene unfolded inside the cave. Li Xin, Elva, Alice, and Olivia were all silent and looked at each other. Alice was the first to break the silence. "Umm, Li Xin, why did you ask to gather us here?" she asked, even though she knew the reason. Li Xin blushed, trying to keep her expression calm. "What do you think about the experience transfer skill?" she asked, looking at them. She wanted to fight alongside him, and to do that, she has to level up, and now with the chance before her, she didn''t want to miss it. But the same didn''t go for other party members because they were all girls. If they didn''t accept, then she would feel guilty for leveling up alone. Olivia, who was silent, answered her. "Li Xin, I know my words might offend you, but if we want to continue in the party with him, we have to also level up faster so we don''t have much choice here," she stated their situation. "You don''t have to worry about me; just say what''s on your mind," Li Xin replied with a calm face, knowing it was inevitable. One day they will have to choose to level up with him if they don''t want to drag him down or leave the party if they don''t want to level up like that. "Li Xin, what do you think about his skill?" Elva questioned her after thinking a little. She knew Li Xin liked Li Wei and has feelings for him, but their relationship was hanging on a thin line, and both didn''t know what to do. She will definitely feel uncomfortable and jealous if she saw him being close with other girls. Li Xin was stunned at her question. "I am alright with him using the skill on me and others," she replied with a faint blush, but she still felt uncomfortable at the thought of him using skill on others. However she couldn''t do anything because a party was necessary to take on the quests, and it was just a belly, so she didn''t care much. Elva nodded. "Li Xin, then I think you should level up. I and Alice still have to decide it," she replied not making a decision. They were girls and a boy touching their navels without any clothes on ¨C it made them feel uncomfortable. Li Xin then turned towards Olivia, asking for her opinion. Sensing her gaze, Olivia shook her head. "I am a servant before the official party member; if you want to level me up, I will have no choice," she replied, keeping her expression neutral. The contract between Li Wei and her is already in place. If she rejected him, she would have to find another party, but it''s an impossible thing to do. As a servant, she wasn''t allowed to join other parties without a contract. If it really happened, then she will definitely not be able to pay her debt and would be sold at a high price later. Li Xin nodded, understanding her situation. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We should get changed then, or we will keep him waiting," she finished the talk after knowing everyone''s reaction. Everyone agreed with her and proceeded towards their camp. After arriving inside the camp, Olivia looked at Li Xin. "If my words offended you, then I am sorry," Olivia apologized sincerely. Li Xin shook her head. "You don''t have to apologize; if we want to live peacefully, we will have to face it sooner or later," she expressed with a sigh, thinking of what Li Wei has told her. He has thought of leveling up with her alone in a secluded place. But it will have its own dangers, especially if someone found them. They might think they are doing it for some treasures and might attack them, coming after their lives. The problem was they weren''t powerful enough to fight back, and if someone really plotted against them like a snake, then they will end up dead. Because of this he has explained to her why he chose to live in the city despite being aware that his bonus might be revealed. There were also many factors that played in it, such as the good person test. Because of this, he decided to live here in the other world until he gets strong enough to protect themselves. Li Xin shook her head, knowing it was useless to think about living somewhere alone with him and pondered about their current situation. ''Everyone will have to level up, and it''s a compulsion if we don''t want to drag him. I and Olivia can agree to this, but the same doesn''t go for Elva and Alice,'' she thought with a frown. If he didn''t have this skill, then there would be no problems because he needed Elva, Alice, and Olivia to take the quests of the party. But with this skill, he can just buy more servants to form a party who will allow him to touch their belly buttons. "Idiot brother Wei, creating trouble for everyone," she murmured with a cute pout and took out her new attire from the item box to change. But she suddenly stopped and looked at her private red clothes with embarrassment. She turned her gaze towards Olivia, who was also embarrassed, looking at her white undies that were seen by Li Wei. Inside the other tent, Elva and Alice faced each other. "What should we do?" Alice asked with an uncertain expression, knowing the two choices they have. "I don''t know. If we leave the party, he can find others who will later grow stronger with him, but if we stay and allow him to use that skill on us, we will become stronger. It''s our choice to become strong or not," Elva explained and fixed her gaze on Alice. "What do you think we should do?" she asked. "I don''t think there is much problem; it''s just a belly button where he will touch," Alice replied with a blush, remembering the time when he grabbed her waist to save her. Elva thought for a moment. "Let''s change first and get ready," she suggested, changing the topic. Alice nodded wanting to get ready, but she stopped, remembering something. "Elva, what to do about the attire? Li Wei has seen all the private ones," she asked with a blush, feeling Li Wei was seeing her in undies. Elva too blushed when she thought about this and hesitated. Li Wei, who was outside waiting for the girls, heard footsteps coming from the cave. He looked over to see all the girls now changed into their new outfits. He couldn''t help but think about what he saw in the treasure chest after seeing their attire. ''No no, what am I thinking? Calm down, me,'' he hurriedly removed the indecent thoughts and looked at them calmly. Li Xin and the girls blushed sensing his gaze, but they felt relieved when they saw his eyes were calm. "Brother, we are ready," Li Xin informed with a shy expression, looking away from him, when she suddenly felt getting hugged. "Eh," Li Xin let out a surprised sound, not knowing what was happening. She turned to see Li Wei, who was looking at her. Li Wei looked at Li Xin with an apologetic face. He knew he was forcing her and others to choose, but he wasn''t an idiot who would drag the secret until someone is facing life and death. He has already lost his parents, and he didn''t want to lose more. So he decided to be selfish. He looked at Li Xin in his arms, moving his hands gently, to carress her soft pink cheeks. He then leaned forward, bringing his mouth near her ears. "XinXin, I am sorry for troubling you with my selfishness," Li Wei whispered with an apologetic expression only to be heard by her. Li Xin saw his apologetic look and shook her head. "Brother, you don''t have to worry too much, and I am more happy if I can level up with you," she replied with a sweet smile. Li Wei nodded and observed her beautiful look in the red moon attire set. The attire was designed for battle, so it doesn''t expose her skin too much, but it made her look like a doll. "You look beautiful in these clothes," Li Wei praised, ruffling her hair softly. Chapter 46 - 46: Experience Transfer -3 As Li Wei ruffled her hair softly, Li Xin smiled and leaned on his chest, enjoying it. Even though she agreed, she didn''t have any problems with him using skills on others; she still felt uneasy. But now, in his arms, the feeling disappeared as if it never existed. ''I am an idiot to feel uneasy; my brother will never leave me no matter what happens,'' she thought, blaming herself for worrying about nothing, and closed her eyes, forgetting about the place she was in. When Li Wei took Li Xin in his arms, Alice, Elva, and Olivia simultaneously made distance, knowing they might become a third wheel if they stayed. Because of it, they also didn''t hear their whispers and just looked at Li Wei and Li Xin, who were in each other''s arms. "Elva, their relationship is finally getting closer. Do you think they will do those things tonight?" Alice asked with a whisper, her face reddening at the thought of it. Elva felt dumbfounded by her overthinking. "Don''t talk nonsense. They still haven''t reached that stage, and if you bring up this topic again, I will throw you out of the tent at night," Elva threatened her with a glare, making Alice silent, who wanted to say something again. Olivia, just beside them, also heard their whispers and suddenly regretted living inside the same tent. ''What should I do? I have heard some people don''t care about servants and do it in front of them without any care,'' she thought, trying to come up with a solution. Li Wei knew they were looking at him but didn''t know what they were thinking and continued to ruffle Li Xin''s hair softly. Li Xin was enjoying it, but she felt something was wrong and remembered where she was. She hurriedly opened her eyes only to see Alice looking at her with an excited expression, Elva with a speechless look, and Olivia who was avoiding looking at her for some reason. ''Why are they looking at me like this? Just what happened?'' she wondered, her face reddening with embarrassment as she hurriedly got out from Li Wei''s arms. "Why didn''t you remind me?" she glared at Li Wei, who was smiling. "I thought you knew," Li Wei shrugged, giving an excuse. She was enjoying it, and he couldn''t bear to tell her, more so he wanted to see her reaction. ''It''s really rare to see her embarrassed, and she looks cute,'' he chuckled in his mind, enjoying her embarrassed face. Li Xin saw his happy face and glared at him. ''He must have done it on purpose,'' she thought with anger. Li Wei saw her anger but didn''t care and turned towards the girls who were still showing their different expressions. He was a little dumbfounded by this but ignored it. "Let''s go; we will level up for a few hours," he declared, but strangely no one replied to him. ''Huh? Why is everyone silent, and their faces are red?'' he thought, looking at them with a puzzled expression, only to see they were all blushing like tomatoes. Even Li Xin was the same. "What happened? Are you alright?" Li Wei asked in worry, seeing they were still silent, and he hurriedly checked their status. He became relieved when he saw there were no strange status effects and negative effects. "Um, brother," seeing his worry, Li Xin called him with hesitation. Li Wei looked at her. ''Why is she hesitating? Did someone have problems, or is it a girl''s monthly thing?'' he wondered with a puzzled face. "You can tell if there is a problem; you don''t have to worry about me," nevertheless, he replied. Li Xin nodded and thought for a while. "Brother, you should change our party XP share to you only," she informed him with a blush. ''Change the XP sharing to me only, didn''t it mean¨C'' Li Wei thought with a stunned face. "Don''t tell me you guys want to level up with skill," he asked with a unsure expression. He never thought that they would agree this early, not to mention he was also prepared for their rejection. Li Xin nodded, confirming his guess. "Yes, everyone agreed to level up with your skill," she replied and looked away with a shy expression. ''No wonder they were all quiet,'' Li Wei thought, understanding the reason, he then glanced at Elva, Alice, and Olivia. Sensing his gaze, they also looked away blushing faintly. "Okay, let''s go; it''s time to kill some monsters," he changed the topic, knowing they were embarrassed. "Yes, we should kill the monsters," Alice nodded, trying to fix the weird atmosphere. "Brother Li, how is my new attire? Does it look good?" she asked, showing her black Shadowcat Silken Attire Set that fit her perfectly. Li Wei became speechless; nevertheless, he looked at her. With the black attire, she looked even better, especially her tail and ears standing out, making her appear more mature. Her skirt was short because of her tail, but regrettably, her white legs were covered by knee-high socks. Everyone''s attire was for battle, so it didn''t expose too much skin, but that just made people look even more. Not to mention, they were all wearing skirts. "Yes, you are looking good," Li Wei replied with a nod. "Really? Then what about Elva?" Alice asked, pointing at Elva with a smile. Elva blushed hard at sudden mention. ''Damn Alice, just you wait,'' she cursed her in her mind, wanting to beat her up when she felt Li Wei looking at her and became a little nervous, waiting for his reply. Li Wei looked at Elva, who was wearing a green-white Verdant Elven Harmony Attire Set that suited her green hair and eyes with the cute elf ears. "You also look great, Elva," Li Wei replied with a smile, seeing her nervous expression. Elva became embarrassed at his comment and glared at Alice with sharp eyes, blaming her. Alice just smiled happily, not caring about her glare. Li Wei ignored them and turned his attention towards Olivia, who was silent. She wore a White Radiant Seraphic Attire Set, and with her short silver hair and sapphire eyes, she looked like an angelic beauty. "Olivia, you are also looking good," he didn''t forget to compliment her. "Thanks," Olivia replied with a faint blush, but her expression remained neutral. Li Xin looked at Li Wei, who was complimenting everyone. ''Dumb brother, you should better not think with lust, or it won''t end well for you,'' she glared at him when she saw how carefully he looked at them. Sensing her glare, Li Wei decided to change the topic. "Did you all upgrade your skills?" he asked with a serious expression. Li Xin shook her head. "No, we didn''t," she replied on behalf of everyone. They didn''t have time to upgrade, as they were busy thinking about the experience transfer skill and the undies he has seen. Hearing that they didn''t upgrade their skills, Li Wei felt relieved. ''It''s good they didn''t upgrade, or I will need more money,'' he thought, pondering about skills, and focused his gaze on the girls. "Don''t upgrade your skills for now; we will see what to do later," he instructed. Now that his party is official, he wanted them to have a good skill build where they wouldn''t have a problem even if they fought alone. They were currently in a low-level area where he can overpower the monsters, so it was the best choice to do it now rather than later. Everyone nodded, agreeing with him. No one was dissatisfied with his instructions because he is the party leader, and not to mention, with how much money he has, he can upgrade their skills however he likes. Watching everyone agreeing, Li Wei smiled. "Let''s set off," he declared, leading them towards the nearby areas to hunt. They soon found a bunch of kobolds and without hesitation, Li Wei attacked with everyone, massacring them rapidly. They continued their monster hunt until evening and finally returned to the camp with a silence hanging between them. "You all should get fresh; I will prepare the meals," Li Wei suggested, breaking the silence and using the purification skill on them. "Okay, brother," Li Xin nodded and proceeded inside the cave with the other girls silently following her. "Even I am getting nervous because of them," Li Wei murmured, glancing at their backs. He shook his head and started to cook while checking his level and XP. *** Monsters Killed:- ?1.Kobalds (level 13): 150 S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Coins: 150¡Á140= 21,000 XP: 150¡Á130= 19,500 ¨C¨C¨C ??Total Coins: 21,000 Coins ??Total XP: 19,500¡Á10 = 195,000 ¨C¨C¨C Level: 39 ¡ü6+ XP: 22,330/40,000 ¡ü195,000+ *** ''Only six levels; well, it''s a given after all it''s a low-level area where monsters will provide low XP,'' he pondered as he continued cooking. He has to share his XP later, so it was still low to him. Not to mention there are four people to share. As he pondered and prepared the meal, all the girls came out to eat dinner, but it continued in silence. ''Damn, what''s this silence again?'' Li Wei cursed as he saw the girls eating their meals with tense expressions. After they were done, Li Xin looked at Li Wei with a glare. "You are not allowed to come inside until we call you," she stated and returned to the cave with girls who were blushing faintly. Li Wei just looked at them, not saying anything, knowing they were embarrassed and patiently waited outside, calming himself down. After a few minutes, a shout came from the cave. "Brother, you can come in," Li Xin shouted, inviting him inside. Hearing her shout, Li Wei stood up, heading inside the cave. As he walked forward, he discovered his heart beating faster. ''I should calm myself down,'' he thought, calming himself as he arrived inside the cave and made his way towards their tent, which was lit up by the luminous stone. "I am coming in," he announced, before stepping into the tent. Upon entering, his gaze was attracted by Li Xin, Elva, Alice, and Olivia, who were blushing and wearing loose two-piece nightdress with short skirts that revealed their milk-white skin. Chapter 47 - 47: Experience Transfer - Li Xin & Alice Watching them in two-piece nightdresses with short skirts, Li Wei became stunned; his gaze fixed on them. ''Damn, they are more attractive than I thought, and they are even wearing nightdresses,'' he cursed in his mind when he felt his heart racing again. It was actually a summer even in this world, so he wasn''t surprised about them wearing loose nightdresses. But the problem was they were all beautiful girls. Not to mention, they are even wearing it in different colors. Li Xin is wearing pink, Alice is wearing white, Elva is wearing light green, and Olivia is wearing black. He doesn''t know where they got these night dresses, but they are all the same in design. A sleeveless t-shirt top that covers up to their lower hips and an above-the-knee skirt. The dress showcased their milk-white legs and arms beautifully. Li Xin, Alice, Elva, and Olivia felt his gaze and looked away in another direction with reddened faces. They didn''t know how the skill worked, but the somehow stupid Alice overthought about feeling hot and told them that their clothes might get soaked with sweat, outlining their figures if he used the skill. Everyone became silent after hearing her. Because of the summer, they were already feeling hot, and if it was really like what Alice said, then there might be no place to hide for them. With that in mind, they all decided to wear loose two-piece nightdresses. Even though it revealed their skin a lot, it was not embarrassing as their clothes outlined with sweat. Li Wei saw them looking away with red faces. ''Well, they are probably embarrassed about this,'' he murmured in his mind and proceeded towards the bed. After sitting on it, he turned his gaze towards the girls and saw Li Xin''s face steaming hot. ''I better not call her directly or she might run away,'' he thought, knowing her shy nature. Even though she appeared daring, it was only after the earth evolution started. Before that, she was too shy and would run away if they accidentally became too close. "Who is going first?" he asked, even though he knew who it would be. Alice, Elva, and Olivia hurriedly shifted their gazes towards Li Xin with stiff expressions. Sensing their gaze, Li Xin knew it was already late to run. "I will go first," she muttered, blushing down till her neck, her voice small as a mosquito. She slowly arrived and laid down on the bed, looking away to avoid his gaze. ''What should I do? It''s the first time he will touch my belly without any clothes,'' she thought, her face steaming hot again. It''s not like he didn''t touch her belly before, but he did when she was wearing clothes, and not to mention she is shy, because of that he too restrained himself and didn''t do anything, making their relationship hang on a thread. "Umm, XinXin, can you move your shirt, or should I do it?" Li Wei asked, seeing she was just laying down and not moving. Hearing him, Li Xin stiffened. "No, I will do it," she replied hurriedly and pulled her shirt up slowly, showing her beautiful smooth milk-white navel to him. Li Wei felt his blood running faster after looking at her beautiful smooth belly with her slim well-proportioned waist that made him want to hold it. ''Damn, I should focus on what I am supposed to do,'' he cursed in his mind, calming his thoughts down but didn''t use the calm emotions skill. Even though it''s a useful skill, it doesn''t mean it can''t do any harm. If he used it frequently, he might lose the emotions that he is suppressing with the skill. "I will start," he informed before placing his hand on her soft belly. "Un," Li Xin shivered, feeling his warm hand on her belly. ''It''s warm and rough,'' she thought, feeling the sensation of his hands. Li Wei glanced at Li Xin, who was still looking away. ''It''s good she doesn''t feel uncomfortable,'' he thought with relief and felt her belly through his hands. ''It''s soft and smooth but a little cold probably because of the shower she took before,'' he enjoyed the feeling, but he made sure to keep himself calm. "Experience Transfer," he chanted, not wasting any time. [Ding, Experience Transfer is processing, Li Xin: Level: 14 | XP: 2,683/15,000 ; Li Wei: Level: 39 | XP: 22,330/40,000 ; Please Choose the amount of XP in your mind to transfer] Li Wei saw the notification appear. ''I should make the XP numbers round figures so I don''t have much problem calculating it later,'' he thought, and without hesitation, he gave a number "63,317." [Ding, 63,317 XP Transfer is processing...] A notification rang, indicating the transfer process as Li Wei felt something getting sucked from him. *Hmm!* Suddenly, his hand that was on the navel of Li Xin started to shine golden, transferring the XP into her. "Nn!" Li Xin let out a cute moan as she felt something going inside her through her belly button. ''Something is entering from belly button, nn, but it feels good and comfortable,'' she thought, her face reddening, and her body temperature rising. "Nnn-" she moaned again, covering her mouth with her hands, trying to hold it inside. Li Wei, who was watching this, felt his blood running faster than before. ''No, I should calm down,'' he thought hurriedly, calming himself as he looked away from her cute face, as she tried to hold her moans. But nevertheless, he still shamelessly enjoyed looking at her cute face as he kept an eye on her XP increase. [1000+ 2000+ 1000+ 1500+] ''It''s really a good thing that I mastered this skill or who knows until when I have to keep my hands on her belly,'' he wondered how would they feel. ''But her belly is really soft, making me want to pinch it," he thought but didn''t dare and focused on her cute face again. Alice, Elva, and Olivia, who were sitting on the other bed, blushed after watching the process. ''Did I made a mistake?'' Elva thought, watching the process. She agreed to level up with the skill because she wanted to get stronger, but still, she felt somewhat reluctant. Alice and Olivia were also thinking the same thing, but neither of them backed out. "Nnn-" Li Xin moaned softly, trying to keep it in her mouth, but she still let out a little with how comfortable she was feeling. But suddenly, the comfortable feeling disappeared, and she frowned. ''Why did it stop?'' she thought and looked at Li Wei. [Ding, XP transfer process is complete, Li Xin: Level: 18 ¡ü4+ | XP: 0/19,000 ¡ü 63,317+; Li Wei: Level: 37¡ý2- | XP: 36,013/38,000 ¡ý63,317-;] Li Wei looked at the system prompt with a nod. ''My level is dropped,'' he thought when he sensed her gaze. "It''s done, you are now level 18," he smiled, feeling happy for her as he ruffled her hair. Li Xin nodded with a blushing face but also felt a little disappointed. ''It felt very comfortable when brother transferred his XP into me,'' she thought and suddenly felt her body covered in sweat. She blushed and wanted to get up but noticed Li Wei''s hands still on her belly. "Brother, your hand, can you take it off?" she told him with a meek voice. "Oh, sorry," Li Wei apologized, feeling disappointed as his hands left her soft belly. "Purification," he chanted suddenly, making Li Xin bathe in a holy light. Li Xin saw her sweat disappearing and her body becoming clean again. "Thank you, brother," she muttered in a low voice. Being a girl, she liked cleanliness. If not for that, she wouldn''t have taken a shower even after him using purification on her after they were done with monster hunting. But this time, she wasn''t covered with blood or dirt, so she didn''t feel the need to take a shower again after his purification. "You don''t need to thank me," Li Wei replied with a smile, seeing her cute look and belly that was still exposed to him. Li Xin saw his gaze and hurriedly pulled down the shirt. She didn''t forget to glare at him as she returned to where Alice, Elva, and Olivia were seated on the bed. Li Wei turned his attention towards them. "Who is next?" he asked. "It''s my turn," Alice replied, raising her hands, and her chest bounced a little because of the loose shirt. However, she remained clueless about this and arrived on the bed, laying down. "Brother Li, please be gentle," she muttered softly with a shy expression and pulled her shirt up, showing him her well-figured navel as she looked away in another direction. But she pulled her shirt way up, showing the outline of her black bra that attracted Li Wei''s attention as both of her hills shook a little. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Damn, it''s harder than I thought,'' Li Wei cursed, looking at her chest. Alice was the biggest in regards to this, followed by Elva, Olivia, and lastly Li Xin. He hurriedly shook his thoughts about the chest and looked at her white navel. ''It looks like she trained a lot,'' he thought after seeing the well-figured abs on her belly. "I will start," he informed and put his hands on her navel. "Nn!" Alice let out a surprised voice as she felt his warm hands on her belly. To her, it was the first time she was having contact with the opposite sex. ''It''s rough and warm,'' she shivered, feeling his hands, and her palms sweated with nervousness, unaware that her shivering once again attracted the attention of Li Wei and everyone. Elva watched them and also saw Alice being nervous. "This dumbass is too nervous; she almost showed everything," she muttered with irritation. Li Xin beside her nodded repeatedly, agreeing with her. She also saw his gaze attracted towards Alice''s chest and felt dejected when she looked at her own. Elva and Olivia both became speechless at her reaction. ''Is this should be you worried about,'' they both screamed in their minds and looked at their own chests feeling dejected. Li Wei too saw Alice being nervous. ''She is more nervous than I thought; maybe it''s because she is the oldest among us,'' he wondered as he felt his hand on some soft cotton. ''Damn, it''s too soft, but how the hell does she sleep like this with a tail?" he thought with a puzzle as Alice was sleeping on her back with the tail coming down between her legs. Alice, who was looking away, felt he was taking time and looked at him to see his gaze down at her tail with a puzzled expression. ''What, don''t tell me he doesn''t know,'' she thought, feeling a little funny when she saw him puzzled. Unknowingly her nervousness also calmed down. "My tail is flexible, and it doesn''t hurt even if I sleep like this," she stated, looking at him and almost laughing loud. This is common knowledge in this world, and even a kid knows about it. Li Wei heard her and saw her laughing expression. ''Damn, are you looking down on me,'' he cursed in his mind. It''s been only a few days he arrived in this world, and even if it was common knowledge, who will tell him this unless it''s a weird person. "I am starting," he ignored her and without hesitation activated the experience transfer skill. [Ding, Experience Transfer is processing, Alice: Level: 15 | XP: 5,553/16000 ; Li Wei: Level: 37 | XP: 36,013/38,000; Please Choose the amount of XP in your mind to transfer] "45,447 XP," Li Wei thought without hesitation. [Ding, 45,447 XP Transfer is processing...] A notification rang, and the same scene followed with his hand glowing golden. "Nnn¨C" Alice moaned, feeling comfortable and her body becoming hotter. ''Something is entering through my belly button, and it feels so comfortable,'' she thought as she too tried to hold her moan with hands. It continued for a minute when she suddenly felt the comfortable feeling disappearing. [Ding, XP transfer process is complete, Alice: Level: 18 ¡ü3+ | XP: 0/19000 ¡ü45,447+; Li Wei: Level: 36¡ý1- | XP: 27,566/37,000 ¡ý45,447- ] Li Wei looked at the notification with a nod. "Purification," he casted the skill on her as he saw her sweating. The sweat even came through from below her bras that were revealed a little. "Okay, you are done, your Level is also increased to 18," he informed her. Alice nodded with a little disappointed face and was about to cover her navel when she noticed she has pulled her t-shirt way up, almost showing her black bras to him. She froze and looked at Li Wei, who was checking something on his panel. Sensing her gaze, Li Wei turned towards her. "What is there a problem?" he asked, trying to keep his expression in check as he saw she still didn''t hide her navel and black bra that was showing a little. "Un, no, nothing," Alice shook her head, seeing his normal expression. She hurriedly pulled her top down and got down the bed. ''He must have seen it,'' she thought, her face reddening as she headed towards Elva and others. Chapter 48 - 48: Experience Transfer - Elva & Olivia Alice hurried towards Elva and them, with a reddened face. ''Ahh, the idiot in me is too nervous to let it happen,'' she thought with a dejected face and turned towards Li Xin. "I am sorry, Li Xin. It was all my fault," she apologized sincerely. She knew they both liked each other and felt guilty for what happened. Li Xin became stunned to see her apologize and hurriedly shook her head. "Alice, you don''t need to worry too much. It was just an accident because you were too nervous," she replied, not caring too much. ''It''s not like my brother hasn''t seen other girls; I have even seen him watching some dirty videos,'' she murmured in her mind and thought of the day when he was watching some videos on the computer of Dad. At that time, he was just 14, and even Mom found him because he forgot to close the web tab and got scolded by her. She felt disgusted at that time and didn''t talk to him, but one day she saw a video link as she was browsing, and curiosity took her over as she watched a few videos. She later forgave him because she too became a culprit after watching those videos, and this was also the reason why she is shy. After knowing he knew this kind of thing, she always felt fear that one day it might happen between them if she got too close. Alice watched Li Xin not blaming her and heaved a relief. "Thank you for understanding," she thanked with an apologetic face. No matter what, it was her mistake. "You don''t have to worry too much," Li Xin shook her head, giving her the same answer. Alice nodded, sitting beside Elva, who sat like a statue with nervousness, even forgetting to talk with her. "Who is next?" Li Wei asked after their conversation ended. Hearing him, Elva and Olivia became stiff as they were the only ones left and both looked at each other. "I will go first," finally, Elva answered as she got up, coming in front of the bed. With hesitation, she laid down. She opened her mouth to say something, but nothing came out and looked away, avoiding to meet his gaze. ''She is too embarrassed to speak,'' Li Wei felt funny looking at her troubled face. He waited for her to move her shirt up, but she didn''t move a bit. "Um, can you move your shirt?" he asked. If it was Li Xin, he himself could pull it up with her consent, but it would definitely not work for others. Elva shivered after hearing him. ''Ahh, he is really going to touch my belly,'' she thought, closing her eyes tightly. She felt nervous; after all, it was her first time being so close with the opposite sex. With hesitation, she slowly pulled her shirt up, showing it to him. Li Wei watched her pull her shirt slowly; it looked erotic with her smooth, milk-white navel. ''Damn, it''s really difficult,'' he cursed and calmed himself down. "I will start," he reminded and put his hands on her beautiful navel. ''Nn,'' Elva shivered, holding her surprised voice in her mouth, her face blushing like a tomato. ''His hands are rough and warm,'' she muttered in her mind, feeling his rough hand on her belly. Li Wei also couldn''t help but think about the sensation he was getting through his hand. ''It''s soft, smooth, and a little bouncy,'' he spoke in his mind, watching her white belly that contained a little fat but still slim. He shook his thoughts and focused on what he was doing. "Experience Transfer," he chanted. [Ding, Experience Transfer is processing, Elva: Level: 15 | XP: 6,553/16000; Li Wei: Level: 36 | XP: 27,566/37,000; Please Choose the amount of XP in your mind to transfer] "44,447," Li Wei gave a number to make her XP a round figure like others. [Ding, 44,447 XP Transfer is processing...] With a notification, his hand shined golden as he felt something getting sucked from him. ''Nnn,'' Elva did her best to hold her moans. ''It feels so comfortable, no wonder Li Xin and Alice showed a disappointed face after it ended,'' she thought, feeling something entering her body through her belly button. "Huh," Li Wei let out a surprised sound, feeling something. ''Is she made of water, or is there a problem? She''s sweating a lot; even my palm on her belly button is getting wet,'' he murmured in mind, feeling the wet sensation in his palms. He turned his gaze at Elva, who kept her eyes shut as the sweat flowed down her body. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After confirming she wasn''t feeling uncomfortable, he felt relieved. After a minute, the XP transfer process came to an end. [Ding, XP transfer process is complete, Elva: Level: 18 ¡ü3+ | XP: 0/19000 ¡ü44,447+; Li Wei: Level: 35¡ý1- | XP: 10,662/36,000 ¡ý44,447-] Watching the notification, Li Wei nodded and looked at Elva. "It''s done; you are level 18 now," he informed, removing his hands from her soft navel and casted a purification skill on her. Elva hurriedly moved her shirt down and got up. "Thank you," she murmured in a soft, low voice, proceeding towards the other bed. ''It felt comfortable, and even I am feeling it now,'' she thought, putting her hands on her belly as she took a seat beside Alice. Li Wei looked at Olivia, the last person. "It''s your turn," he informed, as she was the only one left. Olivia became a little stiff hearing him. "Umm, my level is 21; wouldn''t it be better to raise my XP with everyone?" she replied with hesitation. She wanted to get strong but felt guilty for leveling up ahead of everyone. Watching her guilty look, Li Wei shook his head. "You don''t need to worry. Once I have enough XP, I will level up them. Also, I want to make your XP bar a round number, so it won''t confuse me. It means I will only level you up to 22," he explained, fixing his gaze at her. ''She will feel reluctant now, but if I didn''t use the skill on her, she will feel left out, especially since she still gets depressed even though she can pay her debt now,'' he pondered silently, thinking about her nature. "Yes, what Brother says is right, and you don''t have to worry too much about leveling up faster," Li Xin assured her. She knew her brother; he will definitely not let anyone fall behind as long as he gets enough XP. They will soon catch up with her. "Okay, I will listen to you," Olivia murmured in a low voice, coming in front of the bed where he was sitting, and with hesitation, she laid down slowly. "Please be gentle," she muttered with a fading voice and moved her shirt, revealing her white belly. She felt nervous as it is also her first time someone from the opposite sex will touch her. "Don''t worry; it doesn''t hurt," Li Wei replied with a nod. ''What a good girl she is, but just what happened that made her become a servant,'' he wondered, wanting to know, and looked at her white, smooth belly. "I will start," he informed and placed his hand on her navel. "Nn," Olivia let out a cute sound after feeling his hands. ''It''s rough and warm,'' she thought and looked at his hands on her belly with a reddened face. Li Wei, too, felt the sensation. ''It''s soft, warm and silky,'' he murmured in his mind and focused on what he was doing. "Experience Transfer," he chanted. [Ding, Experience Transfer is processing, Olivia: Level: 21 | XP: 18,233/22000; Li Wei: Level: 35 | XP: 10,662/36,000; Please Choose the amount of XP in your mind to transfer] "3,767," he gave a number to make her level up. [Ding, 3,767 XP Transfer is processing...] A notification sounded with his hand shining golden. "Nnnn," Olivia let out a soft moan as she felt something entering through her belly button. ''Nnn, it''s warm and comfortable. Also, my body temperature is rising,'' she thought silently, feeling the heat of her body. Li Wei felt relief when he saw she wasn''t feeling uncomfortable. But soon he felt something was not right and looked at the XP transfer process. [62+ 65+ 56+ 73+] ''Why is the XP transfer going slow? Is there a problem?'' he thought with worry and glanced at Olivia. ''It doesn''t look like she has any problems, then why is it happening?'' he frowned deeply, his mind running faster. The experience transfer skill is an important skill; if there are any problems, then they will face many difficulties in leveling up. Not to mention Li Xin is very happy with leveling up; if the skill goes wrong, then she will be disappointed too much. Thinking of this, his worry grew even more, and he checked the information about the skill again. "Wait, there is new information," he murmured, looking at the new information about the skill that appeared in silence. ___ ? Experience Transfer (Max) (Mastery-100%) ... - (New) If you are using the skill on party members, it will make them feel more comfortable than others. But if you use the skill with less XP that takes less than 30 seconds to transfer, the skill will adjust the process to be more than 30 seconds if they are your party members to give them the comfort they deserve. Remember to satisfy every party member with the comfort they want and don''t forget to say thanks to the lovely creator of this skill. - For more Easter Eggs, please continue to use this skill; you will definitely not be disappointed. ___ After reading the new information, Li Wei almost felt the urge to hit the creator of the skill. Chapter 49 - 49: A Small Talk Before Sleep ''Why, why are you making things difficult for me!'' Li Wei screamed in his mind, cursing the creator of the skill. But he made sure to keep his expression normal to not let them know about his cursing. ''I can''t let them know about the new information of the skill, or they will feel even more embarrassed,'' he decided and looked at Olivia, who was still trying to hold back her moan. ''It only affects the party members; it is no wonder they were moaning a lot more than the wolf. I thought it was because the wolf is the monster, so it was able to resist it,'' as he pondered, a sudden notification rang out. [Ding, XP transfer process is complete, Olivia: Level: 22 ¡ü1+ | XP: 0/23000 ¡ü3,767+; Li Wei: Level: 35 | XP: 6,895 /36,000 ¡ý3,767-] ''Nn? It stopped,'' Olivia felt surprised at the sudden stop of a comfortable feeling and a look of disappointment flashed in her eyes. "It''s done; you are level 22 now," Li Wei informed her, taking his hand off from her smooth white navel. Olivia nodded as she hurriedly pulled her shirt down and returned to her bed where Elva, Alice, and Li Xin were seated. A sudden silence hung in the air as they all sat on the bed. Li Wei glanced at them. "Is there something you want to tell?" he asked, feeling the silence. Everyone shook their heads hurriedly, not wanting to say anything. After a few seconds of silence, Elva and Alice stood up. "Brother Li, thank you for leveling us up. It''s getting late, so we will take our leave and good night," they said their thanks, wanting to head out. "Wait," Li Wei stopped them and stood up. "Eh?" Elva and Alice both became surprised and looked at him. They both became tense for some reason when he gazed at them. Li Wei took a deep breath and fixed his gaze on everyone. "XinXin, Elva, Alice, Olivia, I''d like to thank you all again for joining the party officially. I know I am a little selfish here and forced you all to level up like this, and I am really sorry for that," he apologized sincerely with a soft voice. Everyone became stunned at his apology; even Li Xin felt surprised. But knowing his personality, she understood he felt guilty. "Brother Li, you didn''t force us to level up; instead, you gave us a choice if we want to level up or not, and we chose yes. So don''t worry about it," Alice replied, assuring him. Elva nodded, agreeing with Alice. "Yes, you don''t have to worry. It''s our choice to level up, and not to mention, we are leveling up faster than anyone while earning money. It almost feels like we are taking advantage of you," Elva expressed her thoughts. They themselves felt uncomfortable because Li Wei is doing everything. He is killing monsters; he is fighting against gods; he is taking a quest of sage; it''s all him. "I too agree with both of them; you don''t have to worry too much," Olivia also expressed herself. Li Xin just smiled at him and didn''t say anything, but he understood that she supported him. Watching their reaction, Li Wei nodded. "Then I thank you all," he thanked them again and looked at Elva and Alice. "Alice, Elva, it''s getting late, so I won''t stop you, and you don''t have to worry about monster attacks at night. I will alone take care of them if they appear. Also, good night," he suggested, saying his goodbye. "Um, okay, we will take our leave then, and Good Night, you all," Elva replied, not rejecting his suggestion, and said her goodbyes as she made her way towards their camp. Alice, too, after saying goodbyes, followed her behind, leaving only the three of them inside. "Well, it''s getting late, XinXin, Olivia; we should sleep as well," Li Wei suggested, to which both nodded. "Good night, Olivia," he said to her before going to sleep. "Um, good night," Olivia also replied with a faint blush and laid down on her bed. Li Wei and Li Xin also followed suit and laid down on the bed together. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Phew, It was a long day," Li Wei muttered and glanced at Li Xin, who is thinking something. He didn''t hesitate and hugged her, feeling her soft body. Li Xin felt happy at getting hugged, but she glared at him. "You aren''t thinking lustfully, right?" she questioned with a cold glance. Li Wei felt funny and playfully ran his hand through her hair. "What will you do if I am really thinking lustfully?" he smiled, gazing into her eyes. "Eh?" Li Xin felt surprised and scared because he never talked to her like this. ''Don''t tell me he is really thinking with lust and wants to do those things; no, we can''t do that in front of Olivia, not to mention the tent isn''t soundproof,'' she thought with a blush and also became scared at the same time, not knowing what to do. ''But if we really did this, wouldn''t Mother and father (step-father) be disappointed?'' she murmured in her mind and closed her eyes, feeling uneasy about what they were doing. Even though their parents passed away, both respected their parents for what they had done for them. Because of this, they both always hesitated if what they were doing is right or not and kept themselves in check, not taking a further step in their relationship. But now she is going to take a step further and feeling uneasy about disappointing their parents. Li Wei saw her trembling eyes and felt her uneasiness. Without hesitation, he tightened his hug. ''Looks like it will take time for her to make a decision,'' he thought, looking at her. "Don''t worry, XinXin; I am just joking," he assured her in a soft voice. "Eh?" hearing him, Li Xin became surprised and angry. ''Dumb brother making me nervous for nothing,'' she felt irritated at his jokes and opened her eyes to shoot a glare at him. "You can''t joke with me like this, and did you forget Olivia is here too?" she scolded him. "Sorry, I will not joke like this," Li Wei apologized. He wanted to ask if it would be okay if Olivia isn''t here but decided not to, or she will really get pissed and wouldn''t talk to him. Li Xin saw him apologizing but didn''t say anything and buried her face into his chest. ''What should I do? I love him, but will it really disappoint them,'' she thought in silence but couldn''t get the answer. After a minute, she looked up at him. "Brother, you will turn 18 in a few days," she informed, noticing his birthday is coming. Li Wei nodded. "Yes, and doesn''t it mean you will also turn 18 the next day after me? Do you have any gifts you like? I will buy it for you," he asked, gazing at her to see if she wanted something. However, Li Xin shook her head. "I don''t need any gifts, but I want to buy a gift for you, so you are giving me an idea about what you want, and it''s a compulsion," she stated forcefully. Li Wei chuckled at her forceful look. "Hehe, looks like my girl learned to boss people around," he muttered, stretching her cheeks and gazed into her eyes. "My whole world is here, and I don''t think I need anything except you," he replied, conveying his meaning. Li Xin blushed hard when she heard him say so easily and buried her face in his chest again. ''Idiot brother, how could he say such things easily, and why is he so daring today?'' she felt irritated again. Li Wei watched her as she buried her face into his chest and gently moved his hands, caressing her back softly. ''I am sorry, Dad, Mom (stepmother), I am going to disappoint both of you. But I can''t do anything about it; I love her and don''t want to hurt her,'' he apologized to his father and stepmother in his heart. He already decided to cross the bridge of stepsiblings. With that thought in mind, he gazed at her. ''After the start of Earth Evolution, she is also overcoming her shy nature, but she is still hesitating because of our parents,'' he thought about when she became daring from time to time. When they were on Earth, Li Wei wasn''t in a hurry to be in a relationship with her and wanted to give her enough time. But after the Earth evolution, his mind started to change; he wanted to become high level and then live a peaceful life with her. However, after thinking about her feelings, he decided not to let her wait. Not to mention, she was feeling uneasy after knowing he would get closer with other girls. "I am sorry for being a bad brother, XinXin. Even though I know how you feel, I still did something that I wasn''t supposed to do," he apologized in a low voice as he caressed her back. Li Xin heard his murmur and removed her head from his chest. "Brother, you don''t have to worry too much. If you didn''t choose to party up with girls, I would''ve told you to do that because I don''t want to be in the party with some stinky guys who will drink and teach you bad things," she stated, gazing at him. After coming to this world, she noticed that the men were more free and visited special buildings for pleasure. Especially adventurers, they would drink and would definitely go to that place every week or so; even servants were no exceptions. Because of the magic in this world, there weren''t many diseases that could harm them, so it became a normal thing for them. If he really created a party with guys or a male servant, she couldn''t stop them from visiting such places, and they might even bring him there, making him drunk when she is not watching him. Not to mention, she would feel uncomfortable with the guys around. ''Forming a party with girls is actually better than partying with some guys and going somewhere like that. Even if he fal¨C'' she stopped, not daring to think further, and gazed at him, her heart racing a little. "Brother, it''s getting late; we should sleep," she stated, not wanting to continue this talk further. Li Wei saw she didn''t want to talk about this and agreed. "Okay, good night," he murmured, ruffling her hair softly. "Un, good night, brother," Li Xin nodded, closing her eyes and once again buried her face in his chest while thinking about their relationship. ''Mom, what should I do?'' she asked in her heart, feeling a little uneasy. ''If they were alive and saw us like this, they will be definitely disappointed,'' she thought, becoming dejected about this, when Li Wei tightened his grip on her, making her feel his warm body. She let out a smile but didn''t open her eyes, and with the warm feeling around her, she slowly drifted to sleep, throwing out the other thoughts. Chapter 50 - 50: The Morning Trouble Li Wei saw her sleeping peacefully with a smile on her face. ''I really want to pinch those cheeks, but she will get angry if I do that while she is sleeping,'' he thought with a disappointed face and closed his eyes to sleep. Yet, he still remained vigilant for the monsters'' attack at night. As their whispers calmed down and couldn''t be heard anymore, Olivia heaved a sigh of relief. ''It''s all good if they are not doing those things,'' she thought with a blush and hurriedly shook her head. ''What am I thinking? I should sleep,'' she scolded herself and tightly closed her eyes to sleep. *** In the other tent, Alice and Elva also laid down on the bed together, thinking of the long day. "Elva, I feel a little scared," Alice murmured, hugging Elva closely. Elva saw her feeling uneasy and caressed her back, knowing the reason. "Don''t worry, it''s just a bra that he saw, and didn''t you see he is not a lustful person like those male adventurers," she assured her with a soft voice. Even though Alice is the oldest among them, she is more like a cheerful young girl because of her race and an overthinker who likes to think weird things. They both choose to join his party officially because of how caring he is and didn''t looked at them with any ulterior motives. "But I still feel a little uneasy; it is my first time someone from the opposite sex saw me wearing undergarments," Alice replied with a blush as she buried her face into Elva''s soft chest. "Ahhh, it''s so soft, and the smell is nice," Alice murmured, breathing and rubbing her face into Elva''s soft mounds. "Alice!" Elva flared. "Feeling uneasy isn''t a reason to bury your head into my chest!" she scolded, her face reddening as she felt Alice''s hot breath blowing into her cleavage and hurriedly pushed her away. "Eh?" Alice showed disappointment and a relucent expression as she parted with something precious. "What a pity. I thought I would get the chance to sleep on them," Alice murmured with dejection, looking at Elva''s soft ''D'' cup chest. Elva saw her looking at her chest with a disappointed face and without any uneasiness from before. "You were pretending to be scared," she shouted at her with irritation. Hearing her shout, Alice hurriedly shook her head, denying it. "Of course not. I am still feeling uneasy, but I can''t do anything about it, so it''s useless to think too much. And brother Li will definitely not think and mention about this because he didn''t want to get things awkward," she explained. "Then you did it on purpose. You are an ''E'' cup; why aren''t you satisfied with that?" Elva glared at her, gritting her white teeth, feeling jealous of her big cup. "Eh? I can''t sleep on them, you know," Alice replied with a disappointed face and fixed her gaze on Elva''s ''D'' cup, saying, "Hey Elva, can I sleep¨C" *Bang* Before she could finish, Elva''s small fists landed on her head. "Ow, it hurts Elva!" Alice rubbed her head, glaring at the culprit. "Isn''t it because of your nonsense? Let''s sleep; it''s getting late," Elva reminded her with a glare and turned her back towards Alice. "What a pity," Alice murmured with a dejected expression and hugged her from behind, snuggling to her back. "You didn''t learn your lesson, right?" Elva asked with a cold tone, glaring back at Alice. Alice saw her glare and smiled, brushing it off. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I promise I will only hug you, and here''s a goodnight kiss, mmm," she replied, tightening her grip on Elva''s waist and hurriedly pressed her cherry lips on her soft pink cheeks. Elva felt the wet sensation on her cheeks, and her face reddened. "Alice!!" she shouted again, wanting to move, but Alice held her tightly, not giving a chance. Alice sensed her resistance and finally backed out, only to be met with her glare. "Elva, let''s sleep; it''s getting late," she changed the topic and buried her face in Elva''s back to sleep. "Okay, but if you play some tricks again, then you are out of the tent," Elva replied, glancing coldly. She didn''t trust her the slightest and became ready to hit her if she played some tricks again. But after a while, she didn''t see Alice doing anything and heard her snoring sounds. ''Finally, she is sleeping, but did she get excited by leveling up like this? Don''t tell me I have to deal with her daily,'' Elva thought with a troubled face and slowly closed her eyes to sleep, while thinking about her chastity that might be in danger because of Alice. As everyone dreamt, the night passed away without much trouble. Next morning, Li Wei opened his eyes abruptly after feeling something. ''Ohh, shit, it''s morning wood,'' he shouted in his mind and tried to calm himself down as his little brother urged to come out from the clothes. ''Damn it, it must be because I am relaxed and what happened yesterday, but why does it have to be now when XinXin is hugging me so tightly,'' he cursed, looking at the sleeping Li Xin who grabbed him tightly, sealing his escape paths. Even though he slept with her before, he didn''t suffer through this because of how cute and beautiful she is; he always feared hurting her if he acted out of line, and for this reason, he didn''t have any erection. But yesterday he decided to cross the bridge of stepsiblings, not to mention he also touched her and others'' bellies, making him dream of those softness, because of this, he got an erection this morning. ''I can''t move or I will wake her up, so the best choice is to calm down,'' he thought, and took a deep breath to calm down while emptying his mind from any incidental thoughts. ''it''s working,'' he heaved a sigh of relief when he felt his little brother going down slowly. But suddenly, a soft thing hit his little brother, and it almost tore through the heavens. ''Oh, shit her thighs are on it,'' Li Wei cursed with a difficult expression. He looked down to see, her skirt has shifted from its place, revealing her white milk thighs that were pressing down on his poor little brother. His throat became dry after watching this, and he felt his heart beating faster and faster. ''No, I should calm down first and move her thighs,'' he thought, shaking his head and wanting to move his hands. But he discovered his hands were both tied behind her back, and if he moved a little, he would wake her up. ''Damn, I am dead,'' he cursed and felt her thighs moving a little, making his little brother grow more. Without hesitation, he used the Calm Emotions skill silently, and the little brother finally calmed down. ''Phew, this girl is giving me a heart attack,'' Li Wei sighed with relief. "Nnn," Li Xin moved again in sleep, her milk-white thighs still on his little brothers'' place, but Li Wei didn''t feel anything after using the Calm Emotions skill. ''The effect of the skill is much stronger now because I leveled it up. I should refrain from using it frequently, or who knows what will happen,'' he murmured in his mind when he didn''t feel anything. But after a few more seconds, the effect of the skill disappeared. Time passed slowly, and finally, Li Xin woke up. "Ub, brother, good morning," she greeted him with sleepy eyes. Li Wei smiled at her. "Good morning, my pretty girl," he too greeted, teasing her a little. Li Xin didn''t care much about it and saw her thighs were in his view. She blushed, covering it hurriedly, and glared at Li Wei. "Did you see it?" she asked. Li Wei nodded. "Yes, I saw it. They are beautiful," he replied, hugging her tightly. Li Xin blushed at his shamelessness. ''Idiot brother,'' she cursed him but felt happy in her heart that he likes her thighs. "Let''s get ready. I have to prepare for breakfast," Li Wei suggested as he let her go and stood up. "Okay, brother," Li Xin nodded and headed to the portable bathroom inside the tent to get ready. Li Wei too did the same as he moved towards the other bathroom. They set up two portable bathrooms to guard against any awkward incidents because Olivia is also living with them. After getting freshened up, Li Wei didn''t hesitate and moved out of the cave while glancing at Olivia who is still sleeping. "Well, it''s a good thing that she is sleeping rather than sitting there with a depressed look," he murmured as he arrived outside the cave where it is still dark. "It''s still early, but I should prepare breakfast," he decided, taking out the ingredients and making breakfast. As the time passed, everyone woke up and got ready, arriving outside the cave for breakfast. "Are we going to level up today too?" Li Xin asked with a faint blush as she munched on her egg sandwich. Alice, Elva, and Olivia too looked at him with a faint blush. After getting through it once, they were not nervous as before. However, Li Wei shook his head. "No, we are not going to level up today. I will first look through your skills and upgrade them while you will use all skills so I can learn them," he replied, fixing his gaze on everyone. Now they already know about his eternal learning skill; there is no need to worry too much, and he can use it to learn all of their skills. Everyone nodded, agreeing with him. They knew it would be useful if he could use their skills freely, not to mention he has ton of mana. Chapter 51 - 51: Learning New Skills After breakfast, Li Wei looked at his party members. "The first thing we will do is raise your skill levels. Please show me your character panel so I can see more freely," he instructed. The girls nodded, not rejecting him, and Li Xin took the first turn because Elva, Alice, and Olivia wouldn''t go first. "Here is mine, brother," she mumbled softly, showing her character panel to him. Li Wei nodded and observed her character panel. ''The money is still not enough,'' he thought after watching the number of skills. "We still need a lot of money to level up your skills, so first, I will transfer 2 million coins to you all, and it will become 4 million coins with the previous ones. Don''t worry too much and directly buy the 400 SP with it," he explained to them and directly transferred 2 million coins. All girls nodded, and with the newly received coins, they directly bought 400 SP. Watching that they were done, Li Wei looked at Li Xin. "XinXin, buy all the main class skills you can have. Then level up your Swordsmanship, Shadow Clone, Magic Storm, Shadow Step, and Arcane Shield to level 15," he advised after pondering for a while. "Also, learn the Basic Weapon Proficiency skill, and here, learn this Basic Memory Enchantment skill too," he added, giving her the skill book. "Okay, brother," Li Xin agreed with a nod and did as he told, showing him her character panel again. =================================== ??¡â???Li Xin =================================== *Intro*: ???? Name: Li Xin | Age: 17 | Race: Human Class: 1. Ninja (E) 2. Swordsman (E) 3. Sorcerer (E) Level: 18 | Title: Monster Killer SP: 46.¡ý555- | AP: 200 Coins: 230,660 (230.66k) ¡ý4,200,000- (4.2m) ------------------------------------------------ **SKILLS**:????? :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (3):- @Level 15: Swordsmanship ¡ü6+, Shadow Clone ¡ü15+ ________________ @Level 1: Summoning. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (2):- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-5. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (3):- @Level 15: (¡ü15+): Magic Storm, Arcane Sheild, Shadow Step :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (21) - @Level 10: Frost Nova ________________ @Level 5 : Slash, Guard, Fireball, Stealth, Evasion, Item box ________________ @Level 1: Silent Strike, Telekinesis, Rapid Incantation, Sword Mastery, Parrying, (New:-)Lockpicking, Trap Detection, Dagger Proficiency, Potion Brewing, Charge, Footwork, Grappling, Basic Weapon Proficiency (18%), Basic Memory Enchantment (16%). ________________ =================================== Li Wei nodded, "Okay, it''s good now. We should also buy a good sword for you. Until then, use one of mine," he suggested, giving her the level 35 sword. "Un," Li Xin agreed, knowing he still has two swords. "Brother Li, here, it''s my turn." Before he could say anything, Alice came to him, showing her character panel. She didn''t want to make things awkward and pretended like nothing happened. Li Wei, too, understood what she was doing and didn''t bring up the topic. "Okay, let me see it," he took a look at her panel. "You should level up your Assassination Techniques, Mastery of Weapons, Battlefield Resilience, Deadly Strikes, Dagger Proficiency, and Slash to level 15. Also, level up your Evasion skill to level 14," he advised after pondering. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, Brother Li," Alice gave a nod and raised her skill levels as he advised. He is the party leader, not to mention he is giving them money, so they didn''t feel dissatisfied with him raising the skills however he likes. "Here, Brother Li, it''s my new status," Alice said, showing her character panel to him. Li Wei felt a weird feeling when she called him Brother Li, but he dismissed his thoughts and looked at her status. =================================== ??¡â???Alice Niel =================================== *Intro*: ???? Name: Alice Niel | Age: 18 | Race: Fairy Class: 1. Assassin (E) 2. Gladiator (E) 3. Combat Healer (E) Level: 18 | Title: Monster Killer SP: 11 ¡ý567- | AP: 150 Coins: 54,950 (54.9k) ¡ý4,400,000- (4.4m) ------------------------------------------------ **SKILLS**:????? :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (3):- @Level 15: (¡ü15+): Assassination Techniques, Mastery of Weapons, Battlefield Resilience. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (3) :- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-5, Item box-5. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (5):- @Level 15: (¡ü 6+) Deadly Strikes, Dagger Proficiency, Slash. ________________ @Level 14: Evasion ¡ü9+ ________________ @Level 1: Fatal Mirage :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (16) - @Level 5: Heal, Stealth, Guard, Footwork. ________________ @Level 1: Potion Brewing, Comforting Presence, Diagnostic Skill, Lockpicking, Trap Detection, Charge, Grappling, Disguise, Unarmed Combat, Gladiator''s Resolve, Healing Spells, Barrier Mastery ________________ =================================== "Okay, you are good too Alice, Elva. It''s your turn," Li Wei announced and turned towards Elva. "Hm, here is my panel," Elva nodded, showing her character panel to him. Observing her panel, Li Wei pondered a little. "Level up your Elemental Arrows, Element Manipulation, Bow Proficiency, Eagle Eye, Rapid Shot, and Aim and Precision to level 15. Also, level up Elemental Fusion Arrow to level 14," he suggested. Elva nodded and did as he said. =================================== ??¡â???Elva Vernier =================================== *Intro*: ???? Name: Elva Vernier | Age: 17 | Race: Elf Class: 1. Elemental Archer (E) 2. Elemental Mage (E) 3. Jewel Crafter (E) Level: 18 | Title: Monster Killer SP: 4¡ý571- | AP: 173 Coins: 54,950 (54.9k) ¡ý 4,200,000- (4.2m) ------------------------------------------------ **SKILLS**:????? ::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (3):- @Level 15: (5¡ü+) Elemental Arrows, Elemental Manipulation. ________________ @Level 1: Jewelcrafter''s Legacy. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (2):- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-10. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (4):- @Level 15: (6¡ü+) Bow Proficiency, Eagle Eye, Rapid Shot, Aim and Precision. ________________ @Level 14: Elemental Fusion Arrow ¡ü14+ :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (17) - @Level 5: Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Sheild, Item box, Basic Traps. ________________ @Level 1: Potion Brewing, Metalworking, Basic Enchantment, Armor Crafting, Weapon Forging, Tempering, Elemental Infusion, Archer''s Mark, Elemental Absorption, Elemental Resistance, Gemstone Identification, Jewel Enhancement. ________________ =================================== "Okay, you are done too, Elva, Olivia. It''s your turn," Li Wei announced, turning towards Olivia. Hearing him, Olivia nodded silently and showed her character panel. "You should level up your Sacred Ward, Regeneration, Enchanting Melodies, Purification, Heal, Cure Poison, and Restoration Field to level 15. Also, learn the Basic Weapon Proficiency skill," Li Wei advised her after pondering a little. Olivia immediately did as he advised with silence. =================================== ??¡â??? Olivia Carrel =================================== *Intro*: ???? Name: Olivia Carrel | Age: 17 | Race: Human Class: 1. Cleric (E) 2. Healing Mage (E) 3. Enchanter Bard (E) Level: 22 | Title: Monster Killer SP: 39 ¡ý426- | AP: 63 Coins: 248,650 (248.6k) ¡ý4,100,000- (4.1m) ------------------------------------------------ **SKILLS**:????? ::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (3):- @Level 15:(¡ü5+): Sacred Ward, Regeneration, Enchanting Melodies. ________________ :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (2):- Language Mastery Max, Analyze Eye-20. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (4):- @Level 15:(¡ü 3+): Purification, Heal, Cure Poison, Restoration Field ¡ü10+ :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (17) - @Level 10: Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Sheild, Item box, Potion Brewing, Diagnostic Skill. ________________ @Level 5: Calm Emotions, Charm, Healing Light, Life Infusion. ________________ @Level 1: Comforting Presence, Musical Proficiency, Diplomacy, Crowd Control, TurnUndead, Illusory Performances, Voice of Authority, (New:-) Basic Weapon Proficiency (18%). ________________ =================================== "Okay, you are done too, Olivia," Li Wei nodded at her and turned his gaze to the girls. ''Their attributes are still low, but I can''t increase them unless I find a rare or hidden class for them, which raises their ability to handle the exceeding attributes like a special class,'' he pondered, wanting to increase their strength more. ''But getting a rare class and hidden class isn''t easy. The best way is to get Sage''s Inheritance that can lead us to a rare class,'' he contemplated a little and once again fixed his gaze on them. "You should all use your skills one by one so I can learn them," he declared. Now it was his time to learn the skills. Everyone nodded agreeing with him. They used their skills, taking breaks and turns while Li Wei too took breaks, learning their skills one by one. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] Time passed slowly with chimes of notifications as Li Wei continued to learn the skills. After a while, he finally learned all of their skills. [Ding,..] Looking at the last notification, Li Wei stretched his back. "Finally, it''s done. It is too tiring to learn the skills because it takes too much MP," he murmured and looked at his newfound skills. =================================== ??¡á???Li Wei =================================== **SKILLS**:????? :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???????: Eternal Learning Max :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Goddess of Death Edition Skills (3):- -Analyze Eye: Level 10 (0/110,000) -Shadow Step: Level 30 (0/310k) -Fake Status: Level 5 (0/60,000) :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Special Class skills (12):- @Level 30: Shadow Clone, Summoning, Swordsmanship. ________________ @Level 15: Assassination Techniques, Mastery of Weapons, Battlefield Resilience, Elemental Arrows, Elemental Manipulation, Sacred Ward, Regeneration, Enchanting Melodies. ________________ @Level 1: Jewelcrafter''s Legacy. :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Extra skills (2):- Language Mastery (Max), Experience Transfer (Max). :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Advance Skills (21):- @Level 30: Slash, Fireball, Frost Nova, Arcane Sheild, Footwork, Charge, Divine Protection, Magic Storm. ________________ @Level 20: Cure Poison. ________________ @Level 15: Purification, Heal, Restoration Field, Proficiency, Eagle Eye, Rapid Shot, Aim and Precision, Deadly Strikes, Dagger Proficiency, ________________ @Level 14: Evasion, Elemental Fusion Arrow ________________ @Level 1: Fatal Mirage :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Common Basic Skills (44):- @Level 10: Calm Emotion, Potion Brewing, Diagnostic Skill. ________________ @Level 5: Spiritual Communication, Grappling, Lockpicking, Trap Detection, Shield and Sword Proficiency, Exorcism, Divine Leadership, Guard, Basic Traps, Charm, Healing Light, Life Infusion. ________________ @Level 1: Glow Magic, Silent Strike, Telekinesis, Rapid Incantation, Sword Mastery, Parrying, Dagger Proficiency, Basic Weapon Proficiency (18%), Basic Memory Enchantment (16%), Comforting Presence, Disguise, Unarmed Combat, Gladiator''s Resolve, Healing Spells, Barrier Mastery, Metalworking, Basic Enchantment, Armor Crafting, Weapon Forging, Tempering, Elemental Infusion, Archer''s Mark, Elemental Absorption, Elemental Resistance, Gemstone Identification, Jewel Enhancement, Musical Proficiency, Diplomacy, Crowd Control, TurnUndead, Illusory Performances, Voice of Authority. ________________ :::::::::::::::::::::::::: ???Side Class Skills (5):- Haggling-20, Bartering-18, Marketing-25, Cleaning-30, Dusting-38. ________________ =================================== "It looks awesome," Li Wei took a deep breath as he observed his skills. "I don''t need to level up the skills except Goddess of Death edition. It''s really good, and I hope I can find a hero too so I can copy their special class skills," he murmured, thinking about how to find a hero. As he pondered, Li Xin, Elva, Alice, and Olivia all arrived beside him to look at his status. "Ahh, brother, you are cheating clearly now," Li Xin muttered with dissatisfaction when she saw the amount of skills. "Yes, brother Li, are you going to be a demon king now?" Alice chimed in. Hearing them, Li Wei felt speechless and ignored their reactions. "Thanks, you have all worked hard," he declared with a smile, looking at their sweaty appearance. The girls blushed a little when they saw his gaze but didn''t care much. *Roarrr!* Suddenly a roar sounded a distance away from them. "All of you get back; you don''t have much mana left. I will deal with it," Li Wei instructed and became ready to escape. "Okay, brother, be careful," Li Xin expressed her concern and backed out together with Elva, Alice, and Olivia, while also becoming ready to fight. Li Wei observed their actions with a nod and turned towards the direction of the roar. He soon found the culprit¡ªa small wolf pack coming towards them. "Level 14 blood wolves, around 22 in numbers, what a good timing. I wanted to try my new skills," he smirked, observing them. "There are lots of skills I can use to defeat them. But I want to test if my Shadow Clone can do it or not after all it''s level 30 and can copy my 50% of strength," he murmured, deciding which skill to use. "Okay, let''s do it," he declared, aiming his hand in front of him and chanting "Shadow Clone." With his chant, a clone of him formed in a few seconds and looked at him without expressions. "Go kill them," Li Wei instructed his clone. The clone didn''t say anything and directly proceeded towards the wolf pack. Li Wei watched the clone''s back, and an idea drifted into his mind. ''Can I ask XinXin to copy herself like this in the future and¨C,'' he pondered, not caring about the fight. Behind him, all the girls heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the level of monsters. But Elva, Alice, and Olivia became a little stunned when they saw him use the shadow clone skill. "So it really looks like the same as him, but why did he use it now?" Alice inquired, to which no one answered because there was no need as they all fixed their gaze on the clone who was engaging in fight. Chapter 52 - 52: Bugged "Frost Nova," Li Wei''s clone chanted, pointing his hand at the wolf pack. *Swoosh!* A freezing wave formed from its hand, sweeping towards the wolves with a sound. *Awoo!* *Awoo!* The wolves screamed and roared in response, but the freezing wave didn''t affect them too much and only slowed down a little. Li Wei observed everything with a nod. "It is not very powerful, but it can take care of the wolf pack. Also, the clone can be used as long as it doesn''t die or I recall it back. I wonder if XinXin will use it," he murmured, thinking about the clone skill and how to get Li Xin to use it. After deciding to cross the bridge of stepsiblings, he started to think of indecent things with her a lot. He couldn''t help himself as he is just a boy who is going to turn 18. As he pondered, his clone didn''t stop and continued to attack the wolves. "Fireball," "Fireball," "Magic Storm," the clone chanted again. *Boom! Boom! Swoosh!* The attack directly hit the wolves with a magic storm that ignited the area with fire engulfing them inside. *Sizzle! Awoo! Awoo!* The wolves screamed in pain, feeling the burn, and attacked the clone with their claws and bites. "Evasion," the clone chanted, instantly dodging incoming attacks, and once again attacked the wolves with skills. Watching this, Elva, Alice, and Olivia were a little stunned because the clone was able to deal with the wolf pack without any problems. "It''s really a strong skill," Alice murmured, looking at the clone. "Yes, it is," Elva nodded, agreeing with her, and watched the clone kill the wolves without much trouble. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] As the clone killed the wolves, all XP went to Li Wei. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am close to leveling up," he muttered, examining his experience bar and looked ahead to see only five wolves remaining on their last breath while his clone unharmed. "Fireball," "Fireball," the clone chanted, attacking the last five wolves with fireballs and killing them instantly as they were on their last breath. [Ding, Congratulations for killing a Level 14 Blood Wolf. You gained 1400 XP] ¡Á5 [Ding, Congratulations, your level has increased to Level 36. You have received 100 SP, 100 AP, and 1000 coins.] Li Wei looked at the notification with a shocked expression. "Fuck, I am bugged," he cursed after being stunned for a second. He has learned the information about this world from the library and knew about the cases of level dropping that happened because of contract breaks and other reasons. Everyone who has dropped the level can level up, but they will not get any level up rewards from the system. It should be the same for him as he already leveled up to 39 before dropping to 35. But somehow, he is still getting level up rewards after leveling up and didn''t know if he should feel happy or sad because it might not be a good thing. ***** Inside the white room, Sera sat on the sofa with comfort as her late teen appearance made her look beautiful. Her long midnight black hair floated down her waist as she observed the screen with her gold eyes. She appeared breathtaking, wearing her black dress, as she smiled at Li Wei, who was on the screen and cursing that he is bugged. *Bang* Suddenly, the door of the room opened with a bang. "Sera!" A loud, irritated shout echoed as Luna entered the room, her blonde hair swirling with her graceful movements. After entering the room, she glared at Sera with her jade blue eyes. Her mature look made her more imposing, adorned in the untainted white dress. Watching Luna coming in, Sera turned towards her. "What is it, Luna? Why are you shouting?" she muttered with a lazy expression. "You!" Luna became speechless at her lazy expression and wanted to scold her, but she held back, knowing it wasn''t the time. "Sera, I really want to scold you, but it isn''t the time. The Goddess of War, Selene, is coming to punish you," she informed in a hurry, concern flashing in her eyes. Listening to her, Sera nodded. She knew the reason but didn''t care. "Then let her come. I am not afraid, and it''s been a while since I met with her," she replied with a smile. "Sera!!" Luna once again became speechless, and before she could say anything, another young woman entered through the door. She wore a red dress that matched her vibrant red hair, and her cold beauty appearance. "Sera!, you have to explain," she stated, her red ruby eyes fixed on Sera, who still sat on the sofa without a care. "Huh?" Sera let out a puzzled sound listening to her and pretended not to understand what she was saying. "Selene, what do I have to explain?" she inquired with a puzzled face, looking at Selene, the Goddess of War. Witnessing her puzzled pretending face, Selene felt irritated, but she quickly calmed herself, fixing her gaze on Sera again. "Sera! You have to explain why that system of yours is bugged," she asked, with a clear tone and patience. Listening to her, Sera nodded with an understanding expression. "So you are talking about the system bug?" she muttered as if remembering it. "Well, I don''t know about it," she replied, shrugging her shoulders with a nonchalant look. Watching her expression, Selene felt angry, and a few veins popped on her head, showing her irritation. "Sera!" she uttered her name with a deep voice and looked at her with a cold glance. "I don''t need excuses. I want an answer, or things will not end up good for you," she stated, her eyes becoming colder and colder. Sera didn''t care and smiled at her cold look. She was about to reply when someone else barged into the room. "Hey, Stop!," a voice echoed attracting everyone''s attention as they looked behind the door where a beautiful girl in her late teens stood. The girl wore the dress of a guild receptionist, making her look pretty with her green long hair and eyes. "Sophia, the Goddess of Chaos, why are you here?" Selene questioned her with a stunned expression. Luna, too, looked at her with a question but heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the situation calm down. Contrary to them, Sera just smiled at her arrival. "Hi, Sera, Hi Luna, and Hi Selene. It''s been a while, and as for the reason, here it is," Sophia greeted everyone with a smile and took out a golden token from thin air. "Token of Creation Goddess!" Selene and Luna exclaimed together, their eyes narrowing. "Yes, yes, this is the Token of the almighty Creation Goddess," Sophia made a proud face as she showcased it in her hand and looked at Selene. "Selene, I am here to deliver the news. Do you want to know?" she asked, looking at her with a smile. "What kind of a question is even that? Just tell us your news," Selene replied with relief, as she guessed the news. Sophia smiled and walked inside the room, sitting on the sofa beside Sera. "Why are you so tense, Luna? It''s a good news," Sophia assured her, looking at her tense expression. Luna finally felt relieved when she heard her and took a seat on the sofa with Selena. Sophia nodded at them with a smile. "So, Selene, you can take this token and throw it on the face of your higher-ups if they ask for Sera," she declared, giving her the token. Listening to her, Selena nodded with relief. "Thank you, Sophia. I almost thought that my sister will have to go through the punishment again," she replied with a grateful look as she ruffled Sera''s hair softly. Sera saw her hands ruffling her hair and backed out. "Selene, I am not a kid anymore," she stated with a pout. Selene glared at her little-sister when she saw her backing out. "Why are you always creating troubles? Do you know how I feel when I have to punish my sister by myself?" she stated with irritation. She is the Goddess of War and has a duty to watch over the Gods'' wrongdoings and punish them. The rules can''t be changed even if it''s her own sister. So when she heard she has to punish her, she felt angry and irritated. "Humph, I don''t care," Sera harrumphed like a little girl, ignoring her. Selene shook her head, watching her like this, and turned towards Sophia. "Is someone behind the evolution of earth?" she asked because the Goddess of Creation wouldn''t interfere for small reasons. Sophia nodded at her. "Yes, someone from the higher-ups is behind it, and probably is another creation god. Because of it, we can''t do anything unless we have evidence." "We still don''t know what they are planning to do, but when the goddess of creation saw Li Wei getting bugged, she directly contacted me and said let him stay like this. As for the reasons, she didn''t tell me," She explained with a shrug. Selene nodded and turned towards Sera. "Sera, I am warning you not to do something like this again. Do you understand?" she asked with a strict expression. It is already a stroke of luck that she somehow managed to escape this punishment, but next time it won''t be that case. "No, I didn''t understand," Sera shook her head and looked away with a pout. Before Selene could get angry and say anything, Luna, who has been silent, intervened. "Sera, look, Li Wei is messaging you," she informed as she looked at the chat panel. Everyone also turned their attention to the chat, wanting to know what he is asking. ****** After discovering he is bugged, Li Wei first checked his status to see if there is anything wrong with it. "There is nothing wrong, except my spirit attribute is also increasing," he murmured, observing the attribute panel. "What''s wrong, brother?" Li Xin asked with concern. She had just seen him cursing and now was checking his character panel with a serious expression. "Well, XinXin, it seems your lovely brother got bugged," Li Wei replied with a wry smile and a little teasing. "What? You got bugged brother?" Li Xin asked with an unbelieving expression, ignoring his teasing. Behind her, Elva, Alice, and Olivia also looked at him with incredulous expressions. With his ten times bonus and eternal learning skill, he is already considered bugged, and now he is saying he got bugged¡ª that just didn''t make any sense. Watching their expressions, Li Wei explained. "I don''t know if I am really bugged or not. I will have to ask the Goddess to confirm it, and she might also remove the bug," he explained as he sat back in his place and opened the chat panel. The girls nodded, but no one peeked at his conversation with the Goddess. Everyone has their privacy, and not to mention, peeking at the conversation of gods might lead to offending them. Li Wei didn''t care about their thoughts and directly messaged the Goddess of Death. Li Wei: I am bugged. Is there a problem with the system? If not, will there be a problem with how Spirit attributes are increasing? He asked the question that has been bothering him. For other attributes, he didn''t have to worry, as he can control them. But the spirit attribute will increase automatically at every level, and he can''t do anything about it. If there is really a problem, then leveling up others will be harder, as he has to consider not raising his spirit attributes too much, which means he can only give them the XP of his one level. Chapter 53 - 53: Reincarnation??? Just as Li Wei waited for a response, he heard a voice transmission in his head with a sweet voice. (You don''t have to worry too much about raising the spirit attribute. As you should know, rare class, hidden class, and special class get extra spirit attributes after completing the second-class quest.) (Not to mention, the spirit raises your attribute limits, further increasing your strength.) (But shouldn''t you be more worried about why you are bugged rather than worrying about your spirit attribute?) Sera questioned him with doubt. Li Wei became stunned after hearing the voice transmission. ''Her voice is sweeter and sounds happier than before. Did something good happen?'' he muttered in his mind, not caring about her question. (Li Wei!! It''s not a problem whether I am happy or not, but are you really not afraid that I am planning something against you and made you bugged?) Sera asked, her sweet crisp voice ringing in his ears. Li Wei remained silent for a moment but answered her. ''Well, even though I was forced by you to take the quest, I don''t care about it because you gave me the strength to protect what is more important to me, and I am really grateful for that.'' ''As for me getting bugged because of your plans, it will be useless if I don''t do what you wanted me to do. Not to mention, you are restricted by the world system and wouldn''t be able to intervene too much because I hold the special class,'' he replied in his mind. For the goddess, he felt grateful; if not for her, who knows if he would be able to protect Li Xin or not. He might have also gotten involved with the military, throwing his life into fighting against monsters just to protect her. But after receiving a quest from the goddess, his life changed, and gained enough power to control his fate. When he received the quest, he was afraid of her, but not anymore because Elva explained to him that gods can''t interfere too much due to the world system restricting them. Sera became silent after hearing his thoughts. She didn''t make him bugged on a whim; she did it because she wanted him to do something. Just as she was about to say something, she heard his thoughts again. ''If you want me to do something, I will do it, but I will only do it if it doesn''t harm me or the people around me. And it will be only once, but if you want me to do something again, then you have to give me money,'' Li Wei told her in his thoughts. Sera felt relief when she heard the first part, but after hearing the second part, she almost wanted to hit him. (I will inform you when I want you to do it, and you don''t have to worry; it isn''t some life-threatening thing, just a normal job,) Sera assured him and cut off the voice transmission. ***** Inside the white room, Sera heaved a sigh of relief and suddenly felt everyone''s gaze on her. "Why are you looking at me like this?" she questioned with an irritating glance. Selene shook her head at her. "Sera, you can''t interfere too much from now on. There are creation gods involved in this. They can let you go this time because of the Goddess of Creation, but if you interfere again, you will be punished, and the punishment will not be small," she advised with a patient tone. She couldn''t help but worry about her because she is a troublemaker. "Yes, Sera, Selene is right. You shouldn''t interfere too much now," Luna also agreed and advised her, while Sophia just watched them with a smile, not interfering. "I know what I am doing, and you don''t have to worry too much. Selene, you should go back. You can''t just stay here as an official," Sera replied, not caring about their concerns. Selene and Luna let out a wry smile, knowing it would be useless to advise her again. For a moment, they wanted to support her because they knew why she was doing this, but they also feared her getting punished. Her punishment will definitely be stricter because of what she did in the past. "Anyway, I will take my leave. Sera, take care," Selene murmured as she gave a tight hug to Sera, who was reluctant to be hugged and glared at her. Selene smiled softly and disappeared directly, leaving only three of them inside. "Sera, Luna, I should go too. Bye-bye," Sophia also disappeared before Luna could stop her. "Tsk, she ran away," Luna murmured with irritation and turned towards the screen. "Sera, are you sure she reincarnated in this world?" she asked after a moment silence. Sera didn''t answer immediately and gazed at the screen for a while. "Yes, she reincarnated finally," she murmured softly with a loving smile. ***** Li Wei let out a sigh of relief after he finished his talk with the Goddess. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He felt grateful towards her because she gave him the strength and didn''t want to reject her request. Nevertheless, he still felt pressure, but after knowing her request isn''t life-threatening, he felt relieved. ''Now, I can relax a lot with my high spirit attributes. I will be able to increase my strength more and fight with higher levels,'' he murmured in his mind, feeling more secure. He then turned toward the girls who were looking at him, wanting to know about their conversations, yet they didn''t dare to ask. "Why are you looking at me like this? Anyway, you don''t have to worry, and I am really bugged," he announced with a smile. However, all the girls made complicated expressions, even Li Xin was the same. "What happened? Why are you looking like that? I am getting stronger. Are you not happy?" he asked, feeling puzzled. Li Xin shook her head instantly after hearing him. "Brother, we are really happy that you are getting stronger, but we feel useless and can''t help you with anything," she replied with conflicted emotions. Li Wei understood what happened and directly moved towards her, who was sitting between Olivia and Alice. He didn''t care about place or time and directly took her in his arms. "Brother! What are you doing?" Li Xin asked with a flustered face as she saw his face just inches away from her. Li Wei gazed into her eyes and grabbed her waist tightly. "XinXin, I am getting stronger and will get even stronger in the future, and you have no choice but to get used to it. If you don''t, then hehe, I will force you to get used to it by doing everything," he whispered with a smile. "Brother!" Li Xin glared at him with embarrassment. Because even though it''s a whisper, Elva, Alice, and Olivia still heard it clearly and looked away to hide their expressions. She didn''t know about Elva and Olivia''s expressions, but Alice was laughing clearly as her shoulders trembled when she tried to suppress it. However, Li Wei didn''t care and moved his face closer and closer. "Brother," watching his face getting closer slowly, Li Xin mumbled, her voice fading. But she didn''t resist and closed her eyes tightly while waiting for him to take action. Li Wei saw her cute look and really wanted to kiss her, but he just pressed his lips on her forehead. "Un," Li Xin stiffened as she felt a cool and warm sensation on her forehead. After the feeling disappeared, she finally opened her eyes with a glare again. Li Wei found her funny, watching her look, and wanted to tease more, but he suppressed the urge. "Don''t worry about anything; you will also get stronger after we find the inheritance of the sage and find a way to get the rare class," he assured her, patting her head and ignoring the glare. Then he turned toward the other girls to find Olivia watching him with her mouth opened, Elva looking away with a stiffened expression, and Alice, for some reason, wiping her drool. He felt dumbfounded by their reactions. ''Weren''t they all shy and looking away? Why are they watching us now carefully?'' he thought with a puzzle but ignored it. "You all don''t have to worry too much; you will get stronger later and will be able to help me," he assured them as he released Li Xin from his hug, who continued to glare at him. "Ahem, anyway, I will cook the meal first, and we will study later," he declared, changing the topic. "What! Study! Why?" Alice screamed with an unwilling expression, her previous happy appearance disappearing like thin air at the mention of study. Olivia too showed an unwilling expression, but she didn''t express it loudly. Li Wei shook his head at her expression. "Of course, we will have to study; after all, the sage left us the knowledge of all classes. As long as you understand a little, you will be able to gain the knowledge attributes of your class." "The knowledge attribute will help you understand your skill better while increasing its effect, and you have to learn it even if you are unwilling," he declared with a strict tone, gazing at both Alice and Olivia who showed unwilling expressions. "What! Nooooo! It''s unfair! I don''t want to study!" Alice screamed loudly with tears in her eyes. But no one cared about her, and they got busy helping Li Wei, who is preparing for meals. Chapter 54 - 54: Main-Class Knowledge After the meal, everyone sat inside the tent with Alice, who was rubbing her head after getting hit by Elva for her continued tantrums. Li Wei looked at everyone and took out the nine books. "I will learn them first," he told them and opened the book of the Warrior class while activating his eternal learning skill. [Ding, Congratulations! You have gained the new attribute "Combat knowledge: 100"] With a notification, a small amount of information entered his mind. ''Hmm, this information is only about the skills I hold, but I have a feeling if I learn the other skills of this class, I can gain an understanding of them automatically. But it''s a pity the knowledge is only useful for the advanced skills,'' he thought, arranging the information, and started learning the books one by one. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] Watching him, Elva, Alice, and Olivia finally understood what he was doing inside the library, while Li Xin felt guilty for hiding it. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] Li Wei didn''t noticed their expressions and continued to learn the books while gaining the knowledge attributes for each class. [Ding,..] "Finally done," he murmured with a nod, looking at the last book. When abruptly, the voice of the world system rang in his mind. [Ding, Congratulations, player Li Wei, you have achieved the condition to unlock the Main-Class knowledge attribute] [Ding, Congratulations, player Li Wei, your following attributes: Medical Knowledge, Combat knowledge, Crafting knowledge, Dark arts & Soul knowledge, Holy knowledge, Arcanery & Wildcraft knowledge, Mana & Spellore knowledge, and Shadowcraft knowledge will merge together to unlock the Main-Class knowledge] [Merging Process: 0%...80%....100%] [Ding, Congratulations, player Li Wei, for gaining the new attribute "Main-Class knowledge:100"] Before Li Wei could understand what was happening, everything finished swiftly without a chance for him to react. He became a little stunned and checked his new attribute. "Main-Class knowledge attribute," he mumbled with surprise. ''But why does it seem to work the same as all the knowledge attributes? What''s the use of it?'' he thought with a frown, not understanding why there is an attribute like this. Watching his frown, Li Xin felt puzzled and worried. "Brother, what happened? Is there a problem learning them?" she asked with a concern. Li Wei shook his head and explained what happened. "When I learned all the knowledge attributes, it merged into the Main-Class knowledge attribute by the world system," he informed her with a puzzled face. Even though he read the books, they all belonged to heroes and sages which didn''t come from the Jack-of-all-Trades class. So he didn''t know much about it. He turned towards Elva, the book reader, but she shook her head. "I don''t know much, or to say the books of all special classes don''t exist because heroes and sages come through the main class, and they carry the skills of them while other skills are granted by their special class." "As for the Jack-of-all-Trades class, no one chooses it, and even if someone did, they would change it as soon as possible. But there might be some books in the capital," she explained. Li Wei nodded after hearing her explanation and removed his unnecessary thoughts. "Anyway, it''s time to study. Li Xin, you take the Mage class book; Elva, you take the Archer; Alice, you take the Rogue; and Olivia, you take the Healer." "Try to learn as much as you can, and if you don''t understand something, you can ask me," he suggested, placing the books in front of them when suddenly he felt the glare of Alice. "It''s unfair, Brother Li. You can learn in seconds, but I have to read it all for hours," Alice complained with a pout. While Olivia didn''t say anything, but also glanced at him for being unfair. Li Wei smiled, watching both of them. "Alice, Olivia, if you both don''t learn the whole book until night, you''re not getting any dinner," he stated with a serious expression. "Nooo! You can''t! That''s my dinner!! I will protest!" Alice screamed pitifully and turned towards Olivia, asking her to join her protest. But Olivia didn''t care about her and started reading the class book hurriedly; she didn''t want to miss dinner. "You traitor! How could you betray me!" Alice shouted as if she had really been betrayed. Li Wei sighed at her pitiful look, but he didn''t help her. "If you don''t start to study and disturb others again, then no dinner for you," he declared with a glare. Alice wanted to protest again, but seeing his glare, she looked down to read with tears. ''I will never forgive you, Brother Li,'' she screamed in her mind, holding a grudge as she read. Her fluffy ears also dropped down, showing her unwillingness. Li Wei saw them reading and didn''t disturb. ''Now our party is official, and there is too much to do. There is also Sophia; who knows what she wants from me,'' he muttered inside his heart as he planned what to do while answering the questions they asked. Most of the questions were from Alice and Olivia as they didn''t want to make efforts. He felt speechless as they both didn''t want to learn, but nevertheless, he explained to them. Time passed slowly with all of them learning the knowledge attributes for their one class. ¨C¨C¨C Li Xin = Mana & Spellore knowledge: 92 Elva = Arcanery & Wildcraft knowledge: 86 Alice = Shadowcraft knowledge: 71 Olivia = Medical Knowledge: 100 ¡ü30+ ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei checked their attributes with a satisfied expression. They weren''t able to learn all 100 attributes because they didn''t have an inhuman skill like him. No matter what, they can''t just understand everything in one day. ''The limit for the book is 100, and it can''t increase further. To increase it more, we have to find the books that contain higher knowledge. If not for that, Olivia and I wouldn''t have stopped at 100,'' he pondered, thinking about the value of the books, and turned towards everyone. "Alice, you are the slowest among everyone," Li Wei informed her in a scolding tone. "Brother Li, it''s unfair for me. I am stupid and can''t learn as fast as others," Alice complained with tears. "So you do know you are stupid; then it''s a good point to at least know that," Li Wei nodded with an approving glance. "Ugh, Brother Li, stop making fun of me," Alice pouted, her cat ears dropping down. Li Wei found it cute to bully her but decided to stop. "You all should get fresh. I will make dinner," he suggested as he stood up. The girls nodded and sat up, but they didn''t have much to do, and after getting fresh, they made their way out of the cave where Li Wei was cooking. *Clang! Sizzle! Simmer!* Various sounds rang as Li Wei continued to cook while all girls watched him silently, except Alice, who came to help (eat) eagerly. "Brother Li, where should I help?" she asked, looking into the pot with anticipation. Li Wei became speechless at her look. "There''s no need; I can cook," he replied, denying her as he continued to stir-fry vegetables. It''s not like they can''t help, but they weren''t able to help him too much. Especially with his cooking skill, even the chopped ingredients tasted better because of the knowledge of how to chop them properly. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alice became disappointed at his reply, but nevertheless, she didn''t give up. "Umm, can I please taste a little?" she asked in a timid voice as she looked at the golden-cooked pork and slowly moved her hands to take a piece. "Alice, if you eat now, there will be no dinner for you," Li Wei threatened her with a cold glare. ''Just how much she wants to eat; everyone is waiting for dinner; she should wait too,'' he thought in his mind and continued to cook, ignoring her. "Brother Li!, why are you threatening me with my dinner; you are taking my life away?" Alice complained with tears and looked at the golden pork again. Li Xin, who is sitting a little away, smiled softly as she saw Alice getting threatened with dinner by him and her ears dropping low as she didn''t get her food. ''I really want to touch them,'' she muttered in her mind as she eyed Alice''s fluffy ears that were dropping down and rising up from time to time. The time passed slowly as Li Wei cooked dinner for them. "Girls, the dinner is ready," he announced as he placed the dinner on the small table where everyone was seated. "You can take however much you want, but just don''t overeat," he warned them, especially Alice, and moved towards Li Xin. ''Today I should feed her personally,'' he murmured in his mind, approaching her. Li Xin saw him and thought he would sit beside her, but the next moment she became stunned. "Brother! What are you doing?" she asked, her face blushing as he picked her up from the chair. ''What is he doing? Why is he picking me up?'' Questions formed in her mind, but she wasn''t able to resist. "Hmm, well, I am going to feed you," Li Wei replied with a smile as he took a seat on the chair and moved Li Xin onto his lap. ''She is really tender,'' he murmured in his mind as he felt her soft bottom on his lap. Li Xin, who was on his lap, felt blood rush to her face. "Brother!" she resisted with an embarrassed expression when she felt the gazes of Olivia and others. Li Wei shook his head at her resistance, but he didn''t release her. "XinXin, you have no choice here, so stop resisting. I have decided to feed you daily like this," he declared with a smirk as he prepared a dish for both of them. ''I hope she gets used to this or in the future, it will be difficult as Elva and others will be staying with us for a long time,'' he thought, thinking of the difficulties. Li Xin is still shy and wouldn''t do anything in front of them, but it will be better if he could change her slowly, after all she can''t just suppress her emotions because of them. "Brother, you are being forceful," Li Xin complained in a small voice but stopped resisting. Li Wei nodded silently and used the knife to cut the bite-sized portion of the pork. "I know, but I want to do it like this," he replied as he brought the bite-sized portion of pork in front of her small mouth. He has to teach her how not to be shy, or she will only suppress her emotions later with her introverted personality. "Here, eat this," he smiled while nudging her tummy with his other hand. Li Xin pouted, her face steaming hot as she felt the gazes of others. ''Dumb brother, didn''t he know I feel embarrassed?'' she resented him but slowly opened her mouth, knowing there is no escape. *Nom* she took the bite slowly as her little saliva left on the fork. ''Umm! It''s tender and savoury,'' she mumbled in her mind, chewing the pork as her cheeks became even redder. Li Wei saw her cute embarrassed look, and an urge to bully formed in his mind. ''No, I shouldn''t bully her in front of others or she will really resent me,'' he thought carefully while eating with the same fork that was in her mouth a little ago. "Hmm, it tastes good," he murmured with a nod as he once again brought the food to her mouth. But suddenly he saw Alice, Elva, and Olivia all being silent and not eating. "Why are you all not eating? The dinner will go cold; hurry up," Li Wei reminded them, not caring about their reactions, and continued what he was doing. Hearing him, they all came out of their shock and hurriedly started to eat with a faint blush on their cheeks. Chapter 55 - 55: Letting Go Of Complex Thoughts "Brother, why are you not letting me go?" Li Xin asked with irritation. After the dinner was finished, he still didn''t let her go from his lap and kept her seated while hugging her. "Why should I let go?" Li Wei smiled, not caring about her irritation, and kept hugging her. "Do you know, XinXin, your body is too soft, and I feel like wanting to hold it forever," he whispered, tightening his grip further. Li Xin became stiff hearing him and turned behind to glare. "Brother, you are thinking with lust," she stated, wrinkling her cute nose. Li Wei ignored her glare and gazed at her cute flushed cheeks. "So you don''t want me to think like that about you?" he questioned with a smirk. Li Xin blushed hard and glared more fiercely. "Brother!" she shouted, gritting her white teeth, wanting to say something, but nothing came out from her mouth. She can''t deny him because sometimes she too thought of those things doing with him. Watching her not saying anything, Li Wei looked into her eyes with a soft expression. "XinXin, you don''t have to worry about our parents. If they saw us like this, they will be definitely disappointed, but do you really think they will separate us and throw us out?" he asked gently. He has already overcome this, but she is still hesitating. If she didn''t overcome and continued to think, it will only end up hurting her. Because of this, he thought of giving her a push to help her. She might feel a little dejected and blame herself, but it was actually better than hurting herself with overthinking, not to mention he is with her and can take care of her. Li Xin became silent after hearing his words and shook her head softly. "No, they will not throw us out as long as they know we are happy," she replied, feeling relieved as she thought about how they will react. She could see her mother and father (step) looking at them with complex emotions after knowing their love for each other but later shook their heads and told them, ''It''s okay as long as you both are happy.'' Li Wei nodded, hearing her response, and tightened his grasp on her. "So don''t worry too much. Even if we did love each other when they were still with us, they will only feel uncomfortable because of a complex relationship and nothing else," he assured her again and kissed her head from behind. Li Xin nodded and let her body relax in his arms. "You are right, brother," she softly replied, letting go of her complex thoughts that were restraining her from getting close to him. ''I am sorry, mother, father (step). I will disappoint you, but I hope you give me blessings,'' she muttered in her mind and leaned back on his chest. Li Wei noticed her body getting relaxed and heaved a sigh of relief. ''It''s much easier than I thought, but it''s good she is overcoming the boundaries,'' he muttered in his mind and gently stroked her hair. As they were both busy in their world, they forgot about Elva, Alice, and Olivia who were with them. Alice slowly moved towards Olivia, coming closer to her. "Olivia, you have to tell us tomorrow what happened between them, right? You have to watch everything and tell me about every second, not missing a single thing," she hurriedly told her in a hushed voice. "Eh?" Olivia became stunned and blushed hard, looking at Li Wei and Li Xin. ''Don''t tell me they are going to do it today, and do I have to really watch it?'' she asked herself, feeling nervous. "Alice! You want to sleep outside, right?" Elva asked with a cold smile. "No, no, Elva, you have got it all wrong," Alice hurriedly denied, shaking her head, and didn''t forget to wink at Olivia secretly. Li Wei and Li Xin were also attracted by their voices and turned to them. "It''s getting late; we should sleep as we will go for a level up tomorrow," Li Wei declared, not caring about what they were talking. Hearing him, Alice hurriedly nodded. "Yes, yes, Brother Li is right. It''s getting late. Let''s go, Elva; we should sleep. Brother Li, Sister Li, and Olivia, good night," she said goodbyes to everyone while also not forgetting to give a meaningful glance to Olivia. Li Wei felt strange about this but didn''t ask, thinking it might be a girl''s thing, and said goodbye to both of them. Elva and Alice got up, returning to their camp. Olivia too got up, and with hesitation, she looked at Li Wei. "Umm," she opened her mouth to ask, but the words didn''t come out. "What is it, Olivia? You can say freely if you have anything on your mind," Li Wei assured her after noticing her hesitation. "Umm," Olivia still felt troubled about how to ask but slowly built up the courage to ask. "Umm, so I was saying, should I change the tent?" she replied as she tapped her fingers on her hand with a nervous expression. "Why?" Li Wei asked with a surprised expression. ''Did something happen? Is it her monthly cycle?'' he pondered, looking at her. Li Xin also turned to her with a question as she remained seated on his laps. "Umm, well..." Olivia felt more troubled when she saw them looking at her with a question. "Nothing, just forget about this," she dropped the matter as her face blushed and looked at Li Wei, who was about to ask again. "Good night; you don''t have to worry about me. Bye," she said hurriedly without waiting for him to respond and made her way back towards the camp. Li Wei became dumbfounded by her sudden retreat, and so did Li Xin. "What happened? Is it because of menstruation?" Li Wei muttered with a puzzled face. Li Xin nodded, hearing him. "Yes, it must be, and she is feeling embarrassed about it. I will talk to her later," she suggested and turned to look at him. "I will also go and change," she murmured, her cheeks dying red. Li Wei looked at her cute look and suddenly remembered what happened in the morning. His breathing quickened a little, but he hurriedly calmed down. "Then go; I will clean the place first," he replied and gave her a kiss on her forehead. "Un," Li Xin nodded meekly and made her way back to the tent. Li Wei didn''t hesitate further and cleaned up everything while storing the chair and dining table back in the item box. Once everything was done, he too headed back to the tent and discovered Li Xin, for some reason, blushing rapidly, and Olivia hiding her face in pillow. ''Looks like it''s really her monthly cycle,'' Li Wei confirmed in his head, not thinking too much, and laid down on the bed after casting a purification on himself. Li Xin trembled a little but didn''t say anything about her talk with Olivia, who misunderstood them. ''It''s good I have explained to her that we will not do something like this in front of her, but still, I was late, as she said it doesn''t matter even if they do it in the same room as her and asked to keep the voice down,'' she thought as she felt her blood racing just thinking about the indecent thoughts. ''No, no, what am I thinking? Why do I feel excited?'' she screamed in her mind and closed her eyes to calm down. Li Wei noticed her suddenly closing her eyes but didn''t think too much and without hesitation grabbed her mellow waist, which was covered by her thin night dress. "Nnn?" Li Xin stiffened, feeling his hands on her waist. The fire she was calming down ignited again, making her breathing quicken. "Are you nervous?" Li Wei asked softly, feeling puzzled as he noticed her breathing becoming harder. ''Is she overthinking again? But then why is she blushing?'' he thought with worry and pulled her into his chest. "Brother..., I am not nervous," Li Xin replied in a low voice and buried her face into his chest to hide her expression. ''Ahh, I am an idiot to think indecent things. It''s all brother''s fault. If not, Olivia wouldn''t have misunderstood, and I wouldn''t think about this,'' she resented him in her mind and tried to calm down. "Okay, but if there is anything, just talk to me. I will always listen to you," Li Wei murmured softly, ruffling her head. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Un," Li Xin nodded and removed her incident thoughts to sleep. Li Wei played with her hair for a while and also went to sleep. The next morning, as usual, Li Wei''s little brother woke up before him, but this time he was able to calm down quickly as her thighs were not on it. ''Ahh, I have to do something about morning wood, or it would be trouble if she found out about this. Also, I have to make sure to take the steps slowly. First comes kissing and others later. I can''t hurry with this,'' he pondered about his certain path that he was going to walk on and started to prepare for breakfast. *** After the breakfast, everyone gathered and looked at Li Wei, who was standing in a spacious area. "Sister Li, you have tried the summoning skill, right?" Alice asked, looking at her. "Yes, but it''s only a low level, and I could only summon a normal cat," Li Xin replied with a dejected expression. ''Ahh, I wanted that cat,'' she muttered in her mind and suddenly glanced at the fluffy ears of Alice. Watching her gaze, Alice took a few steps back. "Sister Li, I am not a cat," she said with a cautious look, knowing her intentions. Li Xin smiled at her and shook her head. "Alice, I am not treating you like a cat; it''s just your ears are so fluffy, and I want to touch it," she replied honestly, wanting to touch them. Alice became stiff at her request and hurriedly shook her head. "I am sorry, Sister Li, but I can''t let them touch you. They are my future husband''s private property," she replied, securing her chastity. Li Xin became speechless at her look and became a little disappointed. "What a pity," she muttered to herself and turned towards Li Wei, who was pondering. Alice heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Li Xin not requesting her further. ''Phew, it''s very hard to protect the chastity of cute cats like me,'' she thought and also looked at Li Wei. Elva and Olivia also heard their conversation with interest but didn''t interfere. After all, it was hard to see Li Xin request, and they didn''t want to make her embarrassed. If not, she will hesitate in the future if she really has something to ask. Chapter 56 - 56: Lily Li Wei, who was a little away from them, didn''t hear their conversation and pondered about his summoning skill. ''My summoning skill is level 30, and to summon a rare monster, I have to instill more mana in the skill. When I summoned the wolf, I only used 250 mana, but if I used more mana, a more rare monster will be summoned.'' he thought arranging the information in his mind. With the summoning skill, he can only form a total of ten contracts, but he can also dissolve them and form a new one with another monster. After getting contracted, he can also control their attributes, but he needs to make sure that his summoning skill level can do this; if it''s low, he wouldn''t be able to do it. The summon can also be sent back to their worlds where they came from. Their world is more like a monster space from a game, where they will recover their MP and HP at a faster rate. It''s also much safer to stay there because of a non-killing rule in their world, but it also stops them from leveling up. That''s why they accept the summons of others and form a contract. They can also choose to leave that world, but they don''t do it as they are more comfortable there. Li Wei nodded to himself and felt gazes behind him. He turned and saw all the girls looking at him, wanting to see what kind of monster he would summon. "It seems they are all excited about it. After all, it isn''t a normal occurrence to see a monster getting summoned," he murmured softly with a smile and focused ahead to use the skill. With a swift movement, he aimed his hand in front of him. "Summon," he chanted and transferred the 1500 MP into the skill. *Shing!* With a white flash, a small magic circle appeared. The white flash stayed for a while and didn''t disappear immediately. "Hmm, looks like it will be a small monster, but I hope it''s rare," he murmured, not caring too much. Soon, the white flash retracted slowly, revealing the monster behind it. What appeared was a cute little pink slime with the size of a cat that observed the surroundings with its somehow mysterious aura. Li Wei became stunned looking at the slime. "A slime, but what''s with that mysterious aura," he murmured and didn''t show disappointment too much. After all, it isn''t easy to summon the godly monster every time; if not, everyone would''ve chosen the Mage-Sorcerer class. Li Xin, Elva, Alice, and Olivia were also surprised when they saw him summon a cute slime. "It is cute!!" Li Xin muttered as the slime turned around to observe, making it look cute. Alice, Elva, and even Olivia nodded, agreeing with her. Li Wei didn''t care about their reactions and looked at the slime, wanting to scan with Analyze Eye, but suddenly a sweet voice of a young girl rang in his mind. (Did you summon me, the great cute pink slime?) the slime used the telepathy skill to talk to him. "You can talk?" Li Wei became surprised but not much after all; there are many skills that can allow a monster to talk. (Of course, I can talk. After all, I am the great cute pink slime,) the pink slime stuck out its chest (body) as it proclaimed. (Also, answer my question. Did you summon me?) the slime asked again with a sweet voice. Li Wei felt puzzled by its question, but nevertheless, he answered, "Yeah, I summoned you," he replied. (Okay, then I will reluctantly form a contract with you. Come, put your hands on my body,) the slime announced with a reluctant tone, as if it was forced to do this. Li Wei became stunned after listening to it. ''Is this slime an idiot? Does it even know what it''s talking?'' he thought, and before he could say anything, he heard the sounds of footsteps behind him. He looked back to see Li Xin, Alice, Elva, and Olivia approaching him with a weird expression on their faces. ''Huh, what happened? Why are they looking at me with a weird expression?'' Li Wei thought, with a puzzled face as they all arrived beside him. "Brother, you can talk with slime?" Li Xin asked with a curious look. Hearing her, Li Wei understood the reasons for their weird looks at him. ''No wonder they gave me those looks, probably because I am talking to myself,'' he muttered in his mind while answering her. "Yes, I can talk to it, because it has a telepathy skill," he nodded, and scanned the slime with Analyze Eye. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Name: None | Type: Normal | Race: Cute Pink Slime Rank: E | Level: 17 HP: 5200/5200 | MP: 495/495 Strength: 68 | Agility: 64 Intelligence: 99 | Endurance: 56 Spirit: 90 | Luck: 57 Skills: Healing Aura-1, Arcane Sheild-1, Night Vision-2, Mysterious Aura-12, Stealth-4, Telepethy-4. Special Skills: Teleportation-15, Morphic Mimicry-6 Extra Skill: Language Mastery (Max). **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C "Huh, it''s really a good guy, but what''s with that mysterious aura skill? It''s utterly useless," Li Wei exclaimed a little when he saw the mysterious aura skill. The skill will emit a terrifying aura to make people scared of you. But on a pink slime, it kind of looked useless; moreover, the skill doesn''t have any other uses beside it. (What do you mean by it''s useless? It''s my family-inherited skill!! Don''t insult it)," the slime roared with a sweet voice after hearing him. Li Wei shook his head, hearing it. "Why does your voice sound like a girl? Aren''t slimes supposed to be genderless?" he asked the question that was bugging him. Even though he has read the books, it was only a few, and he doesn''t know much except heroes and sages. The slime became more irritated after hearing him calling her genderless. (I am not genderless; I am a female, a 100% female)," she screamed, wanting to prove her gender. ''Hmm, is she really female?'' Li Wei murmured in his mind when he felt Elva''s gaze and looked at her. "Elva, you want to say something?" he asked softly after all he can''t ignore them; they were party members. Elva nodded and with hesitation opened her mouth. "Umm, the slimes do have genders. It''s a little complicated, but their cores define it. For males, it''s a normal core, and for females, their core is big and has a gap; it''s also flexible. When they reproduce..." she stopped not explaining further and looked away with a blush on her cheeks. When she saw him doubting the gender of the slime, she decided to explain, but still, she felt shy; after all, the process was almost the same. Li Wei saw her looking away, and even her ears blushed a little, but he didn''t feel weird; because it''s a monster. "Ahem, well, thanks for the explanation, Elva," nevertheless, he thanked her after all she solved his mystery. He then turned towards the pink slime that also looked at him well with its pink body, of course. "Brother, you are going to form a contract, right?" Li Xin asked, her eyes shining as she looked at the cute slime. Li Wei watched her reaction with a smile and nodded. "Yes, I will form a contract with it. After all, it has good skills and even the teleportation skill," he replied as he ruffled her soft hair. ''It would be good if I could learn its skills, not to mention it can also protect others if I leveled up its skills,'' he pondered, thinking about the eternal learning skill and protecting others. Listening to his reply, Li Xin''s eyes shined further as she enjoyed him ruffling her hair. "That''s great, Brother," she said happily, while Alice, Elva, and Olivia nodded, agreeing with her. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They all were taking the slime as a pet (squashy toy). (Hey, why are those girls looking at me like that? I feel unsafe for some reason,) the slime voiced out after noticing their gazes. "Why are you so afraid? They are all girls; it''s not like they will eat you," Li Wei shook his head and crouched down in front of the slime that was the size of a cat. Without hesitation, he put his hands on its body; he didn''t feel weird because it''s just a slime even though it''s female. "It''s soft but it isn''t slimy," he muttered feeling the sensation when once again the sweet voice of the slime rang. (Of course, I am soft, and we don''t get slimy as long as we don''t want to,) the slime replied as it shook its body in irritation. Li Wei shook his head at her and chanted "Contract." *Humm!* His hand that was on top of the slime suddenly shined softly, and a contract request was sent. Summoning contract was provided by the summoning skill itself. It appears a little different, but it''s the same as the party contract, however the monsters weren''t counted as party members. They will be called ''pet'' or ''familiar'' by people while ''summon'' by the system. The slime also didn''t hesitate and accepted the contract without hesitation after all it wanted to level up. [Ding, Congratulations, you have successfully formed the summon contract with the pink slime.] "It''s done," Li Wei nodded after hearing the notification and checked its status from the summon panel. ''It''s nothing different, but its age is 20; that''s a lot. Also, it didn''t have AP or SP remaining,'' he thought, examining its character panel. Noticing he was done with the contract, Li Xin and others approached him. They all looked at the pink slime that seemed to be busy checking something too. "Brother, does it have a name?" she inquired as she picked up the slime and caressed it slowly. Li Wei shook his head at her inquiry. "No, it doesn''t have any in the status," he replied standing up and turned to the slime. "Hey, you have been living for 20 years; why don''t you have a name?" he asked with a doubt. There are a lot of monsters inside the world where they came from, and they have a naming system just like other races, but the slime doesn''t have any, he felt puzzled. If it was just one year or two years old, it''s normal not to have a name, as the monsters don''t name their children until they are able to do something on their own or they name themselves after achieving something. The slime became angry when he mentioned her age. (What do you mean by 20 years? I was in deep sleep all the time while slowly gathering XP. If not for that, I wouldn''t be level 17 now! Do you really think I have time to think for a name? If not for the summon request, I wouldn''t have exited my sleep,) the slime replied in an angered voice. Inside their world, they are able to gather the XP slowly without doing anything; this was the reason why they didn''t want to leave that world. But the XP is too low to gather like that, so they choose to become summons to level up. It was no wonder it asked Li Wei to form a contract with very reluctant (eager) expression. As the slime screamed at him in anger, it also moved its body fiercely, making Li Xin puzzled as she looked at the slime in her arms. "Brother, what''s happening? Why does it seem like it''s angry?" she asked as she caressed it to calm down. Li Wei shook his head with a smile and also moved his hands to caress it. "It''s nothing; it''s frustrated because it doesn''t have a name yet. XinXin, why don''t you name it?" he suggested. Listening to him, Li Xin shook her head. "It''s your summon, brother, so you should name it," she replied, rejecting his suggestion. Li Wei nodded and moved closer to her. "Then I will do what my princess says," he replied as he swiftly made his move and hugged her, not caring about the slime that was squished between them. "Brother!" Li Xin resisted, but her hands were on the slime and couldn''t move it. (What are you doing? Have some shame; I am stuck between both of you!) the slime roared, but it fell on the deaf ears of Li Wei who didn''t care about it. Elva, Alice, and Olivia could only watch them speechlessly. Li Wei didn''t care about anyone and looked at Li Xin, who blushed red till her neck. "What do you think, should we name it Lily?" he asked, pondering and having no intentions of letting her go. Li Xin wrinkled her cute nose in response. "You can name it however you want," she replied with a pout and stopped resisting. ''He is getting more and more active. Don''t tell me he is planning to do that soon,'' she thought, her heart racing a little. Li Wei nodded and looked down where the slime was pressed between their bodies. "I will name you Lily, how about it?" he asked for her consent. (I don''t have any problems that. Just release me from here, please,) she replied in a crying tone. [Ding, the pink slime''s name has changed to Lily.] Chapter 57 - 57: Second Class Quest - 1 (Let me gooo!) Lily screamed again, this time using her telepathy to reach everyone. Li Xin also heard her sweet voice and looked at Li Wei, who didn''t care. "Brother! It''s enough for now," she said, glaring at him with a pout. Li Wei nodded and stretched her cute cheeks as he moved his mouth towards her ears. "Then we will continue it later," he whispered softly and let her go, not doing anything else. Li Xin blushed hard hearing his words and backed out with Lily in her arms. "Are you alright, Lily?" she asked with concern and caressed her softly. (I am alright, but just leave me alone when you are going to do this again,) Lily complained in a crying voice. Li Xin could only console her by caressing and glared at Li Wei for not caring about her. Elva, Alice, and Olivia just looked at them, not knowing what to do. They all felt like the third wheel for being just there. However, Li Wei didn''t care about their thoughts as it was not something serious and focused on everyone. "Well, I am done with summoning. Now we should go and hunt some nearby monsters to farm the XP," he announced. Hearing him, Li Xin became a little stunned. "Brother, aren''t you going to summon more monsters?" she asked with a puzzled face. She too has the skill and knew the limit of summons; he can still summon and contract more monsters. However, Li Wei shook his head. "I just wanted to know how rare monster I can summon at my level. Even though Lily has special skills, she cannot fight with those skills. It also means I can''t summon a very rare monster yet, so I will wait until my level gets higher," he explained. If he formed a contract with other monsters, he would only waste his XP and money. It was better for him to wait to level up and summon the monsters then. He then glanced at Lily. ''She can''t fight yet, but can protect them and can also help them to escape with her teleportation skill if needed,'' he thought, feeling relieved. He wouldn''t have made a contract with Lily if not for her teleportation skill, not to mention he also wanted to learn it. "Lily, I am Li Wei, the party leader, and they are party members Li Xin, Alice, Elva, and Olivia. Also, I welcome you to the Order of the Abyss party," he introduced and welcomed her with a smile. (Ehh?) Lily became dumbfounded at the name of the party. (O-order of the Abyss party? J-just what are you planning?) she asked, her voice trembling like a little girl. Even though she was sleeping, she also kept an eye on some news that told her about the evil faction who summoned monsters to destroy the worlds. Li Wei smiled and gently caressed her slime body. "I am on my path to destroy all worlds, and with you, we can definitely do it, Lily. I hope you won''t let us down; we should destroy the worlds together," he replied in a serious tone, teasing her. (What?? No way? Are you really going to destroy the world?) Lily screamed in fear, trembling in Li Xin''s arms. She never thought that the news would be true, and she would be the victim. Watching Lily getting scared, Li Xin glared at him. "Lily, don''t listen to his nonsense. Our party isn''t like this; he is just teasing you," she assured and caressed her to calm her down. (Really? We are not going to destroy the world, right?) Lily asked with doubt, using her telepathy on everyone. Alice shook her head as she approached. "Lily, he is just teasing you, so don''t worry about it," she replied, also caressing Lily''s soft body. ''Ah, I want to squeeze it very badly,'' she thought, her eyes flashing with light looking at the pink slime. However, what Lily saw was an ominous glare of hers. ''Is she threatening me to accept this? Did I really fall into a terrible fate? Am I really going to die?'' she thought with a fear, trembling again. Li Wei, who was watching this, shook his head after sensing her fear. With a contract between them, a connection was also formed that would let him understand the monster even if it can''t speak or it doesn''t have any skills to talk. He can also understand their moods and a little bit of feelings, the same also goes for the monsters. ''Well, I shouldn''t tease her too much,'' he murmured in his mind as he took Lily from Li Xin''s arms and gently caressed her. "I was just kidding, so don''t worry about it, and just tell me if Alice tries to bully you. I will cut off her meals so she won''t be able to do anything," he said softly, consoling her, not caring about the pitiful Alice. "Brother Li, not my food again, why are you always after my life!" she screamed with an unwilling expression and tears. However, Li Wei didn''t care about her screams. "Okay, we have wasted a lot of time here. Let''s go for a monster hunt. I also want to try my leveled-up skills," he announced as he put Lily back in Li Xin''s arms. Everyone nodded, with Alice who also glared at him with pitiful eyes while Lily stayed silent in Li Xin''s arms. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Li Wei teased her, he made sure to hide his emotions, but when he told her it was just a joke, he made sure to let her feel it. If not, she would still be fearing him. Li Wei saw everyone nodding, and without hesitation, he led them inside the forest. After walking for a little, they all arrived on a cliff. "Brother Li, why are we on the cliff?" Alice questioned, looking at him with a pout and a resentful gaze. She didn''t care about coming here, but he is always threatening her with her life (food). She can''t just stay silent; she has her own cat''s rights to live her life (eat her food). Li Wei looked at her and found it funny watching her resentful expression. "I want to try my skills, and also, there are monsters down there," nevertheless, he replied, looking down from the cliff. The cliff wasn''t that high; it only reached the height of a three-story-tall building. While at the bottom of the cliff, a small number of goblins gathered there, creating a small camp. "Brother, how are we going to fight with them from here?" Li Xin asked with doubt as she hugged Lily softly, playing with her. If goblins saw them attacking, they would definitely escape, as their attacks can''t reach here. Elva, Alice, and Olivia also looked at him with the same question. "As I said, I want to try my leveled-up skills, so none of you will be attacking, and with my level 30 area-effect skills, they wouldn''t be able to escape," Li Wei explained to them. His some skills are level 30, which can be used to fight a level 50 monster. It would be strange if the level 15 monsters could escape. Li Xin and others nodded, hearing him, while Lily too nodded with her body, making her look cute. Li Wei saw their nods and turned his attention to the bottom of the cliff. ''There are more than 410 goblins, and all are level 15,'' he thought, observing them. ''If I kill them all, I will get 615,000 XP, but I only need 609,000 XP to level up to 50 and wouldn''t be able to level up further,'' he pondered, calculating the XP and thinking about the next problems. The first problem will be he can''t level up further after hitting level 50 unless he completes his second-class quest. But the second-class quest is still unknown to him, as many people didn''t choose the Jack-of-all-trades class and didn''t know much about it. The second problem is the side effects of leveling up faster that cause a loss of control over the skills and powers. Even though the class knowledge can help him control the skills perfectly, it wouldn''t mean it will also help him overcome this issue. As everyone levels up, their body and soul become stronger and stronger. If it''s just a few tens of levels, they can adapt in two or three days. But if it exceeds the amount of fifteen, it becomes difficult to adapt, and they lose control over mana that leads them to lose control over the skills. You can imagine it this way: if you eat enough food, it''s good, but if you overeat, you are going to the hospital. It''s the same case for leveling up. ''I will level up 14 levels; that''s almost on the boundary, but it wouldn''t affect much as long as I don''t cross the line of 15,'' he muttered in his mind, thinking about this. He has leveled up 11 levels before, but it was two days ago; that was enough for him to adapt to his strength, so it wasn''t a problem to level up now. "Okay, let''s do it," he muttered, fixing his gaze down. Chapter 58 - 58: Second Class Quest - 2 Li Wei fixed his gaze down. "I should try using the Magical Storm skill first," he murmured, but before that, he glanced back, looking at the girls. He aimed his hand at them and chanted, "Arcane Shield." *Shing!* With a sound, a transparent shield covered them. Li Xin and others were surprised by this, but they also understood why he did this. "We are really holding him back," Li Xin muttered with a dejected expression. Alice, Elva, and Olivia didn''t reply because what she said is true. He casted the shield to protect them from the aftermath of the skill that he was going to use as they can''t resist it with their low levels. Li Wei also noticed their dejected expression but he couldn''t do anything about this. ''No matter what, I have to level up faster only will I be able to secure a good future for us,'' he muttered in his mind, his eyes flashing with determination. He then aimed his hands at goblins at the bottom of the cliff. "Magical Storm," he chanted, instilling 1000 MP only. *Swoosh!* With a sound, a torrent filled with mana took the form and started to get bigger and bigger as it sucked the air around vigorously, affecting everything nearby. The torrent was only the size of a few meters but continued to grow rapidly as its size increased to 10 meters, 20 meters, 30 meters, 40 meters, 50 meters. Noticing the size reaching the maximum of what it can, Li Wei didn''t hesitate anymore. "Go!" He shouted, letting the magical storm go down. *Swoosh!* With a sound, the magical storm headed down, alerting the goblins. The Goblins below never thought that someone would be so shameless to attack low levels like them with a powerful skill. *Rawwww!! Rawwaaa!!* They could only scream loudly when they discovered the magic storm almost the size of fifty meters reaching them, and before even they could do anything, it reached them with a fast speed. *Swoosh!* The magic storm directly started to suck everything in the area 100 meters around it, smashing it inside the vortex eye. *Swoosh!! Boom! Bang! Boom! Rawww!* Deafening sounds rang as the goblins were sucked into the magic storm without any resistance. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] The notification of XP gaining rang and Li Wei observed everything with a nod. "It''s really a powerful skill if it''s leveled up, but level 30 is the limit. To level it up more, we have to upgrade its tier by finding a higher tier skill book or a skill crystal," he muttered, pondering about the skill. He just used the skill with 1000 MP only, but it did a lot of damage because of a higher level. However it still didn''t do much, after all his level isn''t high, and the MP is too low. At the bottom of the cliff, after thirty seconds, the magical storm finally calmed down and disappeared, leaving behind a terrible scene. ''So this is what it means, a magical storm,'' he thought, looking at the place where mana became unstable, affecting the recovery of the goblins. Even though the spirit attribute helps them recover their HP and MP, they do it by absorbing the mana from the environment around them. If a magical storm appeared, it would make it difficult for both allies and enemies to recover and even use some skills that require the use of environmental mana. ''Well, there are still hundreds alive, probably because the effect got weaker after fifteen seconds and slowly it disappeared,'' he reflected and once again made a move. "Fireball," he chanted, instilling 1000 MP again. *Puff!! Puff!!* A fireball formed in his hand, but it stayed the same size as a normal football while its heat increased further and further. "Go!" Once he was done with the MP transfer, he let go of the fireball. *Swooh!!* With a sound, the fireball headed towards the remaining goblins that were lying on the ground together because of the vortex eye. *Gwaa! Rwaa!* The goblins screamed weakly as they watched the small fireball and felt despair just looking at it. *Gwaa Rawaa* Their low cries rang as they tried to move, but with the damage they took earlier, they weren''t able to do anything when the fireball finally landed. *Bang!* The Fireball landed on the ground, and suddenly it started to expand. It grew larger and larger until it became the size of a car, reaching its limit. *Boooooom!!* Suddenly, with a loud sound, it exploded, igniting the area of hundred meters in an instant. The goblins couldn''t even scream before they were obliterated by the flames. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] The notification of the XP gaining rang one by one as Li Wei felt the heat. "It''s really hot," he muttered and looked at the notifications. *** [Ding, Congratulations, your level has increased to Level 50. You have received 100 SP, 100 AP, and 1000 coins.] ¨C¨C¨C Monsters Killed:- ? Goblins (level 15): 414 XP: 414¡Á150= 62,100 XP ** -- Li Wei -- XP Gained: 62,100 ¡Á 10 = 621,000 (621k) Level UP = 36 ¡ú 50 Level - 50 ¡ü14+ XP: 50,000/50,000 ¡ü609,000+ (609k) ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, You have received the class quest. Jack-of-all-Trades Class Quest (D) :- Learn a total of 100 skills Completion: 88/100 | Difficulty: D Rewards: 1,000 Gold Coins * NOTE:- ? Once you complete the class quest you will not be able to change your class anymore. ? 1 Gold Coin = 10,000 Coins | 1,000 Gold Coins = 10,000,000 coins (10m)] *** "10 million coins, that''s too low; I can''t even upgrade my normal skills to a higher level," Li Wei murmured with a depressed face when he saw his second class quest. He wasn''t surprised about the Gold Coins as he read them in the books and knew after completing the second class quest the system gives a new currency while upgrading to itself. ''But I still need 12 more skills; where do I get them,'' he thought with a frown and turned around back at the girls, his eyes stopping on Lily. ''I wonder if I can learn the skills of monsters or not; well, let me ask the goddess first. If she doesn''t answer, then I can only wait to go back and learn inside the city,'' he murmured in his mind and directly typed his message to the Goddess. Li Wei: Can I use the eternal learning skill on the monsters, will there be any side effects. As Li Wei asked the goddess and waited for the reply, all girls behind him felt puzzled. "Sister Li, why did he look here and now, ignoring us?" Alice asked with a pout, still being upset with him. Li Xin shook her head at her. "I don''t know, but it''s probably something about Lily," she replied and looked down at the cute slime. (Ehhh? Why me? I didn''t do anything wrong?) Lily asked, thinking about what he was going to do with her. Even though he explained to her he was joking earlier, she still felt fear towards him. Li Xin smiled sweetly seeing her like this and assured her that he will not bully her. As they continued their talk, Li Wei who was waiting finally got a reply from the goddess. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 59 - 59: Fifth Skill - 1 "Ding," a chat notification sounded as Li Wei received a reply, but it was from another goddess, making him a little stunned. Goddess of Life: Yes, you can use your eternal skill on monsters to learn their skills, and there will be no side effects as long as you don''t cross the bounds to learn the weird skills. Reading this, Li Wei felt relieved. ''As long as I learn the skills, it''s good,'' he thought to himself while also feeling puzzled about why the goddess of life replied to him. But he dismissed it as the Goddess of Death being busy, so she took over. ***** Inside the white room, Sera looked at Luna with surprise. Every time, it would be Luna who reminded her not to interfere, but now she was doing it on her own volition. But she wasn''t worried about her; after all, unlike her black killing history, she is clean like a paper, and the gods wouldn''t care if she intervened a little. She cleared her thoughts and focused on the screen where Li Wei was thinking about something again. ****** ''Now I can learn telepathy and teleportation skill; it will give me more ways to protect them,'' Li Wei thought and turned towards the girls as he approached them. Watching him approaching, everyone looked at him. "Brother, what level are you now?" Li Xin asked with a curious expression, wanting to know his level but also felt dejected for holding him back. Li Wei smiled at her and replied softly, "I am level 50 now." Hearing him everyone become stunned and couldn''t speak. They already guessed he would level up way faster, but it was too fast. "That''s too fast, Brother Li. Why can''t you share your speed with us?" Alice pouted at him, still holding her grudge over her life (food). Li Wei shrugged his shoulders at her. "It might be a little faster, but I will also transfer my XP to all of you later, and unlike last time, it will be thirteen levels at a time, so my level will drop again," he explained and looked at Li Xin. "XinXin, can you give me Lily for a moment? I want to learn her skills to complete my second-class quest," he requested with an explanation and came closer. Li Xin became surprised hearing that he wanted to learn her skills and felt a little worried. "Will it be all right to learn? After all, there is a difference," she voiced out her concern. Alice, Elva, and Olivia too looked at him with doubt. As for Lily, she felt scared to ask, not knowing what was going on. Watching their concerned gazes, Li Wei felt warm inside his heart. "Don''t worry, I have already asked the goddess about it, and she said there are no side effects even if I learn them," he replied with a smile, assuring everyone. Hearing that there will be no problems, Li Xin and others nodded with relief. "Okay, then you can take her," Li Xin said, giving him the cute pink slime. (Wait, what''s happening? Why are you giving me to him?) Lily asked with a scared voice, still not understanding what was happening. Hearing her scared voice, Li Wei smiled. "Oh, it''s nothing. I thought of eating a slime soup with some mushrooms, so I am going to cook you," he teased her as he took her from Li Xin. (Nooo, are you going to eat me? Why?) Lily showed resistance, trying to escape from his grasp. Watching this Li Wei shook his head and stopped teasing her, because he wanted to learn skills. "Why are you so afraid? I am just kidding, and I want you to use all your skills so I can learn them," he explained as he caressed her. (Umm, okay, I will use them as long as you don''t eat me.) Lily replied, still a little afraid of him. "Then here you go, use your skills one by one," Li Wei instructed, putting her down on the grass and activating his eternal learning skill. (Okay) Lily replied, using her telepathy. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the Basic Skill Telepethy-4.] A notification sounded as Li Wei learned her skill. Lily still didn''t know what he was doing, but the next moment, she suddenly disappeared, and in a blink, she appeared just a few meters away from her original place. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the Special Skill Teleportation-15] Li Wei once again learned it and asked her to use the next skill one by one. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] As the notification sounded, he finally learned all of her skills after a few minutes. ¨C¨C¨C Newly learned skills:- ??? Special Skills (2) : Teleportation-15, Morphic Mimicry-6 ??? Advance Skill (1) Mysterious Aura-12 ??? Basic Skills (3) : Healing Aura-1, Night Vision-2, Telepethy-4. ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei nodded, looking at the newly learned skill and cradled Lily in his arms. (Why did you ask me to use my skills?) Lily asked after watching he really didn''t have any intention to cook her. "Oh, I forgot to tell you, but I can learn the skills of others," Li Wei replied with a smile. (What? You can learn them? How is it possible?) Lily doubted him, thinking he is lying. However, Li Wei didn''t explain and put her back into Li Xin''s arms. "Here, XinXin, explain it to her. I have to learn more skills to complete my second-class quest, so I will be summoning other monsters," he explained as he ruffled her hair softly. "Un, I will explain it to her. You don''t have to worry about it," Li Xin nodded, hugging Lily softly. Li Wei nodded back and turned around, checking the count of his skills. Completion: 94/100 ''I still need six more skills, but before that, I should increase my attributes, or it will be a waste not to use it,'' he thought as he clicked on his attributes panel and increased his attributes by 500. ¨C¨C¨C AP: 1500 ¡ý2000- MP: 4935/7935 ¡ü2500+ Strength: 883 ¡ü500+ | Agility: 884 (10-) ¡ü500+ Intelligence: 1587 ¡ü500+ | Endurance: 756 (56+) ¡ü500+ ¨C¨C¨C Looking at his increased attributes, he felt satisfied. ''I have a feeling I can increase it more, but it will be good to take precautions,'' he thought, pondering about it. If one increased their attributes too much, they would feel they were losing control over their powers and could stop there. But Li Wei still didn''t feel it, meaning he could increase it further. However, he stopped, as it would be useless to increase too much because of the attribute limits. ''It''s a good thing that I can increase my attributes by a lot. The system is also helping me with it,'' he murmured in mind, thinking about the goddess system. In the books, there was a mention of the system from gods, as it helped them raise their attributes much higher than a normal person without losing control. Of course, it didn''t increase the attribute limits and only allowed it raise higher. ''Well, I should begin the summoning now. I still need to learn six skills to complete my class quest,'' he thought and focused on what he was doing, aiming his hands ahead. "Summon," he chanted, using 250 MP only. *Shing!* With a sound, a magic circle appeared with an eagle inside it. *Screee!* It let out a cry, stretching its wings and looking around. Li Wei looked at the eagle and examined it with Analyze Eye. "It has a few skills that I can learn," he murmured, observing its panel, and took out the meat from the item box. "Here, take it and use your skills one by one," he instructed, giving it the raw meat that he kept for cooking. *Screee!* The eagle let out a cry and started to eat the meat first. After done with eating, it used the skills one by one. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and learned its skills. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] ¨C¨C¨C Newly learned skills:- ??? Special Skills (1) : Navigation-15, ??? Basic Skills (3) : Keen Eyesight-8, Keen Hearing-8, Nesting Construction-5. ¨C¨C¨C Looking at the newly learned skills, Li Wei nodded. ''Well, some skills aren''t useful, but they will be counted,'' he thought as he saw the nesting construction and keen eyesight skill. He already has an eagle eye, so it''s useless. As for the nesting construction, there is no need to talk. "Return," he chanted, sending the eagle back to its world. "I need two more skills for my class quest. Well, let''s see what the next monster will be," he murmured and chanted again, summoning another monster. With a sound, a magic circle appeared with a monkey inside it. "Even monkeys are getting summoned," Li Wei muttered with a stunned expression, but nevertheless, he did the same with the monkey, giving him food and asking to use skills. However, the monkey wasn''t obedient, and he had to beat it up a little to have him use its skills. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] ¨C¨C¨C Newly learned skills:- ??? Special Skills (1) : Climbing-15, ??? Basic Skills (2) : Environmental Adaptation-8, Enhanced Senses-8. ¨C¨C¨C As soon as Li Wei learned the skills, the system notification of the class quest rang in his mind. [Ding, Congratulations on completing your class quest. You have gained 1000 Gold Coins.] [Ding, Congratulations, player Li Wei, for completing your second-class quest. The Goddess of Death system will undergo an upgrade.] [Ding, Upgrading: 10%...20%...80%... 100%.] [Ding, the upgrade is completed, and new Golden Coins have been added.] S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A system upgrade?, but nothing changed," Li Wei murmured, looking at the notification and checked the system to see if there is anything new. However, everything was the same except the goddess edition skills. "The 5th skill finally unlocked," he exclaimed, after noticing the fifth skill showing up. The Goddess of Death edition skills only contained five skills, with the fifth one being locked. But now, with the completion of the second-class quest, it finally became unlocked. Chapter 60 - 60: Fifth Skill - 2 Li Wei didn''t hesitate and directly opened the panel of the Goddess Edition skills. ¨C¨C¨C Goddess of Death Edition Skill: 5. Level Control (Max) - You can lock your level to seal your strength and not let it out of control even if you continue to level up. - You can also use this skill on party members. - Only your locked level will show when someone checks your status. - There are no conditions to use it on yourself. - To use it on party members, you must have physical contact with them. (You must touch their skin) - You can also lock multiple levels one by one. Price: 10 million coins. ¨C¨C¨C Reading the description of the skill, Li Wei became stunned. "This is the skill I really need, but why the hell does it seem like a fake version of the Experience Transfer skill?" he murmured, taking a deep breath and checking the Level Lock skill again. ***** Inside the white room, Luna also saw Li Wei getting the skill and turned towards Sera. "You predicted that she will reincarnate in this world, so you gave him the system and skills, right?" she asked with a curious expression. From the start, Sera helped him and even intervened a lot, ignoring her warnings. However, to her surprise, Sera shook her head, denying it. "I know what you are thinking, but it is not the case. I didn''t know she would reincarnate in this world, and it was only a few days ago I discovered her too. After that, I decided to make him bugged," Sera replied with a soft tone. "As for giving him skills and the system at the start, I did it because of my mistake and nothing else," she explained and looked at Li Wei on the screen. Hearing her, Luna nodded and thought for a little. "But now, even the Goddess of Creation is keeping an eye on him. Will it be really alright to make a request to him? After all, it can be dangerous too. What if something happened to her?" she asked with a frown. "There is no need to worry, as the Goddess of Creation only wants to anger the mastermind behind the scenes. That''s why she let him stay bugged, and others can''t reject her, or they will be suspected. Not to mention, he is bugged, so it wouldn''t be a problem for him," Sera explained after thinking a little. Li Wei was allowed to stay bugged because of the goddess of creation, but she just wanted him to be a powerful person who can disrupt the plans of the mastermind. If he can really do it, then the mastermind will definitely make a move, revealing his/her identity sooner or later, so they can figure out why he started the evolution of the earth. "Well, there is no need to think further. I will make a request to him, and if something unnecessary happens that could endanger her, I will descend," Sera stated, looking back at the screen with a calm expression. Luna smiled wryly at her, knowing she would do what she says. ''I hope Li Wei doesn''t disappoint us. If not, Sera will definitely descend even if she gets stripped of her Goddess title,'' she thought and focused on Li Wei on the screen. ***** S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After checking the skill again and making sure there were no problems, Li Wei directly purchased the skill for 10 million coins. [Ding, Congratulations for learning the Level Control(Max) (Goddess of Death Edition) skill] With a notification, information about the skill flooded his mind, giving him instructions on how to use it. Li Wei arranged the information in his head and pondered. ''I can lock my level just by thinking it, and can also unlock it by doing the same. Also, there is no delay, so the level can be locked and unlocked whenever I want.'' ''To use it on the party members, it''s also simple. I just have to touch their hands or face and then use the skill,'' he thought, pondering on the instructions of the skill. "Okay, let''s lock my level first so I wouldn''t have to worry about sharing my XP with the party function for not leveling up," he murmured and focused inside his mind to lock his level. "Lock Level: 50," he uttered, when a humming sound came out of his body with a notification. [Ding, Warning: the level is locked at level 50, and you can''t use any strength above level 50.] A warning was issued from the system, but Li Wei didn''t care and looked at the monkey that was looking at him with tears. "Here, take this food and return," he said, giving him some fruits and sent it back to its world. "Brother, are you done?" Li Xin asked after watching his happy expression and sending the monkey back. Hearing her, Li Wei smiled and arrived beside her to stretch her cheeks. "Yes, I am done with my class quest. Also, I received the Level Control skill. With that, I can control my strength and yours too, so you don''t need to worry about leveling up too much and losing control," he explained softly. Li Xin became stunned when she heard him. "Really, brother, what you said is true?" she asked, her eyes widening with excitement. Even though they can level up faster, they still have to take caution not to increase their level too much and cross the boundary of fourteen. After all, there are monsters here, and who knows when they will attack. If they kill those monsters, they will definitely level up and might lose control of the strength. Because of it, Li Wei only planned to increase their level by thirteen only. Li Xin also knew this and felt dejected whenever she thought of holding him back. But with this skill, there will be no problems. Elva, Alice, and Olivia too looked at him for confirmation while Lily just stayed silent after knowing he was fighting against some gods and became scared again. Noticing their gazes, Li Wei nodded. "Of course, why would I lie about it? See, here is the skill," he smiled and showed everyone the Level Control skill. After watching this skill, everyone nodded finally believing it. Suddenly, Elva looked at him. "Brother Li, you have to make sure to hide your level and keep it low. After all, even though the limit of the level is 525, we from the Elmoral world and Celestria world can only level up to 250." "I was going to stop you from leveling up after you reach level 50, but now with this skill, there is no need as it can only show our locked levels and will not cause a commotion, attracting the attention of the other two worlds," she explained with relief. Unlike Elmoral and Celestria world, the Starfrost and Sorathia world can level up to 525. But there are many dark things involved, as the number of higher-level monsters is too low. If they found out that someone can level up this fast, it will definitely cause a commotion and they might come to capture him. Chapter 61 - 61: Lilys Belly? - 1 Li Wei nodded after hearing Elva. "I know about this and also planned to stop at level 50, but with this skill, our original level and attributes will not show up as they both get locked, so we don''t have to worry too much now," he said with relief. He too planned to stop after getting to level 50 because it was in the tolerable range of others. The monsters below level 50 are weak and not strong, so even if people find out about this, they will not take notice until he does the same after level 50. Li Wei then glanced at everyone to continue. "We can level up as long as we want, but first, we have to find a way to earn money and level up our skills," "We also have to spend two or three days to control our strength for every 15 levels," he explained, thinking about the skills. He can''t just rely on others to learn their powerful skills, not to mention his goddess of death edition skills cost ten times. Li Xin and the others frowned at the mention of money because they really need a lot, considering their levels, and it will only increase further. Li Wei saw their frowns and assured them. "You all don''t have to worry too much," "We don''t have money because we are leveling up too fast, unlike others who have to kill countless monsters while also clearing the dungeons where they get a lot of money," he explained and made a serious face before continuing. "Also, I am planning to create a city when I have a chance," he announced. "What? A City!" Everyone exclaimed with stunned expressions. "Yes, a city, and this is the best way to earn a lot of money," Li Wei nodded confirming again. "But brother, where are you going to create a city? Aren''t all the good places taken?" Li Xin inquired with a puzzled face. The best locations have already been taken by the kingdoms and nobles where the mana is richer, allowing more monsters and dungeons to spawn. If they choose a place where mana is low, no one will come as the high-level monsters and dungeons won''t spawn there. Others also felt puzzled and looked at him with the same question. Li Wei smiled at them. "Don''t worry; I have my own plans, and we will definitely make money with the city. But before that, I want to level up as much as I can," he replied and looked at the time. "Well, there is still time before the dark; we should continue our hunt, and then we will return," he suggested. "Okay, brother," Li Xin and others nodded with an okay and followed him to hunt monsters. They didn''t care about the bodies at the bottom of the cliff because all of them were burnt and wouldn''t provide much money. As they continued their monster hunt, time passed swiftly, and soon it became evening, prompting them to return to their camp. "I have leveled up to 59; what a good thing. Now, I don''t have to fear about anyone strong inside the city," Li Wei murmured to himself, checking his status and today''s gains. ¨C¨C¨C Monsters Killed:- ? Goblins (level 15): 160 XP: 160¡Á150= 24,000 XP Coins: 24,000 Coins ? Kobald''s (level 15): 170 XP: 170¡Á150= 25,500 XP Coins: 25,500 Coins ??Total: XP: 49,500 XP Coins: 49,500 Coins ** -- Li Wei -- XP Gained: 49,500 ¡Á 10 = 495,000 (495k) Level UP = 50 ¡ú 59 Level - 59 ¡ü9+ XP: 0/60,000 ¡ü495,000+ (495k) ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei nodded at the gains and pondered as he prepared for dinner. "It''s been four days since we came to the Northern Plane and eleven days since the evolution of Earth has started," he muttered to himself, thinking about how many days have passed. Alice, who was beside him to help (steal the food), heard him. "Brother Li, are we going back after three days?" she asked. Li Wei nodded hearing her. "Yes, we will go back, but after two days, not three," he replied and continued to chop the vegetables. "Eh? Why? We can level up as much as we want here," Alice inquired with a puzzled face. However Li Wei shook his head. "It''s not that I don''t want to level up, but mine and XinXin''s birthday is coming, so we will go back after two days," he explained. Today is the 19th of July, and his birthday is on the 23rd of July, while Li Xin''s birthday is on the 24th of July. He wanted to go back early because he needed to prepare for something. "So that''s it. Then do you need help, Brother Li?" Alice nodded with an understanding expression and asked with a smirk. Li Wei pondered for a little before answering her. "Yes, I might need it, but let''s see what will happen when we return to the city, and I will inform you what to do then," he replied. "Okay, then, but it will cost you a lot," Alice nodded before stating her purpose. Li Wei sighed and shook his head at her. "It''s not like I really need your help. If I ask Elva, she will help for free, so it''s useless to think that you can earn from me, you stupid cat," he said, looking at her with a disdainful gaze for thinking she can scam him. "Brother Li!!" Alice shouted at him with a glare when she saw his disdainful gaze. But Li Wei didn''t care and continued what he was doing. Li Xin, who was a little away, heard the shout of Alice and looked at them with a puzzled face. "Is Alice trying to steal the food again?" she murmured with confusion as she didn''t hear what they were talking about. "Whatever it is, she deserves getting scolded by him," Elva replied with a shrug. Watching her reply, Li Xin smiled. "You both get along very well. Are you from the same city?" she asked curiously. The Elves and Fairy race live in the same world and sometimes even in the same city. She couldn''t help but think of all the fluffy ears and things strolling around the city. However Elva shook her head at her. "No, we are not from the same city, but our parents are friends, so we met each other a lot and became best friends," she replied with a faint smile. Li Xin nodded and continued her talk with her while she let Olivia take care of Lily. Olivia didn''t like to talk too much and she thought it would be best to let her play and talk with Lily so she can slowly blend with others. "The dinner is ready. Come and eat," Li Wei announced as he prepared the table and dishes. He once again wanted to feed Li Xin, but she took a fork and knife in her hands the moment he looked at her. "Ahem," he coughed and looked at Lily, who was on the table. "Lily, can you eat the cooked food, or do you need something else?" he asked, considering that slimes have genders and might also be picky with food. Lily moved her body to nod. (Yes, I can eat anything as long as it''s edible) she replied, her sweet voice ringing in everyone''s mind. "Then it''s good," Li Wei muttered with relief as he sat beside Li Xin and started dinner with others. He also glanced at Lily, wanting to know how she was going to eat. (What? Why are you looking at me?) Lily inquired in a scared tone. He dared to fight against the gods and might not hesitate to eat her with soup or something. Li Wei felt funny, hearing her scared voice. "Don''t you know I can''t break the contract, or I will face backlash? Why are you so worried? And you were the one who asked me to form a contract with you," he replied, thinking about how she acted when he summoned her. (But there are many who don''t care about the backlash because they want to commit evil), Lily said, still scared of him. ''Looks like she has taken it seriously,'' Li Wei thought. "Anyway, I am not that type of person, so you should just eat," he assured her and looked away; otherwise, she might not eat anything. Noticing that he wasn''t looking anymore, Lily felt relieved and directly moved her body on the plate, taking all the food inside her body. The food disappeared slowly as Li Wei and Li Xin both didn''t forget to steal a glance; after all, it is something rare to them. The dinner continued normally, with Li Wei teasing Lily; after all, the others didn''t open their mouths, knowing what was coming. Lily felt weird, but she continued to eat as Li Wei helped her to serve. After the dinner, all the girls gathered in the tent, getting changed into their night dresses. "Um, Sister Li," Alice addressed Li Xin with hesitation. "What is it, Alice? Is there a problem, or you don''t feel well?" Li Xin inquired. "Um, nothing. I just wanted to ask where is the belly of Lily," Alice said with a puzzled expression, looking at Lily. Everyone also turned their gazes at her. (Eh? Why are you looking at me like that? Can you not?) Lily backed slowly, watching their weird expressions. Li Xin took a breath and asked, "Lily, where is your belly?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 62 - 62: Lilys Belly? - 2 (Eh?) Lily became stunned when she heard Li Xin asking about her belly. (I am a slime; why would I have a belly?) she replied stating the fact. Hearing her, everyone''s expressions stiffened a little. "Sister Li, if she doesn''t have a belly, then how will Brother Li will transfer his XP to her?" Alice asked, thinking about Li Wei touching Lily''s core to transfer the XP. She blushed when she thought about what it meant for her. Li Xin frowned and turned towards Lily as if deciding something. ***** "Why are they taking a lot of time? They have already done it once," Li Wei murmured when he noticed the girls were taking a lot of time, as he sat outside the cave. "Ding!" Suddenly, a chat notification rang, and Li Wei became stunned when he saw who sent it. "XinXin sent me a message, but why?" he muttered with a puzzled and opened the message. Li Xin: Send me 2 million coins and don''t come inside until I allow you; if not, you will be dead. "What the hell! Why is XinXin threatening me? Also why does she need money?" Li Wei cursed, becoming more puzzled. But he sent her money with the system function and messaged her. Li Wei: I sent 2 million coins to you. He wanted to ask what happened, but he didn''t; after all, it would only anger her if it''s something related to girls privacy. "Sigh, it''s trouble," he sighed and waited silently as he thought about why she needed money. Finally, after ten minutes, he got a message. Li Xin: Brother, you can come in. Li Wei felt relieved when he saw she typed ''brother''; it means she was not angry. "But then why threaten me before?" he murmured a little dissatisfied and headed inside. "I am coming in," he informed before entering the tent. But just as soon as he saw what was ahead, he became stunned and speechless. ''Why are there two Li Xin''s?'' he shouted in his mind, looking at the two Li Xin''s. One wore a red night-dress, and the other wore pink. He could tell that the red one is the real one and turned towards her. "Um, XinXin, can you tell me what''s happening?" he asked, not checking with Analyze Eye. If it were another occasion, he might have done this, but all the girls are wearing night dresses, and it would be inappropriate to do it as you have to stare at a person to use the skill. Li Xin pouted a little when she saw his happy gaze. "Lily doesn''t have a belly, so I thought if she can use the morphing skill to change into myself so you wouldn''t have any problems transferring the XP," she explained with a blush. "Oh," Li Wei nodded and hesitated a little. ''Should I tell her? But if I do that, I might not see two Li Xin''s in the future again,'' he thought, making a very hard decision but decided to explain. "XinXin, I know she doesn''t have a belly, but it doesn''t mean she has to morph into you. She could''ve morphed into a cat or other monsters," he said, looking at her. But his gaze was suddenly attracted by Alice, who winked at him while Elva and Olivia looked away. ''The f**k is happening here, just what did they do?'' Li Wei screamed in his mind after noticing their expressions and looked at Li Xin, who was stunned. Suddenly, Li Xin turned around to glare at Alice. "Eh? Sister Li, I am innocent and didn''t do anything," Alice complained pitifully under her glare. She really didn''t do anything wrong except for stopping Elva and Olivia from letting Li Xin know that she doesn''t have to morph herself. "Humph," Li Xin pouted and didn''t say anything. She knew it was her own fault. She was a little nervous when she thought of Li Wei touching Lily''s core and didn''t think too much. Lily too became scared about thinking him touching her core and didn''t reject when Li Xin asked to morph into her. "Ahem," Li Wei coughed and arrived at the other bed changing the topic. "Who is coming first?" he asked, looking at the two Li Xin''s. Watching his gaze, Li Xin pouted but didn''t ask Lily to morph into other monsters. "I will go first," she said and laid down on the bed, showing him her cute belly. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and put his hands on her belly as he also enjoyed it. "Experience Transfer," he chanted, and a prompt from the system came asking for the number of experience points. ''I should make everyone level 30,'' he pondered a little and calculated the experience points. "294,000 (294k)," he said, giving a number to make her level 30 and started to transfer the XP. "Nnn," Li Xin moaned, suppressing her voice as she felt the comfortable feeling again. It continued for a while, and finally, she leveled up to level 30. Looking at the system prompt in front him, Li Wei nodded. ''My level dropped to level 53 and will drop rapidly later as I am sharing my XP with all of them. It can be said that my XP bonus is 5 rather than 10,'' he thought, checking his level, and looked at Li Xin with a smile. "XinXin, you are level 30 now," he informed, ruffling her hair. "Humph, I will let you go this time," Li Xin muttered with a humph and looked at Lily. "Lily, you are next," she said before Li Wei could ask. "Okay, Sister Li," Lily replied with a crisp voice speaking from the mouth. Li Wei became surprised watching her talking. "So you can finally talk without the help of the skill," he murmured, with a nod. Even though Lily morphed the body of Li Xin, her voice sounded the same as before from the telepathy. "Yes, I can talk," Lily stated with a pout and laid down on the bed, showing her belly to him. "Okay, then I will begin the XP transfer," Li Wei informed her before putting his hands on her belly. ''It feels the same as Li Xin, but Lily is colder,'' he thought, feeling her belly. Lily also felt his hands on her belly, but she didn''t blush or become shy. ''It feels even better than the slime body, maybe because I upgraded the morph skill to level 20 and can sense more things,'' she thought to herself. Her morph skill was only at level 6, but Li Xin gave her 2 million coins to upgrade it. Even though Li Wei formed a contract with her, he didn''t restrict her from leveling up her skills and attributes. Because of this, she didn''t have problems leveling up the morph skill. Li Wei saw her not feeling uncomfortable and focused on the skill. "Experience Transfer," he chanted, and a prompt came asking for the number of experience points. ''It''s good the skill is working on her morphed form, or it would''ve been awkward to do that,'' he thought with relief and calculated the experience points for transfer. "312,000 (312k)," he gave a number to make her level 30 too. *Humm!* With a hum, the process started; however, what happened next made everyone stunned. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah! Ah! Nnnn!" Lily moaned loudly, not being prepared to suppress her voice as she felt the very comfortable feeling. "Ahn! Nnn! It feels so good!! Nnn!! What it is it!! Ahn! Feels so good!! Nnn!!" In the silent tent, only her voice echoed as she made a blissful face, making Li Xin, Elva, Alice and Olivia blush red like tomato. Watching this, Li Xin wanted to hide in the corner and cry when she saw Lily, who enjoyed letting out cute moans, but with her body. ''Ugh! I should''ve asked her to morph back; I shouldn''t have fallen for the brother''s happy eyes,'' she thought, feeling depressed. Chapter 63 - 63: More Harder?? "Ahnn! Nhnn! It feels so good!" Lily moaned loudly with an ecstatic expression as her face flushed red like a tomato. The feeling of something entering her belly made her more comfortable, as her core was also there. But what she did next left everyone stunned. "Nnn! Brother Li, harder!! Nnn!" Lily moaned, calling his name. Li Wei became stiff when he heard her, and an urge to press harder came to his mind. ''F**k, I''m getting aroused, and why the hell is she shouting my name? Others will misunderstand,'' he cursed in his mind. After morphing, Lily looked the same as Li Xin, and he couldn''t help but think about Li Xin moaning his name with an ecstatic expression. "Nnn! Brother Li!! Harder!! Nnn," Lily moaned again as she felt her core becoming hot under the belly. Alice, Elva, Olivia, and Li Xin all looked at her with shock and blushed rapidly. They were all silent as they couldn''t find a word to say. ''Ugh, I really regret my decision,'' Li Xin thought with regret on her face as she looked at Lily, who continued to moan loudly. "Ahnn! Brother Li! Nhn! Brother Li, harder!! Nnn!" Lily moaned again, calling his name. ''Damn,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind and took a deep breath to calm down. "Lily, can you stop calling my name?" he requested, looking at her. He didn''t know what would happen if he stopped the experience transfer abruptly. With no choice, he could only request her. "Nhnn! Why, Brother Li!! Nnn! It somehow feels even better!! Nnn!! When I call your name, Brother Li!! Ahnn," Lily replied, moaning in between. The more she shouted his name and the louder she moaned, the more comfortable she felt. Hearing her, Li Wei cursed again. ''Damn, damn it must be this skill. Who the hell created something like this?'' he shouted in his mind as he calmed himself down again and again. "Nhnn!! Brother Li!! Harder! Nhnnn! Ahnn!!" Lily continued to moan, shouting his name, not caring about the impact on others. Li Wei, too, did his best to calm down and remove the urge to press her down when a notification rang, taking him out of the sufferings. [Ding, XP transfer process is complete...] ''Phew, it finally ended,'' Li Wei heaved a sigh as soon as he saw the notification. "Nnn? Brother Li, why did you stop?" Lily asked, looking at him with dissatisfaction. ''It felt so comfortable, why does he have to stop?'' she thought with a pout. Watching her expression, there was a sudden silence in the tent; however, Li Wei replied to her. "Well, the experience transfer is complete, and you are level 30 now. You can go back," Li Wei informed, looking at her and pulled the shirt down to hide her belly, as it didn''t look like she would do it. "Ohh, so I already became level 30," Lily murmured with a disappointed face and got up, heading towards the other bed where the girls were seated. Li Xin, Elva, Alice, and Olivia all looked at her in silence. But no one said anything because she was like a kid and probably didn''t know what she did just now. Li Xin really wanted to hide and cry, but she couldn''t do it as it was useless. "Ahem," Li Wei coughed, attracting their attention. "Who is next?" he asked. "Um, it''s my turn, Brother Li," Alice replied with a blush as she came forward and laid down on the bed, showing her white belly. This time, she did it slowly, making sure not to reveal her ''E'' cup bras. "Okay, then I will start," Li Wei informed her and put his hands on her belly while activating the skill. [Ding,...] A prompt came, asking him for the experience points. "294,000 (294k)," he gave a number, and with a hum, the process started. "Nnn! Ahnnn! Nnn!" Alice moaned in a low voice, not surprising the moans fully. "Nnn!! Brother Li!! Nhhn!! Lily is right! Nnn!! It feels even better!! Ahn!! When we shout!! Ahnn!! Nnn!" she said and started to moan loudly. She just wanted to try if what Lily said is right but didn''t expect it to be true and now wanted to feel it more. "Ahnn!! Brother Li!! Nnn!! It feels even better!! Nnn" she moaned, clenching the bedsheets. Li Wei became stunned looking at her like this. ''F**k this damn skill maker, and why the hell is this cat doing what she shouldn''t do,'' he cursed, watching her ecstatic expression. "Nnn! Ahnn! Nnn! Nnn!! It feels so good! The louder we moan Ahnn!! Nnn!!" Alice continued to moan, her voice getting louder and louder, while the tent once again became filled with silence. Elva sighed with a glare at her and turned towards Li Xin with an apologetic face. "I am sorry for her behaviour, Sister Li. I will definitely teach her a lesson later. She is the second biggest in the party but still acting like a kid," she apologized with a sigh. However, Li Xin shook her head. "You don''t have to worry too much. I''ve known her for a while, so I know she probably did it because of curiosity." "Also, Brother is probably hiding some information about the skill, or maybe he too doesn''t know how the skill is working," she replied with a frown. It was already weird that they were feeling comfortable during the experience transfer, and now this¡ª the more you moan, the more comfortable you feel. Not to mention the same is going with his name. As they conversed, Alice continued to moan loudly, and finally, Li Wei had to put a stop on her. "Alice, if you moan again, you are not getting any food," he threatened. "Mhm mhmm mhmm," Alice hurriedly shook her head and held everything inside. ''Ugh, the comfortable feeling is disappearing,'' she thought with dejection and glared at Li Wei with a pout as she held her moans. After a while, a notification rang. [Ding, XP transfer process is complete...] Li Wei nodded and looked at Alice. "You are done, Alice. Now you are level 30 too," he informed her with a cold glance. For Lily, he can forgive her; after all, she was a kid in her 20s and is morphing into Li Xin. However, Alice is just a naughty cat who joined the fun out of curiosity. Alice saw his cold glance and pouted. "Um, I was just checking if what Lily said is true or not," she replied, her eyes fidgeting a little. "You are done; go back," however, Li Wei didn''t care and asked her to go back. Honestly, he wasn''t upset with what happened, but he had to control his urges again and again. Not to mention, Alice looked too seductive with her ''E'' cups in a nightdress, and when she clenched the bedsheets with an ecstatic expression, it was a scene he would never forget. But no matter how much he enjoyed it, he had to scold her, or she would do this next time again. Alice saw his cold reply and got up from the bed with a dejected expression. ''Ugh, looks like I can''t do it from next time,'' she murmured in her mind as she arrived before the other bed where Elva, Li Xin, and Olivia were glaring at her. Of course, Lily also joined them, thinking it is fun. "Erm, I know I am wrong, but it really felt good and I couldn''t control it," Alice confessed, looking away from them and sat down. Elva really wanted to scold her, but it was her turn, and she headed towards Li Wei with a blush. ''Does it really feel that good if you moan harder?'' she thought, wanting to know as she laid down on the bed, showing her belly to Li Wei. "Elva, I will start; be prepared," Li Wei informed, being a little descriptive. He didn''t want this to happen again. It was already lucky that he is controlling himself well without using the calm emotions skill. If Elva did the same, then he has to use the calm emotion skill, or the fire won''t calm down. Elva blushed hearing him. "I know I am prepared," she replied in a small voice. Li Wei nodded and didn''t hesitate anymore as he put his hands on her white belly. ''Her belly is really soft,'' he thought and activated the skill. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ding,...] A prompt came asking for the experience points number. "294,000 (294k)," he gave the number to level her up to 30. With a hum, the process began. "Nnn," Elva moaned a little, suppressing it, but her thoughts started to wander. ''It''s really comfortable, but will it be more comfortable if I moaned loudly or called his name?'' she thought, her curiosity growing larger and larger. ''No, no, what am I thinking? I must have been infected with the Alice virus; I should teach her a lesson or my symptoms will only grow,'' she muttered in her mind as she felt the comfortable and warm feeling. Her thoughts once again started to wander, but she didn''t let the Alice virus take over. [Ding, XP transfer process is complete...] A notification rang with the end of the process. "Elva, you are level 30 too," Li Wei informed her. "Um, thanks," Elva thanked him and returned to the other bed. While Li Wei glanced at his level. Level: 33 ¡ý20- ''It''s not enough to level up Olivia,'' he thought, but it was within his expectations and didn''t feel surprised. Nevertheless, he already made sure that everyone would level up to 30, and Olivia too is included. Chapter 64 - 64: Change In Skill After knowing his level wasn''t enough, he was about to do something, when a notification rang with a message. [Ding, Detected player Li Wei for not having enough experience points to transfer to his cute party member] [Ding, A change has been made to the skill] [Ding, Congratulations player Li Wei; now you can transfer your XP to others even if they are a higher level than you] [Ding, you have got an inbuilt message from the creator of the skill: Goddess of Chaos: Work well, and you might be able to meet me, the most beautiful goddess ????] ''F**k,'' Li Wei cursed as soon as he saw this. ''It''s no wonder the skill is like this; someone just wants Chaos in the life of others,'' he muttered in his mind but also felt relieved. ''Now I don''t have to worry too much, and won''t have to create a commotion at night for killing monsters,'' he thought. When he was waiting outside, he let out the clone to search for the monsters'' habitat. He wanted everyone to level up to 30 so they could start to get used to the new strength immediately. So he made sure to leave the clone out to kill monsters for XP if his level dropped by a lot. The clone had half of his attributes with the spirit attribute, so it wasn''t a problem for recovering MP and HP. However, the range of the clone is only 10 kilometres away from him. If it exceeded, the clone would disperse immediately. As he pondered, Olivia arrived and laid down on the bed. She slowly moved her shirt to show her belly and looked at him. "Brother Li, your level might have fallen a lot, so you don''t have to worry about me leveling up to the same level as them," she expressed, knowing how many experience points are needed. Hearing this, Li Wei shook his head. "You are also leveling up to 30, and I have made sure to do this," he replied, looking at her with a soft expression while suppressing the uncomfortable feeling. ''Why does she think it''s okay even if she''s treated badly?'' he thought a little irritated but calmed down as it wasn''t the time to talk about this. "I will start, so be prepared," he informed, placing his hands on her belly. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Olivia nodded silently not saying anything. "Experience Transfer," Li Wei chanted, and a prompt came asking for the experience points. "212,000 (212k)," he said, giving the number, and with a hum, the process began. "Nnn," Olivia moaned a little but made sure to suppress it. ''It really feels comfortable, but will it stay the same in the future?'' she thought, reflecting on her life a little. Soon the transfer was complete without much problem, with everyone becoming level 30. While Li Wei himself fell down to level 26. But he wasn''t worried much, as his spirit attributes were at level 59, meaning he could still exert the same power at level 26. "Brother Li, then Alice and I will take my leave," Elva informed, standing up with Alice. "Okay, but sleep early; tomorrow, you have to learn the other class books," Li Wei nodded and reminded them. "Okay, we will sleep early and goodnight," Elva nodded, saying goodbye to everyone while dragging the pitiful Alice, who was complaining about studying tomorrow. Li Wei shook his head and turned towards the other bed where two Li Xin''s and Olivia were sitting. His heart itched at the thought of sleeping with them together. "Umm, so where is Lily sleeping?" he asked shamelessly. After all, she morphed into Li Xin''s body, and there is nothing wrong with sleeping with her, right? Li Xin glared, sensing his gaze. ''Humph, he must be thinking about sleeping with both of us,'' she thought with a pout and answered him. "She will sleep with Olivia," she stated, still glaring at him. "Um, okay," Li Wei nodded with a disappointed face. ''What a pity. I wonder when I will have a chance to sleep with three Li Xin''s, or if I get more slimes who can morph, maybe I can create the harem of Li Xin''s,'' he thought a little obsessed with her. Li Xin, who didn''t know his thoughts, turned to Lily. "Are you not going to morph back?" she asked, as Lily didn''t revert to her slime body. "Um, sister Li," Lily addressed her with hesitation. "What?" Li Xin inquired, but already guessed what she wanted. "Can I stay in this form? Of course, I will morph back if other people come," Lily requested with a cute look. Watching her cute look, Li Xin hesitated. ''I really look cute. No wonder brother did what I said if I requested him with a cute look like this,'' she thought, feeling happy. ''But Lily doesn''t know about humans too much and might do something that will be inappropriate. She is a kid, so I can forgive her, but if she really did it in front of brother or Elva and them, I wouldn''t be able to hide my face,'' she pondered with a frown. Watching her thoughtful look, Lily felt there is no chance and was about to morph back when a saviour came like a hero. "XinXin, why don''t you ask Olivia to teach her about everything so you don''t need to worry too much," Li Wei suggested with a smile. He had two motives: first, get Lily to stay in Li Xin''s morph form, and second, to get Olivia to talk a lot. Hearing his suggestion, Li Xin glared at him, clearly knowing what he is thinking, and turned towards Lily. "Okay, you can stay in this form, but don''t show it to outsiders, okay?" she agreed with a condition. "Un, okay, sister Li," Lily nodded with a happy expression, looking cute. Li Xin then turned towards Olivia. "I am sorry, Olivia, but I will leave Lily in your hands. Please teach her common sense and other things," she said with an apology. "Sister Li, you don''t have to apologize to me; I can teach Lily about everything a human should know," Olivia replied with a polite tone. Li Xin nodded and got back to their bed and laid down, while Li Wei just watched her with a smile. Chapter 65 - 65: A Sudden Meeting - 1 As Li Xin laid on the bed, she also saw Li Wei smiling at her. "Brother, am I alone not enough for you?" she asked with a glare, clearly knowing what he is thinking. Li Wei chuckled softly and grabbed her waist, bringing her closer. "No, you are not enough. If I can get two Li Xin''s, why would I throw the chance away? Not to mention, the more, the better it will be," he replied with a smirk, gazing into her eyes. Li Xin wrinkled her cute nose and glared again. "So you were really thinking about sleeping with both of us?" she inquired with a cold face. "Hehe," Li Wei chuckled, ignoring her expression. "XinXin, why can''t I think about it? You are mine, and everything that belongs to you is mine, even if it is your clone, body, and soul," he murmured, ruffling her hair softly. He hadn''t confessed to her, but there was no need, after all, they both knew about each other''s feelings. "Umm," Li Xin pouted hearing him, but her expression softened. "Brother, do you know you are obsessed with me?" she asked, looking into his eyes. Li Wei nodded, gazing back into her eyes. "I know I am obsessed with you, but what can I do? You are just too cute," he replied and moved his hands under her shirt. Without hesitation, he grabbed her soft waist, feeling her skin. "Brother!" Li Xin stiffened, feeling the warm hands on her waist. She became red till her neck, as she glared at him. However, Li Wei didn''t care and slowly moved his hands up while caressing her back. "Brother, you can''t!" Li Xin resisted, wanting to back out, but his arms were much stronger, and she couldn''t retreat. ''No, he is going to find out,'' she thought as she felt his hands reach her middle back. Li Wei suddenly stopped and looked at her with wide eyes. ''Damn, she is not wearing bra,'' he cursed, feeling nothing on her back as his little brother started to wake up slowly. Whenever she came to sleep with him, she did wear one, but today wasn''t the case. Li Xin saw him stopping and immediately knew he found out that she is not wearing a bra, and became embarrassed. "Dumb brother," she pouted and buried her face into his chest, but her unprotected ''B'' cup boobs touched his arms. Li Wei stiffened, feeling her breathing on his chest and her soft breasts touching his arm. He couldn''t help but think about her not wearing any bra. ''Damn, XinXin, this is too much,'' he cursed again, using every ounce of power to let his little brother sleep peacefully. He just wanted to bully her a little and watch her embarrassed expression, but things didn''t end up like he expected. "Brother," suddenly Li Xin uttered his name softly. Li Wei tightened his grip on her. "What is it? Are you feeling uncomfortable, XinXin?" he asked gently; after all, it is her first time getting so close to him like this. However, Li Xin shook her head and looked at him. "Brother, what kind of gift do you want? In this world, there are no games and novels," she inquired with a difficult face. In previous birthdays, she gifted him games and novels, but now the magical world doesn''t have those things. Li Wei smiled and removed his one hand from under her shirt to pat her. "It''s okay; just give me whatever you want, but there is a best gift you can give me. If I receive that, I will be very happy," Li Wei replied with a thoughtful look. "Huh? Best gift? What is it?" Li Xin asked with doubt, feeling a little puzzled. "Of course, the best gift is the best gift," Li Wei smirked at her doubtful expression. "You know you can just clone yourself and give me a massage with two or three of you," he suggested, thinking about three Li Xins giving him a massage. "Brother, do you want to die?" Li Xin shouted with a cold tone. She would be already embarrassed doing it alone, and if she really did this with her clone, then she would have no face left. Watching her get angry, Li Wei coughed and changed the subject. "Let''s sleep, XinXin; look, Lily is watching us," he said, pointing at the other bed where Lily looked at them while Olivia tried to make her look away. Li Xin blushed, noticing this, and glared at him. "It''s all your fault, brother," she whispered and once again buried her face into his chest to sleep. She didn''t care about her unprotected breasts touching his hands and let him suffer without knowing it. ''Damn, I have to endure again,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind and went to sleep after fighting a very hard battle. .... Next morning, as usual, Li Wei''s little brother woke before him, and he calmed it down hurriedly. ''XinXin is still sleeping,'' he muttered in his mind, looking at Li Xin who was sleeping peacefully. But suddenly, his eyes were attracted to her collar neck that was loosened a lot, showing her snow-white cleavage. ''What''s this? An unintentional seductive move,'' he thought, but he didn''t stare too much. If she were awake, he wouldn''t have let the chance go to bully her, but with her sleeping, it''s no fun if he can''t see her embarrassed. Without waiting for her to wake up, he got up from the bed and glanced at Lily, who was still sleeping in Li Xin''s form peacefully. ''I have to make sure Lily is happy, or I wouldn''t get the chance to be massaged by both of them,'' he thought to himself and arrived outside the camp after getting freshened up. After a while, everyone also woke up and arrived before him for breakfast. "Brother Li, your level has fallen a lot. Shouldn''t we hunt for monsters?" Alice asked with hope in her eyes. Li Wei saw this and shook his head. "Why do you care so much? Even if my level has dropped, it will only affect my HP points. My strength still remains at level 59. Not to mention, with my endurance, it will be hard to injure me," he replied, looking at her. "Oh, but still, wouldn''t it be good to have your HP higher? It will be important if you are fighting higher-level monsters," Alice mentioned, not giving up. "Yes, you are right, Alice. Then I should level up," Li Wei nodded with a smile. "Really? Then we should get ready later," Alice beamed happily. However, the next words of Li Wei made her stunned. "Here, take the breakfast. You all have to study hard today," Li Wei announced, placing the egg sandwiches and sauce on table. "Brother Li, didn''t you say you wanted to level up?" Alice asked, thinking she might have heard it wrong. Li Xin, Elva, and others also turned to him with questions. After all, he did say he wanted to level up. Watching their gazes, Li Wei nodded. "Of course, I want to level up, but it doesn''t mean I have to kill monsters personally, right?" he replied, sitting down between Lily and Li Xin. "What do you mean, Brother Li?" Alice asked with irritated expression. "I have left my clone outside; it will kill monsters in the area of 10 kilometres. With that, I will level up without even moving a finger," Li Wei explained with a smile and looked at Alice. "No matter what, you are not going to escape from studying," he stated with a glare, still not forgetting about the trouble she has caused him yesterday. "What? Nooooo! It''s not fair!" Alice screamed pitifully, not wanting to study. However, everyone ignored her and started their breakfast. "Brother Li, what will I do then? I don''t have classes like all of you," Lily asked as she took a bite of the egg sandwich. "Just do anything you want; anyway, I am also free, so I can accompany you," Li Wei replied, ruffling her hair. "Um," Lily nodded and started to think about what to do. After what happened the previous night, she lost her fear towards him and became more easy-going. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Xin looked at them with a pout but didn''t say anything. From the start, he treated Lily differently because she was like a kid. Even if Lily hadn''t morphed into her, he would still treat her the same as now. Its just that she too wanted to spoil Lily especially her smile form. Li Wei also saw Li Xin looking at him with a pout and patted her head to sooth her. After breakfast, Li Wei locked everyone''s level at 30 to avoid any accidents. He was just about to ask them to study when he suddenly frowned and looked in a direction. "What happened, Brother? Are the monsters are coming?" Li Xin asked, watching his frown. However, Li Wei shook his head. "If it''s monsters, then there''s no need to worry, but they are people; my clone just saw them coming in this direction," he replied and turned towards Lily. "Lily, morph back to your original form, and everyone be ready to escape," he instructed, making preparations for escape. Chapter 66 - 66: A Sudden Meeting - 2 Li Wei asked everyone to be prepared for escape. When suddenly, Elva took out a communication tool that looked like a mobile phone and looked at Li Wei with hesitation. "Umm, Brother Li, I think they are from our family," she informed as she checked the communication tool that was blinking. "Huh?" Li Wei became stunned hearing her. "Are you sure?" he asked for confirmation. The clone reported that they were high level, and he was still worried they might have ill intentions, as they were heading here directly as if they knew where they are. It was already lucky that the clone saw them; if not, he wouldn''t even be aware of them. With this thought, all the excitement from leveling up earlier vanished from his mind. ''I am still weak,'' he thought, feeling a little dejected when he heard the reply from Elva. "Yes, they are from our family, and they located us because of this magic communication tool," she replied with assurance after checking a few things. Li Wei nodded with relief and felt a little surprised that Elva was holding a communication tool. But it made sense as the Elves were the one who made the most magic tools. "Then we should wait, but why is Alice hiding in stealth?" Li Wei asked, looking at the empty area. "She is afraid that her stupidity will anger her sister," Elva replied with a shrug. "Elva!! I am not stupid!" Alice screamed but still remained hidden. Li Wei shook his head at her. "Elva, why is your family coming here suddenly? Did you tell them about you joining the party officially?" he inquired. "Yes, I informed them the day I joined the party, but I didn''t expect them to come here," Elva replied with a nod, smiling wryly. Just as Li Wei wanted to ask something again, he suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder. He turned back and saw a woman with the same features as Alice, but her chest was much bigger¡ªan ''F'' cup chest. The woman looked at Li Wei with a smile. "So it was your clone who was keeping an eye; what a crafty guy you are," she muttered and glanced at the empty space. "Allie, my dear little sister, your stealth won''t work on me. It''s okay to not have a big chest like mine, but why do you have a such small brain?" she stated with dissatisfaction. "My brain is bigger!!, not small!" Alice complained and came out of stealth, knowing it''s useless to hide. "Heh, if you really had a big brain, then you wouldn''t have bothered to hide," the woman replied with a chuckle and looked at Li Wei. "I am Silvia Niel, age 24, single, F cup. My three sizes are¨Cmhmm mhmm." Suddenly, her descriptive introduction was cut off by a beautiful hand. Li Wei looked at the owner of the hand, a female Elf resembling Elva a little. But she was more beautiful with a calm big sister-like aura. "Don''t listen to this stupid cat; she likes to spout nonsense. Also, you are Li Wei, right? The party leader of the Order of the Abyss," she asked, looking at him. Li Wei became a little speechless by what is happening, nevertheless he answered. "Yes, I am Li Wei, the party leader," he replied with a nod. The young woman nodded and introduced herself. "I am Lara Vernier, sister of Elva. I really thank you for taking care of her," she said in a polite tone. However, Li Wei shook his head at her. "They are my official party members, and this is what should I do," he replied and looked at Silvia, who was almost dying. Lara saw his gaze and looked at the pitiful cat. "If you don''t want to die, then better take care of your mouth later," she warned, releasing Silvia from her grip. "Damn you, Lara, I was just joking with him," Silvia cursed at her with a pout and looked at Li Wei. "Don''t worry, I will tell you later," she whispered with a wink. Li Wei became speechless and looked at Alice, who turned her head away with an embarrassed expression. ''So this is where she learned all the bad things,'' he thought. "Hey little brother, aren''t you going to introduce your party members to us?" Silvia asked with a smile, looking at Li Xin, Olivia, and Lily. Li Wei nodded and introduced them to both Silvia and Lara. "They are my party members Li Xin, Olivia, and Lily," he said and turned towards Silvia and Lara. "May I ask the reason for you coming here?" he inquired. He felt a little anxious at their sudden visit, thinking they might disagree with Elva and Alice joining his party officially. Silvia saw through his emotions and smiled. "We came here to check what kind of party my stupid sister has joined. After all, even though she is stupid with a small brain, her boobs are bigger, and I can''t abandon them like this," she replied with a sigh, as if Alice was some kind of curse. Alice became depressed, getting involved for no reason. "Why are you bullying me, sister? What wrong did I do?" she complained with a crying face. "Ehh? Why are you so upset, you don''t want to sleep on it?" Silvia asked with a hidden meaning. "Erm," Alice hesitated, changing her face instantly, but didn''t know how to reply. Even though she gets yelled at by her sister, she gets to sleep on them and forgives her always like this. She couldn''t help but want to sleep on it as Elva didn''t let her. Li Wei didn''t know what they were talking about, but he could already imagine what it is about. He then looked at Li Xin. ''Hers are ''B'' cup; maybe I can try sleeping on it,'' he thought, not caring about the situation. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Xin also understood what they were talking about and blushed, while also failing to notice Li Wei''s gaze. "Silvia, did you forget what I said?" Lara muttered, glancing coldly at her. "Hehe, Lara, I am just joking," Silvia replied, giving up on her teasing. Looking at both of them, Li Wei found it funny, as they both acted like how Elva and Alice do. Suddenly, Lara looked at everyone with narrowed eyes. "It''s really interesting; all people are level 30, except you, Li Wei," she stated, looking at him. Chapter 67 - 67: Difficulties Of Leveling Up Li Wei sweated upon hearing Lara''s remark when Elva came to help him. "Sister, what level we have nothing to do with you, and why did you come here without telling me? Aren''t you also in a party? Is it really okay to leave like this?" she asked with a pout. Everyone has secrets, and it wouldn''t be good if she tried to inquire again. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their party is already good and fixed. She didn''t want to cause dissatisfaction by forcing anyone to reveal their secrets just because her family members asked. More importantly, the secrets Li Wei holds are very important, and he will be captured the moment anyone learns them. It''s not like she didn''t trust them, but they drink alcohol regularly, and it wouldn''t be good if they told someone when they are drunk. Hearing her, Lara became surprised as she saw Elva helping him; nevertheless, she answered. "We came back from Earth as there wasn''t anything interesting. We were about to return with our party when I thought you also joined a party officially and came to pay a visit before leaving," she explained with a smile. Elva became stunned listening to her. "Sister, you are returning? Isn''t it too soon? You said you will stay for a month?" she asked with a puzzled expression. Watching her, Lara nodded and explained. "We wanted to stay, but Earth doesn''t have much mana yet. Because of it, there are no high-level monsters that we can kill to level up, so it''s useless to stay here and it''s a waste of time." "Also, it''s really hard to get quests nowadays, so we decided to return early. If we delay more and stayed here, our levels will become stuck again," she replied with a sigh, thinking about the difficulty of getting quests. Alice became stunned hearing this. "Sister Lara, aren''t you level 122? Why wouldn''t you get a quest easily?" she questioned, looking at her with a confused face. Li Wei too looked at Lara but with a shocked expression after hearing her level. Li Xin, Olivia, and Lily were also the same, wearing astonished expressions. Valeria City, where they are currently staying, is an E-level city, and it is very hard to find someone above level 50. But now there are two people standing ahead of them who are higher than level 100. Suddenly, Li Wei''s eyes shined a little. ''It would be good if I could learn their skills, but how,'' he murmured in his mind and started to think of a way to have them use their skills. While Lara became silent hearing Alice''s question and hesitated to answer. "Lara, just tell them. They will know sooner or later, and it will be good to let them know. After all, there are also people from other worlds coming here, and not all are good," Silvia remarked, watching her hesitation. Listening to her, Lara nodded and looked at everyone. "It isn''t easy to level up after 100 because there are many people who want to level up, but the number of monsters is low, and people start to fight with each other to level up." "To avoid fighting, the guild holds a competition for the quest. As long as there is a winner, they can take it. But the competition is too intense, and it''s impossible to win every time," she explained with a sigh. She didn''t want to discourage them, but with how the worlds are merged, there will be many bad people who will do anything to take revenge if they lose. Even though the guild restricts adventurers not to steal the quest through the contract, they can''t control them for not playing tricks that might even cause the death of others. "But you all don''t have to worry; it will take a year for you all to level up to 100. At that time, the Earth will also have high-level monsters, and it will be easier to level up," she assured them and glanced at everyone. "However, what is with your leveling up speed? Isn''t it too fast?" she asked with a puzzled face. It''s only been one week since she left Elva and Alice at Valeria City. It''s really hard to think about how they leveled up so fast. Silvia nodded, hearing her. "Yes, it''s too fast. If they continue to level up like this, they will soon reach level 100 in just a few months," she replied with a frown and looked at Li Wei. But before she could ask the reason, Elva answered her. "We found the dungeon of the sage, where we got a lot of experience points as a reward," she replied, telling a little truth and lying a little. It wasn''t a lie, honestly, as the sage gave Li Wei the skill, and they are getting the experience points through it. She didn''t want to lie to them, but also didn''t want to tell them the secrets and could only do this feeling a little guilty. "So it''s the dungeon of the sage," Silvia nodded with an understanding expression and didn''t ask anything else. ''It''s no wonder I wasn''t able to see Li Wei''s skills,'' she thought, feeling relieved that it isn''t something harmful. She and Lara weren''t interested in their secrets but were worried they might take the wrong path. However, after hearing Elva, they could see she was telling the truth with their skills and became relieved that they are not choosing wrong methods to level up. Li Wei too heaved a sigh of relief when he saw them drop the subject and looked at Lara. "Ms. Lara, you said it is difficult to level up after 100, but it''s only with the guild quests, right? What about the eternal dungeon? Can''t you level up there?" he inquired with a puzzled face. He had read it in books that the sages and heroes level up in the eternal dungeon, not to mention everyone was also talking about going there to level up. However, Lara shook her head at him. "The eternal dungeons are protected by the kingdoms, and only royals, nobles, and chosen people can enter. Of course, you can also enter if you have a legendary class, a hero, a sage or if you hold a blessing of gods," she explained with a wry smile thinking of leveling up. ''If our party was able to enter there, then we wouldn''t have to go on Earth to look for the monsters,'' she thought with a dejected look. Li Wei frowned after hearing her explanation. ''The world is more complicated than I thought, but I have to enter the eternal dungeon,'' he murmured in his mind, thinking about the inheritance of the sage. "Ms. Lara, aren''t the eternal dungeons created by gods to help us? Why are they restricted then?" he asked with a puzzled look. But this time Silvia answered him. "No, it isn''t created by gods; it was created by the almighty person, but no one knows who he/she is or if they even exist," she replied shaking her head and continued. "However, that Almighty person appeared in every four worlds'' history and created eternal dungeons before even the four worlds were connected to each other." "The Almighty person also helped people a lot and earned the name of god, also causing the misunderstanding that the eternal dungeons are created by gods," she explained, taking a pause. "Also, the eternal dungeon is limited to level 250 monsters, and will only be opened once a month with limited spots. Most of them belong to royals and nobles, while for others, they hold a competition for the remaining spots," she added. Hearing her Li Wei nodded with a hard expression. ''Looks like I have to find other ways to get a rare class for XinXin and others if I don''t want to reveal my secrets,'' he thought and pondered silently with a frown. However, in Silvia and Lara''s eyes, he looked like a dejected person after knowing how hard it is to level up. "Little brother, you don''t have to worry too much. After all, there will be more monsters spawning in the future as the Earth is merged," Silvia assured him. "Yes, I know," Li Wei nodded, not dissolving her misunderstanding. Silvia saw him not getting dejected too much and glanced at everyone. "Well, I don''t have any problems with Alice in your party, but make sure to treat her good. After all, she is someone with a small brain and big boobs," she said, looking at Alice with a disappointed expression. "Sister!!! Why are you dragging me for no reason?" Alice screamed with a pout. "I also don''t have any problems with Elva being in your party, but do treat her with care. After all, she is much more fragile than she looks," Lara also agreed, looking at Elva with a gentle expression. "Ms. Silvia, Ms. Lara, you don''t have to worry about it. No one will treat them badly," Li Wei assured both of them. Hearing his response, both Lara and Silvia nodded. "Little brother, you should change your class soon. Even if you lose all your skills, it doesn''t matter, as the Jack-of-all-Trades class isn''t worth it," Silvia advised him and glanced at others. "Also all of you just focus on your special class skills, and the skills from the system. They will help you a lot. Don''t level up the advanced and master skills unless they are very rare," she suggested. Li Wei and everyone nodded at her advice, but no one took it seriously after all, he is a bugged guy who can get a lot of money. Chapter 68 - 68: Alice Good Work Watching everyone not rejecting her suggestion, Silvia felt relieved. "Ms. Silvia, Ms. Lara, why don''t you sit inside the camp and talk? You are staying here for a while, right?" Li Wei suggested with a question. Silvia agreed with a nod. "Yes, we will stay here for a while as our cute loli party leader is busy with planning where to go. Also, don''t call me Miss; you can just say big sister Silvia. The same goes for Lara," she replied with a wink. Lara glared at her but didn''t say anything, agreeing silently. "Sister, then let''s go inside and talk," Alice beamed happily, knowing she didn''t have to study. "Ehh? Why is Allie so happy? Don''t tell me you like me. I am not interested in girls, but I will reluctantly agree if it''s you," Silvia replied with a blush. "Sister!! Don''t joke. I don''t like you, and I am straight!" Alice shouted at her in denial. "Ahem, we should go inside," Elva intervened before they could go any further in talking about sleeping together. Everyone agreed and entered the cave, but they all gathered in Li Wei''s tent. Alice, Elva, Silvia, and Lara sitting on one bed. While Li Wei, Li Xin, Olivia, and Lily sat on the other. ''Why are they more carefree than us?'' Li Wei thought, looking at the other bed. Where Elva sat silently with an embarrassed face, Alice laid down on the bed happily getting a pillow lap from Silvia who caressed her hair. Lastly, Lara looked at the cats with a sigh, sitting behind Elva and hugging her from behind. Looking at them like this, he felt a little weird, but it was a normal thing in this world as the number of women is a lot higher, but still they were too carefree. He too has an urge hug Li Xin, but she wouldn''t allow it in front of new faces. As for Lily, she is in the lap of Olivia in her slime form, and he couldn''t bear to separate them. "Um, why are you here, big sister Silvia? Big sister Lara? Don''t you have something important to talk to them?" he asked, looking at them. Hearing his question Silvia chuckled. "What important talk can there be? We came here to meet them and relax. Why should we talk about the stuff that will fry my head?" she replied with a cute yawn. Her F cups shook a little and almost coming out from her tight black attire. Li Wei removed his glance from her after all she looked too seductive with her cat ears and adult face, but it was still in his tolerance range and didn''t affect him too much. Silvia too noticed this and smiled. ''What good tolerance he has, no wonder Elva and Alice chose to party with him,'' she thought with an approving look. "Well, I want to know more about your world, like the history of your world and technologies," she stated her purpose. She had asked some people, but it doesn''t mean they will tell everything, as for the people who lied and requested from her, they were already in the grave. Li Wei nodded at her and explained the history of the Earth, whatever he knows. While everyone also listened to him as they wanted to know the history of the Earth. Li Xin just stayed silent, not interfering, and enjoyed as he ruffled her hair from time to time to not let her feel left out. "... This is all I know about the Earth. If you want more information, you can search in the books from the Earth," Li Wei explained everything. Silvia and Lara nodded, pondering about the information. What he told them was the same as others from the Earth told them, while there were additional details as he bragged about how great novels and games were that changed everyone''s life. "What about your plans next? Are you going to the other kingdom to level or other worlds?" Lara inquired, hugging Elva tightly. "We will go to the Capital City after leveling up to 50, but I think it will be delayed a bit as we want to earn more money," Li Wei answered after thinking a little. He wanted to earn money as well as level up more so he can be safe in the capital city. Unless he himself is level 100 or above, he didn''t plan to go there. Lara nodded, pondering a little, and suggested him a few things that he should be aware of before heading there. Their chat continued for a while when the communication tool of Lara rang. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Elva, Alice, and everyone, we will say our goodbyes then," she said after checking the communication tool and hugged Elva tightly while giving her a soft kiss on her cheeks. "Sister, when will we see you again?" Elva asked with a sad expression. As adventurers, they roamed around the world and weren''t at home often. Lara smiled softly and ruffled her hair. "I will visit you whenever I have time, and you can also come to me as there are teleportation portals in each city. They might be a little expensive, but it''s good to use at certain times," she consoled, giving her a kiss again. While Alice too looked at her sister. "Sister, why don''t you use your Shadow Clone to give me a good hug and kisses?" she requested with a cute look. After all, for some reason, her sister is happy and didn''t beat her up; she didn''t want to miss this chance. Hearing her, Silvia shook her head with a smile. "Looks like Allie is still a kid who wants some hugs and kisses," she muttered softly but used the Shadow Clone skill. Suddenly a clone of her appeared not looking any different than her. Li Wei, who was watching their discussion, almost gave thumbs up to Alice. ''Good work, Alice. I will forgive you for what you did yesterday,'' he murmured in his mind and directly used the Eternal Learning skill while increasing his Intelligence attribute. ¨C¨C¨C AP: 1,400 ¡ý1,000- MP: 12,935/12,935 ¡ü5,000+ Intelligence: 2,587 ¡ü1,000+ ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the special skill Shadow Clone- 72.] A notification sounded as 10,000 MP got deducted to learn the skill. ''A level 72 skill. It''s a pity I can''t use it because my level has fallen,'' he thought and looked at Alice, who was getting hugged and kissed by both of them. ''I should thank her even if she did it because of her lust. With level 72, my clone can go beyond 200 kilometres while carrying my 60% of strength and I can create 2 of them,'' he thought, arranging the information in his head. After a while, both Lara and Silvia finished their hugs and kisses with their little sisters. "Elva, here, take this. It is my gift to you before leaving. Make good use of it," Lara said suddenly, taking out an item. Chapter 69 - 69: Big Sisters Are Rich Looking at the item in Lara''s hand, Li Wei became surprised. It was a black bow inlaid with some gems. "It''s a level 70 bow; you will be able to use it from level 40, and it will help you up to level 80. It''s useless to me, so take it," Lara remarked, handing over the bow. "Un, thank you, sister," Elva nodded with a smile, accepting it. But once again, Lara took out something. "Also, here are some coins cards; each has 5 million in it," "But don''t use it unless you really need it because once you go to the capital, there will be blessed people who will buy it for a higher price," Lara explained, giving her a total of three cards. Li Wei became stunned after hearing this, and the same followed for his party members. ''Damn, big sisters are rich,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind and opened his chat panel secretly. Li Wei: Will it create a problem if I use my ten times bonus on other people''s coin cards? He asked the goddess. The Heroes and Sages did this to earn more money, but they did it with their two times and four times of blessings. He too wanted to earn money but was afraid that it might become a problem. After all, there were some heroes who disrupted the balance of the world and got their blessings restricted or stripped by the world system. "Ding," soon he got a reply. Goddess of Life: As long as you don''t go overboard like doing for every person, it won''t cause a problem, and it''s best to give them only two times or four times of their coin card value. Reading the message, Li Wei became relieved and looked at Lara. "Big sister Lara!" he called her. "Hmm, what is it?" Lara looked at him with a question. "Big sister Lara, you just said someone in the capital can purchase the coin cards at a higher price. How high the price do they give you?" Li Wei inquired. Lara pondered a little before answering. "You can say it depends on luck; after all, the blessed people have arrogance and are liked by the Nobels and Royals." "Because of this, most of them don''t appear in public and set whatever price depending on mood, but they set it only a little higher where everyone will buy at that price," she explained. Hearing this, Li Wei fixed his gaze on her. "Then, sister Lara, what if someone can double your money? What will you do?" he asked. Lara and Silvia both became stunned after hearing the double word. "Of course, we will give him all of our cards. Little brother, do you know someone who possesses two blessings?" Silvia asked, her eyes shining. It isn''t easy to find a person with two blessings as they are protected by countries, and normal people can''t meet them. "Yes, I know someone who can do this. If you form a non-disclosure contract, I can tell you who that person is," Li Wei replied, confirming with a nod. Hearing this, Lara didn''t hesitate and took out a contract paper and signed it with Silvia. "Here, you can check the conditions," she said, and used her telekinesis to send the contract paper towards him. Li Wei took the contract paper with a little disappointment as he wasn''t able to learn her telekinesis skill because of his low MP. Nevertheless, he read the contract and signed, pressing his thumb on it and gave back a copy to them. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You should have already guessed it, but I hold the blessings and can double your money," he informed, gazing at them. Lara and Silvia both showed a surprised expression. "Little brother, so you can double our money. It means you hold two blessings, right? But why isn''t it showing on your panel?" Silvia asked with a puzzled expression. "My situation is a bit special big sister, but yes, I can double your money as long as they are coin cards and also gold coin cards," Li Wei replied, not disclosing too much. It''s not like he didn''t trust them, but he didn''t want them to know too much or it might harm them. Lara and Silvia nodded, not asking anything about his situation. "Then I will trouble you for this. There are a total of 100 million coins and 20,000 gold coins in these cards. It''s okay even if you give us half," Lara conveyed, giving him the coin cards. "Little brother, take mine also. 80 million coins and 15,000 gold coins," Silvia too gave him coin cards. Li Wei became shocked after knowing the amount. If he used ten times the bonus, it would definitely go into billions. Watching his shocked expression, Silvia shook her head. "Little brother, don''t be excited too much. This money is too little if you go to a higher level. You have to buy skills that will cost you 100k to 200k gold coins." "Not to mention you also have to upgrade your equipment; if not, we wouldn''t be looking for blessed people like you," Silvia expressed with a dejected face. "Big sister Silvia, big sister Lara, you can just come to me next time if you want, as my situation is special and can''t go blatantly asking for others'' coin cards," Li Wei replied with a shrug and looked at the coin cards. ''I am rich,'' he shouted in his mind. This is what he needed to become more powerful, and not to mention, he has to buy some skills for everyone. Li Xin and others were also happy when they saw this; however, Elva and Alice felt a little guilty as they were profiting a lot. But they didn''t care much as their sisters were also getting the double amount. Lara and Silvia also became relieved as they heard his reply. They also praised Alice and Elva for finding a good party leader. ''Let''s do it,'' Li Wei thought, not hesitating anymore, and used the coin cards. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, Congratulations, you have used the following coin cards: 1. Coin Card 10 million (18) = 1.8 billion 2. Gold Coin Card 5,000 (7) = 350,000 (350k)] ***** Gold Coins: 351,000 (351k) ¡ü 350k+ Coins: 1,803,337,700 (1.8 billion) ¡ü 1.8 billion+ ¨C¨C¨C Looking at the numbers, Li Wei felt like he is in heaven and looked at the Angels. Ahem, Lara and Silvia. "Big sister Lara, big sister Silvia, I am done. Can you give me your guild cards so I could transfer the money to you?" he requested. They were not in his party, and he can''t transfer the money using the party function. With no choice, he could only ask for the guild cards. "Sure, here, take our both guild cards," Lara replied, sending him their guild cards with telekinesis. They were also happy at receiving the double money, or they will have to search a lot and might not even get anything. Taking their guild cards, Li Wei didn''t hesitate and transferred the money after calculating. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, the following transfer is successfully proceeded Lara Vernier: 200 million coins and 40,000 gold Coins Silvia Niel: 160 million coins and 30,000 gold coins] ***** Gold Coins: 281,000 (281k) ¡ý70,000- Coins: 1,443,337,700 (1.4 billion) ¡ý 360 million - ¨C¨C¨C Looking at the amount they received, both Lara and Silvia felt happy but not too much as it was still little to them. Suddenly, Lara thought of something and looked at Li Wei. "Li Wei, I would like to tell my party leader about this. Of course, I will ask her to sign her contract first before disclosing anything about you." "You will also benefit from it as you can get the money from our whole party," she requested. Most of the money was in the party leader''s hands as they needed it to buy the materials and equipment while others also have money just like how they saved it. It would be a good thing if they can get double money now as they needed to upgrade their equipment. Hearing them, Li Wei nodded without hesitation. "Of course, as long as you create a non-disclosure contract with her, I don''t have any problems," he agreed, taking out a contract and gave it to her after signing it. It would be a foolish thing to reject such offer as he is earning money without any work. He felt a little uncomfortable to have the beautiful women work, but it was just a little; money is more important. "Thank you, Li Wei. Then, I will contact her immediately," Lara nodded and took out the communication tool to contact her party leader. Lara: Margaret, I found someone who can make our money double. Margaret: Really? Lara: Yes, I just doubled my money. Come here; I sent you my location, but you have to sign a non-disclosure contract before I could tell you who is that person. Margaret: Of course, I know this. Let me gather the coin cards of our sisters, then I will head there immediately. Lara: Okay, I will wait. Lara replied with an okay and closed the connection. "I will go outside to fetch our party leader," Lara informed everyone and stood up. "Hey, Lara, wait! I also want to see our cute Loli party leader. She must be happy and will look even cuter," Alice shouted, following her outside the camp. Chapter 70 - 70: Big Loli Sister Is Also Rich After Lara and Silvia went out, only Li Wei and his party remained in tent. Li Wei glanced at Elva and Alice. "You aren''t dissatisfied with me for not telling them everything, right?" he asked; after all, they have a good relationship with their sisters. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Elva and Alice both shook their heads. "You don''t have to worry too much, brother Li. They too have their secrets and wouldn''t tell us, so there is nothing wrong with that," Elva assured him with a smile. "Yes, brother Li, you don''t have to worry too much. But what about you? Because of our sisters, you revealed a lot of things," Alice asked with a difficult expression. Li Wei smiled, shaking his head. "You don''t have to worry too much. I am prepared for this. The contract will restrict them from telling about me to others unless they have my permission," he assured them. "But the money we have is still not enough if we want to level up faster," he murmured with a frown. Just his Goddess of Death Edition skills were enough to run him out of money, not to mention there are equipment and other things. As they chatted about the money, they soon heard footsteps from outside the tent. "We are coming in," Silvia informed and came inside with Lara and a girl who looked like a 12-13 year old. Li Wei and them stood up; after all, they are big people even if they look small. They all gazed at the small girl with blonde hair as she looked too cute like a kid. The small girl also observed them curiously when her golden eyes became fixated on Li Wei. Just as she was about to say something, Silvia chimed in. "Little brother, let me introduce you. She is Margaret Stafford, a 24-year-old legal loli, she is single, and also is the party leader of Blue Moon," Silvia introduced with extra explanation and a wink. Hearing this, everyone became speechless, and of course, Margaret glared at her. "Silvia! You will not get any allowance for this month," she declared, her voice sounding like bells. "Noooo! Margaret, it''s my money; you can''t just take it as you want," Silvia complained with a pout. However, Margaret ignored her and looked at Li Wei. "I am Margaret Stafford, the party leader of Blue Moon. I already signed the contract; you can check it," she introduced herself and gave him the contract paper she signed outside. "I am Li Wei, the party leader, and they are my party members. You should already know that I hold two blessings and can double your money," Li Wei replied after checking the contract. Margaret nodded. "Yes, I know. I really like to thank you as it will help us a lot," she expressed her thanks with sincerity. Hearing her, Li Wei shook his head. "Ms. Margaret doesn''t have to worry; I am also profiting from it. Just give me coin cards, and I will double it," he replied politely. "Okay, then I will give you all the cards, which totals 2.2 billion coins and 72,000 gold coins," Margaret said, taking out the cards with the help of magic. The cards numbered around 300+, and they didn''t fit in her small hands. Li Wei became stunned looking at the numbers of cards. ''Damn, big sister Loli is also rich,'' he shouted in his mind and looked at the coin cards again. "Isn''t it too much?" he asked, not knowing how they managed to collect this many. "Little brother, our party contains 24 beautiful flowers, so there is a lot of money they have been saving for years. And also, you know, no one has plucked them yet," Silvia replied with a smirk, adding extra information again. "Silvia, you are not getting next month''s allowance," Margret stated and looked at Li Wei before Silvia could complain. "It might look like a lot, but the higher level you are, the lower the value of coins gets." "We save the money for buying skills because they get auctioned off, and it isn''t easy to get unless you have a lot of money in your hand," she explained. Li Wei nodded at her. ''So the money belongs to all party members, and they have been saving for years. It''s no wonder they have gathered a lot,'' he thought silently and used the coin cards. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, Congratulations, you have used the following coin cards: 1. Coin Card 10 million (220) = 22 billion 2. Gold Coin Card 5,000 (144) = 7.2 million] ***** Gold Coins: 7,481,000 (7.48 million) ¡ü 7.2 million+ Coins: 23,443,337,700 (23.4 billion) ¡ü 22 billion+ ¨C¨C¨C Looking at the numbers, Li Wei felt like the god of wealth. "Ms. Margret, please give me your guild card so I could transfer the money," he requested, asking for the guild card. Margret nodded and gave it to him. Li Wei didn''t hesitate to transferred the money; after all, he can''t cause the dissatisfaction with a good client. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, the following transfer is successfully proceeded Margret Stafford: 4.4 billion coins and 1,440,000 (1.40 million) gold coins] ***** Gold: 6,041,000 (6.04 million) ¡ý 1.40 million- Coins: 19,043,337,700 (19 billion) ¡ý 4.4 billion- ¨C¨C¨C Li Wei looked at the remaining numbers with satisfaction and gave her guild card back. "Li Wei, here is the friendship sigil of my party. If anyone asks where your money came from, you can just use my name there," Margaret stated, giving him a blue badge. Li Wei nodded and took it; he needed this now or he wouldn''t be able to spend money openly. The badge showed her party is a C-level party. It wasn''t high, but in these two worlds, only B and C levels dominated. "Thank you, Ms. Margret. If you have coin cards again, you can visit me; I will double them," Li Wei expressed his thanks. "Then we will take our leave; we have a quest to do," Margaret nodded with a reply and headed outside. Li Wei and his party also followed them to send them off. "Sister!! Where is my gift?" Alice asked with a pout as she didn''t receive anything. "What gift? I am too poor to buy one, and you aren''t a kid, so you shouldn''t ask for gifts," Silvia replied without a care. "Umm." Alice glared at her with a pout as her ears drooped down. "Well, bye, everyone. We will go then," Silvia smiled and looked at Margaret. "Loli Leader, let''s go!" she shouted with a smile. Li Wei now finally understood why she has less money than Lara; it''s because of her mouth. "Humph, I will teach you a lesson when we go back," Margaret harrumphed with a glare and hugged the waist of Silvia and Lara with her little hands. Li Wei and his party became stunned watching this when they opened their mouths wide. ''Damn eternal learning skill; it''s your time to show off,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind as he saw them flying in the air. Chapter 71 - 71: Returning [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned an ''A'' grade skill Flight-85] Looking at the prompt, Li Wei felt excited. "It''s really a flying skill, and ''A'' grade at that," he exclaimed. "Brother, you learned the flying skill? Really?" Li Xin asked, her eyes widening with shock. She too wanted the skill that could let her fly. Alice, Elva, and others also gazed at him with the same thoughts. Li Wei nodded with a smile. "Of course, I learned it, but my MP is too low and can''t use it now," he muttered, looking at his MP bar and feeling a little headache. * MP: 7/12,935 * ''There''s only seven points of MP remaining because the skill level is high, and if I want to to learn more higher-level skills, I would need more MP,'' he pondered and contacted his clone to come back. "Brother Li, how much money do we have now? We are rich, right?" Alice asked with an excited expression, forgetting about the gift she has not received from her sister. Li Wei smiled but didn''t answer; instead, he showed the system panel to everyone. "19 billion!" Everyone exclaimed with a gasp, looking at the numbers. They never thought they would see this much money when they had just started to level up. It''s been only a week since they joined his party to level up, and now they have so much money, even exceeding the Blue Moon party in cash. Olivia felt emotional and depressed. She wanted to work hard to get money and pay her debt, but now there is too much without her even doing anything. Li Xin and Lily were also happy, as they could get stronger with the money and help him. Watching their expressions, Li Wei nodded and decided to drop one more bomb. "You have forgotten that I have 6.8 million gold coins means 68 billion coins," he mentioned, making everyone shocked again. The 19 billion they have was already an astronomical number, and now the addition of 68 billion was too much. "But brother, what are we going to do with this money? Even if we have a friendship sigil, we can''t use all of it, right?" Li Xin inquired with a frown. The amount is too big, and they can''t spend everything, or it will be noticed by others. However, Li Wei shook his head. "You don''t have to worry too much; I already have a solution for this," he replied and continued. "I will transfer one billion to everyone, but don''t use it immediately, and only level up skills that can help you escape and avoid attacks." "After we return to the city, we will get the fake status skill for everyone, then you can level up other skills as you want," "We will also buy some useful skills along the way for attacking and support," he explained and transferred the money. Li Xin and others nodded, not rejecting his suggestion. They really need a skill that could hide their status; if not, trouble will come to them. After transferring the money, Li Wei looked at the other direction where his clone was coming back. Watching the clone, everyone became confused. "Brother Li, are you not hunting any monsters more?" Lily inquired with a baffled face as she morphed into Li Xin. "I want to hunt, but before that, I have to do something," Li Wei replied and turned to her. "Lily; level up your morphing and teleportation skill to level 30, and all of you also level up your important skills," he instructed as he recovered his MP and pondered about the skills of big sisters. He really wanted to learn them, but his Eternal Learning skill is the most absurd thing; it would be idiotic to let many people know. ''If I go to the capital, I can watch the fights in the arena and learn skills without having my secrets disclosed, so there is no need to hurry,'' he murmured silently and frowned when he thought of Sophia the skill giver. ''Just who is she to give me such a world-breaking skill? Maybe she is a goddess who came out for fun,'' he pondered, but he wouldn''t dare to ask her. After all, which idiot wants to provoke a pretending tiger? If it says it''s a bunny, then it''s a bunny; there is no further discussion, or you will become the bunny for its dinner. As he pondered, his MP recovered fully while Lily and others were also done with leveling up their important skills. ''I should also level up my skills,'' he thought and opened his character panel. Without hesitation, he leveled up his Fake Status and Analyze Eye to level 30 for an amount of 56 million coins. "Damn, it''s taking too many coins. I need another 202 million coins to upgrade shadow step to level 70. I will become poor at this rate," he muttered with dissatisfaction. Nevertheless, he leveled up his shadow step to level 70. The goddess of death edition skills has their advantages, even if they are costly, not to mention it will work even if he leveled it up to 100. After doing this, he asked Li Xin and others to use their leveled-up skills so he could learn them. ¨C¨C¨C ???Goddess of Death Edition Skills (4):- -Analyze Eye: Level 30 (0/310k) ¡ü20+ -Shadow Step: Level 70 (0/710k) ¡ü40+ -Fake Status: Level 30 (0/310k) ¡ü25+ ** @Level 30: Teleportation (¡ü15+), Morphic Mimicry (¡ü21+), Fatal Mirage (¡ü30+), Evasion (¡ü16+). ¨C¨C¨C Looking at the leveled-up skill, Li Wei nodded and glanced at his clone. "Change to someone else and hide your face, also use fake status to hide your name and everything," he commanded. The clone nodded and changed his face and shape to a middle-aged man. Li Wei then turned towards the girls. "All of you level up your Analyze Eye to level 30 and scan him to see if you can see his status or not," he instructed them while also checking the status of the clone. The name it showed was "clone," and his own name wasn''t shown, but to be sure, he decided to double-check again. "Brother Li, there is nothing wrong with it, and it doesn''t show your name," Elva replied after checking it. "It''s good then," Li Wei nodded and commanded his clone to kill the monsters in nearby areas. His level has dropped to 26 and can''t use skills above level 30. It means the clone is still restricted to 10 kilometres until he levels up to 50 again. "It will be noon soon, and I will prepare for a meal. You can do whatever you want; we will be returning today," he announced suddenly. Everyone became stunned at his sudden return plan. "Brother Li, aren''t we going to level up more?" Alice asked, tilting her head. However, Li Wei shook his head. "Once I level up to 50, I will have two clones that can go up to 100 kilometres to kill monsters. The whole North plane will be covered in it even if I stay in the city, so it''s useless to stay here." "As for your levels and training, we should rent or buy a villa where we can get a training room and other facilities," he explained. "What! We are getting a villa, Brother Li?" Alice exclaimed loudly. "Yes, we will. Anyway, I will prepare for a meal until you all decide what kind of villa you want; maybe we will end up buying it," Li Wei suggested as he made preparations for cooking. Honestly, he didn''t need a villa, but after some thought, he decided to buy one as he wanted to try his forging and other skills. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] Suddenly, a notification started to buzz in his mind, and his level shot up from 26 to 32. "I am leveling up finally," he murmured and locked his level at 30 and glanced at his locked attributes. After getting locked, he could see what his attribute limit is, but it increased a lot because of his high spirit attributes. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I can increase my attributes further,'' he thought, and without hesitation, he directly increased everything by 500 while Li Xin and others talked about the villa. "Sister Li, what kind of villa are we getting?" Lily asked after learning what a villa is from Olivia. Li Xin shook her head and glanced at Elva. "What do you think, Elva? I am not very knowledgeable about this world and what kind of villas are there," she asked. "The villas are normal, where a party of 30 can live freely, and they come with a lot of facilities from a forging room to a training room. I think Brother Li wants a villa to train his other class skills," Elva replied after pondering a little. Li Xin nodded, not being surprised. When Li Wei decided to choose the jack-of-all-trades class, he did it to learn all the skills. He definitely wouldn''t let the chance go. As they continued their conversation, Li Wei was done preparing meals. He asked them to have meals and study later. However, Alice didn''t complain too much this time, beacsue she was happy that her sister left a high level dagger for her secretly. Li Wei, who didn''t have anything to do, played with Lily in his lap. Of course, in slime form, after being glared at by Li Xin coldly as he waited for his level to become 50 so he can leave his clone here without much trouble. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] Finally, after an hour, his level reached 50, and he headed back to Valeria City with everyone. After arriving, Li Wei first registered Lily as his familiar in the guard room so he can take her inside the city. "Let''s go; there is still time before evening. We should head to the property sales department where they sell or rent villas," he suggested and headed there with everyone. Chapter 72 - 72: Villa Just as Li Wei entered the city; inside the Adventurers Guild, Rosalie received a notification about his entrance. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t follow him outside, as it would create trouble if he found her with his hidden skills. She didn''t want to provoke a future hero for no reason. (Should I follow him?) she asked with a sound transmission. (No need, the priestess is here with her legion; she will take action if something happens. Just focus on work.) The voice of the guild master Maurice rang in her ears. (Okay.) Rosalie nodded and resumed her work. ... Inside the property sales department. "Hello, Mr. May I know if you want to buy or rent a house?" a beautiful receptionist, Linda, asked Li Wei as soon as he entered. Li Wei didn''t bother to talk too much and directly took out the friendship sigil of Blue Moon Party. "I want a villa with all facilities; can you show me the pictures first so I could decide?" he stated, showing the sigil. "A C-class friendship sigil!" Linda uttered with shock after glancing at the sigil and hurriedly took out the highest level of the photo book. She didn''t care if it was true or not because no one dared to pretend unless they are really related to them, or they would be hunted down. "Mr. I am Linda, and here are the few villas that are currently available," she replied, showing him the photos inside the books. "Only three villas?" Li Wei murmured with a frown. "Um, Mr. many people came here and bought all the other villas. If not, there would be at least 50 to choose from," Linda explained, watching his frown. Li Wei nodded and glanced at the photos of the three villas. They were equipped with all kinds of facilities he needed; however, there was also a difference in quality. Villa No. 3 had a training facility that could handle level 50 attacks. They also had 40 rooms with a three-story building. Villa No. 2 was different with a four-story building and 50 rooms. Also, the training facilities could withstand level 60 attacks. As for Villa No. 1, it was more luxurious and grander with a six-story building, 70 rooms, and training facilities with level 70. Li Wei pondered, looking at them. "Can you tell me how much it costs to buy them?" he inquired. "Yes, Mr., Villa No. 3 costs 180 million coins, Villa No. 2 costs 280 million coins, and lastly, Villa No. 1 costs 380 million coins," Linda answered hurriedly while also observing his expression. But his expression was too calm and remained unaffected by the cost. Li Xin and others were the same too and didn''t show much reaction. There were still gold coins that were worth 68 billion. What is this small thing in front of them? "What do you think, should we buy it?" Li Wei asked Li Xin and others for consent. The villas were located inside the core city, and everything was good. He didn''t find any problems, not to mention there were also guards on duty. "Yes, you can buy it, brother; it''s too cheap. I thought it would cost billions," Li Xin replied, and others also nodded with the same thought. Li Wei nodded back and looked at Linda. "I will buy the Villa no.1," he stated without hesitation. "Okay, please wait. I will immediately begin the procedure," Linda replied, coming out of her stunned look and hurriedly took out the deed seal. "Here is the deed for the villa, please sign it and then transfer the money," she instructed. Li Wei nodded and signed the deed while also transferring money. Everything happened swiftly without any problems. [Ding, Congratulations Mr. Li Wei for purchasing and acquiring Villa No. 1. The Valeria City will exempt you from all the tax you have to pay in the city. -Recorded Message] A system prompt appeared in front of Li Wei making him surprised. Nevertheless, he wasn''t too surprised and looked at Linda. "I can move to the villa now, right?" he inquired. "Yes, you don''t have to worry about anything. The villa has an auto-clean facility that will clean itself two times a day," Linda replied with a polite smile. It is a big customer after all. "Also, here is the key to your villa, and a manual on how to use the training facilities," she mentioned, giving him a booklet and a golden key. "Okay, then we will take our leave," Li Wei nodded, taking the items, and left with everyone to check out from the inn. Watching his back, Linda felt her flutter a little when she suddenly remembered the sigil. "It''s the friendship sigil of Blue Moon Party! It means he is friends with Loli Goddess Margaret!!" "No, I have to find him. I can''t let the chance go," she exclaimed loudly and ran outside hurriedly but was disappointed as Li Wei and his party had already left. "How did he gain the sigil of all women party, not to mention they are all rich. Don''t tell me he is a boy they decided to raise after visiting the earth," she murmured, her mind running furiously with countless possibilities. The Blue Moon party has a lot of fame because they have money and beauties. Many girls also wanted to join their party, but it is said the Loli Goddess Margaret is too strict. ''If I can butter him maybe he can recommend me to the party,'' she thought, returning to her work, or she might get fired. ... "I can''t believe that I will be living in the villa so soon. Sister will be definitely jealous," Alice exclaimed happily. "It''s just a villa, and it''s still low level. Once you hit level 70, all the training facilities will be useless," Li Wei replied, shaking his head at her, leading everyone towards the villa. After passing some security gates and verifying as owner, they all arrived in front of a grand six-story building. It was even covered with high-quality glass and luminous lamps. "It''s so big and grander than from the photos," Li Xin murmured, looking at the villa. "Yes, Sister Li, but from now on, it''s all yours," Alice replied with a hidden meaning and smirk. Li Xin blushed but didn''t deny her. "Let''s go, we should look inside and choose our rooms." Li Wei suggested and took out the key. The key was normal, but it was made with different materials and runes on it. He put the key inside the keyhole of the magnificent door l, and a few clicks sounded as if moving a gigantic mechanism. *Creak!* The door opened with a loud creak, revealing the inside of the villa filled with luxury¡ªbig sofas, dining table, kitchen, 13 rooms, and everything. Most of the training facilities were underground, while some were outside and on upper floors, so they couldn''t see them. But there were two magical lifts to take them to higher floors. Li Wei and others were surprised by the luxury; however, they didn''t waste time and took the lift to the upper floor. The upper floor was also the same but with 10 rooms, while one of them being the biggest for the party leader. "Choose your rooms and get freshened; I already ordered dinner from the inn and it will come soon," Li Wei informed them. Everyone nodded not rejecting his suggestion and looked at the rooms. Alice and Elva chose the same room, while Olivia and Lily also decided on the same room. Li Wei then turned at Li Xin. "Let''s go; that''s our room," he stated, pointing at the party leader room. "So you did have other motives," Li Xin glared at him with a pout. "What motives are you talking about? Let''s go and clean up; dinner will be coming soon," Li Wei denied and urged to get her ready as he led her inside the room. Honestly, he did have motives, or he wouldn''t buy the villa for no reason. However, he became stunned when he entered the room, the same happened for Li Xin. They both looked at a bed that could allow ten people to sleep at a time. The bathroom doors were opened, and they could see a bathtub where ten people could take bath together in it. Nevertheless, they were only stunned for a little while and got ready as the dinner was coming. The order arrived and Olivia received it before anyone could. Li Wei didn''t go to the servant shop to pay her debt yet because everyone was tired and wanted rest, but he did apologize to her for this. However, Olivia said there is no need to apologize just for this, as they have money they could pay anytime. Li Wei didn''t say anything after that and had dinner with everyone on the top floor of dinner table. As everyone was tired, no one checked the villa and returned to their rooms for rest. Li Wei and Li Xin too were in their rooms, laying on the big bed. "Brother, I never thought that we would have a villa like this," Li Xin muttered softly with a smile. "Well, it happened faster than I expected; maybe because we met Elva and Alice, if not, it wouldn''t have happened," Li Wei replied, thinking a little deeper. His luck is worst, and he didn''t believe he met them because of it. Li Xin''s luck might have played a role here, but the one who started it is Sophia. She recommended Elva and Alice to join his party. ''Maybe she is really a goddess; if not, it would''ve been more hard to earn money for me like this,'' he thought. Chapter 73 - 73: Going Out Alone Just as Li Wei was thinking about Sophia, the person in question floated in the air above Valeria City, looking at his villa. However, there was an entity beside her made of complex red virtual cubes that circled around itself. "Raphael, you really like to create trouble, right?" Sophia inquired with a smile. [Denied] A systematic girl''s voice rang from the entity Raphael, instantly denying her. "Ehh? When did you start to lie, Raphael? It''s a bad thing," Sophia pouted, hearing its response. "If you don''t like it, then why did you make the dungeon break happen? Don''t give me a reason; I know it''s something you did," she inquired again, glancing at the entity with a cute, irritated face. The entity Raphael pondered for a moment before answering her. [Reason: Requested, Who: Can''t Tell] Hearing this, Sophia glared at the entity. "Humph, you are lying again. You definitely can tell me who the person is, but you are not even telling me now," she huffed with an irritated expression but didn''t inquire further. "I really wonder what your mother will think if she found out you all kids can lie now," she muttered, shaking her head with a dejected face, and focused on villa No.1. "I hope you can get powerful enough after all; it''s only four worlds that have merged yet, and you have to complete my one condition later," she whispered softly and vanished with the strange entity Raphael. ..... Inside the villa, Li Wei stopped his thoughts about Sophia because it''s useless, as he will not get answers by overthinking. No matter what, the contract is already set in place, and he can''t do anything; the same goes for Sophia, even if she is a goddess. ''I should just ask the goddess of death about her, and I also have other questions I want to ask,'' he thought and asked everything he wanted. Soon he received a reply; some of them got answered while some did not. ''So I can raise my attributes to 100,000 points without having side effects, to increase it I need to level up more'' he murmured in mind as he read the reply. While he also got some scary replies from the goddess of life: ''Is this even something you should ask? We don''t know when you will die so it''s useless to ask us, but if you want to, just say it,'' she said. ''Why does a goddess of life talk about killing? It doesn''t make any sense,'' Li Wei thought, feeling a shiver down his spine, and closed the system panel. Suddenly, his gaze was attracted by Li Xin who was busy pondering, and felt how it would be good to have more of her in clone forms on the big bed. "Brother, don''t you think the beds and baths are too big?" Li Xin asked suddenly after pondering, even though she knew what they were for, she still asked to know his thoughts. "Of course, they are big so I can have the XinXin and XinXin''s clone harem," Li Wei replied without hesitation, just as he was thinking. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother!!" Li Xin glared at him but couldn''t utter anything. She didn''t know whether to feel happy that he loves her or sad that he wanted a harem of her. ''Dumb brother, tell me how should I decide,'' she thought with a troubled face. However, Li Wei didn''t care and glanced at her; she appeared more sexy today. Because for some reason, she wore a silky red short-skirt nightdress that revealed her milk-white thighs and skin a lot. He could also see the fabric was thin, but it''s a pity it wasn''t wet; however, it still did its job, almost making him feel her skin. "XinXin, you are becoming more and more enchanting," he uttered taking a deep breath, controlling his urges. "Un," Li Xin blushed feeling his gaze and felt a little puzzled. ''Didn''t he like my thighs? Why isn''t he making any moves today?'' she thought, feeling a little relieved and disappointed. Li Wei saw the disappointment in her eyes and gave her a soft and tight hug. "XinXin, just sleep; we have a lot of things to do tomorrow," he whispered, planting a kiss on her cheek. It''s not like he didn''t want to make a move, but if he did, he wouldn''t be able to calm down as they were alone and might end up doing it. But he wanted to wait for the right time, and today it wasn''t, not to mention he wants to make it a special day for her and didn''t want her to regret later for being too hasty. "Un, then I will sleep; good night, brother," Li Xin nodded and closed her eyes, hugging him tightly when she felt a cold and warm feeling on her cheeks again. "Good night," Li Wei murmured, kissing her cheeks again when he stiffened a little. ''This is hell mode,'' he thought with irritation, calming his indecent thoughts as her soft breasts touched his arm. After a hard fight he finally closed his eyes to sleep. .... Next morning, Li Wei woke up and looked at Li Xin, who was still sleeping like a pig. "She must have been tired," he murmured in a low voice, caressing her cheeks gently. ''It''s the 21st of July today. I have to choose the gift for her,'' he thought, pondering what to do. His birthday is on the 23rd, while Li Xin''s is on the 24th. It means he has two days'' worth of time to get a suitable gift. "I should visit the shops first to see if I can make something," he muttered and got up to take a bath. After a while, everyone also woke up, and Li Wei made breakfast for them. "Brother Li, are you going to play with me today too?" Lily asked with hope, looking cutely at him in Li Xin''s form. Yesterday, he told her about the novels and comics he read, and she wanted to listen to it more. However, Li Wei shook his head. "Not today, Lily. I have other things to do today," he replied with an apologetic expression and glanced at the door of the training room. "Brother Li, It looks sturdy and won''t open with our attacks," Alice murmured, observing it. "Of course, after all, it''s for level 70," Li Wei replied and placed his hands on the blue panel beside the door to open it. *Click* *Click* *Click* A few mechanical sounds echoed, and with a creak, the ten feet metal door opened, revealing a wide room in front of them. "What a big room!" Li Wei murmured with surprise, looking inside. The room was wide enough to fit two small airplanes easily; even the height wasn''t a problem here. "Wow, it''s really big!" everyone exclaimed with surprise and looked around. Li Wei ignored them and arrived in front of the small desk where a red panel was set up. "Brother Li, is it a control panel?" Alice inquired with curiosity. "Yes, it''s a control panel. With it, I can give you permissions to use any skills inside the villa and can also control the other magical functions of the villa," Li Wei explained and placed his hands on the red panel to change a few settings. It was just like a modern system where he could choose what to do and gave everyone permission to use any skills inside the villa. "Okay, I am done with setting up, and you can use any skills inside the villa, but it doesn''t mean you can use offensive skills inside the city, so he careful when going outside" he informed them after he was done setting up. "Brother, are you going out?" Li Xin asked with an unwilling expression; she knew he would go out but still felt dejected. She too wanted to follow him, but it would only slow him down. Watching her like this, Li Wei nodded with a smile. "Yes, I will be going out to buy skills and other necessary things and probably will not come until evening, so make sure to order the food, okay?" he explained, patting her head to soothe her. "Un, I will wait for you," Li Xin replied with a pout. Li Wei smiled and pinched her cute cheeks. It was very rare for him to leave her alone, but he felt relieved this time as there are others to accompany her. "Elva, Olivia, I will leave XinXin in your hands then," he informed, treating Li Xin as a child and received a glare from her. "Brother Li, what about me?" Alice asked with a pout, and Lily too looked at him. However, Li Wei ignored the two big kids and looked at Elva and Olivia. "Brother Li, you don''t have to worry too much; she is not a child," Elva replied with a giggle, watching his care for her. Olivia nodded, also agreeing with Elva. "Anyway, take care of her, and also, if you all want to buy something, you can tell me through the chat function of XinXin; I will purchase it along the way." "Bye, I will take my leave then," Li Wei informed and glanced at Li Xin. But before he could do anything, she hurriedly backed out, knowing he was going to make her embarrassed. Li Wei felt a little disappointed for missing the chance and left the training room but didn''t leave the villa immediately. "Shadow Clone," he chanted, and his second clone formed in front of him. "Protect them secretly using stealth; unless there is a need, don''t use offensive skills and contact me if anything happens," he instructed. The clone nodded and disappeared from the place, hiding itself. "Now I don''t have to worry even if they wander inside the city," Li Wei murmured with relief thinking about this. After the class upgrade, his class was now D level, which is higher than the E level Valeria City. Because of this, he can now use all skills inside the city and can appoint his clone to protect them, but if he or his clone used the offensive skills, it will still alert the city. Before leaving, he once again checked the security of the villa and then headed towards the Adventures All-in-one shop. Chapter 74 - 74: Emilys Father However just as Li Wei entered the Adventures All-in-one shop, he got a question thrown at him. "Brother Li!! You are here again, but why are you alone? Did you fight with sisters?" Emily asked hurriedly, her expression filled with concern after watching him come alone. ''No, it can''t be. The Harem of Brother Li can''t and mustn''t fail,'' she thought, deciding herself. Li Wei saw her concerned expression and felt something off; nevertheless, he answered her. "No, I didn''t fight with them. They are at home training their skills," he replied. "So that''s it. Wait, did you say a home? You bought a house!!" Emily exclaimed with wide eyes. "Yes, I bought a normal villa. Anyway, do you have any skill crystals and skill books that can hide the status?" Li Wei inquired, not telling her too much about the villa or she would ask tons of questions. "Of course, we have, Brother Li. Do you need any other useful skills? Look, here is the list; you can choose from it," Emily replied with a nod, taking out the list. "But, Brother Li, you have to take me to your villa today. I want to see it," she requested with big eyes and a pitiful expression. "No, I have a lot of things to do today, so I can''t take you there," Li Wei answered, rejecting her while skimming through the skill list. "Umm," Emily pouted at him. ''Just wait; I will find it by myself. I can''t go outside the city, but hehe, inside the city, no one will stop me,'' she thought, making her plans to sneak into his villa. Li Wei, who didn''t know her thoughts, decided on the skills. "Give me Fake Status, Concealed Weapon Mastery, Navigation, Swimming, Climbing, Signal Creation, and Telepathy. Give me five each, and all must be master tier," he asked for the skills he needed. These skills were available easily and can be used by every class. For the class-related skills, he didn''t decide immediately and wanted to buy later. Hearing him, Emily nodded and asked the servant girl to bring the skill crystals and looked at Li Wei with a smirk. "Brother Li, do you need the skill Sensual Massage Techniques? It''s very good and all girls likes it" she inquired in a low voice looking at him. ''Hehe, with these skills, sisters will definitely not let go of him and his harem won''t fail,'' she thought with underlying motives. Listening to her, Li Wei sighed. "Why does a kid like you know something like this, and of course, I need it. Give it to me; I will transfer the money instantly," he replied with a hushed tone, looking around with a sneaky expression. Emily beamed happily hearing him and opened a locked drawer with her hairpins, taking out a skill book. "Here, it''s for 1 million coins," she whispered, giving him the skill book. She did a lot of shady deals like this, of course, with women who came to shop, and it was her first time giving it to the opposite sex, but for his harem, she decided to sacrifice her reputation a little. While Li Wei became speechless, watching her do it in a familiar way. ''Is it really okay for her to know this, and why does she look too familiar with it?'' he murmured in his mind with doubt. Nevertheless, he nodded at her and transferred the amount without hesitation and his the skill in the item box. After a few minutes, the servant girl came with skill crystals in her hands. "Brother Li, here are all your skill crystals; it will cost 17.5 million coins. And now, you have to take me to your villa," Emily requested again with hope. After all, she did a big favour just now. However, Li Wei shook his head as he transferred the money. "I am not going home now, but I want to meet your father. Where is he?" he asked; this is the real purpose he came here. "Hmm, my father? He is on the third floor. If you want to meet him, I can take you there," Emily replied with a puzzled face. ''Is he going to ask for my hand in marriage?'' she thought, her imagination running wild. "Okay, then take me there," Li Wei nodded and followed her to the third floor, where he heard the sound of hammering metals just a little away from him. "Father, Brother Li came here to meet you," Emily informed directly, opening the office door without care. "Emily, how many times do I have to say you just can''t barge into my room without waiting for my answer?" a handsome man with blonde hair chided her and looked at Li Wei. "Li Wei, it''s been a while since we met. Why don''t you take a seat, and Li Xin didn''t come with you?" he asked after seeing him alone. "Uncle Loid, Li Xin is at home, and I came here to request something from you," Li Wei stated his purpose. "A request? Yes, sure, you can tell; I will help you as much as I can," Loid replied without hesitation as Emily sat on his lap while reading a few documents on the table, like a working boss. "Uncle Loid, my request is that you to teach me blacksmithing," Li Wei stated his request. He could''ve found other blacksmiths, but there was no one more popular than Uncle Loid in this city. Why would he let the chance go if he can learn easily? "Huh, so it''s just this? Of course, I can teach you. Let''s go to the workshop. I also have to craft a weapon for a client, and you can watch my crafting to learn few things. Then I will guide you later," Loid answered, making Emily stand up from his lap. "Yes, Uncle Loid, I don''t have problems with that," Li Wei nodded with excited eyes. He wanted to learn the blacksmith skill so he could craft weapons for himself and his party, or if he kept buying them from others at every level, then even billions wouldn''t help him. As for selling them, no way; he wouldn''t let the equipment used by Li Xin get into the hands of others, even if they are girls. He also wanted to craft a few things for her to make a gift, and it would be best if he could learn the skills of the best person in the city. Watching his excited eyes, Loid shook his head and led Li Wei and Emily (who forcefully tagged along) to the workshop just ahead of his office. *Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang!* S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sounds of hammering echoed, reaching everyone''s ears as soon as they got inside the workshop. "Huh?" Li Wei became stunned looking at the workshop. He thought it would be small, but it was as big as twelve rooms where thirty people were hammering metals in front of their magical furnace. "Hehe, Li Wei, this is just a normal workshop; the real one is still inside," Loid talked proudly, looking at his stunned expression. Li Wei, however, didn''t care about it and directly activated Eternal Learning skill while adding more attributes to his intelligence. ¨C¨C¨C AP: 0 ¡ý3,000- MP: 30,435/30,435 ¡ü15,000+ Intelligence: 6,087 ¡ü3,000+ ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, Congratulations, you have learned the following Advance skills: @Level 30: Metalworking, Basic Enchantment, Armor Crafting, Weapon Forging, Tempering, Flexible Defence Artistry, Enchanting Arsenal, Bulwark Crafting, Master of the Blade, Molten Mastery, Quenching Methods.] ¨C¨C¨C ''Level 30 advanced skills!!'' Li Wei became stunned looking at all the skills that were level 30. ''Damn, they must have spent all money on the skills,'' he cursed, thinking about this. He just leveled up his 5 skills to level 30 while learning 8 new skills, and all of them were advanced level 30 skills. "Brother Li, let''s go," Emily reminded him, nudging his clothes with her little hands. "Ah, yes, let''s go, Emily," Li Wei nodded, coming out of his thoughts, and followed uncle Loid with Emily to his workshop. He once again became stunned because this workshop was filled with rare and all kinds of materials. "Haha, this is my metal collection. I even have some C and B level metals that are hard to find in this city," Loid boasted again with a proud expression and lit up the furnaces. "Just sit there; the room temperature will go high but will not affect too much. As long as you watch me, you will understand some basics, and then you can also give it a try," Loid instructed, pointing at the bench a little away from him. Li Wei nodded hurriedly; he is just here to watch and do nothing. He then glanced at the bookshelf a little away from them. He wanted to read it but decided to ask later and sat on the bench. "Brother Li, why do you want to learn blacksmithing?" Emily asked curiously, sitting beside him. "Hmm, I like to learn many things, and also, I want to craft a few tools," Li Wei replied when he suddenly felt Emily leaning on his body with a lazy expression, but he didn''t care. "So you want to craft something. Do you know my mother is a Jewelcrafter? You can also learn from her; it will not be useful, but you can do it more beautifully if you want to give the gifts to sisters," she mentioned with a yawn. "I will think about it," Li Wei replied with a nonchalant expression, but he already decided he was going to learn it. Chapter 75 - 75: Emilys Mother "Li Wei, I will start forging. Look closely," Loid informed him before putting the metals in the furnace with fire-mana crystals. Li Wei nodded at him and looked closely. He was also interested in the forging process and took the notice of fire-mana crystals. ''I have to buy the fire-mana crystals to power up furnace,'' he thought, pondering a little. The furnaces were magical; to run them, they needed F level fire-mana crystals, which could be found easily if you dug a little deeper in the earth. The magic crystals were also divided into grades from F to SSS levels. There were also earth, water, and other elemental crystals; however, some were too rare and couldn''t be found easily. They can also be used for enchanting, power sources, and other things. ''I hope Uncle Loid uses a special class skill, unlike the other blacksmiths who only used normal ones,'' he murmured in mind thinking about that skills. In the outside workshop, they were crafting just common equipment and didn''t use many skills. If he couldn''t get a special class skill, then it would be useless as they are the most important. He then focused on Loid, who took out the red-heated metal and started hammering. *Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang!* Watching this, Li Wei didn''t hesitate and activated his eternal learning skill. [Ding, congratulations for learning the special class skill Mana Blade Crafting-30] ''Huh? Only one skill? Maybe Uncle Loid is using other skills too, but I may have already learned them outside,'' Li Wei muttered in his mind as he only learned one skill. He then once again focused on him, watching with interest. Emily too looked at her father, but she felt bored and sleepy. "It''s really boring, brother Li, let me sleep," she murmured and laid down on the bench, using his lap as a pillow. Li Wei shook his head with a smile and ruffled her hair. "You can go out and have fun, you know," he suggested. However, Emily shook her head. "No, I don''t want to go. It''s more boring there," she replied and closed her eyes, not caring about the sounds. ''I wonder when Brother Li will take me to level up,'' she thought, slowly drifting to sleep. Li Wei became speechless watching her really sleep. ''What a girl. She can even sleep in the sounds of hammering,'' he thought with a sigh and casted Arcane shield on her while also using it to block the sounds of hammering to let her sleep peacefully. Loid, who was hammering and was about to do the same, saw this, with a smile on his mouth. ''He is really a good guy; if not, Emily wouldn''t like him so much,'' he thought and continued his hammering. The time taken wasn''t much, and in half an hour, a level 50 Rare grade sword was made. The grades of all equipment''s were divided into Common, Rare, Unique, Epic, Legendary, Mythical, and Divine. The grades appeared more simple but were harder to achieve. For Common items, they can be mass-produced at once. For Rare items, you have to do it one by one, but unless you are good at smithing, you won''t be able to craft it. Even one mistake can lead to failure, and then the item will become a common grade. As for the higher grades, there was no need to say they were more difficult and needed a lots of unique things to craft them. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Li Wei, I am done. Do you want to try forging? I will guide you," Loid suggested, looking at him. However, Li Wei shook his head. "Uncle Loid, I want to learn more before I try, as I don''t know what kinds of metals and ores are there," he replied and looked at the bookshelf. "Can I read those books first so I can know about metals and other things?" he asked for consent, pointing at the bookshelf. "Haha, of course, you can read them. They are not some secrets but were actually prepared for new people like you. Of course, there are even some that could still help me," Loid agreed with a laugh and glanced at Emily, who was sleeping beautifully. "I am really sorry if Emily is troubling you. She is a naughty kid," he apologized after watching her still sleeping. "Uncle Loid, you don''t have to worry; she isn''t troubling me," Li Wei denied, shaking his head. "Then take your time to read this. I will go and take care of some paperwork," Loid informed, leaving Emily and Li Wei inside the workshop. Li Wei saw him going back to his office and wanted to read books when he remembered Emily is still sleeping on his lap. "Well, whatever. I should also use my other skills to get it done faster," he murmured and opened his panel to level up his telekinesis skill when he noticed his level increased to 62. ''The clone finally started killing,'' he thought with a nod and leveled up his telekinesis skill to level 30 with 465 SP. He then used the skill silently to pick up all the books and made them float in front of him. After that, he opened the all books at once with telekinesis while activating his eternal learning skill. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..]... Hundreds of notifications rang as he learned all of the knowledge inside the books within 30 seconds. "How good would it be if I can do the same in the library," he wished with a sigh and returned the books to their places while arranging the information in his mind. "Now I know every metal up to D tier while also knowing some C and B tier with blueprints and knowledge of crafting different things," he muttered to himself. When, a knock was heard on the door of the workshop. "Emily, are you inside?" a sweet voice rang as a woman entered the workshop to discover Li Wei and Emily sleeping on his lap. Her brown eyes widened with a stunned expression, but she hurriedly recovered from it and looked at him. "Li Wei, it''s been a while since you came, and Emily is troubling you, right?" Eliza murmured with a pout and moved towards both of them, her long brown hair fluttering with her graceful movements. Li Wei became stunned to see Emily''s mother here, but he hurriedly shook his head. "No, she isn''t creating trouble," he replied, denying her. "Okay, If you say so," Eliza nodded, dropping the subject. "But where is Li Xin? She didn''t come with you," she inquired, seeing him alone. "She is at home, and I came out to learn blacksmithing from Uncle Loid. Also, I want to learn some basic jewelcrafting," Li Wei explained, looking at her. He really wanted to learn it because jewel crafting is very different from what its name suggests. The jewel crafter can create runes to engrave on the jewels. They are mainly used for increasing attributes or a protective amulet that will create a shield if their life is in danger. Just like Emily has one to protect her. Because of this, he wanted to learn it more as he can have more ways to protect them. Hearing him, Eliza nodded with understanding. "So you came to learn, then you are crafting a gift for Li Xin, right?" she asked. "Yes, I want to craft a gift and accessories for other party members. Aunt Eliza, you are a Jewelcrafter, right? Can you teach me how to craft a few accessories, also I wanted to read a few books about it?" Li Wei requested everything at once. "Of course, I can teach you. Follow me to my workshop; there are also books that you can read," Eliza answered as she took Emily in her arms after Li Wei removed the Arcane shield. "You are really taking care of her, but she will become even naughtier," she told him with a pout and pinched Emily''s cute sleeping face. Li Wei shook his head with a smile and followed her. Her workshop was different; there were no furnaces but some magic tools to engrave the runes and create jewels. However, there were a lot of beautiful women sitting in front of their tools and looked at him with curiosity. "Hey, who is that new face? He is really handsome." "Yes, he is, and it doesn''t look like he is from this world." "Wait, I have seen him; he came here with Emily before." "Ahh, you are right, he did come." Chattering followed as many of them were free and didn''t care about Eliza, their boss. "Why are you all not crafting and chatting together? Do you want me to cut your pay?" Eliza chided them with a cold glance after watching this. "Ahh, sorry, sister, we were just distracted a little." "Yes, look, I am already done with mine and was about to do the next one." "Yes, me too." The working women replied with a carefree expression, not being afraid of her much. "Sigh, no one is afraid of me," Eliza sighed with a pout and looked at the culprit of this, Emily. It was all her spouting nonsense, how carefree she acted in the house to others, or it wouldn''t have been the case. However, Li Wei ignored her and looked at the beautiful women with his eternal learning skill. Chapter 76 - 76: Learning Skills [Ding, congratulations for learning following Advance skills: @Level 30: Engraving, Gem Identification, Transmutation, Gem Elemental Infusion, Warding Spells, Gem Polishing, Microscopic Engraving, Fine Detailing, Intricate Carving, Texture Finishes] Li Wei became stunned after watching the skills. ''That''s a lot of skills to craft,'' he murmured in his mind and followed Eliza to her workshop after she recovered from the damage Emily has caused. Her own workshop was a lot different, as there were flowers and designs on walls. A lot of gems stored inside glass, showcasing its beauty on shelves, there were also five big bookshelves and a small bed where she laid Emily down to sleep. "Humph, after creating trouble for others, she''s sleeping peacefully," Eliza murmured with a pout but gentle look and looked at Li Wei, who was stunned. "Li Wei, you have chosen the weaponsmith subclass, right?" she inquired. Li Wei nodded, not denying her, he couldn''t tell her that he was Jack-of-all-Trades right. Watching his nod, Eliza pondered for a moment. "With your subclass, you will be able to use engraving, but it wouldn''t work perfectly with gems." "So, I will recommend you to do it only for decoration or just leave a space for the gems." "You can buy the enchanted gems from any shop, and with your subclass, it will be easy for you to set it up," she suggested. "Yes, I know. You don''t have to worry, Aunt Eliza," Li Wei replied with a nod. "Then I will begin crafting. You can watch how I do it. If you have any questions, do ask," Eliza told him and pointed at the small bed. "You can sit there and watch," she suggested. Li Wei nodded and sat on the bed just a little away from sleeping Emily. He then looked at Eliza, who began crafting with his Eternal Learning skill. [Ding, congratulations for learning the special class skill: Jewelcrafter''s Legacy:30] ''Aunt Eliza must be crafting a higher-tier item,'' Li Wei thought after watching her using the special class skills. This skill can give a better and precise view of jewelcrafting while also making sure to avoid any mistakes to craft a higher-tier item. The time it took for her was less, as she was just making an earpiece accessory with a red gem engraved on it. Soon, she was finished and looked at the earpiece with a nod. "Here, Li Wei, take this earpiece. I don''t know why you wanted to give a gift to Li Xin, but I will also give her a gift, whatever the occasion is," she told him with a smile, giving the beautiful red metallic earpiece. Li Wei became stunned when he saw this. "Are you sure, Aunt Eliza? You just used the gems on shelves and high-quality materials to engrave runes in it," he asked with doubt. With his Analyze Eye, he could see it''s a level 45 earpiece that can block any life-threatening attacks up to level 50. Not to mention, it''s Rare tier and can be sold for a few twenty millions if auctioned off. There are many girls in the world, and the items of them are more in demand, making them expensive. She will definitely make a loss giving it for free. "It is a gift and give it to her. Also I am more rich than you think; I even have a villa in the inner city and wanted to buy the No. 1 villa." "But it''s a pity; it was bought by some tycoon," Eliza muttered with a disappointed face. The property sales department didn''t tell anyone who bought the villa because it was related to the C class party. So people only knew it was some tycoon who bought it. Li Wei stiffened a little at her mention, but he was also surprised that she is rich. But it was normal at her level, not to mention the whole shop is earning a lot. "Anyway, Li Wei, there are books with designs that can help you, so read them," Eliza said, pointing at the bookshelves. "Also, let Emily sleep; she wasn''t feeling well yesterday and was awake the whole night," she muttered, ruffling the hair of Emily. "Okay, Auntie Eliza," Li Wei nodded and looked at Emily with the Analyze Eye, but he didn''t find anything, which means everything is okay now. "I will take my leave then; you can check the books freely," Eliza informed before leaving. Li Wei nodded again and looked at the bookshelf after confirming she left. Without hesitation, he applied his telekinesis while activating the Eternal Learning skill. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..]... Notifications of him learning the knowledge rang continuously for a few minutes. "There are really a lot of designs, but it''s a good thing. Now I will not run out of ideas to give gifts," he murmured with a smile as he found all kinds of accessories with a lot of designs. He then pondered what to do next. "I have learned the skills, but they are only for weaponsmith and jewelcrafter. To learn the other sub-class skills, I have to visit other workshops, but how?" he muttered with a frown. He has already visited the two workshops he could because of Aunt Eliza and Uncle Loid. While the other workshops were under other persons, and he couldn''t enter just because he wanted. "It would''ve been great if Emily wasn''t sleeping," Li Wei muttered, thinking about this. "Anyway, I should use plan B then," he murmured to himself, ready to go in stealth when he felt someone nudging his clothes. "Unn, brother Li, what plan B are you talking about?" Emily asked, waking up and looking at him with sleepy eyes. Li Wei froze at her question but replied. "It''s nothing; I was just speaking to myself," he explained keeping his expression calm. ''Damn, I let my guard down thinking she is sleeping,'' he cursed himself and hoped she wouldn''t ask any more questions. "Un, but why am I in Mother''s workshop? When did I come here?" Emily asked with a confused face. Li Wei felt relieved that she was not asking anything and explained to her. "So, I was brought here by Mother when I was sleeping." Emily nodded with a lazy expression and looked at him. "Are you going home now? Can you take me there?" she asked, her eyes becoming larger with eagerness. "Emily, I am not going home yet. I want to buy some metals, ores, and gems. Also, I wanted to look at other workshops too," Li Wei replied, shaking his head. "Can you take me to other workshops? Then I will take you home to see my villa tomorrow," he requested, ruffling her hair. "Of course, I can take Brother Li to other workshops," Emily replied without hesitation. "Purification," Li Wei nodded and used purification on her to make her sleepy face fresh. "Un, Brother Li, are you a healer?" Emily asked with a stunned face after watching him use purification on her. "Let''s go. Show me the other workshops, or we will be late," Li Wei didn''t reply and asked. "Un, then follow me," Emily nodded with a pout and led him to other workshops of Artificer and Toolmaker. She didn''t know that he learned all the skills with one glance. But after coming out of the Toolmaker workshop, Li Wei felt a little disappointed as he was not able to read the books, also there was an Elemental Forger class that was missing. They could be found only in capitals or big cities where they can get special ores and metals, so they weren''t here. He then looked at the skills he learned. ¨C¨C¨C Advance skills: @Level 30: Innovative Design, Tool Modification, Precision Crafting, Material Knowledge, Tool Proficiency, Tool Maintenance, Runesmithing, Magical Artistry, Alchemical Knowledge, Infusion Mastery. ¨C¨C¨C ''It''s a pity no one was using their special skills,'' Li Wei thought with a disappointed look. "Brother Li, what kind of ores, metals, and gems do you want?" Emily inquired as they arrived on the first floor. "Well, for metals, give me iron, bronze, silver, gold, platinum, Glimmerite, Lumisteel, and Aetherium, each 10 kg. The same goes for Eldertitanium Ore and Wyrmstone Ore." "As for gems, give me Meadow Jade, Twilight Tourmaline, Forest Emerald, Crystalline Quartz, and Aurora Gem, each ten pieces." "All of it must be D level. Also, give me ten thousand D level-fire crystals," Li Wei replied after pondering for a while. Emily became stunned at the orders, but she asked the servant to bring it. "Brother Li, did you hit a jackpot or what? Do you know these materials will cost you 47 million coins?" Emily asked with a curious look. "Eh, really? I thought Emily was giving them to me for free, that''s why I am buying them," Li Wei replied with an shocked look. "Humph, it won''t work on me; you have to give me money even if you are a brother," Emily replied with a humph. "Okay, here, take the money, and be ready tomorrow; I will come to take you to the villa, okay?" Li Wei replied, patting her head. "Un, but don''t forget, or I will never forgive you," Emily nodded as she gave him the materials he bought. "Then bye, I will take my leave," Li Wei said, exiting the shop, and heading towards his next destination. Chapter 77 - 77: Alex Harrison "Boy, you''ve come again. Don''t tell me you want another servant?" Ninon asked as she saw Li Wei entering the shop. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, I''m not here for a servant but to repay Olivia''s debt," Li Wei replied, shaking his head. Ninon became a little stunned at his words. "Repay the debt? Are you sure? It''s a total of 180 million," she asked, her eyes narrowing a little. Li Wei nodded without hesitation. "I have already decided to repay it, Ms. Ninon. Just start the required process; I will transfer the money immediately," he stated. Ninon nodded, taking out Olivia''s debt contract and wrote his name on it. "Before you transfer the money, sign here first, so the debt contract of hers will be valid if you pay the money," she instructed, giving him the debt contract. Li Wei nodded and read it before signing it. "Ms. Ninon, can you tell me the reason why Olivia took the debt?" he inquired wanting to know her situation. However, Ninon shook her head. "I am restricted from divulging any information about servants'' private life, so you have to ask her yourself." "But Olivia wasn''t the one who took the debt, and she is not from the Elmoral Kingdom," she replied and didn''t explain further. Li Wei frowned after hearing her. ''Olivia didn''t take the debt; then how did she become a servant?'' he thought, his frown becoming harder. "Boy, you don''t have to worry too much. She signed the contract to become a servant willingly while also asking to move to a different kingdom." "If you really like her, then get closer to her slowly. When the romance between you blooms, you can start asking these things," Ninon recommended him with a smile. "You have got it all wrong; she is my official party member. That''s why I wanted to know about her situation," Li Wei explained, shaking his head, and paid the debt amount. "So that''s the case. I thought you would be interested in her," Ninon murmured with disappointment, giving him the debt contract paper after everything was done. Li Wei took the contract paper and exited the MystiServs shop, proceeding towards the adventurers guild. However, he didn''t go there but to a butcher shop in front of the guild. It was a shop where they dismantled the monsters in front of the adventurers to let them see if there is a skill crystal or not. While they also have tools to detect the skill crystals inside the bodies of monsters so the adventurers won''t face a loss for wasting high-priced organs just to check. "I hope I can get the skill crystals; after all, it''s a dungeon of the sage," Li Wei murmured entering the shop. The inside was big enough to store a hundred big trucks. There were also multiple big platforms to dismantle and hang the monsters. "Young man, do you want to dismantle the monsters?" A middle-aged man inquired after watching him. "Yes, I want to dismantle two dungeon floor bosses and one dungeon boss," Li Wei replied with a nod. The butchers here have to look for customers themselves as adventurers only wanted highly skilled ones to dismantle. If not, the price of monster organs will drop for not handling carefully. The middle-aged man''s eyes widened when he heard the dungeon bosses. "Young man, you are not kidding, right? Two floor bosses and one dungeon boss? What level are they?" he inquired with doubt. "The dungeon boss is Venomstrike Serpent, level 19, while the two floor bosses are Goblin King, level 18, and Fanged Wolf, level 17," Li Wei replied, looking at him. "I want to dismantle them. Are you free?" he asked. He didn''t care if the middle-aged man had a high-level skill or not. He was here to learn the skills and get the skill crystals, not for money. "I am free, but my skill level is low, so you should find someone else," the middle-aged man replied with a disappointed face. "You don''t need to worry about it; just dismantle the monsters. I don''t care about money," Li Wei said, shaking his head. "Are you sure, young man? It will make the monster parts sell for a lower price," the middle-aged man inquired. "Yes, I am sure. Just do it fast; I don''t have much time," Li Wei replied, affirming. "Okay, if you say so, I will dismantle it. My name is Luke, and I also have a new tool to detect the skill crystals accurately. I will try my best," Luke nodded and asked him to follow to his platform. "I am Li Wei, as I said earlier. You don''t have to worry too much; just do it fast," Li Wei replied and looked at other butchers, but it was a pity no one was butchering and were gathered in front of the platform. Looking at his gaze, Luke decided to explain. "Just now, someone got a skill crystal with the master rank Inferno Wave skill in it, and people are asking if she would sell or not," he said. Li Wei nodded but didn''t head there to buy, as he could hear a girl saying she doesn''t want to sell, no matter what the price. He continued to follow Luke and arrived at his platform. Without hesitation, he directly took out the three monsters with the size of big trucks before even Luke could say anything. "Dismantle them and give me skill crystals," he stated again, not caring about his reaction. He was really in a hurry and didn''t want to waste too much time here. Luke smiled wryly, but he got to work as he wore gloves and an apron. However, before he could cut them, he took out a small black stick. "This stick is called a skill crystal detector; if there is one, it will change its color to red." "Of course, if you still don''t believe it, you can dismantle everything, but you will get very low price if you really do that," Luke explained and pointed the stick on the Fanged Wolf''s heart. The stick immediately turned red, indicating there is a skill crystal. "There is a skill crystal in his heart," Luke nodded with a murmur, but to be sure, he decided to double-check the wolf''s head and other organs. The stick didn''t change until he pointed at its wolf''s stomach. "Huh, there are skill crystals in the stomach too," Luke muttered, feeling surprised. Li Wei also became a little stunned at this. ''Maybe because it has eaten the monsters inside the dungeon,'' he thought and looked at Luke who was checking other monsters. They were also the same as the wolf, showing skill crystals at two different places. A few people gathered with a stunned expression after noticing this. "Hey, look, someone just found six skill crystals." "What, are you kidding me? Don''t lie." "Of course not, look, Luke is checking again; see." "Oh damn, is it really the case or the tool is faulty?" "No, if the tool is faulty, it wouldn''t change its color." "You are right; let''s go and see, maybe he will sell." The people started to discuss and arrived there to look. Li Wei frowned a little but didn''t care. He really wanted to use the Morph skill to hide his face, but there are high-level people who were still returning. It wouldn''t do any good if he got caught inside the city with other face. "Hey look, it''s starting," someone shouted, pointing at Luke, who took out a sharp knife and made a cut in the place of the heart. Li Wei also looked at him, but with eternal learning skill. [Ding, Congratulations for learning the side class skill Monster Dismantling-28] A notification rang as he learned the skill, and information about dismantling monsters entered his mind. ''It will take a lot of effort to do it as the monsters are big,'' he thought and looked at Luke. The wolf was as big as a truck, and it took time to take out the skill crystal without harming its organs too much. But he finally took it out after a few minutes. "Oh, there is really a skill crystal." "Yes, it is; I thought it was just a fluke." The people murmured, conversing between them, while some people who were allowed to use Analyze Eye inside the shop used it to see the skill. The people who were allowed to use skills were from the skill shops, auction houses, while some others who got the permission with money and status. Of course, there were limits as they could only use it on the monsters and skill crystals. Li Wei didn''t care about this and looked at the skill crystal with Analyze Eye. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Item: Skill Crystal | Skill: Elemental Bolt Class: Elemental Mage | Rank: Master Use: Fire different types of Elemental bolts... **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C "A master rank skill; it''s another master rank skill," someone shouted with a stunned expression. "What, another one? Damn, what skill is it?" "It''s an Elemental Bolt for Elemental Mages." "Will he sell?" "Who knows; maybe we can try." The people discussed, but no one made a move and focused on the young rich man who was heading towards Li Wei. He was around 19 years old, handsome with brown hair and blue eyes. "Hello, brother, I am Alex Harrison, party leader of Harrison party," he introduced himself, reaching out his hands with a smile. Chapter 78 - 78: A Grade Skill Li Wei became surprised that someone came to him to introduce himself, but he too did the same. "Nice to meet you, Alex. I am Li Wei, party leader of Order of the Abyss," he said, shaking hands with him. However, after hearing the name of his party, Alex and everyone looked at him with wide eyes. "Order of the Abyss!!" "How the hell did he choose his party name?" "I wonder how the Nobles will react if he got famous as righteous ones." "Who knows? Did you forget the prince also has an evil name for his party?" "That''s a lot different idiot. And speaking of Nobles, isn''t Alex one too?" "Yes, you are right; look at his expression." The people talked with each other again and looked at Alex, who wore a frozen expression. "Mr. Li Wei, you are not joking, right?" Alex asked with doubt, changing the way to address him from brother to Mr. "Why would I joke about something like this, and may I ask the reason why you came to me?" Li Wei inquired as he let his frozen arm go. "So your party is really named Order of the Abyss," Alex muttered, gulping silently and making preparations for escape just in case. Li Wei became stunned noticing this. ''This guy is the same as me,'' he thought, feeling funny. Whenever he is in any complex situations, he would think of escape first, the same is going for this Alex Harrison. "Well, Mr. Li Wei, I wanted to ask if you are selling the skill crystal. Do you see, I am also an Elemental Mage, and I need that one. I will buy it for 15 million coins," Alex stated his purpose, giving the price. "No, I am not selling this," Li Wei denied, shaking his head, and took the skill crystal from Luke, storing it in the item box. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Continue to dismantle; don''t stop," he instructed him. Luke nodded and started his job to extract the crystals from the big stomach. Alex was disappointed a little and also became relieved as he didn''t attack him. This scene also fell into the eyes of others and whispered secretly. "Look, he is scared of him." "Of course, he will be after all; his big sister beat him whenever he said he is going to fight Evil factions." "What a pity he is really good at fighting but was wasted because of her sister." "Whatever it is, she is too beautiful; I want to marry her." "F**k, don''t talk here, or you wouldn''t see the sun of the tomorrow." "So what, I will see the sun of the day after tomorrow" The people continued their conversations in low voice, making sure no one hears it. However Li Wei was able too but he ignored them and looked at Luke. ''Even if I have a skill, I don''t want to do a job like this,'' he muttered in mind with a frown after watching Luke going inside the stomach wolf. He might as well just chop it into pieces than doing this. After a few minutes, Luke came out again and used a cleaning spell to clean himself before showing the four skill crystals in his hands. "What the hell, four skill crystals!!" "Damn, where did he hunt the bosses; someone tell me too." "Probably in the North Plains, as most of the dungeons will appear there." "Yes, but what are those skills? Can someone tell me?" The people who can''t use the Analyze Eye asked others to explain. While people who can use it scanned the skill crystals. Li Wei too scanned the four skill crystals; wondering which rank it would be. However they were all advance rank skills. ¨C¨C¨C 1. Sacred Armor (Cleric) 2. Whirlwind Technique (Swordsman) 3. Escape Artist (Assassin) 4. Craftsman''s Insight (Toolmaker) ¨C¨C¨C "They are all advanced skills, but they are useful." "Yes, they will sell for around 1 to 2 million if auctioned off." "Not too rare; they might even sell at a lower price." The people murmured after knowing the skills. Alex once again looked at Li Wei but decided not to say anything. Li Wei didn''t care and took the skill crystals while asking Luke to continue dismantling. The crowd watched with interest while conversing among themselves. "What kind of skill will come, advanced or master?" "Whatever it is, that guy already hit the jackpot." "Yeah, maybe there are more skill crystals in the other two." Alex who was standing just away from the crowd heard them and focused on Luke, who was taking out the skill crystal. ''Is there a way to buy it from the bad guy?'' he thought, feeling a little afraid. After getting beaten ruthlessly by his sister, he didn''t dare to fight with anyone, not to mention someone who is using such a evil name. After a few minutes, a skill crystal was taken out from the heart of the Goblin King. "Another master-rank skill." "It''s for the Paladin-Templar class; the skill is Holy Aegis. It will create a powerful aura that will surround allies, giving them resistance to magical attacks." "That''s really a good skill." "Yes, but I think the church will definitely ask for it, as they hold most of the paladins." "It''s just a master-grade skill, so probably not." As they discussed, Li Wei took the skill and waited for the next ones. However, there was only one basic skill crystal in the stomach of Goblin King with the swimming skill in it. "What a pity, only basic skill." "Yeah, but there is another monster, and it''s the highest level." The people focused on the last one as Luke started his job. When he finally took out the skill crystal, everyone became stunned when they saw the skill in it. "An A-grade skill but," someone exclaimed and stopped, looking at Li Wei, whose mouth was twitching. Alex gulped and took a few steps back away from him, fearing he will beat him up for nothing. "Brother, we know the pain of yours, but it''s already great that you got an A-grade skill." "Yes, brother, it''s already great. With this A-grade Glow Magic skill, you can even light up the whole city." "You can even create an artificial sun, you know." "Yeah, if you light it for decades, people will call you the Light Hero." Some people comforted him honestly, while some enjoyed his misfortune for his luck being great. However, Li Wei didn''t care about them and sighed. ''Looks like my bad luck is kicking in,'' he thought with a depressed face and took the skill crystal from Luke. "Continue to dismantle," he instructed and hoped that the next skills will be at least something usable. Alex, who was a little away from him, felt a similarity between him and Li Wei after watching this. "Our luck is both bad and great," he murmured to himself, but he still didn''t think of Li Wei as a good guy. After a few minutes, Luke was done and came out with only one skill crystal. "It''s an A-rank skill again!!" Someone shouted loudly. "The f**k did he get connections with the goddess of luck." "Who knows, but what is this skill? Can someone tell?" "Yes, tell us, is it swimming, climbing, or smiling?" Some people asked with a smirk, enjoying the fun, while some hoped it''s something good so they can buy it from him at a higher price. Li Wei also became surprised at another A-rank skill and scanned it with Analyze Eye. ¨C¨C¨C **Analyze Panel/Start** Item: Skill Crystal | Skill: Magic Sword Class: Battlemage | Rank: A Use: Creates a magic sword with different elements to attack physically.... **Analyze Panel/End** ¨C¨C¨C "That''s a really great skill; I really have an urge to snatch it." "But it will be useless as it consumes mana every minute." "Yes, it won''t work too much if he doesn''t have mana; it''s pretty much useless for him." "Also, he won''t be able to use sword skills that go against its elements." "Well, it''s not like a world-breaking skill, but it''s a good skill nevertheless." As the people conserved Li Wei didn''t care about it and felt disappointed about the skill. ''It is a good skill but it''s useless as I can forge weapons now not to mention it will be useless if I want to combine two or four skills in weapons'' he thought with a sigh taking the skill crystal. "Sell the monsters and deduct your working fees from it," he said to Luke after storing the skill crystal in item box. Luke nodded and contacted the person in charge to sell. While Li Wei looked at Alex who wanted to say something but he didn''t. "What is it?" he inquired. He just heard from the people he is a Noble; he wanted to form a connection so he could get the land to create a city easily. "I wanted both A-rank skills and will pay you a good price for them," Alex stated with his little courage. His big sister liked to collect unique skills even if they are useless, and he wanted both of the A-rank skills. Chapter 79 - 79: Back To Villa "Sorry, but the skills are not for sale," Li Wei replied, shaking his head. "However, you can exchange with me if you have unique skills like this. Of course, the premise is if I like the skill of yours," he added. Even though the skills were useless, he didn''t want to sell them for money; it would be better to get unique skills in exchange. But, it''s just Valeria City where unique skills are scarce due to the low level, and even if they have one, it was already sold or used, so he didn''t hope too much. As expected Alex showed dejected face but didn''t ask any further. His sister has unique skills, but she will definitely not sell. ''I have to talk to big sis about this, maybe she will be interested'' he muttered in his mind, thinking how to tell her. While the people around Li Wei became disappointed as he would not sell or they could have offered high price. Li Wei didn''t care and took the money from Luke exiting the shop. "I have to find other ways to get closer to Nobels," he murmured to himself, strolling around the city. He could''ve said more to Alex for getting closer, but he was in a hurry today and didn''t have much time to waste. As he pondered, he proceeded towards the next destination. ... "You came again?" Eliot, the librarian, looked at Li Wei with a frown. "Yes, I came again, and here are the books that I borrowed before," Li Wei replied, not caring about her expression. "Also, are there any big books with a lot of information and the class knowledge books?" he inquired. Eliot frowned again but replied, "You can go to the upper floor for books like that, but I will warn you not to create trouble. There are many powerful people there," she stated, pointing upstairs. "Yes, I will not cause trouble, and thanks for the help," Li Wei thanked her and proceeded upstairs without hesitation. The upper floor wasn''t different from the lower floor, but there were a lot of big books about different skills. ''A lot of big books, but why the hell are there are only one or two skills in one book?'' Li Wei thought with dissatisfaction, looking at the names of books that stated they only contained the information about one or two skills. These books were written by normal people, not by sages and heroes; because of this, people wrote whatever they wanted, creating a lot of books. ''Whatever, I should start reading about tools and other accessories that I wasn''t able to get from Emily''s shop,'' he thought and looked around to see if anyone was keeping an eye on him. However, there weren''t many people here, only ten to fifteen women, and they sat in corners reading their books silently. While another woman sat behind the counter, also reading a book. Li Wei saw that no one was looking at him and started to plunder the knowledge as he looked through the books one by one. [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] [Ding,..] The notifications continued to ring as he searched every bookshelf related to main classes and its subclasses. He made sure that no one noticed him and did it slowly. It was also the reason he was in a hurry, to not get noticed by others. He has to do it slowly, and it would take much time. However, the knowledge was important to him as he could get many ideas to craft and learn a lot. He continued to read the books until the library closed in the evening. "It''s a pity the books didn''t give enough knowledge for master-grade skills," Li Wei murmured as he exited the library and looked at his knowledge attribute. Main-Class Knowledge: 146 ¡ü46+ "It only increased by 46, but I got to know a lot of different things, especially about crafting," he muttered and strolled in the city again, glancing at his level. Level: 88 ¡ü26+ ''It increased a lot, but I will have to share my experience with them later, and it will drop again,'' he thought and strolled in the shops, buying a few necessary things. He also took dinner and headed back to the villa. ... "Brother Li!! You are back!" Lily exclaimed, directly hugging him as he entered through the door. Li Wei wasn''t surprised at her arrival as he sensed her already with his connection. However, he was still stunned when he saw Lily wearing loose indoor clothes. "Lily, you are acting like a kid again," he murmured with a smile, ruffling her hair and looked inside to see everyone in their loose indoor clothes. "Brother, welcome back," Li Xin welcomed him with a pout and glare. "I am home, XinXin," Li Wei responded and looked at Lily, who still kept hugging him. "Lily, how long are you going to keep hugging me like this?" he asked, stretching her cheeks. "Un, Brother Li, I just feel uncomfortable when you are not beside me," Lily muttered with teary eyes. "But it doesn''t mean you have to hug me like this, right? Look, Sister Li is getting jealous," Li Wei replied, pointing at Li Xin, who glared at him with a pout. However, Lily shook her head. "Sister Li is not jealous; she is just irritated today," she replied, shaking her head and separated from him reluctantly. Li Wei nodded and arrived in front Li Xin, who wore a t-shirt and a short skirt. "What happened? Did you miss me?" he asked with a whisper, hugging her body softly. However, Li Xin didn''t say anything and continued to glare at him with a pout. "I will take it as you missed me then," Li Wei muttered softly patting her head. "I brought the dinner with me, so if you are hungry, you can eat it. I will change first," he said to everyone and planted a kiss on Li Xin''s cheeks. "We will talk later," he whispered with a smile and headed to the top floor after taking out the food from the item box. However, no one started to eat before he came to the dinner table in his normal clothes. Li Wei shook his head at them and sat on the chair between Li Xin and Lily. He then looked at Olivia and took out contract papers from the item box. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Olivia, here is your contract paper. I have already paid your debt, so you are not a servant anymore and don''t need to worry," he informed, giving her the contract papers. "I am sorry for the trouble," Olivia nodded with an apologetic face as she took the contract papers. "It wasn''t trouble; you are our official party members, so don''t worry about such things," Li Wei replied with a shrug and looked at Li Xin, who was somehow serving him food in his plate silently. ''Oh, looks like she missed me a lot,'' he thought with a smile and started dinner with everyone. "Brother, I want to go out tomorrow," Li Xin mentioned suddenly, glancing at him. "Sure, you can go out, but go in the afternoon as Emily will come in the morning to stroll the villa and might go with you for shopping," Li Wei replied with a nod and informed her about the little guest. As they conversed, the dinner came to an end, and everyone arrived in Li Wei''s room with a faint blush. It kind of looked like they are all here for something else rather than getting leveled up. Li Wei sat on the end of the bed looking at the five girls who were sitting at the other end. "Who is going first?" he asked, throwing his usual question. Everyone looked at Li Xin; however, she shook her head and glanced at Lily. "Lily, you go first," she said, making everyone surprised. "Is it alright for me to go first, Sister Li?" Lily inquired with a doubt. After talking with Olivia, she understood their relationship and knew she liked Li Wei. Olivia also told her what not to do, but Li Xin said differently and asked her not to care too much later. But still, she became surprised when Li Xin asked her to go first. "Un, it''s okay, Lily; you can go first," Li Xin answered with a smile. "If you say so, Sister Li," Lily nodded and stood on the bed, walking towards Li Wei showing her figure. ''Holy f**k is this a new way to make things difficult?'' Li Wei cursed as he saw Lily walking with bare feet on the bed because there was big distance between them. But the problem was he was sitting there and was looking up at her as she walked towards him, showing a full-body view in a loose dress. Everyone wore a t-shirt and a short skirt that only covered their thighs showing their knees and slender legs. "Brother Li, this bed is softer and comfier," Lily murmured as she laid down in front of him. "Yes, it is comfier; you can sleep here in the day if you want," Li Wei replied with a smile and moved her t-shirt up, revealing her belly. "Really, Brother Li, I can sleep here?" Lily asked with an excited face. "Yes, you can, and I will start; be prepared," Li Wei replied, warning her with a soft glare. He didn''t want her to scream again as it would only bring trouble. "Yes, I am prepared," Lily nodded with a disappointed voice. Watching her nod, Li Wei moved his hands on the soft belly and activated the experience transfer skill. [Ding, Experience Transfer is processing, Lily: Level: 30 | XP: 0/31,000 ; Li Wei: Level: 88 | XP: 18,000/89,000; Please Choose the amount of XP to transfer] A prompt appeared in front of him, and Li Wei gave a number. "355,000," he muttered softly. With this amount of XP, she will become level 40. He could''ve made it more, but his level would drop a lot, and his skills would be restricted by the city if his level dropped below level 50. "Nnn, Brother Li! Mhmm!! Nhnn" Nevertheless, Lily still moaned, calling his name with a loud and low voice. It was not her fault as he the warm energy that entered through her belly directly reached her sensitive core, itching her to moan harder. Chapter 80 - 80: Dont Talk "Brother Li! Nnn! Mhmm," Lily started to moaned loudly, making everyone blush. Li Wei had no choice but to shut her mouth with his other hand. "Mhmm-mhmm," Lily mumbled something but wasn''t able to talk and could only glare at Li Wei with teary eyes. Her core was the most sensitive, and she couldn''t stop moaning. She felt uncomfortable when he stopped her like this. "Lily, it''s your fault," Li Wei stated with a glare. "Mhmm-Mhmm," Lily shook her head, wanting to shake his hand, but she wasn''t able to do it and started to bite it. ''This girl,'' Li Wei almost cursed when he felt his hands getting wet and looked at her who clenched the bed sheets in seductive way. Nevertheless, he ignored it and kept his hand on her mouth to the end. [Ding, XP transfer process is complete, Lily: Level: 40¡ü10+ | XP: 0/41,000 ¡ü355,000+...] "Lily, you are done," he informed her, removing his wet hands filled with saliva from her mouth and casted a purification on both of them. "Brother Li! You can''t just seal my mouth like that," Lily complained with irritation. "You are done, and if you do it again next time, I will freeze you," Li Wei warned her as he pulled down her t-shirt to hide the soft and white navel. "Umm," Lily pouted, standing up, and returned to her place. "Sister Li, look, Brother Li is bullying me," she complained, hugging Li Xin and pointing at him. "Don''t worry; I will beat him up later," Li Xin replied, ruffling her hair. Li Wei became speechless looking at them and felt surprised seeing that Li Xin got closer to Lily. ''Did something happen when I was not here?'' he thought, but he didn''t ponder further and looked at Alice, who was coming towards him. The bed was springy, and with her every movement, her two mountains shook, even though she wore loose clothes. ''Ugh, I have to survive again,'' Li Wei thought with a depressed face as Alice laid down with blushed cheeks. "Brother Li, please be gentle," she murmured, revealing her white belly. "Be prepared; if you scream, I will freeze you, and no food tomorrow," Li Wei warned her as he placed his hands on her navel. "Brother Li, why are you always after my life (food)?" Alice complained. But Li Wei didn''t care and activated the skill, giving the same number to level her up to 40. "Nnn," Alice let out a suppressed moan, leaking a little, and bit her lips seductively. She also started to rub her feet together and take deep breaths, making her big chest move up and down. ''She is doing it on purpose!! It''s definitely on purpose!'' Li Wei shouted in his head, his mouth twitching a little. Elva, who was also watching this, clenched her fists tightly with a glare. At night when Alice imitated Lily, she asked her why she did that, and her response was simple: to get Li Wei excited and have him do adult things with Li Xin so she could hear the gossip. Without hesitation, she punched her at that time, but she still didn''t learn her lesson till now. ''You damned cat, just wait,'' she muttered in her mind while looking at Li Xin with an apologetic face. However, Li Xin didn''t care much as she could see her intentions too after doing this again and blushed, thinking further. After a long process for everyone except Alice, the experience transfer completed. "Alice, you are done," Li Wei informed her with a glare, casting a purification on her. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Eh? That was fast, Brother Li," Alice murmured with disappointment and returned. "Alice, you just wait," Elva stated coldly and stood up with a blush as she, too, walked on the bed with bare feet. ''F**k,'' Li Wei cursed as he watched her walk like this. Her chest wasn''t as big as Alice''s, but it did the damage to him. The more she tried to walk slowly to prevent them from shaking, the more seductive she looked. She then slowly arrived in front of him and laid down, revealing her navel. "Please be gentle," she whispered in a cute, low voice. "I will start then," Li Wei nodded and placed his hands on her soft belly, activating the skill. He gave the same number to raise her to level 40. "Nnn," Elva felt an electric current running into her belly, making her moan a little. ''I can''t get used to this feeling, it''s very comfortable,'' she thought, doing her best to control her moans. Alice, who was watching, suddenly itched to do something, but she stopped, knowing it wouldn''t end up good for her, and her life (food) would be threatened. Soon, Elva was also done with her experience transfer and returned to her place. While Olivia stood up with a blush and walked towards him. As she walked slowly on the bed with bare feet, her shoulder-length silver hair fluttered, and with sapphire eyes, she almost looked like an angel. However, Li Wei didn''t care about this and pondered what happened to her to force her into becoming a servant. "Please be gentle," Olivia murmured, pulling her t-shirt up as she laid down in front of him. "I will start then," Li Wei nodded with a reply recovering from his thoughts, placing his hands on her navel and activating the skill. He gave the same number to make her level 40. "Nn," Olivia trembled a little, feeling the warm energy in her belly, but she kept quiet. Li Wei glanced at her with deep thought, wondering about her circumstances. ''I have to find a time to ask about this, so if there is trouble, I should be at least prepared,'' he murmured in his mind, not afraid of trouble. They were all his official party members; he wouldn''t let anyone harm them. Not to mention, everyone will also not just watch; the same goes for Li Xin. As he pondered, the experience transfer was completed. "Olivia, you are done too," he informed, casting a purification on her. "Un," Olivia nodded. However, before getting up, she looked into his eyes. "Brother Li, Thank you for help," she murmured softly letting out a small smile and got up, returning to her place. Li Wei became stunned after watching this. After all, it was the first time he saw her smiling. ''Well, it''s a good thing,'' he thought and looked at the last person. However, before that, he sent a telepathy message to Elva and Olivia. "(Elva, Olivia, you can go now. Also, take Lily and Alice with you)," he said secretly. Hearing his telepathy message, Olivia and Elva became stunned, they blushed a little thinking what he was going to do. Nevertheless they still did what he said. "Alice, let''s go. We have to talk," Elva stated, looking at Alice coldly. "Eh, why isn''t it Sister Li''s turn?" Alice inquired with a doubt. She wanted to know the reason why Li Xin decided to go last. "You are coming with me no matter what," Elva replied, trying to grab her fluffy cat ears. "No, Elva, they are my future husband''s property!" Alice screamed, dodging her hands like a flexible cat. "If you don''t come, then I will cut them and gift them to a little dog from the streets," Elva threatened her with a cold look. "Elva, why are you bullying me? I will come, okay?" Alice replied, afraid that she will really do it, and followed her outside silently. "Lily, let''s go too," Olivia said, looking at her. Lily didn''t care much and nodded like an obedient child, heading out with her. With a creak, the door of the master bedroom closed, leaving Li Wei and Li Xin alone. However, before even Li Wei could say anything, Li Xin stood up and walked towards him with a blush. "You told them to leave, right?" she asked in a low voice, arriving in front of him. "Yes, I told them. Is there a problem?" Li Wei replied with a nod. "No, there isn''t," Li Xin murmured, shaking her head, and moved to sit on his laps, facing him. "Brother, I missed you. You should have at least sent a message, you know," she stated with a pout. Looking at her like this Li Wei chuckled and hugged her. "If I really did that, you wouldn''t say something like this," he replied, caressing her cheeks and looking into her eyes with love. "Umm, I knew it; you were doing it on purpose," Li Xin wrinkled her nose and leaned on his chest, hugging him tightly. "Brother, what do you think of Elva and the others?" she asked suddenly. In the afternoon, there was a lot of girl talk between them, and she got to know that having eight to ten wives was common in this world. She couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy that he will leave her after falling in love with others. "Of course, they are good girls and are the best party members," Li Wei replied and continued. "If you are asking about my feelings towards them, then I don''t have any," he stated. Even though he did have occasional indecent thoughts, it was because of the situation; if not, he wouldn''t even think of them like this. "But, brother, aren''t you interested in a harem?" Li Xin asked, with a doubt. "Of course, I am interested in a harem if it''s yours," Li Wei smiled, stretching her cheeks. "That''s not what I am talking about," Li Xin muttered with a glare and wanted to say something when he put his fingers on her lips. "Don''t talk," Li Wei whispered with a smile and moved his face closer, pressing his lips on hers. Chapter 81 - 81: First Kiss "Mhmm," Li Xin''s eyes widened, feeling his lips on hers. In an instant, she lost all her ability, and her body became soft like tofu. ''It''s our first kiss,'' she thought, with big eyes, not knowing how to react. Watching her like this, Li Wei grabbed her more tightly and slowly opened his mouth to taste her small cherry lips. ''It''s soft and sweet,'' he muttered in his mind, feeling sweetness in his mouth. After dinner, she ate some fruits, making her mouth and lips juicy. He couldn''t help but lick her small mouth while nibbling on them softly. Of course, he made sure that he wouldn''t hurt her during the process. "Nnn¨C" Li Xin let out a cute sound from her sealed mouth; her mind became blank as she felt his wet tongue on her lips. She was still shocked and stunned when he kissed her without any warning, and now his sucking her lips like a hungry wolf made her lose all power. Her face was flushed red with embarrassment, and she hurriedly closed her eyes, not daring to open them. This change was seen by Li Wei, and the thought of bullying her came to mind. He wanted to take it slow at first, but watching her behave like a little lamb, his wolf instinct took over. ''XinXin, don''t blame me; you are just too cute,'' he thought in his heart as he saw her face flustered and afraid of what''s coming next. He didn''t hesitate anymore and led his tongue to separate her teeth. Feeling this, Li Xin stiffened and opened her eyes wide with shock. ''Brother!'' she screamed unwillingly inside her mind. It was her first time, yet he was so fierce and now wanted to enter her mouth. She was afraid that she would make a mistake, and he would dislike that, so she became flustered and tried to sperate from him as if a little lamb were making her last effort to escape from the wolf''s clutches. But how could Li Wei, the bad wolf, let her escape? He further strengthened his grip on her waist and made sure she wouldn''t be able to separate as he slowly opened a gap between her teeth. Li Xin was afraid that she would bite his tongue and hurt him, so she gave up on closing her mouth. However, Li Wei wasn''t in a hurry; he just enjoyed the happy time as he let his tongue enter her at an extremely slow rate. This turn of events made Li Xin close her eyes with embarrassment again. But she didn''t resist anymore and let him do whatever she wanted. At this moment, she felt time seemed to have been slowed down by a lot as his warm and wet tongue explored her small mouth at a slow pace. After a while, his tongue finally made contact with her small tongue, which made her mind go blank again. Li Wei, too, was in a similar situation, as his actions came to a halt after touching her small yet soft tongue. He wanted to continue teasing her, but he failed to hold on as he found how good it felt when their tongues made contact with each other. Li Xin, who was embarrassed was also thinking the same, when she felt him being active again as his tongue dominated hers, intertwining each other. A sense of pleasure washed over her as her breathing became heavy and her body temperature rose, making her sweat in just a short amount of time. Li Wei, who was keeping an eye on her, felt the change. ''She is sweating just with a single kiss!'' he thought, feeling a little dumfounded. But knowing how shy and introverted she was, he knew this was normal. Especially since her face looked like a red tomato. Nevertheless, he didn''t care and started his assault fiercely as he grabbed her small tongue with his while sucking her saliva. ''Mmm, her mouth is still sweet,'' he thought as he kissed her deeply. "Nnn-" Li Xin felt electricity run through her body every moment when her tongue was grabbed by his. ''Nnn, it feels good,'' she exclaimed in heart, feeling the extreme pleasure, and she also started to kiss him back passionately. She always hoped to get closer to him but also feared making mistakes; however, with things reaching this stage today, she also felt like doing it with him and stop worrying. [Ding...] Suddenly, a notification sounded in Li Wei''s mind, but he just frowned and didn''t care. He focused on enjoying the passionate wet kiss with her, swirling tongues together and sucking her saliva. After an unknown time, he finally separated his mouth with a salvia string connecting to hers. He smirked, licking his lips and looking at Li Xin, who was limp in his arms with a red face. "XinXin, you look too cute," he muttered, fire rising in his heart, and he moved his hands under her T-shirt. However, he was stopped by her. "Brother, we can''t do anything like that now." Li Xin muttered with an unwilling gaze as she held his hands with all strength she had. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She wanted to give him a surprise when things reached the next step, but she didn''t prepare anything about it right now. That''s why she stopped him; if not, she wouldn''t have minded. ''Brother, just wait a little,'' she thought in her heart as she looked at him, who nodded softly and hugged her. "Okay, as my little sister says, we will not do it until we turn 18, right?" he replied, calming his fire down and not caring about why she stopped him. If she says she doesn''t want to do it, then he will make her slowly do it, but definitely not forcefully. "Un brother, just wait a little, and I will be yours," Li Xin nodded, burying her face into his chest. However, she was once again deeply kissed by him, and without any choice, she had to cooperate with him. But she felt happy about going further with him and continued to kiss him back passionately in his embrace. ''She is cooperative now,'' Li Wei muttered in his heart with surprise. He thought she would show a little resistance with her shy nature, but it was out of his exception that she would cooperate willingly. This made the bad wolf inside him dumfounded as it saw the lamb expecting to eat her. Nevertheless, he continued with a kiss with a happy look while hugging her tightly and feeling her hot body, and more importantly, calming his fire down. ¡­ Inside the white room, the Goddess of Death, Sera, looked at their actions with a faint blush. "How lustful they are," she murmured, as she clearly saw through their thoughts of doing this. Nevertheless, she didn''t feel like looking away and kept watching them while thinking of a little girl who always asked for a kiss from her. Of course, the kisses she asked were on cheeks and forehead unlike this lustful couple who were busy playing the game of bad wolf and weak lamb. "Just wait, I will soon come to get you," she muttered, determination flashing in her eyes as she turned at other screen where an infant baby girl was busy killing others. "You never change," she chuckled softly witnessing this and continued to gaze at the infant baby girl with gentle eyes. She was the one who reincarnated, and it was for her she made Li Wei bugged. "My cute disciple don''t worry master will protect you this time no matter what," she spoke to herself as a hint of pain flashed in her eyes which was soon replaced by world shaking killing intent. ¡­ In the villa, inside their room, Alice looked at Elva with a pout. "Elva, why didn''t you stay for longer? You know, I wanted to know the reason why sister Li decided to go last," she complained, dropping on the bed lazily while rubbing her soft belly with a blush. "Alice, why don''t you learn your lesson?" Elva sighed with an exasperated face, looking at her with reddened cheeks. "Umm, what is there to learn? Anyway, Elva, don''t you think they will be doing something more interesting?" Alice commented with drool. She was picturing them cuddling each other when suddenly she stiffened with wide eyes. "Elva, no!" she shouted, looking at Elva, who grabbed her tail from between her legs. "Humph, dumb cat, I have to teach you a lesson," Elva snorted, grabbing and gripping her tail more tightly while pinching her thighs. "Nnn, Elva, no, what will my future husband think if you violate me?" Alice complained, resisting her. "Oh, future husband? Are you sure you are going to marry? Even if you wanted to, I don''t think there will be any dumb people who will take you," Elva remarked with a cold expression, looking at her with disdain. "Ugh," Alice took the damage of thousands, feeling her gaze. "Elva, you can''t say something like that; I feel depressed," she complained, her cat ears dropping down. "Humph, stop complaining and sleep," Elva snorted at her, letting go of her tail, and laid down on the bed beside her. However, it wasn''t even a few seconds, and Alice hugged her with a smile, her big ''E'' cup breasts pressing on her soft arms. "Alice!" Elva shouted in a deep tone, glaring at her. But Alice just chuckled softly and gave a kiss to her cheeks. "Good night, my little sister Elva," she muttered with a smirk and closed her eyes hurriedly to avoid beating. "Basterd cat," Elva gritted her white teeth at her, but she didn''t do anything and closed her eyes to sleep. If not, they might end up fighting whole night. Chapter 82 - 82: Liar Just as Elva and Alice drifted into sleep, in another room of the villa, Lily looked at Olivia with a pout. "Sister Olivia, can you say something to brother Li? I feel uncomfortable if I don''t shout when he transfers his experience points into me," she complained with an indigent look while hugging her. Olivia stiffened at her because she was morphing into Li Xin. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lily, can you not hug me like this when you are morphing into sister Li, also you can morph into me, right?" she asked, looking at her. "Nn? I can morph into you, but then I will forget about sister Li''s body and have to ask her again to let me scan her," Lily replied with a frown. "Oh, okay, but you can''t hug me like this; this is sister Li''s body, right? She will definitely feel angry about it," Olivia advised her gently. However, Lily shook her head. "I asked for the sister Li''s permission if I could hug you all, and she agreed," Lily replied with a cute look. In the afternoon, she asked Li Xin if she could hug Li Wei and others after knowing their relationship, and Li Xin agreed while asking her not to do anything more than that. However, she also said it''s okay if it''s with Li Wei; she can go further. Lily became a little puzzled at her but nodded. She was just a slime and didn''t think about any indecent thoughts with him. Also, she forgot about this instantly because it wasn''t something important as hugging others and Li Wei. Hearing her, Olivia became surprised. "Okay, then if sister Li said so," she nodded and let out a small smile. She didn''t think it was any problem to let her hug her, but she was just worried Li Xin might not like it. After all, on earth, it''s very rare to see girls get close like this, unlike in this world, where it''s the norm. "Un, thanks sister Olivia, but you know you are very beautiful when you smile, and can you hug me back too?" Lily requested, grabbing her more tightly. Olivia hesitated a little but nodded as she took her soft body in her arms. "Goodnight, sister Olivia, and keep hugging me like this," Lily said before closing her eyes with a cute yawn. "Un, good night." Olivia nodded with a wry smile. She also wanted to sleep while hugging her, but it was when she was in slime form, not when she was morphing into Li Xin. Nevertheless, she didn''t reject it, as Lily has a bad habit of traveling on the bed when she is asleep. It will only take a few minutes for her to change positions, no matter how much she likes to hug. Because of this, Olivia didn''t feel anything and also slowly drifted into sleep. ... Now everyone in the villa was asleep except Li Wei and Li Xin, who were busy kissing each other. They continued this for a long time again and again, losing in the pleasure of kissing as they both started to sweat as their bodies warmed together with hot breaths. Li Wei did his best to calm his little brother down as he felt her soft breasts pressing on his chest more clearly because her chest was dripping with sweat. Li Xin was also having a hard time stopping, but when she thought of the gift, she held on while also stopping his harmful hands. Only after getting satisfied, did she and Li Wei separate with a string of saliva hanging between their mouths. "Brother, can you cast purification on me? I don''t want to take a shower now," Li Xin requested with a lazy look while looking at him with lovely eyes. She was still embarrassed and blushing, but it was much less compared to hours ago. "Of course, as my little sister says," Li Wei agreed without hesitation and casted purification on everything, making it dry and clean. Li Xin nodded, trying to stretch her body a little but failed to do because she was exhausted after kissing for five hours again and again. "Brother, we should sleep; it''s 2 a.m. now. I really didn''t think we would end up kissing for hours," she commented with a blush and carefree expression, her shyness dissipating a lot. Li Wei chuckled at her with a nod. "Of course, we did because you liked it; also, give me a good night kiss," he requested with a smirk, looking at her cute face. Even though he was satisfied, he still had room for more kisses from her, as if he would never get tired of them. "Umm." Li Xin wrinkled her nose upon hearing him, but she kissed him passionately for a while and separated. She then looked at him with a serious expression. "Brother, you are not allowed to kiss me in front of others," she stated, clearly knowing his intentions to make her embarrassed from time to time. There was no doubt that he would be thinking of kissing her in front of others. It''s not like she minded it, but it''s just that she didn''t know how to face others if it really happened. Li Wei didn''t know her reason, but he nodded at her. "Of course I will not kiss you in front of unknown people," he whispered with a smirk as he sealed her lips before she could say anything. It''s not like he wanted to show his love in front of others, but it will be good if she gets used to it. After all, they will be hanging out with the party frequently and suppressing emotions just because them will make her irritated for a long time. So, it was better for her to get used to this now than later. Li Xin, however, glared at him after hearing his reply, but with her lips sealed, she couldn''t say anything. Li Wei deliberately did this, so he just ignored her glare, and after a long kiss, he moved her to the bed beside him, as her body was soft and powerless after the long round of kissing. "Good night, XinXin," Li Wei said softly, once again giving her a deep kiss before she could say anything. He continued this, not giving her a chance to talk until she slowly drifted to sleep at 3 a.m. ''I should also sleep,"'' he whispered with a nod, closing his eyes and hugging her while feeling her saliva in his mouth. But suddenly, he remembered something and opened his eyes. ''I got a notification from the system right,'' he thought, opening his system panel to look through the logs, where he found a long text of the system prompt. [Ding, Congratulations on unlocking a new function to share experience points. Function Name: Kissing is sharing. Kiss your party members more passionately and deeply to transfer the experience points at a faster rate. Goddess of Chaos: You can keep discovering new functions; there are no limits, so work harder. When you finally unlock five functions, I will definitely have some interest in meeting you.] Reading the new function of the experience transfer skill, Li Wei became speechless. ''Just how much chaos this goddess wants,'' he muttered in his heart with a sigh, not caring about it too much. However, this message made him recall an important task that he forgot. "Damn, I forgot to raise XinXin''s level; well, I will do it tomorrow," he whispered softly as he glanced at her cute sleeping face. But he didn''t do anything and closed his eyes to sleep. ... The next morning, Li Wei woke up to find Li Xin sleeping on his body. ''How the hell did she climb on top of my body?'' he thought with a speechless expression. He was sleeping without care because his clone was keeping an eye on any uncertain situations. This was the reason why he didn''t notice anything. Also, he was too tired yesterday, especially after calming his little brother down again and again. "Maybe she woke up at night and wanted to sleep like this," he chuckled softly, caressing her silky hair. His little brother did wake up, but it was pressed down by her while he calmed it down. The time passed silently as he continued to gaze at Li Xin, who was sleeping peacefully like an infant. ''Ahh, she is really cute when she is sleeping, but it''s time to wake up,'' Li Wei thought with a soft smile as she nudged her cute nose. "XinXin, wake up; it''s morning," he said as he pinched her soft cheeks. "Nn?" Li Xin let out a cute sound as she opened her sleepy eyes, gazing at his face. "Nnn, brother, why did you wake me up?" She muttered with an unhappy look, still lying on his body and wiping her drool on his chest. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled and hugged her. "XinXin, we forgot to increase your level yesterday; so, let''s do it now; after that, you can sleep as long as you want," he mentioned as he sat up, while making her sit on his lap. "Brother, are you going to do it like this?" Li Xin asked with a soft glare, wrinkling her nose. She didn''t forget what happened yesterday, not to mention she was in the same position when he kissed her, and now he was saying he was going to level her up in this position. "Brother, you are a liar," she complained with a pout, but didn''t resist. Watching her like this, Li Wei chuckled. "XinXin, I am not a liar; I unlocked a new function, so I wanted to try it with you," he replied, and without hesitation, he sealed her soft lips with his. Chapter 83 - 83: Experience Transfer By Kiss "Mhmm," Li Xin was caught unprepared by his sudden kiss and felt her face burning. ''Pervert brother, he just wanted to kiss me,'' she thought with a pout. However, she was also happy that he was loving her early morning. Thinking of this, she decided to forgive him and swirled her tongue with him. Li Wei chuckled in his heart when he felt her cooperation and started to kiss her more deeply. After an unknown time, both of them separated with a string of salvia between their mouths. "Pervert brother, you just wanted to kiss me, and you say you are not lying," Li Xin pouted, hitting his chest with her small fists. "Heh, aren''t you kissing me too?" Li Wei laughed at her look, feeling no pain as she was doing it softly. "XinXin, I will transfer the XP to you now," he informed her and once again sealed her mouth; however, he activated the skill this time. [Ding...] A prompt came, asking him the number of experience points. ''355,000,'' he muttered in his mind, giving her enough XP to level her up to 40. Soon he felt something stripping from him and slowly gathering in his mouth. However, it didn''t go forward until he swirled his tongue with her. "Nnnnnn" Li Xin''s eye''s widened, suddenly feeling warm current running through her tongue and going down to her whole body. ''It''s experience transfer!! But when he was able to do this,'' she exclaimed in her mind, feeling the familiar, comfortable sensation, and started to kiss him back. [Ding...] After a while, a notification rang that the experience transfer was complete, and they both separated their mouths. "Brother, just when did you learn to transfer experience points like that?" Li Xin asked, her body becoming soft as she snuggled into his chest. "I just learned yesterday, and this isn''t the time to talk, right?" Li Wei answered with a smirk, looking at her, and kissed her again without any warning. While he also moved his hands to massage her small, bare feet with the Sensual Massage Technique skill he got from Emily. He had already leveled up the skill to level 30 secretly, so the effect of the massage was great. "Nnn, brother, you are a bad guy," Li Xin complained with a pout, feeling the tickling yet comfortable sensation on her feet. However, Li Wei didn''t care and massaged her soft feet until he was satisfied. He then looked at her, who was blushing red. "XinXin, do you want to take a bath together?" he asked, bringing her body and face closer. "Nnn, no, we can''t do it now," Li Xin denied him instantly and gazed at him. "Can you wait just a little? Then I will be all yours," she requested with a blush. "Okay, as my little sister says, then do you want to kiss again?" Li Wei asked with a smirk. "Nnnn, okay, but only once," Li Xin replied with a nod, looking away from him. However, they both ended up doing it a lot of times and had to stop because it was time to have breakfast. "XinXin, you go and take a bath first," Li Wei instructed, casting a purification on her. "Un, okay," Li Xin nodded with a faint blush and made her way to the bathroom. Li Wei smiled watching her like this and took out the communication tool from the drawer, along with a few notes with his name on them. This tool came along with the villa; however, it can only be used inside Valeria City and its surroundings. But it was enough for him to place an order for breakfast from the inn. As for the notes, they were like a mobile number that would be given to others so they could contact him through it. "It''s done," he murmured after placing the order when he started hearing the sounds of falling water from the bathroom. ''Why the hell designer didn''t put a transparent glass door'' he thought with irritation, but the designer had already put a lot of effort into making the room soundproof and not the bathroom. After a while, Li Xin came out with her wet hair. "You can take the bath; the water is the same," she informed him with a blush, and she made her way out of the room, fearing he would kiss her again. Li Wei just chuckled at her and enjoyed the bath with the same water that was left in the bathtub. But he didn''t waste much time and arrived at the dinner table, where everyone was waiting for him. "Brother Li, why didn''t you make breakfast today?" Lily inquired with curiosity. From the time she joined, Li Wei was the one who took on the job of cooking but watching him not do it today made her curious. "I was tired today," Li Wei replied with a shrug and looked at Li Xin, who blushed and glared at him. He ignored her and glanced at others as he took out the skill crystals that he bought from Emily''s shop. "Everyone, here are the skill crystals for all of you; just learn them all. Also, level up your fake status skill to level 30," he instructed as he distributed the skill crystals. Everyone nodded, and they instantly learned the following skills: Fake Status, Concealed Weapon Mastery, Navigation, Swimming, Climbing, Signal Creation, and Telepathy. Watching they were done; Li Wei once again took out skill crystals. "XinXin, this is Whirlwind Technique for your swordsman class; Olivia, this is Sacred Armour for your cleric class; Elva, this is Elemental Bolt for Elemental Mage class; and Alice, this is Escape Artist skill for Assassin class," he said, giving them the skill crystals that he got from the dungeon bosses. He then turned towards Lily, who was silent. "Lily, I am sorry; there are not many people here who have skills suitable for you," he apologized with a helpless expression. He had tried to search for skills related to her, but he didn''t find any. Because of this he was worried she will feel left out. "Brother Li, you don''t need to worry too much. I will get the skills when I go through the evolution," Lily replied, shaking her head and not caring too much about it. The first thing is that she didn''t know much about the skills that she could learn, and the second thing is she cared more about her inherited skills upon evolution. So, she didn''t care about whether she will be able to learn other skills or not. Li Wei was relieved to see that she didn''t care about it and nodded at her. "Okay, then let''s eat," he said, and started eating the pizza he had ordered. However, he frowned as he felt the gaze of Alice. She was starting at him from the moment he came out of the room. Clearly curious about what happened between him and Li Xin last night. ''This girl, why is her brain on things like this?'' Li Wei thought with a speechless look. He has seen her get beaten up by Elva from time to time because of her mouth and her actions, yet she still hasn''t learned her lesson. More so, she was oblivious of Elva, who was looking at her with a cold expression and a knife in her hand. This made Li Wei think of the popular phrase, Curiosity killed the cat. ''She might really die someday because of this,'' he muttered in his heart, feeling pity for her, and decided to save her tiny life. "Alice, the pizza will go cold," he reminded her while also gesturing for her to look at Elva secretly. Alice was a little puzzled by his gesture, but she was curious, so she turned towards Elva. In an instant, her body became stiff. "E-Elva, why are you holding a knife like this?" she asked with a gulp as she distanced herself hurriedly. Watching her like this, Elva snorted with a frosty face. "Alice, you better be careful because I don''t know why, but I am carving for some cat ears and tails to decorate my room," she said with a half-smile as she wielded her knife skillfully. Her actions and words made Alice tremble in fear. "E-Elva! Please don''t joke like that; it''s scary," she pleaded with a regretful face as she hid her ears and tail with her hands. They were both her future husband''s property, so how could she allow her to take them as decoration? "Humph, I don''t care if you are afraid or not, but just be careful," Elva warned her before resuming her breakfast. Of course, she was just scaring her if not she might become hothead asking the things she shouldn''t ask. Because of this she acted like she was angry and didn''t spare a glance at the pitiful cat anymore. This small interlude was witnessed by everyone; however, no one cared for the cat because she was asking for trouble. So, they all ignored her and finished their breakfast. "XinXin, I will go and bring Emily here," Li Wei informed her before leaving. "Un, okay, brother, I will wait," Li Xin replied with a blush as she thought of passionate kisses with him. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei couldn''t help but chuckle watching her like this. ''Now she is getting embarrassed,'' he thought, feeling a little funny, and left the villa to pick up Emily. He soon arrived at the all-in-one shop, where he found Emily waiting for him at the counter. However, there was one more person with her, and it was her mother, Eliza. "Good morning, Aunty Eliza, Good morning, Emily." He greeted both of them before continuing. "Aunty Eliza, I have come to take Emily to play at my villa," he informed her, just in case Emily hadn''t told her. However, his worries were useless, as Eliza didn''t feel any surprise and nodded with a smile. "Good morning, Li Wei. Emily did tell me about this yesterday, so you can take her. Also, here is my contact information; if she troubles you, just tell me, and I will pick her up," she replied, giving him a magical paper note with her name written on it. Li Wei nodded, taking the small note that was used as a contact card for communication tool. "Aunty, here is mine too; you can contact me through this." Li Wei also gave her his contact information and looked at Emily, who was excited. "Emily, let''s go," he said, stretching his hand at her. "Un, I will follow you, brother Li." Emily nodded, her eyes beaming happily as she held his hand. ''Oh, I am so happy; it feels like I am running away with my lover,'' she exclaimed in her mind, thinking of her evil mother, who was stopping both of them, and she was running away with Li Wei in her fantasy. Chapter 84 - 84: Preparing Gifts "Ahem, Emily, behave," Eliza chided her after watching her excited expression. She is her daughter, and knows where her thoughts were wandering. ''Maybe I made a mistake telling the fairy tales of love,'' she thought with a sigh, but she couldn''t do anything when it came to her. "Yes, mom, then I will be going, and I might also stay at my brother Li''s home," Emily replied with a nod as she informed. "You haven''t even married yet; why are you talking about staying at another place?" Eliza pinched her cheeks with a pout. "Umm, so what? I will just ask my brother Li to marry me then," Emily replied with a snort and looked at Li Wei. "Brother Li, marry me," she asked with big eyes. Li Wei became speechless, wondering how the hell the talk turned to marrying him. "I am sorry, Li Wei; she is a troublemaker. Just tell me if she is causing trouble for you; I will pick her up," Eliza said as she let out a sigh at her troublesome daughter. "Yes, Aunty Eliza, I will contact you if she is causing trouble," Li Wei replied with a nod before leaving with Emily. As he made his way towards his villa with her, she held his hand tightly while asking a lot of questions. Li Wei wondered if his decision to bring her was right or wrong as she was asking the questions related to relationships and love. Nevertheless he answered her questions along the way before finally arriving at the destination. Emily became shocked after knowing their destination was no.1 Villa. "Brother Li, you are not joking, right?" she asked with a doubt. She thought it would be some normal villa with 8-10 rooms, but he was bringing her to the no.1 villa that was bought by some mysterious tycoon few days ago. "Why would you think this is a joke, anyway lets go inside others are waiting for you," Li Wei replied with a shrug as he made his way inside along with her. Emily became shocked once again. ''Brother Li is the mysterious tycoon!'' she exclaimed in heart, as her imagination kept running wild, thinking about how many secret wives he had hiding in villas like this. "XinXin, everyone I brought the guest," Li Wei informed as he arrived at the hall where everyone was waiting for them. "Emily, welcome to our home," Li Xin said first welcoming her with a smile. However, Emily was stunned to see two Li Xin''s. "Sister Li, you have a twin sister!" she exclaimed loudly, her eyes glowing with excitement as once again her imagination ran wild. ''I never thought brother Li will have a rare twin in his harem'' she muttered in her heart as her eyes sparkled like starts. But Li Wei''s next words made her eyes dim. "They aren''t twins so stop getting your hopes up," he said clearly knowing that she was thinking about love and romance. However, he didn''t explain too much and continued. "This is my villa so you can just wander inside however you like. But don''t create trouble, or your mom will come to pick you up," he warned her and looked at other girls. "I have something to do, so I will leave Emily in your care, just let her play how she like but if she creates trouble then inform me immediately," he said to them and headed upstairs. Emily was little upset about his warning but she didn''t care much and looked at twin Li Xin''s. "Sister Li, are you really not twins?" she asked with a doubt. Hearing her question Li Xin smiled at her and shook her head. "Emily, she is Lily, our new party member," she introduced as she brought her to sit on the sofa. "It''s really great that you came here; I wanted to ask about a few things," she mentioned. "Eh, sister Li, what is it you want to ask?" Emily inquired. However, before Li Xin could say something, Alice chimed in. "Emily, it''s your lovely brother Li''s birthday tomorrow, and the day after is your sister Li''s," she explained and continued. "So sister Li wants to know where she can find gifts to give her lovely brother," she added. Hearing this Emily nodded and beamed happily again. "Sister Li, you did a great job at asking me then; because whenever my mother wants a gift for my father, she takes me to gift shops, and I know a lot about it," she stated proudly puffing her chest. "Really, then can you tell me?" Li Xin asked wanting to know. "Of course I will tell to my sister Li," Emily nodded and started to tell me about every gift shop in the city. Elva, Alice, Olivia, and Lily also focused on her; they wanted to give gifts to both of them so they too were interested in these shops. ¡­ As their chat continued, Li Wei arrived on the fifth floor and stood in front of a room. "I hope the equipment inside is of good quality," he murmured, opening the door. This room was for crafting, where all types of equipment were ready and they were all at level 50. These requirements didn''t cost that much so they were given along with villa. Li Wei was quite satisfied with this as he walked in front of the furnace where he wanted to work. The furnace was like a modern high-degree oven, however it operated on fire magic crystals. "Hmm, what will look good on her?" he muttered, imagining Li Xin with different accessories. But he wasn''t able to think of anything special, as everything would look good on her. "Anyway, let''s start," he said to himself, taking out the small D-level fire magic crystals and putting them inside the dedicated space where they would be automatically consumed on what amount was needed. He then took out every metal and ore he bought and put them inside different containers before placing them into furnace to melt them. What he wanted to create were small accessories, so changing the shape and removing any impurities was important as they were only D levels ores. He then headed towards the other side of the room, where all necessary tools for jewellers were prepared. ''It''s really a good setup; there''s even a magnified lens built in to do the fine work,'' he thought, taking out the five different gems. Without hesitation, he started to crave them in the shape he desired and also engraved a few runes on them. After a while, he took out the molten metals and ores pouring them into another container to get the shape for the accessories. He then let it cool for a while before taking them out to carve them in accessories. He wasn''t creating a high-grade equipment here, and with his luck, he didn''t think he would get the item to reach the legendary rank or further. However, he did his best to get them the highest rank, and finally, after some struggle, he managed to get them at unique rank. Even though the grade was low Li Wei felt satisfied because it was really hard to make them. "Phew, it''s really tiring to make high grade ones," he murmured as he looked at the accessories placed on the table. A simple, beautiful ring with a clear crystal on it, a platinum pendent with small green gem inlaid in it, a beautiful red hairpin, and a brooch with metallic and gem finishing. They were all level 50 and were unique rank items with all kinds of buffs for defence and escape. "XinXin will definitely like this accessories, however I can''t gift her this in normal way," he muttered as he stored the accessories inside the item box. Even though gifting her normally will make her happy he wanted to do more than that. After all she was lovely stepsister, he should make sure that she will be shocked when she gets the gift. As he thought of this, he headed downstairs only to see Li Xin and others still sitting on sofas and talking to each other. "XinXin, didn''t you wanted to go out?" He asked with a puzzled face. While hearing him Li Xin became stunned and looked at him with a pout. "Brother, we already came back after going out. Also, it''s already evening now, and you haven''t eaten your meal, right?" she explained and inquired with a glare. "What? It''s already evening," Li Wei exclaimed with surprise. He was too caught up in creating a good gift for her and forgot about the time. "So you really haven''t eaten anything yet?" Li Xin wrinkled her nose with irritation. "Sister Li, why are you angry? Brother Li is an adventurer, and it''s okay even if he doesn''t eat for a few weeks," Emily replied, defending him. "Emily, you forgot about your sister just after seeing him," Li Xin glared at her with a pout. After strolling around the shops and chatting with her, she became much more familiar with the little girl. "I didn''t forget you sister Li, but brother said he would marry me, so I have to defend him" Emily replied, glancing at Li Wei with love and trying to add oil to the fire. Li Wei stiffened at her response and rolled his eyes at her. ''Damn, this girl wants to cause chaos," he cursed, but he didn''t say anything because Li Xin saw through her lies. "Emily, if he really promised it, then you are lucky because he won''t go back on it," Li Xin smiled, ruffling her hair. "Eh?" Emily became stunned and showed a disapproving expression when her lies didn''t work. "Emily I should tell Aunty Eliza about this," Li Wei said with a smile as he sat beside Li Xin. He wanted to make Li Xin sit on his lap, but it would be no good to do it in front of a 12-year-old kid. "Brother, don''t threaten her; she is just joking," Li Xin defended Emily, looking at him with a glare. Li Wei shrugged and looked at Alice, who was depressed, rubbing her cat ears. "What happened to Alice? Did you not buy something to her liking?" he inquired curiously. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the atmosphere somehow became a little awkward. "Umm, brother Li, her future husband''s property was almost eaten by a street dog," Lily replied, not telling much, and looked at Elva with a fear. "So it''s her fault," Li Wei nodded, feeling a little pity for the pitiful cat, but didn''t say anything. "Emily, are you staying for dinner or should I drop you home?" he asked, ruffling her hair. However, Emily shook her head. "No, I am going to stay here today," she replied, puffing her chest with a smirk. "Also, I have gotten permission from my mother; if you think I am lying, you can ask my sister Li; she was there with me," she added smugly, as if she has saved the whole world. Chapter 85 - 85: Date? Li Wei became stunned at Emily''s response. "You are really staying here, then are you sure you won''t feel lonely and cry?" he asked, ruffling her hair softly. Hearing him, Emily shook her head. "No, I will not feel lonely and cry. Also, Brother Li, I will be sleeping with you and Sister Li so you can soothe me if I really feel lonely," she replied with a smile, her imagination running wild again. ''Maybe I can see the adult acts of them while secretly pretending to sleep,'' she thought with excitement in her eyes. However, Li Wei didn''t know what she was thinking and nodded at her. "Sure, I don''t have any problems with that, but if you create trouble, you will go home," he warned, not caring too much about her sleeping with them. But he did feel a little disappointed that he wouldn''t be able to do anything today, but that''s it. He then shifted his gaze at Lily, who was humming happily as Olivia combed her hair. ''They are getting along,'' he thought, feeling relief while ignoring the depressed cat. He did feel pity for the cat, but she was a troublemaker and would get perked up soon. He then continued his chat, asking what they did today, until the dinner arrived. However, at the dinner table, Li Wei felt a little troubled because of the little guest. "Emily, why are you sitting on my lap? There are empty chairs, you know," he inquired, looking at her sitting on his lap while swinging her legs happily. "Brother Li, I want you to feed me, just like you did to Sister Li when you were out to hunt monsters," Emily replied with a happy expression, pointing at the food. Li Wei became stunned hearing her. ''How does she know that?'' he thought, but he already got an idea and looked at Alice, who looked away, hiding from his gaze. ''This damned cat,'' he cursed in his mind. Nevertheless, he started to feed her; after all, she did a big favour of selling the skill to him. "Brother Li, your birthday is tomorrow, right?" Emily asked, looking up at his face with a little blush as he shared the same fork and spoon with her. "Yes, it''s tomorrow," Li Wei nodded, taking a bite of steak. As for sharing it from the same spoon and fork, he didn''t think too much, as she was just a kid. "Then what are you going to do tomorrow? I wanted to have a date with you," Emily requested with big eyes, trying to cause chaos. "Little girl, why does your thoughts wander where it shouldn''t, and no, I am going on a date with XinXin," Li Wei replied, stretching her cute cheeks. "No, Brother Li, I want to go too. Let''s go on a double date, with Sister Li and me," Emily exclaimed and looked at Li Xin. "Sister Li, please can you take me too?" she requested with teary eyes and a cute look. Looking at her like this, Li Xin nodded with a smile. "Yes, you can come along," she agreed, rubbing her head, knowing she just wanted to make things difficult for Li Wei. However she too wanted to do the same; after all, he was making her embarrassed time to time in front of others. "Yay!, Brother Li, look, Sister Li agreed," Emily shouted with clenching her fists happily. "Why are you so happy? It still doesn''t mean I will take you on a date; you are just forcing yourself to come," Li Wei replied, pinching her nose. He didn''t care if Emily came with them, as he would also bring others to take care of her, so he could enjoy his date alone with Li Xin. "Hehe, no matter what, I am going on a date with you," Emily hummed happily, swinging her legs as she asked him to feed her again. After dinner, everyone arrived in Li Wei''s room, sitting on the bed because Emily requested it with her big eyes. The bed sheets and mattress were already changed by Li Xin ahead; if not, she would definitely want to die, as it was covered with her sweat yesterday even if they were cleaned. "Emily, why did you want to come to us here?" Alice asked, recovering from the depression after getting some life (food). "Of course, to sleep together," Emily stated with a cheerful expression. However, no one was surprised and knew she would do this. "What a naughty kid you are," Li Wei muttered, poking her cheeks as she was once again sitting on his lap. "Mhm, I am not naughty; I am cute," Emily said and looked at others. "Sisters, why are you not surprised and not even frowning? Have you all slept together before?" she inquired with a curious look. However Elva shook her head at her. "Emily, once you become an adventurer, you will not feel too much if it''s sleeping together with your official party because there is a contract and trust between us," she explained. "Also, there are a lot of times where the space to camp is small, and we have to cramp together with party members," she added, sharing what she knows from her sister and books. But it didn''t mean she was going to sleep here; it was just that they were already prepared and didn''t feel too much about it. "So that''s the case," Emily nodded with a disappointed face. ''What a pity; Brother Li hasn''t started his harem yet, but don''t worry, I will help you, Brother Li,'' she decided with her determination which was enough to rival gods and looked at Li Wei. "Brother Li, when are you going to take me to level up? All sisters are at level 20," she muttered with a pout, pulling his T-shirt with her small hands. Hearing her, Li Xin and others blushed as they thought of leveling up and felt a little guilty for lying about their levels. "As long as Uncle agrees, I will take you to hunt monsters," Li Wei replied, giving the same answer; however, with a little explanation to not cause misunderstanding and get named as a lolicon. Emily pouted at him but didn''t continue further and started asking questions to everyone. Li Wei didn''t care much as they were talking about designs and fashions. ''I should check my level,'' he thought and opened his status panel. His level had dropped to 67, but it was now 90. ''Hmm, did my clone go overboard with killing monsters?'' he pondered, but he didn''t care much and started to think about what kind of class quest he would receive at level 100. The first quest required him to level up skills, the second quest required him to learn 100 skills. ''I hope it isn''t something as learning 1,000 skills, or my level will be stuck at 100 until I learn all the skills,'' he murmured in his mind and started to plan what to do tomorrow for the date. As he thought, he soon heard the breathing sounds and looked at Emily who slept in his lap. He smiled and looked at others who were still talking in hushed voices. "You all should sleep now; it''s getting late," he reminded with a low voice and laid Emily down on the bed. "Okay, Brother Li, you and Sister Li can continue your romance; don''t worry about us, we will be sleeping," Alice said with a smirk and laid down on the bed, closing her eyes. However, she was just pretending to sleep. "You stupid cat, when will you learn your lesson?" Elva muttered with exhaustion, watching her like this "Let''s go; we should go to our rooms now," she said, grabbing her hands. "But Elva, wouldn''t we break Emily''s heart then, and didn''t you say it''s normal for party members to sleep together?" Alice reasoned, not wanting to go back to their room. She wanted to stay and watch their romantic things. However, it was useless as she was dragged out of the room forcefully. Olivia also took Lily out, leaving only three people inside the room. "XinXin," Li Wei whispered and approached her, who was still sitting on the bed thinking something. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You don''t want to sleep?" he inquired, hugging her softly, not caring about Emily, who was sleeping peacefully. "Brother, I was just going to sleep," Li Xin pouted at him but also hugged him back. "Let''s sleep then; tomorrow we will go on a long date," Li Wei whispered and sealed her lips with his. "Mhmm," Li Xin became stiff and hurriedly glanced at Emily; however, she was sleeping peacefully. ''Dumb brother, what if Emily saw us like this?'' she thought with irritation but also kissed him back. After a while, they both separated. "Good night," Li Wei muttered in a low voice and bit her cute cheeks while licking it. "Brother!" Li Xin exclaimed in a suppressed voice, feeling the coldness and his salvia. However Li Wei didn''t stop and continued to lick her warm cheeks while biting it. When suddenly, a voice rang behind him, making him stiff. "Brother Li, take me to level up," Emily murmured softly, making Li Wei and Li Xin freeze. Chapter 86 - 86: Bad Brother? "Brother, look, you almost made her wake up," Li Xin complained with a pout and heaved a relief after seeing Emily wasn''t awake. "Okay, let''s sleep then," Li Wei nodded, giving up on tasting her cheeks more, and arrived at the left side of Emily while Li Xin on the right of her. "She is really a cute kid but is a lot naughtier," Li Xin muttered with a smile, grabbing her small hands. Li Wei chuckled silently and didn''t say anything; he just watched her going to sleep and also closed his eyes. ¡­ Next day, Li Wei woke up discovering Li Xin hugging Emily while sleeping. ''She really likes kids,'' he thought and started to get ready without waking both of them up. He once again ordered breakfast from the inn before anyone could wake up. After a while, Li Xin woke up and smiled after discovering Emily in her embrace. She then looked at Li Wei, who was also smiling softly at her. "XinXin, do you want kids?" he asked with a soft gaze. Li Xin blushed at his question. "Brother, you shouldn''t talk about such things; what will you do if Emily woke up?" she complained, glaring at him. Li Wei chuckled softly at her response, as she didn''t reject the idea of having kids. "XinXin, get ready and let Emily sleep for a while," he suggested her as he formed the plan of what to do. "Un, okay, brother. I will get ready then," Li Xin nodded and ruffled Emily''s hair before going to take a bath. Soon, Emily also woke up and noticed Li Wei who was lost in thoughts. "Brother Li, give me a hug," she requested with a yawn, stretching her hands towards him. "You are acting like a spoiled kid, you know," Li Wei sighed; nevertheless, he gave her a hug. "Mmm, you are warm, Brother Li," Emily muttered, rubbing her face on his chest and looked around. "Where is Sister Li? Did you hide her after doing something?" she asked with doubt. "She is taking a bath, and you shouldn''t be concerned about this," Li Wei replied, pinching her nose. "Mmm," Emily wrinkled her nose and just stayed in his embrace. "Do you know, Brother Li, for some reason I feel like you are a very good guy and will create a harem of a million girls?" she said suddenly, observing his face. ''The hell is this girl thinking?'' Li Wei cursed in his mind, his mouth twitching. "Emily, what do you mean feel like I am a good guy? Do I look bad to you?" he asked, looking at her with narrowed eyes. "Yes, you look very bad, Brother Li, something like a handsome villain who will commit every type of crime from kidnapping little girls like me to kidnapping married women," Emily replied with a serious expression. Hearing this, Li Wei''s mouth twitched fiercely when a bell-like laughter rang. "Hahahaha, brother, you are a bad guy who will commit crimes," Li Xin laughed, clenching her stomach and looking away as she came out of the bathroom. "Sister Li, don''t you think Brother Li is a bad guy?" Emily asked, pointing at him. "Yes, yes, he is a bad guy," Li Xin nodded, smiling at her. Li Wei became speechless at both of them but didn''t say anything as they were both laughing happily. "Emily, go get ready; others are waiting for you," he reminded her. "Okay, bad brother, I will take a bath then," Emily nodded with a smile and rubbed her face into his chest before going to take a bath. "Brother, I think Emily likes you," Li Xin mentioned suddenly and sat on his lap. "You are wrong about this; she just wants some fun and probably has weird ideas," Li Wei explained with an irritated expression as he hugged her. He didn''t know what Emily was thinking, but he could guess that only love stories were filled in her mind and was keeping an eye on him like how Alice does. "But still, if she didn''t like you, she wouldn''t be so close to you," Li Xin replied, leaning on his chest. "She is just a kid, and it''s normal to like a bad person like me," Li Wei muttered with a sigh. Li Xin chuckled softly hearing him and closed her eyes to listen to his heartbeat. She listened until Emily came out of the bathroom secretly. However, Emily was disappointed as they both sensed her and separated before she found them. However she did ask questions about what they were doing, but after not getting answers, she gave up and had breakfast with everyone. "Bad brother, let''s go on a date," she shouted after taking a last bite as Li Xin fed her today. "Emily, why are you in such a hurry?" Li Xin muttered, wiping her mouth with a napkin. Emily pouted at her. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sister Li, we have to hurry; if my mother found out about me going out with him, she will beat me up, so we will waste a lot of time doing it secretly," she replied, thinking of her evil mother. Watching her taking this seriously, Li Wei became speechless. While Alice too wanted to join the date for fun, but she kept her mouth shut, knowing this wasn''t the time to say this. However she didn''t know Elva kept a strict eye on her, knowing her she might do this and was ready to stop. Olivia and Lily didn''t say anything and talked to themselves with telepathy secretly. Li Wei saw everyone was done with their breakfast and looked at Elva and Olivia. "Elva, Olivia, you both are free today, right? Then why don''t you also come with us; it will be good if there is someone to take care of the naughty kid," he suggested, glancing at Emily. In return, she just snorted at him and felt happier as it was going to be a big date if everyone joined in. "Brother Li, why are you not asking me? I will help you as long as you say," Alice inquired with a depressed face. "You are just a troublemaker, so no," Li Wei replied and looked at Elva and Olivia. "Is it really okay to come with you? Wouldn''t we disturb your date?" Olivia asked with a doubt. However, Li Wei shook his head and pointed at Emily. "With this spoiled kid, it would be better if you come along or who knows what kind of tricks she might play," Li Wei said with a sigh. But he was actually planning to disappear with Li Xin, but he couldn''t just leave Emily alone in streets, right? He needed someone to take care of her, as for her getting angry, he would think of something later. Olivia nodded at him and looked at Li Xin for consent; Elva did the same. "Yes, just come along. We will be strolling around the city, visiting shops and the garden," Li Xin replied, not caring much. She could already see his plans, as it wasn''t the first time he was planning to disappear like with her. He did this a lot to give their parents time alone, and he would definitely do the same now but just for a different reason. "Okay, then we will come along," Olivia nodded at her, but she still felt troubled that she might become the third wheel. "Olivia, you don''t need to worry too much. We are just there as side characters who will be spectating in the background," Alice replied with a smile, feeling happy about going out with them. "Then let''s go. We will first go to Valeria Terrace," Li Wei announced. Valeria Terrace was an eighteen-story building located at the west of the city. It was built for the long range classes, where they could overlook the whole city and cast big skills without any problems of getting blocked by small buildings. However, it was also opened as a tourism spot to earn money. "XinXin, let''s go," Li Wei said, stretching his hands towards her. "Un, I will come with you, brother," Li Xin nodded with a smile and took his hands. Today she felt happier than usual, knowing what was coming. "Bad Brother, did you forget about me?" Emily snorted at him with a glare. Li Wei smiled wryly watching her like this. "You are a naughty kid; even if I don''t take you along with us, you will still follow me," he murmured, rubbing her head. "But you still should at least ask me. I feel like a broken girl," Emily pretended, showing a sad expression. "Okay, let''s go then," Li Wei sighed, giving his hand to her. "Yay! Let''s go, Bad Brother, it''s our date!" Emily perked up with excitement, grabbing his hand. Li Wei shook his head and proceeded towards the Valeria Terrace with Li Xin on his right side and Emily on his left. Others followed them but kept a distance not to get into their two? lovers'' world. "Elva, what do you think? Will he propose to her there? That spot is famous for that, right?" Alice asked with excitement. "Alice, why are you in such a hurry? People do this at the end of the date, not the start," Elva sighed, educating her about this and continued their chat. She too was interested in what is going to happen. Chapter 87 - 87: Mysterious Gifts "Bad brother, sister Li, look, we arrived!" Emily exclaimed, pointing at the building in front of them. Li Wei and Li Xin both nodded at her and looked at the 18-story tall building. It was built in a modern design with glass panels; however, they were inscribed with runes and protected with magic. "Brother, it''s beautiful," Li Xin muttered with a sigh, looking at the tallest building in the city. "Yes, it is beautiful; after all, it''s a tourist spot," Li Wei nodded and looked at the gate. There were a lot of guards on duty to protect the building from any harm. "Let''s go," Li Wei said, leading all of them inside the building. It wasn''t much of a problem for them to enter, and they all arrived at the terrace after taking the lift. The area on the terrace was much bigger, with a lot of tourists from other worlds gathered here. "Bad brother, look, there are a lot of people from your world here," Emily informed, pointing at the group of people from Earth. Li Wei also noticed them and nodded. "Yes, there are a lot; they probably come here to see Emily''s beautiful world," he replied, ruffling her hair with a smile. "Hum hum, of course, they will come to see; it''s my world after all," Emily hummed happily, puffing her chest and looked at the shop on the terrace. "Brother Li, I want to eat chicken skewers," she requested with big eyes, clinging to his arm. "Okay, I will buy it for you," Li Wei nodded, shaking his head at her, and looked at the shop. ''The shop has a special table at the edge of the terrace; maybe I can get it,'' he thought and proceeded towards the shop, leading everyone there. In the shop, a woman in a maid uniform welcomed them. "Welcome to SavoryBites, do you want to order chicken skewers or something else?" she inquired. "Yes, I want chicken skewers, and also, can we sit there?" Li Wei replied, asking her as he pointed at the special table. "Yes, you can sit there, but it will cost 100,000 coins extra." "Okay, then we will sit there, and also, give us 20 chicken skewers first," Li Wei replied as he transferred the amount without hesitation. The maid became stunned watching him transfer the amount without hesitation but hurriedly nodded and asked them to sit there first. "Whoa, bad brother, you are really rich!" Emily exclaimed, sitting on his lap and gazing down at the city. "Bad brother, why don''t you buy a villa for me too? I will be your wife in the future," she muttered, swinging her legs with a smile. Li Wei sighed at her and shook his head. "I can''t afford you as my wife, so no," he muttered, gazing down at the city as Li Xin and others did the same. The whole city appeared small in front of this tall building; they could also see the forests outside the city while catching the glimpse of Earth in the north. As they all continued to look, the maid delivered the freshly grilled chicken skewers. They all enjoyed it as they chatted a little, when suddenly Emily looked up at Li Wei. "Bad brother, I didn''t buy a birthday gift for you because I am giving myself to you," she said with a blush. "Why are your thoughts always wandering here, and if you really want to give yourself as a gift, I will gladly take you as my little sister," Li Wei replied, pinching her cheeks. "Humph, I want to be a wife," Emily snorted with displeasure and took out a pink gift box. "Here, take it, and you are not supposed to open it until tomorrow," she stated, giving him the gift box and stood on his lap. "And happy birthday, bad brother, I hope you won''t forget about your future wife," she muttered and gave him a kiss on his cheek while biting it a little. Li Wei smiled wryly but didn''t resist. After she was done, he patted her head. "Thank you for the gift," he replied softly and didn''t open it, as she said. Watching them, Elva, and others also decided to give their gifts. "Brother Li! I wish you happy birthday also I prepared a very big gift for you. But, don''t open it until tomorrow," Alice said, taking out a two-feet big black gift box and put it on the table with a smug look. Li Wei suddenly got a bad feeling for her gift. "Thanks, Alice," nevertheless, he thanked as he stored the gift inside the item box, sealing it for eternity. "Alice, you better not be playing any tricks, or this time you would definitely lose your future husband''s property," Elva threatened her with a cold look. However, Alice didn''t care and just smiled, humming herself as if she had done a good thing. Watching her like this, Li Wei felt more bad about the gift she gave it him. ''Just what kind of gift are they giving me, and why so mysterious?'' he thought, feeling puzzled. "Brother Li, Happy birthday, and here is my gift," Elva wished him, giving a white box. "Thank you, Elva. Also, is there any time limit to open it?" Li Wei asked, as she didn''t say anything about it. Hearing his question, Elva shook her head. "No, you can open it whenever you want," she replied. "Then I will open it now," Li Wei nodded and started to unwrap the white box. Everyone also focused on the gift box, as they don''t know what kind of gifts others have bought. However everyone become surprised after knowing the gift. "Books? Sister Elva, you are giving him books?" Emily asked with a puzzled expression. "Yes, I found these books in a gift shop. They are old and contain a lot of miscellaneous information with the involvement of gods," Elva explained. However, Emily was still puzzled, as she didn''t know Li Wei has the quest to kill the gods. "Thank you, Elva; it''s really useful for me," Li Wei thanked her again. "Bad brother, can you tell me how is it useful to you?" Emily inquired with a puzzled look, leaning on him and looking up. "Well, I am collecting some information about this world for future purposes," Li Wei explained with a smile, ruffling her hair. "Umm, so you are collecting information," Emily nodded and looked at Olivia, who took out a blue gift box. "Brother Li, happy birthday," Olivia said, giving him the gift. "Thanks, Olivia. I can open it now, right?" Li Wei asked, thinking she will agree to it. However, Olivia shook her head with a blush. "No, Brother Li, you should open it tomorrow," she replied, looking away. Li Wei became surprised at her reaction. ''Did I trigger a flag?'' he thought and looked at Lily beside him who was doing the same. ''Are they planning something, or is it Emily who is behind the scenes?'' he muttered in his mind, looking at Emily; however, she showed a puzzled expression. "Brother Li, happy birthday, and don''t open it until tomorrow," Lily said, giving him a red gift box with a blush. "Okay, thanks, Lily," Li Wei nodded, thanking her and stored the gifts inside his item box. He then glanced at Li Xin, but she didn''t plan to give him the gift yet, and no one said anything about this, knowing it must be for a specific time. They soon started to chat and strolled on the terrace, enjoying the view before heading towards the next destination. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Bad brother, where are we going now?" Emily asked after arriving at the ground floor. However, just as he was about to reply, he heard someone talking about something that attracted his attention. "Hey, did you hear the weird middle-aged man who arrived in the North Plane?" "Yes, I heard about it. He is killing monsters wherever he goes and doesn''t listen to anyone." "Yeah, he is probably some high-level adventurer, but he is killing in a low-level area." "Well someone already reported him to the guild, and they will definitely take action." "Tsk, what can they do if it''s some noble? Valeria City is just an E-level city; they will probably not care if it''s some noble." "What can we do anyway; let''s go. We should head up there too." The two people conversed with each other, making Li Wei a little stiff. ''Aren''t they talking about my clone? Maybe it did go overboard,'' he thought and contacted the clone asking it to do fast without attracting any attention. He didn''t instruct it to slow down the speed, as he was about to level up to 100 and has to stop later anyway. "Bad brother, where are we going?" Emily asked again, with a pout after watching him thinking about something. "Oh, we are going to watch the play at the theatre," Li Wei replied with a smile. He came on a date not to have fun but to spend time with Li Xin. However, he wanted to have Emily fun; after all, he will be leaving abruptly, and she will definitely not feel good about this. Chapter 88 - 88: Diamond Chest "Really, brother, we are going to watch the play; then you have to buy the tickets for the romance ones," Emily requested with happy eyes. She didn''t care about anything but romance; she liked it no matter what kind of type they are. "Yes, yes, let''s go," Li Wei replied, shaking his head and proceeding towards the theatre with everyone. After arriving, he bought the romance play tickets suitable for kids to watch and led everyone inside the hall. The theatre was showing a recording of the play with some magic tools. It was just like a movie on Earth with audio in it. However, here they used real magic in plays, making them more interesting. Li Xin and others soon got absorbed in it, while Li Wei glanced at Li Xin with a smile. When suddenly his clone contacted him. ''Heh, looks like it''s my lucky day today,'' he thought and closed his eyes, connecting with the clone who is hunting at North Plane. *** In the North Plane, level 30 area, Bai Feng and his party were heading towards a place while hiding themselves. "Brother Feng, is there really such a place? We are in a high-level area; what if we encounter monsters here?" Yang Mian inquired with a concerned look. After meeting with Li Wei, Bai Feng decided to level up faster with everyone. Now they were all 19, and he was level 24 because of his blessings. "Don''t worry, Yang Mian, the secret place is definitely there," Bai Feng assured her with confidence and continued moving forward along with his party. Chu Zhi, who was also following, suddenly opened his mouth. "Brother Feng, tomorrow is the birthday of Li Xin. Aren''t you going to make a move?" he asked. Bai Feng nodded at him. "Of course, I want to make a move. Because of that, we are going to the secret place ahead of time," he replied. "But, Brother Feng, they are already in the city and enjoying together," Chu Zhi mentioned with a frown. "Humph, so what? Just wait; I will definitely give her a gift that will move her," Bai Feng replied, gritting his teeth. As they moved forward, they all didn''t notice a figure in stealth following and hearing their conversation. It was the clone of Li Wei who looked like a middle-aged man. After discovering these guys doing something secretly, Li Wei shared his consciousness to control the clone personally and heard what they were saying. "Looking for death," he muttered coldly and followed them first, wanting to know what they were doing. Soon, Bai Feng and others arrived in front of the mountain. "Is it really here?" Zu Tian asked, looking at him. "Yes, it is here, TianTian; just wait a second," Bai Feng replied with a smile, looking at her with a little lust. In these few days, a lot of things happened, and he also got intimate with her. Zu Tian nodded with irritation flashing in her eyes. She hated the fact that he liked Li Xin more than her. Bai Feng knew what she was thinking but didn''t care. ''Humph, a bitch like you wants to monopolize me; you must be dreaming,'' he cursed in his mind and tapped on the stones one by one with different rhythms. *Rumble!* A rumbling sound echoed as the huge stone slid, opening a gap to enter. "Follow me and be careful; there might be traps," Bai Feng instructed them and headed inside, while taking out some lamps to light up. Li Wei also followed him with his clone body, wanting to know what they were doing. It was just a normal cave with one room; they all arrived in the room where few things and a treasure chest were located. However, the treasure chest was a Diamond Tier, the highest one. "Haha, it''s really the diamond treasure chest," Bai Feng laughed loudly. ''Those gods really didn''t lie, and maybe what other things they said are also true,'' he thought. The gods who started the evolution were already hiding on Earth and couldn''t watch over him, so they gave him all the information they could. As for the rules, they were already runaway and didn''t care much. They provided all the necessary information to him while also giving him a few things. "Brother Feng, how is there a treasure chest here?" Zu Tian asked with a seductive smile, wanting to get items in it "I don''t know, but it is probably brought here by someone and didn''t open it. But anyway, we have got the chest; also, there is a 100 million coin card and some high-level class knowledge books," Bai Feng explained with excitement. He was just about to open it when he heard the sound of someone else. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haha, what a lucky day I have," Li Wei chuckled, exiting the stealth and arriving in front of them. "Who are you?" Bai Feng shouted at him, looking at the clone of Li Wei who looked like a middle-aged man. "Who I am has nothing to do with you, but I have to teach you a lesson first," Li Wei muttered coldly and pointed his hands towards them. "Frost Nova," he chanted. "What dodge!" Bai Feng shouted in horror, but it was already late, as all four of them were frozen in ice. "It''s a pity I don''t have any brainwashing and torturing skills," Li Wei muttered with disappointment. He really wanted to brainwash him and wanted to ask how he got blessings, but he didn''t have any skills. "Should I kill him?" he murmured, pondering what to do as he stored every item inside the item box. He also found a note where it said "to my descendants" and stopped reading there. "Hmm, it will do no good if I kill him and get blacklisted by the city as a bad guy." "But let him enjoy the pain of losing something precious," he smirked suddenly and stripped them, not even caring about girls. They were all planning to have Li Xin get closer to this bastard; he wasn''t going to let them off. "Now it looks good," he smiled, looking at the four naked frozen figures hanging on the trees. "Maybe I did a bit much," he mused, looking at the boys who lost their third legs. Nevertheless, he didn''t care much. He then asked the clone to return to the city secretly, as he can''t transfer his items through the item box yet. *** In the theatre, the play was already done, and he opened his eyes to find everyone crying happy tears after watching the ending. He took out the napkin and wiped Li Xin''s, Lily''s, and Emily''s tears. "It''s just a play; why are you getting so emotional?" he murmured, feeling a little frustrated. "Bad brother, don''t talk if you were just sleeping rather than watching," Emily glared at him, and everyone else did the same. "I am really sorry for that, and I wasn''t sleeping," Li Wei apologized, feeling guilty. "Humph, I will forgive you because it''s your birthday today," Emily snorted at him while others didn''t say anything. "Thank you for forgiving me Emily." Li Wei muttered, patting her head. "The play is already ended; we should go and stroll around the other interesting places," he suggested, looking at girls. Everyone nodded and followed him, going everywhere they found interesting. Soon, it was time for the meal, and they all arrived at the famous StarMoon inn because the food was best here. "I really like the pizza here," Emily muttered, taking large bites of the cheesy pizza and looked at Li Wei. "Bad brother, why don''t you buy the inn for your cute little wife so I can eat here daily?" she requested with hope. Watching her like this, Li Wei sighed. "Emily, your dreams are really big, but I am only a small person who will pay for the whole year of your food costs here," he replied, thinking of letting her eat here whenever she wants. "Really, Brother Li, if you do that, I will definitely marry you," Emily asked with a happy expression. "Why are you so happy? You are the princess of the shop; you must have a lot of savings, right? You can eat for the whole life with just that money," Li Wei said, looking at her. However, Emily shook her head. "I do have money, but I am saving it for future purposes. If one day I have to run away from home with my love, it might come in handy," Emily explained, taking bites of her pizza as if it was just a normal thing she said. Li Wei became speechless at her. ''Why the hell is she preparing money for that? Weren''t the people from this world save money to buy the skills?'' he thought with a sigh, not knowing how her brain worked. Soon, their meal was over, and it was time for Li Wei to disappear with Li Xin. Chapter 89 - 89: I Dont Want To Marry You! After the meal, Li Wei took everyone to stroll in the populated area as he looked for the chance to disappear with Li Xin when Emily said something, making everyone surprised. "Bad brother, let''s end our date here," Emily announced, looking at him. Li Wei became stunned and nodded at her. "Okay, we will end our date here. Then should I drop you home now?" he asked, ruffling her hair gently. However, Emily shook her head. "No, I will go back to the villa with sisters and wait for you and Sister Li. Also, give me a goodbye kiss and hug before you go," she requested, spreading her small arms. Li Wei smiled and picked up her small figure, giving her a hug. "You are a really spoiled kid, you know," he muttered, giving a kiss on her forehead. Emily wrinkled her nose at him. "You should have kissed my lips, but it''s a pity you lost your chance," she said, shaking her head with a sigh and giving him a kiss while biting his cheek. Li Wei chuckled at her and put her down after she was done. "You can go home with sisters, but don''t create trouble for them, okay?" he advised her, knowing she might think of weird plans. "Un, I will go home with sisters," Emily nodded with a disappointed face that she wasn''t able to watch their romance. However, she didn''t want to be a third wheel and only wanted him trouble him a little. "Sister Li, Bad brother, then bye. I will return with sisters," she said goodbyes, returning with Olivia and Lily. As for Elva, she was busy dragging Alice back. Looking at them, Li Wei chuckled. "What troublemakers they are," he whispered. Li Xin nodded, hearing him. "Yes, they are troublemakers. If not for Olivia telling Lily certain things, she will be one too," she commented and looked at him. "Bad brother, should we continue our date then?" she asked with a blush. "Yes, of course. Let''s go to the park," Li Wei nodded and took her hand, leading the way. Soon, they both arrived at the beautiful park. "It''s beautiful, brother," Li Xin muttered, looking at the flowers and trees grown with magic and a fresh fragrance in the air. "Yes, it is," Li Wei nodded and took her for a walk inside the beautiful garden. However, they both didn''t say anything and just silently walked, enjoying the view. After a while, Li Wei found a place under the tree to sit with Li Xin in his arms. "Brother," Li Xin muttered, looking at him with a gentle gaze. "Yes, what is it, XinXin?" Li Wei nodded, watching her beautiful face and eyes filled with happiness. "Happy Birthday, brother. Here is my gift," Li Xin smiled as she took out a big violet gift box and gave it to him. "Can I open it, or are you also imposing a time limit on me?" Li Wei asked, taking the gift box. Li Xin chuckled softly. "You can open it, brother. It''s just a small gift," she answered with a faint blush. Li Wei nodded and unwrapped the gift box, revealing a black formal outfit with a coat and a big belt. "An outfit?" he became stunned looking at it. It was a level 50 outfit, however, it was for formal occasions. "Un, it''s an outfit I wanted you to see in it tonight," Li Xin nodded, answering as her face reddened like a tomato. "XinXin, you are just fulfilling your fantasies, but I will do it," Li Wei nodded with a smile, storing the gift in his item box. They both became silent again, enjoying the moment while letting the time pass when it became evening. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother, should we go home now? It''s evening," Li Xin whispered, looking at the sky, her heart beating faster. "Yes, let''s go," Li Wei replied with a nod as they both stood up. However, no one took the step to go home and looked at each other. "XinXin, your birthday is tomorrow, but I will give you the gift in advance," Li Wei said as he took out the small box and opened it, revealing the crystal ring he crafted yesterday. Li Xin''s heart started to beat more rapidly watching the ring as a faint blush covered her cheeks. Li Wei let out a gentle smile as he took out the ring and looked at her beautiful figure. "XinXin, when I saw you for the first time, my heart fluttered, and I knew it was love at first sight." "The more you acted cutely around me, the deeper I fell in love with you, and today I love you even more than I loved you in the past," he admitted and sat down on one knee, looking into her eyes. "XinXin, I love you. Will you marry me?" he proposed, holding the ring. Hearing him, Li Xin felt a vortex of happy emotions swirling inside her; however, she shook her head. "I am sorry, brother. I don''t want to marry you," she rejected his proposal and looked at him with a gentle gaze filled with love. "Brother, do you know when I was little, I always dreamed of a big brother who will take care of me forever." "So when I finally have a brother, I was too happy and acted like a spoiled kid around you while falling in love with you." "I love you a lot even now, but if I marry you, I can''t have you as a brother, and I don''t want that." "I want to have a child with you, staying as my brother, not my husband, so I am sorry. I will not marry you," she admitted, her face blushing and looked deeply into his eyes. "I am really sorry, brother. I have bro-complex, and I don''t want to change that. So will you love your sister as a wife?" she asked, looking at her brother. Li Wei smiled and shook his head as he stood up. "I will not love you as a wife but more than a wife," he stated, taking her soft left hand. With care, he slid the ring gently on her ring finger and gazed into her eyes. "My cute little sister, your brother will love you forever and won''t let go of you even if you want to escape," he muttered, taking her in a hug but he didn''t do anything as there were few people watching them. Li Xin smiled happily and rubbed her face in his chest cutely, not caring about the gazes of others. "My lovely brother, my lovely brother," she muttered, enjoying it. Li Wei became a little stiff watching her like this but he didn''t stopped her. "XinXin, let''s go home then," he suggested before she could go any further in happiness. "Un, whatever you say, brother," Li Xin nodded, intertwining her fingers with him and hummed happily. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled. ''She is returning to her cheerful personality,'' he thought, thinking of her past self who clung to him whenever she has a chance. He felt happy and relieved to see her becoming like this. "Brother, did you really like me when we first met? We were only 12 years old at that time," Li Xin inquired curiously. "Of course, I did. If not, I wouldn''t have treated you like a princess," Li Wei replied, poking her cute nose and continued his chat with her until they reached their home. However, just as he opened the door, Emily came running at him. "Bad brother, you didn''t bully sister Li, right?" she inquired as she hugged him and observed Li Xin closely to check if he harmed her. "Why are you so nosy, and you are staying today too, right?" Li Wei inquired, ruffling her hair. "Un, I am staying here today, but I will sleep with sister Olivia and sister Lily," Emily nodded, informing him with a smirk. Noticing this, Li Xin blushed as her heart started to beat faster knowing why she wasn''t sleeping with them. "You naughty girl, why does your thoughts wander where it shouldn''t?" Li Wei sighed as he picked her up and pinched her nose. "Hehe, it''s my specialty, bad brother. And when you are going to marry, tell me, tell me," Emily asked with a curious expression. Behind her, Alice and others also looked wanting to know. However, they all became shocked when Li Wei shook his head. "We are not going to marry," he replied shaking his head. "What!? Bad brother got rejected!!" Emily screamed loudly and looked at Li Xin, who looked away with a troubled face. "Brother Li, what happened? Tell me if not I will die," Alice asked hurriedly, her heart fluttering with curiosity. Others too looked at him with inquiring gaze. "You have got it all wrong," Li Wei shook his head again. "She didn''t reject me but just didn''t want to marry because she wanted me to stay as her lovely brother forever," he explained, ignoring Li Xin, who was stepping on his foot with all force. "So that''s the case. Why didn''t you explain earlier, bad brother? You almost gave me a heart attack," Emily complained, punching his chest with her small fists. "Anyway, you didn''t order the dinner, right? We bought it along the way, so let''s eat," Li Wei said as he took out the food he bought. It was really early to have dinner, but he wanted to have it early today. Chapter 90 - 90: Love * R18 Everyone nodded at him, not saying anything, while Alice looked at them curiously, wanting to see the action. "Bad brother, did you buy the pizza?" Emily inquired as she sat at the dinner table. "Yes, yes, I bought it," Li Wei nodded as he sat on the chair, while Emily took a seat on his lap with comfort. "Bad brother, feed me," she ordered, swinging her legs. "You are acting more and more bossy," Li Wei muttered with a sigh and started feeding her as she started to talk with Li Xin, asking a lot of questions. Alice perked up her cat ears, making sure not to miss anything. "Elva, it''s going to happen today, right?" She whispered with excitement. "Dumb cat, if you don''t stop talking about this, you will be sleeping on the floor," Elva threatened, blushing a little as she thought about this. Alice just chuckled at her threat and continued to listen to them until the dinner was over. "Bad brother, good night, and don''t bully sister Li," Emily whispered before entering the room with Olivia and Lily. Li Wei became speechless at her and looked at Alice, who was getting dragged into their room by Elva, leaving only Li Xin and him in the hallway. "Un brother, I will take a shower first," Li Xin stated, and she ran inside the room to take a shower. Li Wei felt his heart beat fasten watching her like this and entered the room, waiting for her. Finally, after an hour, a creak sounded as Li Xin came in with a soft towel wrapped around her body. "Brother You can take the bath now and also wear those clothes I want you to see in them," she requested with a blush. "Yes, As my cute little sister says," Li Wei nodded at her and took the bath, changing into the clothes she wanted. "I really look handsome," he muttered, looking into the mirror inside the bathroom. The black outfit was game-type, with some gold and red finishing. After seeing that everything was perfect, he stepped out of the bathroom. Where, his gaze was attracted by Li Xin, who wore a red sleeveless dress. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "XinXin, you look beautiful," Li Wei complimented her as he walked towards her. Li Xin smiled happily, swinging her legs, and looked at him. "You look handsome, brother," she said, standing up and hugging him. Without hesitation, she sealed his lips, taking the lead. Li Wei became surprised, but he kissed her back, enjoying her tongue and saliva. After a few minutes, they both separated and sat on the bed silently in each other''s arms, feeling the fire rising between them. "XinXin, I love you," Li Wei whispered, kissing her while his hands become dishonest as they moved under her skirt and pinching her soft buttocks. "Mhmm," Li Xin moaned softly as she felt his hands but nevertheless she continued to kiss him, while hugging him tightly. ''She is smelling sweet today,'' Li Wei muttered in his heart as the sweet fragrance entered his nose, making him excited. It was a pity she was wearing a one-piece dress, and his hands couldn''t reach her soft waist from below the skirt. Of course if he made effort to move her skirt he will be able to reach it however he was afraid of losing control. Nevertheless, it didn''t stop him from grabbing the thighs and massaging them with skill. "Mhmm," Li Xin blushed like tomato as she felt his hands . Next moment she grabbed his collar to kiss more fiercely. After a while, they both separated, with Li Xin huffing with red face. "Brother," she muttered, looking at him with love, her body heat rising. "What is it, my little cute sister?" Li Wei asked, pinching her butt again. "Nnn, brother, there is one more gift I prepared for you," Li Xin replied as she felt a wet sensation down there. "Hmm, one more gift; what is it?" Li Wei asked curiously, pinching her soft thighs. "Brother, I''ll give it to you when I turn 18 after few hours later," Li Xin replied with a smile remaining mysterious and took the lead to kiss him again. Noticing her leads, Li Wei chuckled in his mind. ''I never thought she would take leads after being so shy,'' he thought as he continued to kiss her. He wasn''t in hurry to do anything , as he had a whole night ahead of him. However, Li Xin was different. She slowly unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his bare chest, while taking his coat off. She didn''t take the shirt off, as she needed to grab his collar while she caressed his well-built body. "Mhmm, you have built a very good body, brother," she murmured after separating from the kiss and glancing at his eight-pack abs and masculine chest. "Of course I worked hard even at home to protect you," Li Wei replied softly as he moved his hand through her long hair. "Un, I know, but I have never seen it so closely," Li Xin nodded, moving her soft fingers on his well-built body and feeling every inch. ''It''s my brother''s body,'' she thought, her heartbeat rising at the thought that he is her brother, the one she dreamed of having kids with. She leaned on his chest, sniffing and rubbing her face in it, enjoying his warm body. "Brother," she muttered, calling him and kissing him again while feeling his bare body with her hands. Li Wei became a little stunned at her advances but didn''t care. He kissed her back as he felt her soft hands caressing his chest, moving up and down. He too groped her thighs while massaging them with skill. His little brother also woke up long ago but was restrained by the heavens. "Mhmm, brother, I love you," Li Xin muttered softly after a long kiss, feeling hot and wet as his hands moved between her thighs. "XinXin, do you love me as a man or a brother?" Li Wei asked with a smile, getting a little rough with massaging. "Nnnn, Of course, as a brother, I don''t care about any man but you brother," Li Xin replied without hesitation, kissing his neck and going down to his nipples. "Can I kiss them?" she asked with hope as she massaged them softly. "XinXin, you are a pervert, but you can; after all, I am your lovely brother," Li Wei replied with a chuckle. Chapter 91 - 91: Li Yin * R18 "Brother," Li Xin muttered, feeling his hands around her thighs and kissing his nipples while licking them. Li Wei smiled softly, watching her enjoy herself with a lustful expression. "XinXin looks like you are really a brother-con," he chuckled, gripping her waist. "Nnn," Li Xin moaned, feeling comfortable, her face blushing like red tomato as she licked and kissed his chest until she was satisfied. "Brother, you know I really loved you from the start, a lot after you gave me good knight kisses when we were little," she mentioned, looking at him and hugging him. Hearing her, Li Wei smirked. "Really, you were a pervert from the start," he asked, also hugging her tightly. "Mmm, I was not a pervert from the start; you are the one who made me," Li Xin muttered, wrinkling her nose cutely. Watching her cute look, Li Wei smiled, caressing her cheeks and just looking at her beautiful face. "You are really pretty," he whispered, but he didn''t do anything and just continued to gaze at her beautiful face. Her eyes, her small mouth with cherry lips, her cute nose, her cheeks, and everything. Li Xin also did the same, gazing at him and observing his handsome face more closely. They both were lost for an unknown time, just deeply gazing at each other with love. When suddenly Li Wei hugged her gently. "XinXin, happy birthday! You are eighteen now," he whispered, giving a kiss on her cheeks. "Un, thank you brother," Li Xin nodded with blush, her heart racing rapidly knowing what was coming. Li Wei looked at her blushing figure in his arms as a fire rose in his heart. Without further hesitation, he removed the black belt from her dress. Li Xin trembled slightly, shutting her eyes tightly and looking away. "XinXin, why are you shy now?" Li Wei chuckled as he slowly removed her dress until the waist, revealing her soft ''B'' cup boobs inside the red bra. He then pushed her down on the bed, slowly removing her dress and exposing her white legs and sexy red pants. "XinXin, you are really hot," he muttered, gulping salvia. He was about to take off his shirt when he stopped with a smirk. "XinXin, it''s your turn to undress me," he stated, looking at her cute figure, who was now looking at him with half-closed eyes. "Umm brother!" Li Xin muttered with a glare, but she sat up and slowly removed his shirt. Her hands trembled a little as she removed his belt. "Can you stand up, brother?" she asked in a small voice, as she wasn''t able to remove his pants while he was sitting down. Li Wei nodded and stood up, looking at her as she unbuttoned his pants and slid them down. However, she also pulled his underwear down with it, revealing his big, hard dick. "Ah," Li Xin let out a surprised sound and gulped, looking at his eight-inch-thick dick. ''It''s a lot bigger than I thought,'' she murmured in heart with fear wondering if it would fit inside her. "Heh," Li Wei chuckled at her look as he sat down and took off her bra, exposing her ''B'' cup boobs with a little pink cherry''s on top. Li Xin blushed, looking away, but didn''t try to hide it. Li Wei then moved his hands down, removing her red pants and revealing a beautiful pink peach just ahead of her small pubic hairs. "You are already wet," he muttered, watching the juice flow down, his dick throbbing with excitement to enter there. However just as he was about to touch her, she stopped him. "Brother, stop!" she said, suddenly looking at him with a blush. "What is it, XinXin? You don''t want to do it now," Li Wei asked softly, ruffling her hair. However, Li Xin shook her head. "No, I want to do it, but before that, I have to give a gift that I mentioned earlier," she said and gazed at him. "Brother, close your eyes. You are not allowed to open it until I tell you, or I will take the gift back," she stated, glaring a little for not wanting to have him see the gift. "Oh, okay, then I will close my eyes," Li Wei nodded, closing his eyes just as she said. However, Li Xin confirmed if he was watching or not, and after making sure he wasn''t able to see, she heaved a sigh of relief. ''shadow clone,'' she chanted in her mind, forming a naked clone of hers just beside her, and instructed her to hug him from behind while she did it from the font. Li Wei stiffened a little, feeling two soft boobs on his back and in front. He opened his eyes to look at two of Li Xin''s, one behind him and the other in front. "XinXin, are you serious?" He asked with a stunned expression. "Brother, don''t talk or I will take her back," Li Xin pouted at him. It took her a lot of courage to do this, but knowing he wanted it, she did it because he was her everything. "XinXin, thank you," Li Wei thanked her and pushed her down on the bed while her clone kept clinging to his back. "Un brother, I am your little sister, so you don''t need to thank me. Also, let me introduce you to her; she is Li Yin. I gave her a name," Li Xin replied, informing him of her clone''s name. Li Wei became surprised, but he nodded. It was her clone, and she is allowed to do anything she wants; of course, he too is included. "Then I should call her YinYin. YinYin, I am Li Wei, the master of your master," Li Wei introduced himself with a smile. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he didn''t receive any response, as it wasn''t high level enough to think on its own. Li Xin chuckled at him with a gentle gaze and looked at his big, hard dick. "Brother, you are very hard," she muttered, as she grabbing it gently without any fear. Li Wei hissed at her touch and his dick beacme more harder. "XinXin, can you jerk it up and down?" he requested, placing his hands on her soft, mellow boobs and fondling them. Hearing him Li Xin nodded with a blush and looked at Li Yin on his back. "Nnn, YinYin, come down; we will do it together," she instructed her with a moan as he pinched and fondled her boobs. Li Yin nodded, climbing down from his back and arriving in front of him. Chapter 92 - 92: Blowjob * R18 Watching Li Xin and Li Yin in front of him naked, Li Wei became more excited. "XinXin, I can''t resist the temptation of both of you," he muttered, pinching her nipples. "Nnn, brother, you are obsessed with me, but you know I am all yours, and so is YinYin," Li Xin replied, giving him a fierce kiss. Li Wei also kissed her back, fondling her breasts, while his hand moved downward on her pink peach. Without hesitation, he activated the level 30 massaging skill, rubbing her vulva. "Nnn mhhm," Li Xin moaned, feeling wet, but continued kissing him until she was satisfied. "Brother, can you sit at the edge of the bed so it will be better for us to do it?" she suggested, looking away with a blush. "Of course, whatever my little sister''s saying," Li Wei nodded, groping her buttocks, and sat at the edge of the bed. Looking at him Li Xin blushed more and arrived on the floor with Li Yin. The rooms were equipped with a lot of facilities, so they didn''t feel cold, as there was a tool to keep the room and floor warm. "Brother, it''s hard," Li Xin murmured, poking his dick with her fingers. Li Wei hissed at her touch as she did it roughly nevertheless his dick only became harder. "Brother, I will start then," Li Xin informed him and looked at Li Yin. "YinYin, you grab it too and follow me with whatever I am doing," she instructed, her cheeks flushing red. Hearing the instructions, Li Yin nodded, also grabbing his eight-inch-thick dick. However, before starting to move, Li Xin leaned forward, spitting her saliva on it. Li Yin also followed, doing the same, making his dick wet. Li Wei felt a warm current on his dick, making it throbbing with excitement. "I am starting, brother," Li Xin said, and he started to move it up and down, with Li Yin doing the same. "XinXin, go more rough," Li Wei requested, feeling soft hands on his dick. "Okay, brother," Li Xin nodded, going hard with him. Li Wei felt comfortable as they both moved their hands simultaneously. It continued for a while until he finally reached the climax. "I am about to cum XinXin," he informed. "Un okay, brother," Li Xin nodded, jerking his dick more quickly, and before he ejaculated, she moved her mouth on his dick. Li Yin also followed suit, taking his dick in the mouth while connecting her mouth with Li Xin in the process. Feeling their mouths on his dick, Li Wei couldn''t hold back anymore and let it out with a grunt. "Umm," Li Xin and Li Yin both let out a sound, feeling the salty and sticky liquid in their mouths. However, they didn''t spit it and gulped, licking his dick to clean up the cum that was wasted. Li Wei hissed, feeling more pleasure as their tongues licked his dick. After they were done, he looked at them. "XinXin, YinYin, now it''s my turn to make you comfortable," he murmured, directly picking both of them up and placing them down on the bed. "Unn, brother, you can''t," Li Xin resisted a little, but her body became soft when he touched her pussy. "Just lay down there obediently," Li Wei stated and looked at her beautiful pink vagina. "It''s really beautiful," he murmured, sniffing it first and caressing her small pubic hair. He gave a soft kiss, and without warning, he opened his mouth to lick it. "Nnnn brother!" Li Xin moaned softly, feeling his tongue licking her vulva. "Nnn," Li Yin also moaned as he rubbed his hands on her wet pussy. ''Salty and slimy,'' Li Wei thought, tasting it as he continued to lick her, moving his tongue in various ways. "Nnn, brother, brother," Li Xin moaned loudly, clenching the bedsheets and feeling his tongue on her vulva and clitoris. "Brother, I am about to cum!" She shouted, her legs moving; however, Li Wei grabbed them with his one hand and continued to lick when she finally reached climax. "Ahhhh," Li Xin moaned loudly, having a big orgasm. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and gulped everything down while licking her continuously. "Nnn, brother, stop no more," Li Xin muttered in a weak voice, her face blushing hard. However, Li Wei only stopped when he was satisfied. "XinXin, you are tasty," he muttered and looked at Li Yin, who was also close to orgasm. Without hesitation, he also started to eat her, licking the vulva. As for feeling guilty, he didn''t feel it at all because she was part of Li Xin, and he will like it even if it''s bad. "Ahnnn" Li Yin also moaned loudly, letting her juice out. Li Wei licked her completely and gazed at Li Xin. "XinXin, can you give me a blowjob with your mouth?" he asked, rubbing his dick in her vagina. "Umm, you are a pervert brother, but I will do it. YinYin, just listen to whatever he says while I do it alone," Li Xin agreed as she instructed Li Yin with a blush and looked at Li Wei, who laid down on the bed. She slowly moved forward, taking his dick in her hands and kissed his tip first while nibbling a little. "Hiss XinXin, if you want to nibble it, do it softly," Li Wei said, feeling pain, and looked at Li Yin. "YinYin, get your face close," he instructed. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Yin nodded and moved forward, however she was kissed deeply by him. Li Xin saw it but didn''t say anything; it was her clone, and she could also feel the sensations if she wanted to. She focused on her job, taking his big dick in her small mouth. ''Um, it''s really big; it can''t fit in my mouth,'' she thought, before starting to move up and down while swirling her tongue. Li Wei felt a little uncomfortable, as she wasn''t experienced in it. ''Well, everything needs time, and I should teach her slowly,'' he murmured in his mind, but he didn''t remind her now. With his high level, this much pain was useless. He didn''t want to feel her down for not doing a good job. Chapter 93 - 93: YinYin Go Kiss Her * R18 "Mmm, mmm, mmm, mmm," Li Xin let out a sound as she sucked his hard dick. ''Brother''s dick is really big; it can''t even fit in my small mouth,'' she thought again, feeling the dick reach her throat. She didn''t know he felt a little uncomfortable; if she knew, she would''ve already stopped. However, without him saying anything about it, she continued to shove his dick in her mouth. She also swirled her tongue, licking it and became stunned at her own actions. ''When I became so perverted, it''s all my brother''s fault,'' she thought with a blush and looked at Li Yin. ''Maybe I should split my consciousness with her,'' she pondered as she split a little of her consciousness with Li Yin so she could satisfy him. The consciousness splitting wasn''t hard, but the problem was that the clone would have the same emotions as them and would love the same person. Because of this, Li Wei didn''t split his consciousness with his clone and only controlled them. Li Wei, who didn''t know what she did, kissed Li Yin, groping her soft, squashy boobs while pinching her erected, cute red nipples. "Mhmm,'' Li Yin moaned softly at his touch while moving her tongue with him first. ''Hmm, did XinXin just split a part of her consciousness?'' he murmured in his mind after noticing emotions in her eyes. But he didn''t care much because it wasn''t something harmful, as the distance between her and Li Yin is close and wouldn''t strain her mind. He just continued kissing her until he was satisfied while getting a blowjob from Li Xin. "YinYin, don''t move," Li Wei muttered, picking her up. She was lightweight, just like Li Xin, and with his attributes, it wasn''t a problem for him to pick her up in his sleeping position. Li Yin showed a puzzled expression but didn''t care, as she felt he was the only one who could do anything to her aside from her master, Li Xin. Li Wei made her sit on his chest while grabbing her butt and making her pink, soft pussy closer to his mouth. Without hesitation, he started to lick her slowly and firmly while groping her butt. "Nnnn nnnn," Li Yin moaned softly, her body blushing at the wet sensation on her cute pussy. Li Wei heard her moans and became harder while sucking her pussy with sucking force. He did it until she finally had an orgasm and gulped it down. "YinYin, come kiss me," Li Wei muttered, placing her on his chest. Li Yin nodded and kissed him deeply until he was satisfied. After separating from her, he looked at Li Xin. "XinXin, I am about to cum," he informed her as he felt his dick throbbing with excitement in her mouth. Li Xin didn''t say anything and fastened her pace to suck his dick, shoving it deeper than she could. "Hiss," Li Wei hissed, feeling comfortable as she fastened her face, and finally he let out his semen, filling her mouth. "Mmhmm," Li Xin''s eye''s widened because the amount was too much. But she made sure not to waste anything and took everything in her mouth while letting his still hard dick out. However, the amount of sticky cum in her mouth was too much, and she wasn''t able to gulp it down immediately. "YinYin, go kiss her deeply," Li Wei instructed with a smirk, watching her like this. Li Xin stiffened and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t as his sticky cum was in her mouth. Li Yin arrived in front of her and gave her a deep kiss, taking half of his cum in her mouth while swirling her tongue with Li Xin. Even though she has a split consciousness of Li Xin, she couldn''t think too much because of the low-level skill. "Mhmm," Li Xin glared at Li Wei with a blush, watching him smile. But she couldn''t care now and could only gulp his cum down slowly, because Li Yin didn''t plan to let her limp body go. As for Li Yin kissing her, she didn''t care because it was her body. She did felt embarrassed but watching Li Wei smirking happily she decided to let him do whatever he wanted with her and Li Yin. "Hehe, XinXin, YinYin, you should both enjoy," Li Wei chuckled, sitting up, and hugging both of them, taking in arms. They still continued to kiss as Li Wei enjoyed watching them. He then slowly moved his hands to massage their boobs and bent his head down to suck their soft nipples. "Mmm, brother," Li Xin moaned after separating from the kiss, feeling his mouth sucking her breasts. "XinXin, it''s a pity there''s no milk," Li Wei murmured with disappointment; he was looking very forward to drinking her milk. "Brother!" Li Xin shouted with a blush and a pout. However, Li Wei just smiled at her and moved his hand down on their springy butt, slapping it. "Nnnn," both Li Xin and Li Yin moaned, feeling the hot, stinging feeling on their buttocks. "XinXin, do you know there is a medicine that will let you produce milk without getting pregnant, and you have to only take it once?" Li Wei mentioned not giving up on the idea of drinking her milk. "Brother, why do you want to drink it so much?" Li Xin pouted, hugging him with Li Yin. But she also felt excited about breastfeeding her big brother and decided to buy the medicine secretly later. Li Wei, who didn''t know her thoughts, just chuckled at her. "YinYin, now it''s your turn to give me a blowjob," he said, kissing her and pinching her nipples. After he was done, he laid down again and made Li Xin sit in front of his face. "Mhmm, pervert brother, still not satisfied," Li Xin wrinkled her nose with a pout. Li Wei didn''t care and directly grabbed her small, springy butt, moving her small pussy into his mouth to lick it. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nnnn," Li Xin groaned in pleasure watching him lick her pussy as she caressed his hair slowly. "Nnn, brother, be more! Nnn! Rough! Nnn," she groaned again, feeling his tongue swirling in various ways. While Li Wei also felt pleasure as Li Yin continued sucking her dick. "Nnnn, brother, I am about to orgasm!" Li Xin shouted hurriedly with a blush and finally ejaculated. "Ahhhh," she groaned, letting out everything in his mouth as he sucked everything with force. "Nnn, brother," she moaned, looking at him with love as he continued to lick her pussy. After a while, Li Wei also let everything out of Li Yin''s mouth, and she ended up in the same situation as Li Xin. "XinXin, help her or she will choke," Li Wei reminded her with a smirk. Li Xin glared at him, but she moved towards Li Yin and directly sealed her mouth with her lips, sucking his white semen to not let it go to waste. After they were done, Li Wei pushed both of them onto the bed, with fire rising inside him. Chapter 94 - 94: Loosing Virginity * R18 "XinXin, let''s do it now," Li Wei stated, looking at her. Li Xin nodded, feeling happy knowing the time had finally come; however, she suddenly became scared looking at his eight-inch monster. "Brother, please be gentle. I don''t think it would fit inside me," she muttered with a fear, wondering if she could take it. Li Wei chuckled at her. "Don''t worry, my cute sister; it will only hurt a little with your endurance now, also you will get used to it later," Li Wei replied, ruffling her hair and giving her a deep kiss as he continued to fondle Li Yin''s boobs. After the kiss, he came to suck small, red-erected nipples. "Nnn brother," Li Xin moaned with comfort, feeling his tongue and suction force. Li Wei continued this for a while, slowly going down until he reached her pink pussy while he instructed Li Yin to suck and fondle her breasts. "What a beautiful pussy! I wanted to look at it more," Li Wei murmured, looking at her pussy more closely. It was small, like a peach, with youthful beauty adorned with pubic hair on top. He gave it a kiss while licking it a little and spreading her legs wide letting his dick slowly open her vaginal slit. "Nnn," feeling his dick on her soft pussy Li Xin moaned, clenching the bedsheets. "Nnn, brother, put it inside me and make me yours," she said, looking at him with a loving gaze. However, Li Wei shook his head. "You are wrong here, XinXin; you were already mine from the start," he replied with a smirk and gently moved his dick inside, where it encountered her hymen. "Ahnn," Li Xin grunted a little, feeling her hymen getting stretched; however, he didn''t push it inside. "XinXin, I am going in," Li Wei informed her and pushed his dick, tearing her hymen, and blood gushed out. "Ahnn," Li Xin groaned in pain, feeling her hymen getting torn. However, with her high attributes, the pain soon stopped. ''I and my brother are not virgins anymore,'' she thought, feeling happy to lose her virginity to her brother. However, suddenly she became scared, feeling his dick getting stuck just after tearing her hymen. "Umm, brother, please go slow; it''s already not entering, "she muttered with fear and an audible gulp. "Don''t worry, XinXin, it''s soft and will stretch," Li Wei replied, pushing his dick inside her tight, soft, wet pussy as it stretched slowly. ''It''s too tight,'' he thought as his dick got stuck again, but he thrust it down slowly until his dick hit her womb. "Nnnn brother," Li Xin moaned more hard after his dick came into contact with her womb. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are too big, brother," she groaned, still feeling the pain, but she didn''t use healing skills because she wanted to feel it. "XinXin, are you okay?" Li Wei asked, grabbing her hands and looking at her painful red face. He could feel her vagina is really tight and small for his big dick, as there are still two and a half inches remaining. But he was satisfied with the tightness around it. "Nnn, brother, yes, I am okay. It''s just hurting a little, but it''s alright," Li Xin nodded with a moan, intertwining her fingers with him and looking at him with love. "Brother, you are finally inside me," she murmured with a smile, feeling his big throbbing dick inside her as her pussy became wetter. She felt happiness beyond belief and finally became a woman for her brother. She even forgot about Li Yin, who was sucking her breasts. Li Wei saw her smiling and nodded. "Then I will start to move XinXin," he informed, and he started to move his dick slowly while making sure not to take his tip out. He once again thrusted it inside, feeling her soft tightness pressing his dick while letting it reach her womb. "Ahn, Nnn," Li Xin moaned loudly, feeling his dick moving and kissing her womb. "XinXin, you feel good," Li Wei hissed, feeling her soft, tight pussy as he started to move his hips up and down. "Nnn, nnn, ahn, Ahn, brother," Li Xin moaned at his slow movements while Li Yin grabbed her boobs to grope and sucking them. When Li Xin saw her, she blushed hard, thinking about what she was doing to let her clone suck her breasts. But with the feeling of his big dick inside her, she gradually forgot about it. Watching she wasn''t feeling uncomfortable anymore, Li Wei started to speed up as a slapping sound of flesh rang. *Slap!* *Slap!* *Slap!* "Nnn, brother, go inside as much as you want," Li Xin moaned, hugging Li Yin tightly as she sucked her breasts. Li Wei didn''t say anything and nodded while thrusting his dick harder inside her, making the slapping sounds and her moan echo in the room. *Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap!" "Nn, unn ,brother, nnnn ,nnn," Li Xin moaned cutely blushing red as she felt her pussy getting stretched by his strong big dick. She couldn''t describe it in emotions, but it felt so good that she carved for more. Li Wei was also feeling lost in her softness around his dick. ''It feels good; no wonder people like to have sex, he thought, thrusting it hard and looking at her face. Without hesitation, he kissed her while groping Li Yin''s boob with his one hand. "Mhmm, mhmm," Li Xin moaned with comfort, kissing him back as Li Yin continued to suck and fondle her boobs. As Li Wei continued to tease and kiss her, she reached climax. "Ahh, ahh, brother, I am about to cum," Li Xin said after separating from his kiss. "Then just let it out, don''t worry," Li Wei replied as he continued to thrust his dick; however, he still wasn''t close to climax. As their sounds of hitting flesh echoed, Li Xin finally couldn''t hold back anymore. "Ahhhh, brother, brother," she moaned loudly, hugging Li Yin more tightly as she had a big orgasm, making his dick more wet. Li Wei stopped thrusting his dick but didn''t take it out. "Mmm, brother, I am sorry you have a yet to cum" Li Xin apologised suddenly, feeling disappointed that she reached climax before he could. However, Li Wei shook his head. "XinXin, you don''t need to blame yourself; you are very comfortable, which is why I didn''t want to cum yet and enjoy you slowly." Li Wei replied, giving a deep kiss, and once more started to thrust it slowly. Chapter 95 - 95: With YinYin * R18 "XinXin, I will speed up," Li Wei informed as he started to move his hip faster, letting his dick kiss her womb again and again. "Nnn, brother, Nnn," Li Xin moaned, hugging him and Li Yin tightly, who was still sucking her boobs. "XinXin, you are feeling good," Li Wei muttered with pleasure, feeling warm and tight around his dick. He continued to thrust his dick inside her pussy while groping Li Yin''s boobs, who were on top of Li Xin and below him. The sound of flesh slapping against each other rang with Li Xin''s and Li Yin''s cute moans. After a while, finally, Li Wei reached climax. "XinXin, I am about to cum," he shouted, thrusting it deeper. "Nnnn! Brother! Let it inside me, Nnn! It''s safe! Nnn," Li Xin said, gasping and moaning, her face filled with pleasure. "It''s so good, Nnn! Brother, you are so good! I am about to cum too," she muttered, feeling his big dick kissing her womb again and again. Li Wei saw she was also at climax and started to get deeper as she enjoyed his dick hitting her womb. "Ahnn! Yes!! Nnn! Brother!! Nnn!" Li Xin moaned loudly, feeling his dick inside her tight pussy kissing her womb more. "XinXin, let''s do it together!" Li Wei shouted, moving his hips at a faster rate and letting his white semen inside her tight pussy. [Ding...] Suddenly, a notification rang, but he wasn''t in the mood to check and felt a comfortable feeling after letting everything out. "Ahh, Nnn, brother!!" Li Xin moaned, feeling a warm thing inside her tight pussy as she had an orgasm. "Ahh! Brother! Brother!" she moaned, calling him, still feeling his throbbing dick inside her. "XinXin, you are enjoying a lot," Li Wei murmured and kissed her as he fondled Li Yin''s boobs while letting his dick stay inside her as she was enjoying. "Mhmm," Li Xin moaned while kissing him back first. She could still feel his hard dick inside her, which meant he was excited again. "Nnn," After a long kiss, Li Xin looked at him while hugging Li Yin, who was still sucking and fondling her breasts. "Brother, you are excited again, but can you do with YinYin? I can''t take it anymore," she requested with pitiful eyes. His dick was too big, and she was having an orgasm much earlier than she expected. Because of this, she became exhausted. With her high attributes, she will recover soon, but it will still take a few ten minutes or even an hour as her hymen just has been torn and it''s the first time she has had sex. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded. "Okay, as my little cute sister says, now I should lay my hands on another cute sister," he said with a chuckle, slowly taking his dick out of her tight pussy. "Nnn," Li Xin moaned softly and looked down to see her pussy filled with his semen, while there was also some blood coming out. However, she felt comfortable now and a little lost because the feeling of his dick inside her had disappeared. "YinYin, get ready; it''s your turn," Li Wei informed, slapping her springy butt. Li Yin nodded in response and laid down on the bed. However, Li Wei didn''t start immediately and looked at Li Xin. "XinXin, it''s your job to satisfy her," he said with a smirk as he placed her upper body on Li Yin. "Nnn brother," Li Xin pouted at him but wasn''t able to move and could only watch him bring her mouth closer to Li Yin''s nipples. "XinXin, suck it harder; you can let her enjoy it," Li Wei muttered, glancing at her pussy, where the cum was still flowing down. ''The amount is too much, maybe because of my high level,'' he thought, but he didn''t care much as it wasn''t a bad thing. He felt more happy that he could fill her up when he sensed her glare as he made her do embarrassing things. "XinXin, it''s just YinYin, you know, and she is your part; you don''t need to feel so embarrassed," Li Wei chuckled at her, groping her soft butt and rubbing her cum-filled pussy. "Nnn, brother, I will never forgive you for making me do this," Li Xin stated this with anger, but she took Li Yin''s nipples in her mouth. ''It''s soft,'' she thought, and she started to suck it just like Li Yin was doing before. Li Wei smiled at her and looked at Li Yin. He bent down to give her a kiss while using his other hand to massage Li Xin''s pussy. After the kiss, he came down, looking at the same pussy as Li Xin. "YinYin, it will heart a little, but don''t worry," Li Wei said, putting his dick on her wet pussy and slowly thrusting it where it encountered hymen. Li Xin cloned herself before she was virgin, so it was reasonable for her clone to also be virgin. "Nnn," Li Yin moaned, feeling his dick stretching her hymen, and hugged Li Xin, who was playing with her boobs. "YinYin, I will go in," Li Wei informed and slowly pushed his dick inside her, tearing her hymen as blood gushed out. "Ahn!" Li Yin groaned in pain and felt his dick becoming stuck inside her. Her pussy was the same as Li Xin''s, making his dick stick as he forced it inside, reaching her womb. "Nnnn!" Li Yin moaned, feeling his dick enter inside her and kiss her cervix. "YinYin, I will move slowly first. If it''s uncomfortable, just shake your head. I will stop," Li Wei said softly, caressing her cheeks and giving a kiss. Li Yin nodded, kissing him back as she felt Li Xin sucking her boobs more clearly. Li Wei also started to move his hips slowly, letting her get used to his big dick first. Li Yin let out soft moans with his every thrust. Once again, the room was filled with moans and slapping flesh when after a while Li Yin reached the climax. "Nnnn!" she moaned loudly, letting her juice out. Li Wei felt pity that it was wasted, but he couldn''t do anything and stopped a little before starting to move his hips again. Just like with Li Xin, he moved it deeper, giving her full pleasure. "Nnn! Nnn! Nnn!" Li Yin moaned harder, hugging Li Xin as she reached climax again. Li Wei sensed this and thrusted his dick inside her more deeply and shot his white cum, filling her pussy. "Nnnn!" Li Yin moaned again, feeling a warm thing inside her pussy while his throbbing dick was still hard. "YinYin, it''s a pity you can''t talk yet." Li Wei muttered, caressing her cheeks and kissing her with love. Anything that belongs to Li Xin, he will love it, no matter what it is. Because of this, he felt pity and sadness that she wasn''t able to talk. However, he didn''t worry too much; with the levelling-up speed, she will soon be able to talk. "Nnn," Li Yin moaned after separating from the kiss and looked at him with a gentle gaze. Li Wei smiled as he took out his still-hard dick. "Nnn, brother, it''s still hard," Li Xin muttered with fear and moans as he massaged her pussy. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, it''s still hard, and now it''s time for you, XinXin." Li Wei chucked, licking his lips, and picked her up. "What are you doing, brother?" Li Xin asked with a doubt, tilting her head. "Hey, I wanted to enjoy something else," Li Wei chuckled, placing her body on Li Yin while aligning their pussy''s on top of each other as she spread her legs. "Nnn, pervert brother thinking of dirty plays," Li Xin complained at him and looked at Li Yin''s red face from a close distance. "XinXin, YinYin, I will start then." Li Wei informed them, putting his dick between their pussy''s, and they started moving. "Nnnn" Li Xin and Li Yin moaned simultaneously, feeling his dick rubbing on their pussy''s and pubic hair almost reaching their navel area. ''Hiss, it feels rough, but it''s good," Li Wei thought, continuing to thrust his dick at speed until they both had orgasms at the same time. However, he didn''t stop and continued until they had another orgasm, while he also let out a large amount of semen on their bodies. "Nnnn, brother, we are tired, "Li Xin muttered, gasping with Li Yin and looking at his still-hard dick with fear. "It''s okay; I will help you feel better," Li Wei chuckled, thrusting it deep inside her. "Nnnn, brother!" Li Xin moaned with a glare, feeling his dick inside her, but she didn''t ask him to stop. Li Wei chuckled, looking at her, and continued to move his hip until he filled her up after she had an orgasm two times. Next, he did the same with Li Yin, filling her up with his semen. "Ahn, brother, you are a beast in bed," Li Xin complained with a pout as he rubbed both of their pussy with his hands. Li Wei smiled softly, looking at them, who were still on top of each other, playing with breasts. His fire ignited again as his dick rose up. "Brother, no, we are really tired," Li Xin complained with tears; however, after a while only her and Li Yin''s moans were heard in the room. Chapter 96 - 96: Morning * R18 "Nnn, brother, look what you did; the whole bed is wet," Li Xin muttered with a glare, feeling the wet bed under their bodies. "XinXin, it''s you and YinYin who have big orgasms while I only filled you up again and again," Li Wei replied, hugging both of them on his left and tight. They were still naked, with their little swollen pussy leaking out his semen little by little while their legs were on his body. "Nnn, it''s all your fault. Look, it''s 3 AM now, and your dick is still trying to get hard," Li Xin complained, feeling his dick sandwich between her and Li Yin''s thighs. It was already out of ammos, but getting sandwich by the soft thighs, it became a little hard. "What can I do if you are too sexy. Also go to sleep, its already night," Li Wei replied, kissing their foreheads. "Umm, brother, I want to sleep, but can you stop fondling my breasts now. They are already yours; you can have them whenever you want," Li Xin murmured with a pout, feeling his hands massaging her boobs. "They are soft, and I want to make them grow bigger," Li Wei replied with a smile, not taking his hands off their breasts. "Umm, then at least cast a purification on us; your semen is really thick and sticky," Li Xin requested, looking at their bodies covered with his semen and their orgasm. However, Li Wei shook his head. "XinXin, YinYin, this is the part of having sex; you have to get used to it and sleep like this," he stated, having no intention to cast purification on them. "Nnn, Brother!" Li Xin glared at him cutely, but watching him, she gave up. "YinYin, let''s sleep," she said, grabbing her arms. "Nnn," Li Yin nodded, interfering fingers with his, and they both closed their eyes to sleep while letting Li Wei play with their boobs. After getting exhausted, they were already feeling sleepy, and him fondling their boobs didn''t affect much as he was doing it lightly. Looking at both of them sleeping, Li Wei smiled and gave them a soft kiss, licking their lips. "I should also sleep," he muttered, but he opened his system panel to look for notifications that he got. [Ding, Congratulations on unlocking a new function to share experience points. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Function Name: Intercourse Transfer Have an intercourse with anyone to transfer the experience points with your semen while giving them more pleasure. Benefits: 1. After filling someone with your semen, you can transfer the experience points to that person without touching them for a week. Yes, without touching, and it will work even if you are thousands of miles away. However, in this case, the person receiving the experience points will not have any comfortable feeling like before. 2. The second and most important one is that you can directly share the experience points from killing monsters with them. It means as long as someone from your party kills any monsters, you can directly choose to let your bonus experience go to the person that you filled with your semen, without the need to transfer manually. Goddess of Chaos: work harder!] After reading this, Li Wei became speechless. ''I can use the intercourse transfer function, but not the benefits, or XinXin wouldn''t let me kiss her or do it otherwise,'' he thought, pondering a little, and glanced at their red, swollen pussy that were still leaking his cum. Without hesitation, he moved his hands to massage their pussy''s. "Nnnn" Li Xin and Li Yin both moaned, feeling his fingers entering their vagina; but, they didn''t open their eyes and let him do whatever he wanted. However, Li Wei wasn''t doing it for pleasure; he was using the skill to massage it so their pussy''s would recover faster. After being done with it, he also closed his eyes to sleep. ¡­ The next morning, when he woke up, Li Xin and Li Yin were both hugging him tightly while their thighs were pressing against his hard dick. "I recovered much faster," he murmured, and he started to kiss Li Yin while sucking her sweet drool. "Mhmm," Li Yin opened her eyes in surprise, but when she saw him making his tongue go inside her mouth, she also did the same. Li Wei kissed her for a while, and then he did the same with Li Xin. "Mhmm," Li Xin glared at him, but she kissed back. "Brother, can''t you let me sleep, and why are you hard in the morning?" she complained with sleepy eyes, looking down at his hard dick. She also saw her pussy return to its normal appearance with no swelling. "XinXin, YinYin, you can sleep all day long if you want, but let''s have some fun before that," Li Wei chuckled, pinching their erected nipples and fingering their pussycat, reaching the G spot. "Nnnn," Li Xin and Li Yin both moaned comfortably as he was using skills to massage it. Once they were wet enough, Li Wei didn''t hesitate and placed them on top of each other in the same position as at midnight. "Pervert brother, you want to fuck me in the morning," Li Xin cursed with a blush, but she didn''t resist even a little. "XinXin, didn''t you want me to fuck you as a brother? I am doing it now," Li Wei replied, thrusting his dick inside her pussy and started to move it. "Nnn, brother," Li Xin moaned, followed by Li Yin, who felt her pussy getting rubbed with his dick. "You are still tight, XinXin, but it feels good." Li Wei murmured, feeling the same tightness as yesterday, making his dick get stuck a little. However, he didn''t care and used more force to reach her womb, making her have two orgasms before filling their pussy with his semen. He did the same with Li Yin and continued to do so until they were both tired again. "Brother, you are a beast," Li Xin muttered, rubbing her pussycat filled with his cream. She felt a stinging feeling there after having sex again and again. Li Yin was also rubbing her pussy filled with cream. Looking at them like this, Li Wei smiled and picked them up, taking them inside the bathroom. "Nnn, brother!" Li Xin glared at him but wasn''t able to do anything and could only try to stop his cum dripping from her pussy. "XinXin, YinYin, let''s have a bath together," Li Wei said, putting them inside the bath tub and opening the magical tap to hit water. "Ahh, its warm!," Li Xin and Li Yin both moaned comfortably as the tub was filled with warm water. "XinXin, YinYin, let me help you," Li Wei muttered, taking the soap and started to clean them while enjoying touching them everywhere. "Humph, brother, you are a pervert," Li Xin wrinkled her nose but let him do everything. She really liked the feeling of being spoiled by him. Li Yin was also getting washed from head to toe with his hands, however his hands were dishonest as they did things they shouldn''t. "Brother, let us help you now," Li Xin said after being done getting cleaned by him and starting to help him with Li Yin. However, when they started to wash his big dick, it became excited again, and they had to calm it down after a few rounds in the bathroom while taking a bath again. "Bad brother," Li Xin muttered, glaring at him, and Li Yin also nodded, agreeing with him. "Why am I bad? It''s you both who made me excited," Li Wei replied as he dried their bodies with a towel and picked them up again, taking them out of the bathroom. He first casted the purification and cleaning on everything before placing them on the bed naked. "XinXin, take out your clothes. I will dress you up," he suggested it with a smirk. Hearing him Li Xin just snorted as she took out red lace sexy underwear for both her and Li Yin. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and started to dress them in normal casual clothes. They also helped him dress up and get ready. "XinXin, YinYin, you both look sexy," Li Wei muttered, taking them in his hug and giving a kiss on their foreheads. "Brother, not now; we just took a bath," Li Xin pouted at him with a unwilling expression. She, too, liked to have sex with him, but they just took a bath and didn''t want to get their clothes wet again. "XinXin I am just saying that you both look cute, and what did you mean by now? Do you want to do it later?" Li Wei asked with a smirk. "Mhmm, brother!" Li Xin wrinkled her nose, glaring at him with a cute look. Li Wei chuckled and gave both of them a kiss. "Let''s go; others must be waiting for us at the breakfast table," he said with a smile. "Un okay, brother," Li Xin nodded as she followed him out with Li Yin. ¡­ At the dinner table, everyone was waiting and glancing at Li Wei''s room with a blush. "I think Bad Brother will not come today," Emily muttered with disappointment; when suddenly she saw three figures: one Li Wei and two Li Xin''s coming from their room. She became dumbfounded because she was sitting on Lily''s soft lap, so it was impossible for another Lily to appear. Chapter 97 - 97: The Gifts - 1 Looking at Li Wei and two Li Xin''s appearing, Elva and others also became stunned. But they soon connected the dots with the clone skill and blushed, knowing what they must have done last night. Alice''s eyes shined, wondering what they did, and decided to ask questions later when Li Wei isn''t around. "Bad brother, you made a daughter with Sister Li in just one night," Emily exclaimed, not knowing that Li Xin has cloning skill. Her eyes also shined like Alice but in a different way. Listening to her, Li Wei became speechless. ''Just what goes in her mind to think it like this,'' he thought with a sigh and explained. "Emily, she is Li Yin, not our daughter but Li Xin''s clone," he said, introducing Li Yin to everyone as he arrived at the dinner table with them. "So it''s Sister Li Yin," Emily nodded at him with a deep look and pondered. ''Did bad brother bully sister Li so she cloned herself to bully him?'' she thought, her imagination running wild about what kind of fights they have gone through. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei, who didn''t know her thoughts, sat between Lily and Li Xin. "YinYin, come here," he said, pulling her towards him and making her sit on his lap while enjoying the feeling of her soft bottom. "Nnn?" Li Yin let out a puzzled sound but she didn''t show any resistance and remained seated obediently. "Mmm, brother," Li Xin muttered with a pout and red face watching them. She too wanted to do this but was embarrassed to do it in front of others as they were looking at her with questionable gazes. While Alice was glancing at her like a prey to hunt. Li Wei chuckled, knowing her thoughts. "XinXin, you can come and sit here too," he said as he made space on his lap. "Humph, I don''t want to," Li Xin snorted with wrinkled nose. ''He is doing it on purpose,'' she thought, wanting to beat him up for making her embarrassed whenever he wanted. Hearing her reply, Li Wei became disappointed. ''What a pity, it would''ve been more fun if I could feed her and YinYin together, but let''s do it another day,'' he murmured in his mind and looked at everyone. "Let''s eat our breakfast, or it will go cold," he reminded them as they were all busy looking at Li Xin with questionable glances. "Oh yes, we should eat," Elva nodded hurriedly in response with everyone and started to have breakfast. "YinYin, open your mouth," Li Wei said, bringing the piece of pizza to her mouth. Li Yin nodded and opened her small mouth to take a bite of delicious pizza. She wasn''t embarrassed because she didn''t think too much about others and enjoyed getting fed by him. "Bad brother, why isn''t sister Yin talking?" Emily asked with a puzzled face. "Oh, it''s because the level of skills is low; she isn''t able to talk now but can do it later," Li Wei explained to her as he ruffled Li Yin''s hair softly with a gentle gaze. Emily nodded and continued eating breakfast, not disturbing him because she was planning on what questions she would ask Li Xin, just like Alice, who kept her mouth silent with a hippy smile. Li Xin, who was eating breakfast, suddenly felt a shiver in her back. ''What is this bad feeling, maybe it''s because I slept naked in a wet bed?'' she thought with a puzzled look and looked at Li Wei. ''Humph, it''s all brother''s fault,'' she complained in mind but watching him feeding Li Yin gently, she felt happy. With the split consciousness, she could feel everything that Li Yin was feeling just with a little focus. Li Wei, who didn''t know what was going on in everyone''s minds, kept feeding Li Yin until she was full. He then rubbed her soft tummy with a smile. "YinYin, you are a good girl," Li Wei muttered, kissing her cheeks. "Nn," Li Yin nodded happily and also kissed him back when he felt someone was stepping on his foot. Regretfully, he has to stop his thoughts about licking the sauce on Li Yin''s lips. "XinXin, it''s your birthday today. Do you want to go somewhere?" he asked as he didn''t made any plans and they already strolled all the city yesterday. Hearing him, Li Xin shook her head. "I don''t want to go out; I will rather sleep," she muttered still feeling sleepy. "Okay, do what you like," Li Wei nodded, ruffling her hair, and looked at everyone who had finished breakfast. "Emily, are you going to stay here today too, right?" he asked, pinching her cheeks as she sat on Lily''s laps beside him. "Umm, I will stay here for as long as I can," Emily declared with a nod. "Okay, just do what you want," Li Wei nodded at her, but he was sure that Aunt Elaiza will definitely come today or tomorrow to take her back. "Yay, bad brother, when you become a good one," Emily exclaimed happily and looked at Li Xin. "Sister Li, happy birthday, and here is my gift," she said, giving her a small white gift box. Others too did the same, giving their gifts to her while deciding on buying one more gift again to give it to Li Yin. "Thank you all," Li Xin thanked them with a blush and nervous expression knowing they were going to ask questions later. "Bad brother, did you open our gifts?" Emily asked suddenly with a curious expression. Hearing her, Li Wei shook his head as he didn''t have time to open it. "No, not yet," he replied. "Then brother, open it now. I want to see the gifts of other sisters," Emily exclaimed happily with hope. Others too looked at him, wanting to know the gifts of others. Li Xin was also the same looking at him curiously. "Okay, then we will start with yours first," Li Wei agreed as he took out the pink gift box and slowly unwrapped it. Chapter 98 - 98: The Gifts - 2 "Hmm, medicines?" Li Wei became stunned looking at the gift he got from Emily. He used Analyze Eye to check it and became more stunned after reading it. ¨C¨C¨C Milk Medicine- Can start to have milk before getting pregnant. Warning - Use only one pill per person in a lifetime. For women''s only. ¨C¨C¨C ''The hell, why is a kid like her giving me these things, and why so many? They are almost a hundred; just what is she planning?'' Li Wei cursed as he looked at her. "Emily, why does a kid like you know this?" he asked, giving a chop on her head. "Owo, bad Brother, if you don''t want it, give me back then," Emily shouted, trying to take the gift back with her small hands. However, they were put inside the item box of Li Wei before her hands reached it. There was no way he was going to give her gift back. The first thing was she is a just child and should stay away from things like this, and second, he needed this for Li Xin. "You are a kid, so you shouldn''t have things like this," Li Wei chided her, flicking her head. "Humph, you just wanted that gift for yourself," Emily snorted in anger as she glared at him. "Ahem, anyway, we should open the next gift," Li Wei muttered, changing the topic as others were blushing red, also knowing what the medicine was. He then took out the red gift box that was given to him by Lily. ''I hope she didn''t choose something like Emily,'' he thought, praying, as she was still naive and might get brainwashed by both Emily and Alice. As he unwrapped it, everyone also looked, wanting to know what the fluffy slime gifted him. However, everyone became stunned when they saw a magical potion bottle. "A liquid medicine?" Li Wei sighed as his prayers didn''t work and scanned with Analyze Eye. ¨C¨C¨C Monster Medicine- Let your monster grow three inches more and last longer with more cream. Warning- Use only once in a lifetime. For men only. ¨C¨C¨C ''The f**k,'' he cursed in his mind and hurriedly stored it inside the item box; however, he was still late, and everyone saw it. Li Xin also saw it, and her eyes flashed with fear. ''Umm, is it going to get bigger again?'' she thought with a blush, wanting it to be more bigger but also becoming scared just imagining it. "Lily, how did you choose this gift?" Li Wei asked gently, ruffling her hair. He knew it would not be her fault, and there is definitely someone who brainwashed her. However, he became stunned after hearing her answer. "Nn? Brother Li, did you like my gift then? I asked Aunty Eliza what kind of gift should I give you, and she recommended me this," she replied with an innocent expression. When buying gifts, they also visited Emily''s shop, and she got lost with no sense of direction, only to meet Aunty Eliza alone, where she told her this. ''Hmm?, didn''t Aunty Eliza say I am not allowed to tell him that she recommended me, but anyway, there is nothing wrong with it,'' she thought, swinging her legs and hugging the stiff Emily. "Now I know why Emily is like this," Li Wei sighed, looking at her. Everyone also nodded hurriedly, agreeing with him; they never thought that Aunty Eliza would recommend this gift. "Umm, can you not look at me like this? I am a shy girl," Emily muttered with a pout, feeling their gazes. "Yes, yes, you are a shy girl," Li Wei nodded, flicking her head, and took out the blue gift box that he got from Olivia. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He also prayed before opening it, fortunately it was just a normal gift with a magical golden watch. "It''s a good watch," Li Wei nodded, finally getting something good gift. "Okay, we are done with my gifts then," Li Wei muttered storing the watch inside his item box. "Wait!!! Brother Li, what about my gift?" Alice screamed with tears for not seeing her gift getting unwrapped. "Huh? What Gift? Did you really give me?" Li Wei asked with a frown, trying to think of a way to let the sealed demon(?) not out. "Ugh, Brother Li, how could you forget about it? Mine was the biggest gift, you know," Alice shouted, her cat ears dropping down. "Brother, open her gift. I want to see it too," Li Xin said suddenly fixing his escape paths. She was also curious about what kind of gift she gave it to him. "Okay, then I will unseal the demon''s; be careful, or it might bite you," Li Wei murmured with a sigh as if making his last decision. "Brother Li! Can you not mock me like this?" Alice exclaimed with a sad look. "Okay, I will unwrap it," Li Wei nodded and stopped teasing her as he took out a two-feet big black gift box and unwrapped it with prayers. The two weird gifts he received were still something he can use, but he didn''t know if the same goes for this one. Everyone also focused on the gift and became surprised after finding out what it was. "A magic humanoid golem model!" Li Wei exclaimed with a stunned look because it wasn''t easy to get hands on it. They are just like autobots from movies; they can move and do certain works with magic. They were also the main force to build a city. Looking at everyone''s surprised expressions, Alice became proud. "Fufu, Brother Li, you were lucky that my sister likes to collect the golem models and also gave me some few that were extra." "However, I didn''t have much interest in them, so I thought of giving you," she explained, her proud nose reaching heavens. Li Wei also felt she has done something good this time, but he didn''t praise her or she will get arrogant. "Well, I am done with my gifts. XinXin, here, I forgot to give you a gift I got from Aunt Eliza," he mentioned, taking out the beautiful pair of earpieces. "Nnn, thank you, brother," Li Xin nodded with a smile, accepting the gift. "Okay, it''s now your time to unwrap the gifts," Li Wei said as he hugged Li Yin tightly, rubbing her tummy. However, Elva and others'' faces changed suddenly at the mention of unwrapping gifts. Chapter 99 - 99: Opening The Diamond Chest - 1 "Bad brother, the gifts we gave to Sister Li are girl''s things, and it won''t be appropriate for you to look," Emily mentioned with a faint blush, stopping Li Xin from unwrapping in front of him. They all chose the gifts from the same shop for Li Xin and knew others must have also bought something similar. "Okay then there is no need to unwrap it now," Li Wei replied, shrugging his shoulders. He was curious about the gifts they gave her, but he could already see it wasn''t something good from their faces. ''Did they also gave her medicines about different things?'' he thought with interest and decided to ask Li Xin later when he suddenly remembered something. "Oh, I forgot I got a diamond chest from an idiot," he muttered loudly, surprising Li Xin and others. "Brother, you got a diamond chest?" Li Xin asked with a puzzled face after hearing this. Others looked at him with puzzled expressions, not knowing which diamond chest he was talking about; they only thought it would be some kind of gift he prepared. Watching their expressions, Li Wei chuckled as he played with the bangs of Li Yin. "Yes, it''s a diamond chest," he nodded and instructed his clone to come inside. Soon, his clone appeared directly with teleport, as it wasn''t restricted inside the villa and city. It took out the shining diamond treasure chest and everything it got from the cave. "A diamond treasure chest!" everyone exclaimed loudly with shocked faces. "Yes, it''s a diamond treasure chest, and I got it from an idiot," Li Wei nodded as he stored the 100 million coin cards and high-class knowledge books. He then instructed the clone to go hunt again, ignoring the dumbfounded expressions of everyone. The diamond treasure chest wasn''t something easy to get unless they go to high-level dungeons, but they still needed to clear two or three of them to get one. Yet, he was saying that he got it from an idiot; it was the most absurd thing. ... Just as Li Wei was talking about the idiot from whom he got the treasure chest, the idiot Bai Feng was currently sitting inside the guild with his party members. However, his body was shivering, and his eyes were lifeless. Chu Zhi, his male friend, was also the same; however, Zu Tian and Yang Mian were a bit better as they didn''t lose anything. The adventurers near them were puzzled by their expressions and inquired who were here before them. "Hey, do you know what happened?" "What? You still don''t know? Are you living in a cave?" "Just tell me; I am busy with my work and don''t have time to dilly-dally around." "Tsk, what work are you speaking of? Anyway, do you know the idiot middle-aged man who was hunting monsters in the North Plane?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, I know; what about it, then?" "Heh, here''s the twist; do you see the four of them? They encountered the idiot and got stripped naked by him. But the worst thing is the young men lost their future descendants while they were found in the tree hung by a vine buck naked." "What? Are you serious?" "Yes, I am serious and when the adventurers found them, they were all unconscious. It was a good thing that they encountered Lady Karina''s party." "What, Lady Karina''s party? They really have good luck." "Yes, and now they are here waiting for what to do next." The onlookers continued to talk until the guild master Maurice came personally to look at them. He looked at Bai Feng and them with a frown. ''They were found in a high-level area, but their level doesn''t match; then, for what reason did they head there?'' he pondered, thinking of their reasons to go to a high-level area. He was also surprised at their levels increasing rapidly, especially Bai Feng, who has high attributes. ''Another hero candidate? But it isn''t as monstrous as the previous guy,'' he thought and fixed his gaze on them. "The guild will soon take action against the middle-aged man, so you don''t have to worry. Also, there are healers who can recover you," he informed them, his expression not changing a little. "What? We can recover!" Bai Feng asked loudly with hope. Chu Zhi also looked at the guild master, wanting to hear if it''s true. Maurice nodded at them. "Yes, you can recover as long as someone uses an A-level regeneration skill on you," he explained, taking a pause. "But no one will do it for free, and it is very hard to find someone with a high-level skill doing jobs like this, so you have to find it yourself; that''s all I have to say," he said, finishing his talk and returning to his office. Even though Bai Feng was a hero candidate in his eyes, it doesn''t mean anything now as long as he doesn''t become a hero. Not to mention, he wasn''t telling the whole truth about what happened. ''They must have provoked the middle-aged man, such as stealing his things and got retribution,'' he muttered to himself, as he opened the office door. However, he was stunned to see a beautiful twenty-two-year-old girl with brown hair and blue eyes sitting in his seat. "Yo, old man, you came too early," she muttered with a disappointed face as she put the secret documents back in the drawer. "Karina, it''s not a place you should be playing," Maurice stated with a cold look. However, Karina didn''t even flinch. "Yes, yes, grandpa, I shouldn''t play here," she replied with a smile and thought of something. "Grandpa, did you find who bought villa no. 1 and also the guy who got the glow magic skill?" she inquired with a curious look. After returning from the hunt, she got informed by her lovely little brother Alex about the things happening in the city. Hearing her, Maurice nodded. "Yes, I know, and they are the same person, but he is related to the Blue Moon Party, so I don''t think he will sell the skills to you," he replied, knowing she liked to collect rare skills. But the Blue Moon Party will definitely get it first to sell at high-level cities for a higher price. Chapter 100 - 100: Opening The Diamond Chest - 2 "What a pity, Grandpa. I wanted those skills," Karina murmured with a disappointed face. As for him being related to the Blue Moon Party, she didn''t think too much and only thought he might have gotten their favour because of his female party members. "Grandpa, where is Alex anyway? He disappeared after meeting me once," she complained with a pout. Listening to her, Maurice''s mouth twitched. "Karina, did you forget you beat him up in the name of training together?" he replied with a deep tone. However, Karina didn''t care. "So what? He''s just too weak, and Grandpa, you have a lot of descendants, so why are you worried about him so much?" she said with a carefree expression and grabbed a certain document reading it. "So, the priestess came here to discover the appearance of evil monsters, but then why didn''t she make a move then?" she inquired with a puzzled face. "It''s not something you should know. Also, if you are done, then give my seat back," Maurice said, not explaining to her. "Tsk, what a stingy old man you are," Karina murmured with an irritated face and stood up. "You should discipline yourself, or you won''t be able to marry," Maurice stated, watching her change the way to address him. She will call him grandpa when she wants something; if not, she will call him old man, she was really a spoiled kid who didn''t listen to anyone. "Beh, who wants to marry stinky men?" Karina replied, sticking her red tongue out as she exited the office. "This girl, I hope she doesn''t make trouble," Maurice muttered with a sigh and got to the work he was doing before. ... In the villa No.1, everyone recovered from their shock looking at the beautiful diamond chest. "Brother, from which idiot did you get this?" Li Xin asked curiously. Others, too, looked at him, wanting to know. "Well, it''s a good idiot who gifted me this as my birthday gift," Li Wei chuckled, not telling them or they might find out he was the one who castrated the idiots. ''With the high-level skills, they can regenerate it, but don''t let me meet you again, or I will do the same,'' he thought and looked at Li Xin. "XinXin, open the chest; I want to see what''s inside it," he suggested. "Mhmm, okay, brother," Li Xin nodded as she stood up, arriving in front of the chest. Everyone focused on her, also wanting to see what kind of items would be inside. "YinYin, you are curious too," Li Wei smiled, looking at her curious expression while caressing her hair. Li Yin nodded in response and kept looking at Li Xin. "Brother, I am opening it," Li Xin informed, and with a click, she opened the treasure chest, revealing the items inside. ¨C¨C¨C ? 100,000 Gold Coin Card ? 10 billion Coin Card ? Soul Crystal (SS Level) ? Resurrection (SS grade skill book) ? Mana Core (SS level) ¨C¨C¨C "Ten billion coins!" Emily exclaimed, looking at the numbers. However, Li Wei and others didn''t care about money as it was still little if they wanted to level up his Goddess of Death Edition skills. They all ignored the coin cards and focused on other items. The soul crystal can store the souls and also has many other uses in forging to create an artifact to protect one''s soul. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Resurrection skill can be used to revive anyone. However, it will only work if it is used within the five hours of death. As for the last Mana Core, it can be used to power up the whole city and its defence function. But there are also limits to it, and once it''s used up, it needed a long time to recover. "Brother Li, did we hit the jackpot?" Alice murmured with a stunned look. No matter what, it was out of expectations to get SS level items. "Well, the idiot probably didn''t know that it was taken out from a high-level dungeon," Li Wei replied, thinking of the note that said something about descendants. He also brought it along with him so he could see if his descendants are rich and can get money from them. "XinXin, your luck is really good," he stated as he stored all items inside his item box, making Emily disappointed who wanted the money. "Brother, it depends on fate, not luck; the person who got this must be a healer, and his descendants must be managing the city," Li Xin replied, knowing the reason for the items. As for why only a few appeared, it must be because it''s a spawned chest that he got alone by luck. Li Wei chuckled at her. "No matter what, your luck is good," he replied and looked at everyone. "I will be training myself; so you can do whatever you want, but do inform me first if you are heading out," he advised them. "Bad Brother, you don''t have to worry; we have a lot of things to talk with Sister Li, and it might take a whole week until we go out," Emily replied with a proud expression. "Don''t trouble her too much, or I will take you home," Li Wei replied, flicking her head. "Owo, bad brother, I am not as bad as you," Emily replied with a glare. Li Wei shook his head at her and looked at Li Xin. "XinXin, I will be inside the training room practicing my skills; if you need something, just send me a message," he informed her. "Un, okay, brother," Li Xin nodded with gentle look. Li Wei nodded back at her and looked at Li Yin in his lap. "YinYin, you should also join them," he suggested, giving a kiss on her cheeks. "Un," Li Yin nodded, standing up from his lap while also giving him a kiss. Li Wei also stood up and gave a kiss to Li Xin; however, she didn''t give back, making him disappointed. Without any choice, he headed towards the training room. Watching his fading back, everyone fixed their gazes on Li Xin. "Sister Li, we have to talk; let''s go to your room first," Emily suggested with a smile, taking her inside the master bedroom with others following silently. Li Xin sighed, knowing what was about to come, but she couldn''t do anything as they would ask someday again if she didn''t answer now. She could''ve asked Li Wei to help her escape it, but she didn''t want to trouble him, as she can solve it herself. Chapter 101 - 101: Third Phase "Sister Li, tell me what happened. Did you bully bad brother together with sister Yin?" Emily asked curiously, seated on Li Yin''s lap. "What do you mean, bullying him? This isn''t something a kid like you should know. Go downstairs and stay with your brother," Li Xin replied, stretching her cheeks with a red face. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing her response, Emily wrinkled her nose cutely. "I know every adult thing, even how babies are made, so don''t put me in a kid category and cooperate with my interrogation, or I would have to use some special tricks," she stated, folding her arms and looking deeply at her like a secret agent. Li Xin sighed, knowing it will be no use, and started to answer the questions of them. Of course, she answered in an indirect way, leaving Emily, Alice, and Lily puzzled as they don''t like to think too much. As their chat continued with her getting embarrassed time to time; In the training room Li Wei took out the coin cards and used them. ¨C¨C¨C [Ding, Congratulations, you have used the following coin cards: 1. Coin Card 100 million = 1 billion 2. Coin Card 10 billion = 100 billion 2. Gold Coin Card 100,000 = 1 million] ***** Gold: 7,041,000 (7.04 million) ¡ü1 million+ Coins: 114,149,746,700 (114.1 billion) ¡ü113 billion+ ¨C¨C¨C Looking at the numbers Li Wei nodded. "Now I can level up my Goddess of Death Edition skills," he murmured, looking at the coins and directly leveled up his skills. However, to level up after level 100, the cost of skills increases by 10 times, and after 200, it increases by 20 times. With its already costing him 10 times more, it became even more expensive, costing a total of 53.7 billion coins to level up the three skills. But Li Wei became stunned, not because of the cost but the skill level. "I can still level up my Shadow Step beyond level 250," he uttered in surprise, looking at the system panel and his remaining coins. ¨C¨C¨C ???Goddess of Death Edition Skills:- -Analyze Eye: Level 200 (0/40.2 million) ¡ü 170+ -Shadow Step: Level 250 (0/50.2 million) ¡ü180+ -Fake Status: Level 200 (0/40.2 million) ¡ü170+ ***** Gold: 7,041,000 (7.04 million) Coins: 60,444,746,700 (60.4 billion) ¡ý53.7 billion- ¨C¨C¨C He leveled up his Shadow Step to level 250, which is considered max in this world because they can''t complete SSS level quests and get stuck at level 525. However, the Goddess of Death Edition skills don''t have any limitations or a level cap, and he can level them up as long as he has money. "Now I don''t need to worry about someone looking through my status and escaping if I really encounter high-level people," Li Wei murmured to himself, feeling the pressure on him lessened. But he knew he would have to face backlash if he ended up using the skill at a high level despite his low level. [Ding,..] Suddenly, notifications of gaining XP and him leveling up rang as the clone started to kill monsters. Li Wei didn''t do anything and just waited until he reached level 100 to get a third-class quest as he continued to look at the system panel. [Ding, You have received the Jack-of-All-Trades class quest (C). Please choose one of the class quests to complete. 1. Learn a total of 500 skills Completion: 133/500 | Difficulty: C Rewards: 100,000 Gold Coins 2. Create a skill Completion: 0/1 | Difficulty: B Rewards: ???] "Huh? I have multiple options" he muttered with surprise after reading this. He was just about think what to do, when another notification rang making him and every world stunned. ***/Global Announcement/*** [Ding, The Earth is progressing into the Third Phase of Evolution.] [Process successful!] [Ding, Congratulations, the earth has entered the third phase, and the mana will increase with natural resources] [Ding, **Warning:** The descent of seven deadly sins has begun. The seven deadly sins will appear as lords to cause chaos on Earth. To slay them, now gods can appoint heroes and sages] **** Li Wei frowned after hearing this announcement and exited the training room, proceeding towards his room. "Bad brother, did you hear the announcement just now?" Emily shouted as soon as he stepped foot inside the room. Li Wei nodded at her. "Yes, I heard it, so I came to look if you are alright," he replied, patting her head and observed the expressions of others. However, they were all carefree and were looking at him with a faint blush. "Bad brother, you don''t need to worry about me. I am a strong lady, and it''s only an announcement; it''s not like they are attacking the city," Emily replied, watching his worried look. "Yes, yes, you are a strong lady," Li Wei nodded at her and glanced at others. "Elva, Alice, do you want to go home?" he inquired. The situation wasn''t that dire, but it couldn''t be said later. If their families asked them to return now, they would have to make decisions. However, both Alice and Elva shook their heads. "Brother Li, you don''t have to worry too much. We are in the low-level area, so the lords won''t come here. They will be mainly attacking the Starfrost and Sorathia world," Elva explained. "Yes, brother Li, you don''t need to worry about us. As for our families, they will not ask us to return with the situation here," Alice commented, agreeing with Elva. "Okay, as you say then," Li Wei nodded and hesitated. Should he ask Olivia or not? However, before he could say anything, Olivia shook her head silently, sensing his gaze. Li Wei nodded at her and didn''t ask anything now. "I will take my leave then. You guys can continue your talk," he said and once again arrived inside the training room. "I have to do something about the class quest, or I won''t be able to level up," he muttered with a frown. The class quests were getting harder and harder. Learning 500 skills isn''t something that can be done easily. Chapter 102 - 102: Neighbour To learn the skills, he needed a lot of skill books and skill crystals. He can get the common ones, but to get rare ones, he has to attend auctions and search through various shops to get the 500 skills. It will definitely take weeks to do that if he wanted to hide his identity when buying the skills. ''I have to hide my identity until I am sure to overpower everyone,'' he thought and pondered about his second option to create a skill. There is no mention of what kind of skill or what tier of skill is needed to create. It means it will be okay as long as he makes a normal skill with low tier, but to do that, he needed at least A-class knowledge books first. The books he got from the cave only possess master level knowledge that weren''t enough for him. "Anyway, I should first get used to my levels. I will think of this later," he muttered with a sigh and continued to use skills while also pondering how to create one. The process wasn''t easy, and he has to make sure to do it in a few days; if not, he might as well search for the skills. But he was sure he won''t be able to find them in Valeria City where the dungeon spawning rate was low. As he pondered, the mealtime came with a message from Aunt Eliza to bring Emily back. "Emily, Aunt Eliza asked me to bring you back," Li Wei informed her after the meal. Hearing him, Emily became stunned, and her face changed to horror. "Noo! Sister Li, look, bad brother is going to sell me!" she shouted, hugging Li Xin tightly. Watching her like this, Li Wei shook his head. "Emily, if you don''t go, Aunt Eliza will come here, and also it''s not like you can''t come here again," he said, patting her head. "Emily, brother is right. You can''t just stay here forever, or your parents will worry. And if you want to come here again, just contact me with the communication tool. I will bring you here to play," Li Xin consoled, hugging her. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But I don''t want to go now," Emily muttered with an unwilling expression. Watching her like this, Li Wei shook his head again. "Emily, let''s go. I will drop you off. Aunt Eliza must be worried about you," he replied as he stood up from the chair. "Umm, but..." Emily wanted to say something, but she gave up and got down from Li Xin''s lap with a dejected face. "Sister Elva, Sister Alice, Sister Lily, Sister Li, and Sister Yin, I think this is where we should part our ways," she said, her eyes glistening with fake tears. Without hesitation, Li Wei gave a chop on her head. "Ow, bad Brother, why are you hitting me?" Emily complained with a glare this time with real tears. "Don''t make the atmosphere depressed. We are all living inside the same city," Li Wei replied as he picked up her small body. "Umm, but I wanted to see the tears of them," Emily muttered with a disappointed look and said goodbyes to everyone, heading towards her shop. On the way, she didn''t talk and just snuggled in his arms. Li Wei let out a wry smile feeling the closeness of hers. ''When did I start to care about others?'' he thought to himself. On Earth, he only cared about Li Xin, but after coming to this city, he started to care about others. ''Maybe this is what I was hoping for, but I was afraid to trust others,'' he muttered in his mind with a sigh after knowing the reason why he was like this. But he immediately shook his thoughts off, as it wasn''t something he needed to care about. "Bad brother, when are you going to leave?" Emily asked suddenly, her heart feeling uncomfortable. No adventures will stay at one place and same will go for him. Li Wei became stunned at her question, but he pondered before replying. "Maybe in a month or two, we will go to the capital city," he answered. Hearing him, Emily became more dejected and leaned on him. "So you are really going to leave," she muttered, looking down, not showing her expression. Watching her like this, Li Wei sighed. "Emily, there is still time before we leave, so don''t worry too much about it now," he replied as he arrived in front of her shop. "Look we arrived," he informed her and was about to step inside the shop when Emily stopped him. "Bad brother, stop!" she shouted suddenly, looking at him. Li Wei became puzzled, but he stopped and looked at her with an inquiry. "Umm, brother, give me a kiss, not on cheeks but on my mouth," Emily requested with hopeful eyes. However, Li Wei shook his head. "No, I am really sorry about this, but my lips are reserved for your sister Li and sister Yin," he replied, ruffling her hair. "Umm," Emily pouted at him with a disappointed face. ''What a pity, I have to think of an idea to make him kiss me on the lips or bad brother''s harem might fail,'' she thought. "Give me a kiss on the cheeks then, but give me ten," she requested with a deep look, that was saying I will not back down on this! "Okay, I will give you ten kisses," Li Wei sighed as he gave her ten kisses on both cheeks while dodging her lips. "Humph, stingy brother," Emily snorted with a disappointed face and also gave him a kiss on his cheeks while biting it fiercely. Li Wei let out a smile and headed inside the shop after she was done. "Good Afternoon, Aunt Eliza. I came to send off Emily," he said arriving at the counter where Eliza was standing. "Good afternoon, Li Wei, and thanks for coming here to send her off. I hope she didn''t trouble you," Eliza replied with an apologetic face as she took Emily from his arms. "No, she didn''t trouble me. She was a good girl," Li Wei lied to her, making Emily beam happily. "Oh, really? She became good?" Eliza murmured with doubt, glancing at Emily who wrinkled her nose cutely. "Ah anyway, Li Wei, here, take this party invitation. I bought the Villa No.2. You have to come with your party members, okay?" she said suddenly, handing him the invitation card. Li Wei and Emily both became shocked after hearing her. If she really bought Villa No.2, then they are neighbour''s from now. Chapter 103 - 103: Bai Feng Becoming Hero Watching their shocked expressions, Eliza became puzzled. "Why are you so shocked? Didn''t I tell you I was planning to buy villa no.1, but it was bought by some tycoon, and I have no choice but to buy villa no.2," she explained with a sigh. "Mommy, the tycoon you are talking about is standing in front of you," Emily stated, pointing at Li Wei. "Emily, you are getting naughtier and started to lie again," Eliza wrinkled her nose, stretching her cute cheeks. "Mhmm, I am not lying. Bad brother, why don''t you say something?" Emily muttered with an angry face, as she didn''t even believe her cute daughter. Hearing her, Eliza glanced at Li Wei with a puzzled look. "Aunty Eliza, I am the tycoon you speak of," Li Wei admitted with a wry smile, they are going to be neighbours soon and there is no need to hide it. "Wait, what? You are the tycoon? No way, how could it be possible?" Eliza shook her head, denying him. Li Wei couldn''t help but have to explain, placing the blame on the Blue Moon Party. ... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he was busy explaining, another scene unfolded in a certain room. "I have finally become a hero, hahaha!" Bai Feng laughed loudly with a happy expression when his face suddenly became cold. "You motherfucker, middle-aged man, just wait. I will kill you and all of your descendants," he shouted, a cold light flashing in his eyes, as he felt the chill down below. But suddenly he remembered something. ''I didn''t see Li Xin inside the city. Did they leave?'' he thought and pondered about what to do. If someone becomes a hero, they can contact the guild to report it to higher-ups and get support from the country for various purposes. "Yes, I should do that and find someone first who can recover me," he muttered and headed outside to report to the guild. Inside the guild master''s office, Maurice became surprised hearing the report and frowned. "Isn''t it too fast to become a hero? Anyway, all I have to do is report," he muttered to himself as he sent a few messages to higher-ups and came out to meet him. "Sir Bai Feng, I want to know if you''d like to keep your identity secret or not. The kingdom will support whatever decision you make," he explained in a calm and polite tone. However, he didn''t change his attitude too much, or it would look like he is trying to get a favour from him. Bai Feng heard him calling sir and became happy, but when he saw his calm eyes, his expression changed a little. ''Bastard is taking me for a normal hero. Just wait, I will show you later,'' he thought and answered. "I don''t want to keep it secret. Help me to deal with it," he replied with an arrogant expression. Maurice didn''t care about his attitude and shook his head. "I am not in charge of this. You will have to wait until someone from the capital city comes here. It will probably take a day or two," he replied with a calm tone. "Also, I will take my leave here," he stated, going back to his office. He didn''t care much about him being a hero, as there will be other ones appearing too, and they will be from their worlds who will swear allegiance to the kingdom. As for Bai Feng, he definitely wouldn''t do it, as it will restrict him too much. ''Motherfucker,'' Bai Feng cursed in his mind and left to inquire about Li Wei''s whereabouts. He was a hero now, and he had to kill him as per the contract; if not, he would be the one to die. "Just wait, you all, I will definitely not let anyone look down on me," he snarled, looking at the weird gazes on him. The news of him being castrated already reached everywhere, and almost everyone in the city knows him. Because of this, he decided to reveal he is a hero to everyone, but he didn''t know it would be his big mistake that would make him cry later. ... Li Wei, who wasn''t aware of him becoming a hero, finally finished his explanation to Aunt Eliza. "So you got the villa with the help of the Blue Moon Party?" Eliza finally believed his lies and looked at Emily in her arms, who was beaming happily. "Don''t be happy too much. You can''t disturb them every time," she chided her and glanced at him. "Li Wei, the party is two days later at night. You have to come with all your party members," she asked him again. "Yes, Auntie Eliza, I will definitely come. Then, I will take my leave," Li Wei agreed and left the shop. He felt a little embarrassed about her recommending Lily to buy such a gift, but it was normal in this world as the women were more carefree. If not, Elva and others would definitely not talk to him after knowing he has such gifts. "I should first think of how to get A Grade class knowledge books," he muttered to himself and messaged Li Xin that he would not be coming home now. He wanted to see if he could get the books in library; however, just as he entered, he was stopped by Eliot. "I am sorry, but the library is closed today," she informed with an apologetic expression. After knowing he didn''t create any trouble last time, she changed her attitude towards him just a little. "It''s closed?" Li Wei frowned after hearing her but decided to ask. "Does the library have A class knowledge books?" he inquired, hoping there should be at least one. However, Eliot shook her head. "No, the library doesn''t have any A class books, and I think in the entire city, only the Harrison family might be holding it," she replied, giving him information about where he can find. "Harrison family!" Li Wei nodded with a stunned look and thanked her, taking his leave. But just as he did, a beautiful woman arrived from inside the library, bringing a group of twenty women. They were all wearing white holy dress indicating they were from the church. Chapter 104 - 104: Pristsess "Did someone come here just now?" the leader of the group inquired. Eliot became stunned but hurriedly replied. "Yes, Priestess Irene, a human from the new world came here. He came here before too, and he just left now," she explained. Irene nodded at her and looked in the direction where Li Wei disappeared. ''The spirits are enjoying his presence, but how could it be possible? This is just a low-level city.'' she thought, frowning a little. However, she didn''t care much and left the library with her legion. She has just received a message about a hero appearing in the city and was curious as to how someone can become a hero so early. "Priestess Irene, I think there is no need for us to look for him. We can just order him to come," a beautiful knight suggested with a little irritation. The identity of the priestess isn''t something that can be taken lightly as they have enough power to command the county. So she felt irritated for a person like her to go and meet someone just because she found it interesting. However, Irene shook her head. "Lyla, we are not going to meet him personally," she replied. "I will be just taking a glance at him to see if he is suitable for us or not," she explained and disappeared with everyone abruptly. However, they were still there, walking and chatting, but no one noticed their presence. ... Li Wei, who was unaware of these things, was following someone. However, the person became scared and tried to get rid of his tail. But suddenly, it came to an end as he found Li Wei, who somehow came in front of him. "What! What do you want!" Alex asked with fear. He had just got beaten up by his big sister and was trying to hide in the city. But somehow, he ended up in front of the library, where he immediately ran away after watching his figure. But he still couldn''t get rid of him like an evil curse. ''Why is my luck so bad?'' he cursed in his mind and started to think of a way to escape. Watching him, Li Wei chuckled. "Alex, I want to sell the A-rank glow light skill. Are you interested?" he asked directly, not wasting any time. Hearing him, Alex became stunned, but he replied. "I am interested in buying it, but what do you want?" he asked with doubt. He didn''t care if he was lying or not. Because if his sister found him that he lost the chance to get the skill, he will probably not see the sun for a few days. Also, he didn''t want to miss the rare skill that is very hard to find in Valeria City. Watching his doubt, Li Wei let out a wry smile. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Is I am too scary and untrustworthy?'' he muttered in his mind and explained. "Yes, I want to sell the skill, but there is something I want, and you can definitely get it for me," he replied assuring him. But it worked opposite on Alex, and he became more scared. "What is it that I can definitely get for you?" he asked with caution, gulping his salvia. "I want A-grade class knowledge books," Li Wei stated his purpose. After knowing that the Harrison family has A-grade class books, he decided to sell his skill to get them. What matters for him now is to complete the class quest, and this was the easiest way for him now if he didn''t want to search through several cities for a month. However, just after hearing him, the face of Alex changed to horror. "No, it''s not possible. If I do that, I will be killed," he denied hurriedly, shaking his head. Li Wei knew it would be like this, so he wasn''t surprised. "I want A-grade class knowledge books to read and will return them later. If you still don''t believe me, how about I read at your home?" he explained, adding conditions on himself. Alex frowned after hearing him, but it was much better than selling the book. "I can''t decide on it. Why don''t you follow me to my home? I will ask big sister about this, but I can''t guarantee that she will agree," he replied after pondering. "Okay, then we should go to your house," Li Wei nodded, hoping that he could get to read books. Of course, if he can''t, he will at least know the security level of his house and would be able to sneak inside to read. But he didn''t want to do it forcefully as they were nobles. If he got caught, he will be blacklisted forever and will be named as a bad person. As he followed Alex, Li Wei became a little surprised because they were heading towards the central area. There were a lot of guards protecting the central area because all officials of the city resided here. ''The security here is really tight,'' he thought as he burned the image of everyone patrolling inside his mind. So if the time came, he could sneak in. Just as he was busy with it, he suddenly heard the voice of Alex. "Oh, I forgot to ask which class book you needed. We only have Blacksmith and Mage," he mentioned suddenly. "It''s okay. I am a Blacksmith and Mage too," Li Wei replied as he continued to look through the area. After a while, they finally reached his house, which was a villa, the same as he owns. "This is our villa. It looks like Villa No.1, but it''s more expensive than it," Alex said with a proud expression and led him inside. After coming here, he wasn''t afraid of Li Wei, as his big sister would definitely protect him from any harm. But he still remained a little cautious towards him. "Hey, where is big sis Karina? Didn''t she come here?" he inquired of a maidservant. "Young Master Alex, Young Miss Karina just came, and she is inside her room," the maidservant replied. Alex nodded and was about to ask Li Wei to wait when he became dumbfounded. Li Wei too was the same, and so was the maidservant watching the scene unfolding before them. Chapter 105 - 105: Intruders In front of Li Wei and them, a beautiful woman walked towards, dragging two black-clothed men with blood on the floor. "Lisa, go clean my room. I just came, and there are already some people sneaking inside," the woman ordered the maidservant. Lisa became stunned but hurriedly nodded. "Yes, young miss Karina, I will do it immediately," she replied and headed towards her room. Karina nodded at her and turned towards Alex. "Yo, where did you run off? I was finding you. Also, who is he?" she inquired, glancing at Li Wei. However, Alex didn''t answer her and looked at the intruders behind her, lying without any sound. "Big sis, how did they get inside the villa? Are their levels high?" he inquired with a scared look. To sneak inside the city, one must be above level 50, but still, it wasn''t enough if they wanted to sneak inside the villa. However, Karina shook her head. "No, their levels aren''t high, but there are other methods to sneak inside the city and villa," she replied but didn''t explain much as there is an outsider here. Hearing her, Alex became a little relieved as they were not high level. "Big sis, why did they sneak inside the villa? Aren''t all the important things inside the city hall?" he inquired, feeling scared that they might come to kidnap him. "What are you, such a scaredy-cat? They sneaked inside my room, so they probably came for me," Karina replied as she sent a few messages to her grandfather. Alex once again felt relieved that they didn''t come for him and remembered he still hadn''t introduced Li Wei. "Big sis, this person is Li Wei, the one I told you about. Also, he wanted to sell his A-grade glow light skill," he said, pointing at Li Wei from a little distance. Karina became surprised and observed Li Wei. ''Hmm, there is nothing special except that he is handsome and is from the new world,'' she thought, using Analyze Eye on him. However, she still didn''t see anything special as she wasn''t able see through his fake status. ''As expected, he is just a normal person, and his party members must be special, because of it he gained the favour of the Blue Moon party,'' she concluded and asked after pondering a little. "You want to sell the skill, but you want A-grade class knowledge books, right?" she inquired with a deep look. The Harrison family possesses A-level class knowledge books, and it was a well-known thing in the city. With a little inquiry, anyone can find it. As for why she thought Li Wei came for those books, it''s simple because her idiot little brother definitely would not bring someone home if things can be solved with money. So there were only a few reasons to come here, but she was sure he came for those books. Li Wei became surprised hearing her but nodded. "Yes, I came for those A-class knowledge books. I just want to read them in exchange for the skill," he stated his purpose. He did feel heartache to lose his skill, but he can''t do anything here and only hoped that she would agree. Listening to his reply, Karina wasn''t surprised. "I don''t have any problems with lending you the books, but are you trying to create skills? If yes, then it will be useless as your level isn''t high, and so is the spirit attribute," she reminded him. He was from Earth, so she only thought he would be interested in creating skills after hearing from somewhere that you can create one if you increase your knowledge stats. But to create the skill, one must need to be a high level. If not, they wouldn''t be able to create one as they wouldn''t have affinity with spirits. She decided to warn him because his party members are special if not she wouldn''t have cared as he wasn''t from their world. However, she became little stunned after hearing his reply. "Yes, I know about this, but I wanted to try, and I am exchanging for the glow light skill that is pretty much useless," Li Wei replied with a shrug. He knew the environment needed to create a skill, but he didn''t worry too much as his spirit attributes are equal to level 148. With that, he will have enough affinity with spirits even if he is low level. "Okay then, but wait a little; I have to settle them first," Karina nodded, not reminding him again, and looked at the intruders. They were still unconscious and were wearing masks hiding their faces. "Big sis, why don''t you take off their masks? Maybe we might know them," Alex suggested, standing a distance away from everyone. Watching him like this, Karina shook her head. "What if they are ugly? It will make my day bad, and they are intruders. If we were outside the city, I would''ve killed them already," she replied, having no interest to see who they are. Just as she was about to throw them out, Maurice came inside with fast pace. "Karina, are you all right?" he inquired with a worried expression, checking if there are any wounds on her. "Old man, they are just small fries and wouldn''t be able to harm me," Karina assured him and looked at intruders. "Well, you came at the right time. I was just about to throw them in the trash after breaking their hands and legs," she stated, folding her arms. Maurice shook his head at her and looked at intruders. "They came to your room, right?" he asked as he unmasked them to see from which hole they came from. However, he became stunned after unmasking them. "David and Joe," he muttered with a frown. "Grandpa, do you know them?" Karina asked, changing the way to address him as she wanted to know. Hearing her, Maurice smiled wryly but explained. "Yes, I know them. They disappeared a month ago, and I thought they both died at the hands of monsters," he said with a frown. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 106 - 106: Unexpected Situation "What! They both disappeared a month ago!" Alex exclaimed loudly with a shocked expression. "Yes, they both disappeared a month ago. Do you know anything about them?" Maurice inquired, watching his shocked expression. "Grandpa, I met them a week ago," Alex replied with a pale face, as if he met a ghost. "What? You met them a week ago? Then why didn''t you report to the guild? Their portraits are hanging on the missing boards," Maurice asked with a frown, making him more scared. Watching this, Karina shook her head. "Grandpa, he probably didn''t even bother to look at the missing board, thinking it has nothing to do with him. Because of this, he didn''t know they were missing," she explained with a sigh. He was probably afraid of getting dragged into something troublesome, so he didn''t look. Li Wei, who was watching, almost gave Alex a thumbs up. He was just like him, not giving a shit about any unrelated persons. "Humph, whose fault do you think it is?" Maurice snorted at Karina and turned to Alex. "Say, how did you meet them?" he inquired. Alex nodded with fear and hurriedly explained. He met them in a deserted place alone where they asked him about his sister because they have a crush on her. He didn''t tell them anything and left while asking them to not have any thoughts of her. Karina smiled after hearing him. ''Maybe I shouldn''t beat him too much; he is a lovely brother after all,'' she muttered in her mind looking at him. Li Wei also saw her smile, but after noticing her eyes, he became stunned. ''It''s love. Don''t tell me she got a crush on Alex, her little brother!'' he exclaimed in his mind. He was very familiar with this look as Li Xin gave him time to time. So there was no doubt she has a little brother complex. Just as they both were busy in their thoughts, Maurice and Alex didn''t notice it because they were both dense. "So it''s like this," Maurice nodded, hearing him, and woke up David and Joe. "Ugh!" they both groaned in pain and opened their eyes. "Where... where is this?" Joe muttered, feeling pain in his abdomen where blood was flowing out little by little. "This is my house, so what are you doing here?" Maurice asked, his aura and temperament changing, making the room temperature drop. "Ah, guild... guild master!!" They both exclaimed loudly as their faces became ugly. "Yes, I am the guild master. May I know the reason why you sneaked into my granddaughter''s room? Also, you have a very good artifact, right?" Maurice smiled coldly as he took out black rings from their fingers. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei, who was watching this, used his Analyze Eye without hesitation. ¨C¨C¨C Name: Evasion Ring | Type: Rare Level: 100 Use: Can evade city and scanning system. ¨C¨C¨C ''It can evade anything under level 100,'' Li Wei thought, suppressing his shock, and looked at Maurice. "So, tell me where did you get this?" Maurice asked coldly. "Humph, even if I told you, what can you do? Just wait; your ending, no, the world''s ending is coming soon, and you won''t even be able to do anything. Hahahaha," Joe burst into laughter after saying this and looked at David with a meaningful glance. "God of Destruction, bless us!!" They both shouted in unison, and suddenly a dark evil aura came from their bodies. "They are going to explode!" Karina shouted, her eyes widening. Maurice''s expression also changed watching this; he wanted to stop them, but it was already late. "Damn it!" he shouted and hurriedly casted protective shields on everyone inside the villa. Li Wei, who was watching this, almost cursed for getting involved in trouble for nothing. "Hahahaha, Guild Master, do you really think your puny shield could stop us?" David laughed loudly as he took out a black mana crystal. "Bastard!!" Maurice cursed out loud and prepared to escape with everyone. The things he was holding is cursed mana crystal which have effects to corrode mana and make it out of control. It wouldn''t work on him, but to Alex and others who are low levels, they will definitely become bedridden for a few months if they came in contact with cursed mana. "Hahaha, die, guild master!" David laughed again and was about to crush the crystal when someone appeared in front of him making him stop. "Divine Chains!" Irene chanted, pointing her golden spear at him. *Shing! Shing! Shing!* With sounds of metallic golden chains filled with holy light, they appeared, tightly gripping David''s arms, not letting him crush the cursed mana crystal. "A priestess!" Joe shouted, his face changing to horror, the same for David. When suddenly Lyla appeared beside Irene and looked at them both with her pink eyes. "Sleep," she muttered, her eyes flashing. Joe and David both tried to resist the feeling of sleepiness, but they failed to do it as they fell on the floor with a thud. The dark evil aura also receded into their bodies as there was no one to control them. "Thanks, Lyla," Irene thanked with a cheerful smile and glanced at everyone, while her eyes stopping on Li Wei. ''It''s him; the spirits around him are happy,'' she thought and looked at Maurice. "Guild Master, I apologize for the sudden intrusion," she said with an apologetic expression. However, Maurice hurriedly shook his head. "Priestess Irene, you don''t have to apologize; you just saved my villa and stopped them from committing suicide. If not, I wouldn''t be able to know why they are here. I really appreciate your help," he replied with a wry smile. His level was low and couldn''t do anything except protecting and escaping with everyone. "Guild Master, eradicating evil is what I must do, so you don''t need to thank me," Irene said, shaking her head and looked at David and Joe. "My legion will interrogate them; you will not mind, right?" she asked, tilting her head. "No, no, how could I mind? If it''s your legion, then I will be more relieved," Maurice replied, shaking his head hurriedly. Chapter 107 - 107: Above Level 150! Just as Priestess Irene and guild master Maurice were busy talking, Li Wei was stunned and shocked, looking at the system panel in front of him. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the following A-grade skills: Divine Chains-120, Teleportation-110, Sleep-108] ''Level 120 skills! It means they both are above level 150!'' he exclaimed in his mind but didn''t check them with Analyze Eye. He can do this, but he will face backlash for using high-level skills beyond his ability, and it wasn''t worth it as he wouldn''t gain anything from it. Just as he was busy with his thoughts, Irene handed two intruders to her legion who had just arrived. She then turned her gaze at Li Wei with curious expression. ''The hell,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind, sensing her gaze, and he too looked at her. She was around twenty years old with long violet hair and violet eyes. She appeared charming with her sweet smile and curious look. However, Li Wei didn''t care about this and was thinking about what to do. He came here for A-level class books and didn''t know if he would be able to get them now. There is also a priestess who is looking at him curiously for some reason. Maurice also noticed Irene looking at him and became surprised. "Isn''t it you, Li Wei, the party leader of Order of the Abyss?" Maurice muttered loudly, remembering him. ''Fuck this old man,'' Li Wei cursed again after hearing muttering. The priestess of the church is just here; why does he have to tell his party name? Nevertheless, he replied. "Yes, I am Li Wei and came here with Alex," he nodded at him, placing the blame on the pitiful guy. Alex became stunned and shivered after sensing the gaze of the priestess. However, Irene just chuckled and once again turned her gaze to Li Wei. "Party leader of Order of the Abyss, I am Irene White, Priestess of Elmoral church, nice to meet you," she introduced herself, holding back her laugh. ''Damn, just what is wrong with my party name, someone finds it terrifying while someone finds it funny,'' Li Wei cursed again for getting teased by his party name. However, he didn''t notice the shocked expression of Maurice when Irene introduced herself to him. He was still feeling bad for getting laughed at, but nevertheless, he replied. "Priestess Irene, I am Li Wei, nice to meet you," he introduced himself and hoped that she would leave. However, his hopes shattered. "Guild Master, we would like to borrow a room here to interrogate them," Irene requested. "Yes, Priestess Irene, you can use the training room, Lisa guide them," Maurice agreed, instructing the maidservant. "Then I will meet you after I am done with them," Irene smiled, her expression not changing even a little bit, and followed Lisa with her legion inside the training room. Maurice nodded at her, and when she was finally gone downstairs, he looked at Li Wei with a puzzled face. "Old man, he came here to sell his A-grade glow magic skill in exchange to read our A-grade class knowledge books," Karina explained after watching his puzzled eyes. "So you came here for that," Maurice nodded with an understanding expression. "You don''t need to sell your skills if you want to read it; just take it," he said suddenly, making everyone stunned. However, he was doing this because he could see Priestess Irene having an interest in him; if not, she wouldn''t have introduced herself with full name. "Alex, show him the books," Maurice instructed Alex, who was trying to think of a way to escape. "Uh okay, grandpa," Alex nodded unwillingly, fear flashing in his eyes. He too saw the priestess having an interest in Li Wei, but to him, it was more like a hero keeping an eye on a hidden villain. As long as he will do some heinous acts, she will take action. ''I hope the priestess stays here until he reads books,'' Alex thought to himself and led Li Wei upstairs. ... "Grandpa, is he special?" Karina asked with a frown. She too saw the priestess having an interest in him and couldn''t help but reconsider why he got the favour of the Blue Moon party. Hearing her, Maurice nodded. "Yes, he is special, but I don''t know now," he muttered with a frown. He just checked him with Analyze Eye, but everything was normal. ''Maybe he got a high-level Intrusionguard Amulet from the Blue Moon party,'' he thought pondering a little Karina became stunned after hearing his reply and asked more questions until she was satisfied. ... In the training room, the painful screams of Joe and David echoed. However, Irene didn''t care and hummed happily, standing a distance away from everyone. "Priestess Irene, are you interested in that human?" Lyla inquired, watching her happy expression. However, Irene shook her head. "I am not interested in him, but very, very much interested because he is hiding secrets," she chuckled softly, replying to her. "Hiding secrets? But he is just normal, or he might be a mixed blood because of it, he has an affinity with spirits," Lyla remarked with a puzzled expression. If she can know this, the same goes for the priestess. However, Irene shook her head. "This is where you are wrong; from the information we received, the earth didn''t have any other races, but if he is mixed blood, then how did he become one?" she asked with a smile. "Priestess, what if other races lived in hiding while erasing the memories of anyone who saw them?" Lyla replied with her conjecture. Hearing her, Irene nodded. "You are right, and that''s what I wanted to find too; after all, the races might be ancient ones who possess the inherited skill from birth," she replied. "So you wanted to find out about this?" Lyla nodded and looked back where intruders were ready to spill everything. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Go and record everything," Irene ordered her. Lyla nodded and left to obey her orders. "Sigh, why did the father have to send them with me; I can''t even do what I want to," Irene muttered with a pout after Lyla left. What she told her about Li Wei was just a cover so she can do what she wanted. "Hehe, it will be fun to unravel your secrets," she muttered to herself, thinking how to sneak away from her legion. She was very curious about him for why he has such an affinity with spirits at a low level. As for Lyla and them, they didn''t possess the special ability like her, so they weren''t able to sense it how close the connection with spirts he has. ... Just as she was busy planning; Inside the treasury room Li Wei felt a chill upon his spine. ''Who the hell is cursing me? Is that castrated idiot?'' he thought with a frown, but soon his attention was attracted by the treasures. There were potions, ores, metals, monsters, and valuable things showcased in glasses. "They are the collection of my grandpa," Alex explained after watching his gaze. Li Wei nodded and continued to follow him inside. ''The old can really live happily,'' he thought looking at the collections. After getting old, they don''t store items in their item box and take it out to show off. There is even a great festival to show off at a certain date, he too wanted to join it because one might see a lot of rare things. "We have arrived; these are the two books you need," Alex stated, pointing at the two big books placed inside the rack. "You can just sit there and read; I will watch over you," he said, looking at him with no trust. Li Wei smiled wryly and nodded as he took out the books to read. After taking a glance inside, he already learned everything inside the book. However, his Main-Class knowledge attribute didn''t increase. ''Looks like I really have to learn about every class knowledge to raise it,'' he thought with a frown. After his knowledge attribute merged into one, he could mix them up together to think in a different way. This was the reason why he was confident to create a skill, but there was also a problem: he has to learn the knowledge of every class to increase the attribute value. ''Anyway, it won''t affect me as long as I don''t want to mix them up,'' he muttered in his mind and took out the next book. After learning them, he put them back and looked at Alex, who was looking at him with doubt. "It''s very hard to learn, so I decided to come later when I have time; you don''t mind, right?" he asked with a smile. ''You are coming again!'' Alex shouted in his mind, but he nodded unwillingly. "Yes, you can come here," he agreed as he led him out but also decided to disappear whenever he came. He didn''t reject him because his grandfather will definitely agree, and if he rejected him, he would get beaten up. The sister was alone enough; he didn''t want anything more. Chapter 108 - 108: God Of Destruction Cult As both Alex and Li Wei arrived downstairs, Karina and Maurice became stunned. "Are you done, Li Wei?" Karina asked doubtfully, watching him come back. It hadn''t even been ten minutes since he had gone with Alex and came back. "Yes, I am done; it''s a little difficult to understand now, so I decided to come later when I have more time," Li Wei explained. Hearing him, Maurice and Karina nodded. "Okay, you can come here and ask Alex to show you the books again," Maurice agreed, not caring about scared Alex. ''Oh, grandpa, why are you pushing me into a pit?'' Alex shouted inwardly with a crying expression. He only thought that grandpa was doing this to keep an eye on Li Wei, to see what kind of heinous act he was going to commit, but he was sacrificing his grandson for this. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Grandpa, you don''t love me anymore,'' he complained in his mind but didn''t dare to say it loudly. Li Wei, who didn''t know Alex''s thoughts, thanked Maurice and was about to take his leave when Priestess Irene arrived with her legion with two unconscious intruders. "Party leader of the Order of the Abyss, please stay for a while. I want to talk with you," Irene said with a smile, after knowing he was going to leave. Li Wei became stunned and nodded with an unwilling expression. ''What a pity; I thought I would be able to escape,'' he muttered in his mind and tried to think of a way to avoid her. Alex, who was watching him, became happy with his misfortune. ''Looks like his bad luck is no worse than mine. I hope Priestess Irene captures him and takes him far away or lock him up in cell for eternity,'' he thought, wondering how he would avoid Li Wei. As they were both busy with their thoughts, Irene turned towards Maurice and Karina. "Guild Master, they both came here for your granddaughter with inappropriate thoughts and weren''t here to steal something," she informed him and continued. "But they did sneak inside the city to get information on high-level people. It''s probably the God of Destruction cult wants to do something," she added with a serious look. It was okay if it was just the God of Destruction cult, but now there are seven deadly sins lords appearing too. The church can deal with the cult, but it won''t be easy to fight against the seven lords as they can control monsters and people without letting anyone know. Guild Master Maurice also showed a serious face. "Then, Priestess Irene, I will immediately report it to the city lord," he said, taking out a communication tool and sending a few messages. The situation here was suppressed by Priestess and her legion because of this; the city system wasn''t alerted, and no one knew what happened here except the people present. Irene nodded and glanced at Li Wei with a curious look. ''Why does it feel like he is more interesting than even I think?'' she thought, observing him and forgetting about the serious atmosphere. Li Wei, who felt her gaze, became speechless. ''What am I, a beautiful monster?'' he shouted in his mind with irritation but kept his face calm. ''I wonder what she wants to talk with me,'' he thought with a puzzled face, thinking about what to tell her. Just as he was busy, Guild Master Maurice was done contacting the city lord and looked at Irene. "Priestess Irene, there is a private study room here; you can use it," he informed, pointing at the room. "Thank you, Guild Master," Irene nodded and turned towards Li Wei. "Party leader of Order of the Abyss, let''s talk inside the study room," she said with a smile, her slim fingers pointing at the room. Li Wei didn''t have any choice and nodded, following her inside the study room. "Lyla, stay outside," Irene commanded Lyla after watching she was also coming with them. Lyla frowned at her but obeyed to stay outside as it wasn''t something dangerous. Inside the study room, Irene and Li Wei looked at each other in silence for a while. ''Damn, what kind of situation is this?'' Li Wei cursed in his mind. "Priestess Irene, what is it you wanted to talk about?" he asked with a puzzled look. He still couldn''t figure out just why she wanted to talk with him, even if it''s for information; she can just ask others to do it for her. "Hmm? I have a lot of things to ask, but there is no such endless time," Irene sighed with a disappointed face. Li Wei almost cursed out loud after hearing this. ''What do you mean by endless time? Do you want to kill me with your questions?'' he exclaimed in his mind and tried to think how to end the conversation so he could go home and lie in Li Xin''s lap. ''Ah, I miss you, XinXin. If I am not with you, my luck gets worse,'' he muttered feeling dejected. Irene, however, didn''t notice his inner expressions. "Party leader, are you mixed blood?" she asked suddenly. She was not sure if he is mixed blood or not as the status will only show one race that has the highest genes in his body. Li Wei became stunned at her question but hurriedly shook his head. "No, I am human," he replied but didn''t ask anything as he wanted to end the conversation quickly. "I see, so you are human," Irene nodded, her curiosity about him increasing more. "Then, party leader, are you interested in joining the kingdom or church?" she inquired, making him stunned again. "No, I don''t have any plans to join a kingdom or church," Li Wei replied instantly and looked at her with a puzzled face for which reason she asked this. Watching his expression, Irene explained. "I just wanted to know if you are interested or not so I can have a rough guess of what people from your world will do," she replied and looked around. "Why don''t we sit and talk, party leader," she said seating down on a chair and asked him to do the same. Li Wei unwillingly nodded and sat opposite to her. Irene chuckled watching his expression. "Party leader, you must want to know why I am asking you questions, right?" she inquired. "Yes, I want to know," Li Wei nodded with a serious look. With his fake status, he didn''t think she would be able to see through him unless she is over level 400. Because of this, he became puzzled for why she is asking him questions if she didn''t know anything about him. "Party leader, I have the ability to see the spirits around everyone, and I can observe that you have good affinity with them even if you are only level 30," Irene explained, watching his expression. Hearing her, Li Wei understood what happened. Even if he locked his level, his spirit attributes won''t get locked and will stay as it is to let him use more attributes even at a low level. It wouldn''t have been a problem even if he kept it like this, but his bad luck kicked in inviting the priestess who has the ability to see the spirits. ''Damn my bad luck,'' he cursed in his mind and wanted to make an excuse, but he stopped. "Priestess Irene, why do I have an affinity with spirits?" he asked making a confused face. He can give her an excuse from the books he read in the library, but she might think he came prepared to hide his secrets and will ask him more questions. Because of this he feigned ignorance which made Irene disappointed as she was hoping he would give an excuse. "The spirits are the ones who provide us mana and allow us to use the skills; you can say it''s a part of the world." "As for having an affinity with them, it''s normal for the person who is blessed by gods and different races favoured by the spirits." "You might be one who is favoured by them for some reason," she explained. Li Wei nodded at her, making an understanding expression. He too knew about the spirits, but he was sure he didn''t have any affinity with them. It was only because of his high spirit attribute she misunderstood about this. She once again asked some questions, but she has to stop as her legion was waiting outside. "Party leader, we should talk once again someday," Irene said before leaving the study room. Li Wei heaved a sigh of relief as she left and felt a little puzzled about the questions she asked him. It was all about his future, what he is going to do or not. "Anyway, it''s not like what I said is all true," he murmured and also left the study room while hoping they wouldn''t meet again, at least until his level isn''t higher than hers. When he came outside, the priestess already left with her legion, and he too did the same after informing the guild master. Chapter 109 - 109: Making Li Wei Empty * R18 "Priestess Irene, what did you ask him about?" Lyla inquired as they headed towards their destination. "Hmm, I asked about his future plans and nothing else," Irene replied with a shrug. "His future plans?" Lyla became stunned and frowned. ''Is Priestess Irene planning something again?'' she thought with worry. Watching her face, Irene chuckled. "What are you worried about? It''s not like I will poison my father again," she muttered her expression not even changing a little. "Priestess Irene, you can''t say something like that loudly," Lyla reprimanded her with a strict tone. "Yes, yes. Anyways, let''s go," Irene nodded, not caring about her warning, and thought of Li Wei. ''He is an interesting one, but it''s a pity he is low level. It would be fun to meet him while I make my father bedridden again,'' she thought, pondering about how to poison her father again. As for asking Li Wei questions about his future plans, it was because she was planning to run away and wanted to know if there would be a meeting between them. She was still interested in his secrets and hoped to know if he would gain abilities like her if his affinity continued to increase. ... Just as she was busy pondering how to poison her father again, Li Wei finally heaved a sigh of relief after coming to his villa. "XinXin, I am home," he informed, entering inside the hall when Lily came running to hug him. "Brother Li, you are back," she shouted with smile, rubbing her face into his chest. Li Wei smiled softly and gave her a tight hug. In these two days, she kept a little distance between them because she didn''t want to be a third wheel. "Lily, you are getting smarter," he muttered, ruffling her hair. "Um, of course, I am smart, Brother Li," Lily smiled happily, enjoying his embrace. Li Wei chuckled and picked her up while looking at the empty hall. "Lily, where is everyone?" he asked after not seeing anyone here. "Brother Li, everyone is in the training room, honing their skills," she replied, leaning on his chest in his embrace. "So, everyone is training," Li Wei nodded and took a seat on the sofa while making Lily sit beside him. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But she still kept hugging him tightly while rubbing her cheeks into his chest. Li Wei smiled looking at her. "Do you like me so much? Weren''t you afraid of me first, knowing I was going to fight with gods?" he asked, pinching her cheeks. "Mhmm, Brother Li, you were scary at that time but not now," Lily replied, shaking her head and looked at him. "Brother Li, can I sit on your lap?" she requested with big eyes. Li Wei chuckled and made her sit on his lap. "Lily, there is no need to ask as long as you are morphing into Sister Li Xin," he replied, ruffling her hair. "Mhmm, okay, Brother Li," Lily nodded happily and leaned on his chest again, hugging him. "What a cute slime you are," Li Wei murmured, caressing her back when everyone came upstairs, done with their training. "Brother, welcome back. How was your day?" Li Xin smiled sweetly as she sat beside him to his right, while Li Yin sat to his left. "Well, the day was not bad that much," Li Wei replied with a sigh, patting Li Xin and Li Yin''s heads. "Hmm, what happened, Brother? Did someone provoke you?" Li Xin inquired further while Elva and others also looked at him curiously. Watching their gazes, Li Wei explained what happened inside the guild master''s house. They all became stunned after hearing his encounters. "It will be better if we level up more faster, or who knows, we might encounter a level 500 old foggy," Li Wei suggested, finishing his talk. Li Xin and others nodded, also agreeing with him. They all conserved among themselves, and after dinner, everyone returned to their rooms. "Brother, are we going to do it again?" Li Xin asked with a red face as she sat on his lap with Li Yin. Hearing her, Li Wei smirked. "XinXin, tell me the reason for not doing it," he replied, but before she could speak, he sealed her mouth with his and moved his tongue to taste sweet saliva. "Mhmm," Li Xin glared at him, but after a while, she too kissed him back, swirling tongues with him. Feeling her tongue cooperating, Li Wei chuckled in his mind and brought Li Yin''s mouth closer to them. (YinYin, come kiss us,) Li Wei instructed her with telepathy. Li Yin nodded and let her tongue enter his mouth, where Li Xin and Li Yin both fought against him to tie down the slippery tongue. But it was futile as they weren''t able to do it. "Mhmm, Brother, you are too slippery," Li Xin wrinkled her nose at him. "If I wasn''t slippery, then my little sisters'' teeth would''ve eaten me," Li Wei replied shaking his head and suddenly took out the two gifts he received making her surprised. "Brother, don''t tell me you want to use them," Li Xin asked with fear, but she also wanted him to use it. Li Wei nodded hearing her. "Of course, we are going to use them, or it will be a waste to let such treasures lie somewhere," he replied as he opened the cap of the monster medicine potion and drank it without hesitation. ''It''s bitter,'' he muttered in his mind with a frown, but soon his body became hot with the medicine doing its work. However, it was not like he would get results immediately. The medicine was supposed to make his little brother larger by two inches within a week''s time. "XinXin, YinYin, now it''s your turn," Li Wei smiled, taking out two blue pills. They were milk medicine, the thing he wanted the most. "Pervert brother!" Li Xin pouted, but she took the pills with Li Yin as her face blushed red like tomato. Watching her like this, the fire inside Li Wei ignited. "XinXin, YinYin, you both are getting more and more beautiful," he muttered, looking at their skin that was glowing more. Without hesitation, he pushed both of them down. "Nn , pervert brother," Li Xin pouted with a glare, looking into his eyes, but her body was already soft, knowing what would come. "XinXin, YinYin, I will raise both of you, so don''t train too much and leave everything to me," Li Wei muttered with a soft gaze and once again kissed them. "Mhmm," Li Xin wanted to say something but couldn''t do anything as her and Li Yin''s tongues were sucked into his mouth. As Li Wei enjoyed the sweet saliva, he moved his hands to undress himself, letting his huge eight-inch monster come out. After a while he separated form kiss letting both Li Xin and Li Yin look at his monster. "It''s already hard, brother," Li Xin muttered with a gulp when she felt his hands around her body undressing herself. "XinXin looks like you are the real pervert." Li Wei chuckled looking at her, who didn''t wear any bras or undies; the same was true for Li Yin. He received a glare from her, but he ignored it and gently massaged their soft boobs. "Nnn," both Li Xin and Li Yin moaned a little, feeling the sensation of his rough hand. Li Wei then took Li Xin''s cherry nipple in his mouth and started to suck it. They were soft and hard with the flavour of herself. He continued to lick and enjoy it while his other hand played with Li Yin''s boobs. "Nhnn! brother!," Li Xin moaned hard suddenly, clenching the bedsheets while feeling juice leaking from her pussy. "XinXin, you are having orgasm with just this," Li Wei chuckled, feeling his wet knees that were touching her pussy. "But it''s a good thing the more wet you are, the more fun it will be," he smirked, ignoring her glare, and started to suck Li Yin''s nipples. "Nnn!" Li Yin also moaned after a while, having a small orgasm as he let go of her hard nipples from his mouth. He then looked and started to rub their clitoris with his hands, but he only did it for a little while as they were already wet. Just as he was ready to go further he was stopped by Li Xin. "Brother I want be on top," she requested with a red face. Li Wei became surprised but nodded. "Of course, as my little sister says," he agreed with a chuckle, pinching her nose. "Mhm, don''t get too happy; I won''t be able to do this for few days," Li Xin informed him with irritation. Li Wei chuckled after hearing her. "Of course I know that your cycle will start tomorrow, or did you forget who took care of you on those days?" he replied as he made her sit and hugged her softly, looking into her eyes. "Pervert brother, this is what made me fall for you," Li Xin wrinkled her nose and pushed him down on the bed and looked at Li Yin. "YinYin, get up. We have to make him empty so he will not think of having sex again in a week," she declared, looking at him with a cold look. Chapter 110 - 110: Getting Emptied * R18 Watching Li Xin''s cold face, Li Wei just smiled and didn''t say anything. He wouldn''t mind getting dominated by her once or twice, as he was the one who always dominates. "XinXin, YinYin, I hope you really do what you say," he replied with a chuckle, looking at their naked bodies. "Humph! pervert," Li Xin snorted with a red face and grabbed his hard dick. "YinYin, let''s do it," she said, and started licking his dickey with her. "Hiss," Li Wei hissed, feeling their tongue licking his dick. However, they only licked his dick until it was covered with saliva. "YinYin, go let him lick your pussy; I will do it here," she instructed, not caring about her speech sounding lewd. Li Yin nodded and arched on top of Li Wei''s face, showing her pussy to him. Li Wei smiled, looking at the beautiful pink pussy that he deflowered yesterday. Without hesitation, he grabbed her butt and started eating it, letting his tongue enter inside. "Nnn!" Li Yin moaned, feeling his tongue wiggling inside her with her juice. As they both were busy, Li Xin blushed a little. "Pervert brother," she muttered with a pout as she adjusted herself on his top and looked at his big dick. ''It''s going to get more bigger after a week,'' she thought with a gulp and sat down on, letting his dick enter inside her slowly. "Nnn, I am still tight," she muttered with a moan as his wet dick slowly entered deep inside her, kissing her womb. ''Mhmm, it feels good,'' she thought, feeling his dick stretching her tight pussy. "YinYin, let''s do this later. I want to watch her cowgirl style," Li Wei smirked, groping her buttocks. "Nnn!" Li Yin nodded with a moan and sat beside him while also watching Li Xin, who was blushing red. "Nnnn brother!" Li Xin glared at him but slowly started to move up and down knowing it will be useless. "XinXin, your pussy is really tight," Li Wei murmured, feeling his dick getting squeezed by her tight pussy. As she moved her hips, his dick throbbed with more excitement inside her. "Nnnn brother!" Li Xin moaned again, calling him, as her soft breasts shook up and down with her movement. In the room, only her moans and slapping of her flesh rang. After a while, she reached climax and had a big orgasm. "Ahhh!" she moaned loudly, her body flushing red as she squirted on his body. But she still didn''t take his dick out and let it stay inside her wet, tight pussy, letting it throb with excitement. After a while, she once again started to move, but this time she did so more quickly, making him hiss again. "XinXin, I am about to cum," Li Wei informed her as he saw she also reached the climax again. "Nnnn, brother, let''s do it together," Li Xin nodded, and started to move faster letting his dick kiss her womb more hardly. "Hiss!" Li Wei hissed comfortably, feeling the sensation, and climaxed together with her, filling her small pussy with his white cum in a large amount. "Nnn, brother, you have a lot of cum," Li Xin muttered, watching the white cum flowing down like a small river from her vagina. "Don''t you like it?" Li Wei smiled as he sat up and rubbed her creampied pussy, making her moan. "Nnn! Brother, now it''s YinYin''s turn. Let me rest," Li Xin said, wrinkling her nose cutely. "Okay, then I will do it next time," Li Wei replied with a smile as he once again laid down, letting Li Yin do the same as her. As they committed their acts, Li Xin looked at them with a sigh. ''It''s a good thing that YinYin is here, or I wouldn''t be able to satisfy him with his monstrous stamina,'' she murmured in her mind, thinking of this with a puzzled look. Normally, a human should not have this kind of stamina, even in this world, until they take some medicine and potions to recover. But for Li Wei, he didn''t even need any of it. ''Maybe it''s because of his class or weird skills," she pondered, as she felt his cum still leaking down from her vagina. "Nnnn! Brother is really something," she muttered softly, wiping her pussy from time to time. Just as she was busy with her thoughts, Li Yin had already reached the climax once. "Nnnn!" she moaned loudly, letting her juice onto Li Wei''s body. After a while, she once again started to move, doing the same as Li Xin and getting creampied by him in large amounts. This cycle continued for a while until they were all tired and laid down on the wet bed, hugging each other. "Nnn, brother, why does it feel like your stamina is increasing?" Li Xin asked with doubt as he massaged her and Li Yin''s vagina with skill. "I don''t know about this; my stamina was normal before, and I thought it was because of my high level," Li Wei replied, also wearing a puzzled face. He was too busy with other things and didn''t think anything about this, or he would be one to buy the medicines before anyone else. However, he has a feeling this was related to the experience transfer skill again, but he doesn''t have any proof. "Anyway, XinXin, YinYin, let''s sleep its 4 AM again," Li Wei suggested after being done with the massage and hugged them both to give a kiss. Li Xin and Li Yin also kissed him back and went to sleep, hugging him naked. Li Wei smiled softly with love, caressing their hair, and also went to sleep after giving a kiss on their foreheads. ¡­ The next morning, when he woke up, the bed was still wet, and they were both sleeping soundly in cute positions. "They sleep like kids," Li Wei muttered with a smile and casted purification on the bed without letting them wake up. He then slowly removed their grips from him and got up. "I am still feeling sleepy. Maybe they really emptied me yesterday," he murmured with a yawn and took a bath. After getting ready, he headed towards the kitchen to make breakfast, where he found Lily looking for something. "Are you looking for snacks?" Li Wei asked with a smile, watching her. "Umm, brother Li, I am looking for snacks, but sister Alice and sister Elva have eaten all of them," Lily muttered with a pout, looking at the empty shelves. Hearing her, Li Wei smiled wryly. "Those two foodies are really hungry always," Li Wei chuckled and took out all the snacks from his item box, filling the shelves again. "Ah, brother Li, you were hiding such treasures!" Lily exclaimed, hurriedly taking some sweet and spicy snacks as she received a chop on her head. "Owo, why did you hit me?" she asked with a glare, rubbing her head. "Don''t take all of it; leave some behind. I will order it again. Also, don''t eat now; I am making breakfast," Li Wei replied with a sigh as he took out the ingredients for cooking. Hearing him Lily forgot about snacks. "Really, brother Li, that''s great. It''s been a long time since you were cooking again," she shouted with a happy look, looking forward to the breakfast made by him. Li Wei chuckled at her and started to cook while she kept watching him with an eager look. Just as he was cooking, a cat came here for the same reason too; however, when it tried to grab the food, it was shooed away by him, making it depressed. "Sister Alice, just wait a little," Lily tried to console her, but it didn''t have any effect, and her ears remained drooped. "Lily, you don''t understand how it feels to be threatened by your life," Alice replied with the gaze of an experienced person. "Umm, sister Alice, it''s not life; it''s food" Lily corrected her and looked at Li Wei, who was done. "Brother Li, where are sister Li and sister Yin? Didn''t they wake up yet?" she inquired after not seeing them here. Alice, too, looked at him with a puzzled face. "They both are sleeping and probably will not wake up till noon, so don''t bother them," Li Wei replied, as he stored some breakfast in the magical fridge for Li Xin and Li Yin if they woke up early. "Alice, Lily, ask Elva and Olivia to come for the breakfast," he instructed them as he put the breakfast on the dinner table. Both Alice and Lily nodded as they went back to their rooms to see if Elva and Olivia were ready or not. Just as Li Wei was done with setting up food, they all arrived at the dinner table. "Yesterday I forgot to tell you one thing: I got an invitation to a party and was asked to bring you all along," Li Wei informed, making everyone stunned. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother Li, you got an invitation for a party from whom" Elva asked, tilting her head. Hearing her, Li Wei smiled. "It''s from Aunty Eliza; she bought the villa No.2 and is our neighbour from now; she also hosted the party for which I got the invitation," he explained, making them stunned again. Chapter 111 - 111: Lord Of Pride "Brother Li, you are saying Emily is our neighbour from now on?" Lily exclaimed after hearing him. Li Wei nodded at her with a smile. "Yes, they are our neighbour''s, and the party is day after tomorrow. So, if you want to go shopping, you can go ahead. Also, take XinXin with you after she wakes up," he replied as he started breakfast with everyone. ¡­ Just as they were having breakfast, a news circulated in Valeria City, shocking its people. "Hey, did you know someone became a hero from the new world?" a person asked his friend with excitement. "Yes, of course, I know. It''s Bai Feng who got castrated by the idiot middle-aged man," the friend replied with a hint of disdain. "Shh! Don''t talk, the knights from the kingdom came here this morning to announce him being a hero and are protecting him," the person reminded him with fear. "Tsk, so what? I think he definitely got castrated because he provoked someone he shouldn''t," the friend replied, not caring too much. The conversation like this continued in every corner of the city. However, people were only shocked a little and didn''t care much because soon there would be a hero appearing from their own kingdom. Because of this, the kingdom only let low-ranking knights attend him while also preparing someone who can help him recover, but it was only to let Bai Feng owe them a favour. ¡­ As the news reached every corner, it also spread out of the city, arriving in the hands of powerful people from all factions. However, they didn''t care much, as he would not become powerful until he joined a faction from Starfrost or Sorathia world. But it was different for the seven deadly sin lords who just descended. When they received the news, they also became shocked and met up with everyone while hiding their figures and faces with some skills. However, it didn''t pose a problem to conserve. "Pride, are you going to act, or should I do it?" the lord of Gluttony inquired as he continued to eat a four-feet-tall cooked monster. However, the lord of Pride shook his head. "Gluttony, remember, humans like to scheme too much. If not, the news wouldn''t have reached us so easily," he replied, his voice sounding cold. Every race already knew they are descending and will do their best to hide and protect the heroes from them. But they deliberately spread the news in just a few ten minutes, informing every world about this. "Humph, damn humans, just wait. I will kill them all this time," the lord of Wrath snorted coldly, but he didn''t lose in anger. They all just descended, and their levels were low, only enough to control the small towns. The races all over the world also knew this and were using Bai Feng as bait to catch them. However, Bai Feng, who was happy getting recovered, didn''t know of the danger looming over his head. "So should we just let them provoke us?" the lord of Greed inquired with an irritated voice. "Of course not. We should teach them a lesson," Pride replied with a cold tone and continued. "You all don''t need to worry about this. He is just a small fry and will die sooner or later. Also, I already made some arrangements," he added. "Arrangements? Are you talking about the god of destruction cult?" Wrath asked, his voice sounding cold. "Kek, they are just some tools for us to use. Let''s end the discussion here; also we should change the place, or the holy faction might find out about our whereabouts," Pride replied, ending the discussion and disappeared with everyone. ... Bai Feng, who was unaware of this, was wearing an angry face as he came back to the city with two knights protecting him. Watching this, people became puzzled. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, what happened? Do you know the reason why the hero is angry?" someone asked with a whisper. "You don''t know? After getting the protection from the knights, he headed towards the North Plane to find the middle-aged man, but he wasn''t able to find him," a person explained and continued. "The middle-aged man might have heard him becoming a hero and hid himself. Unless the kingdom takes action, he won''t be able to get revenge. Because of this, he is pissed off," the person added. However, his voice was loud, making everyone with high levels hear it. Bai Feng too was able to hear it, and his face became more uglier. ''Damn all of you, just wait. One day I will show you,'' he snorted coldly as he returned to the house gifted by the kingdom. "Hero Bai Feng, inside the city, we will be protecting you from shadows and won''t appear unless you really need our help," the knight beside him informed him. "I know," Bai Feng nodded with irritation. He thought he would be able to command them after becoming a hero, but to do that, he has to form a contract with the kingdom, becoming a part of it. ''Fuck you, this is how you treat your hero,'' he cursed in his mind, watching the knights disappear silently. They will only protect him inside the Elmoral Kingdom. If he goes to another one, he has to rely on himself if he doesn''t form a contract. With irritation, he entered the two-story house while deciding not saving anyone from this kingdom. "Brother Feng, you are back," Zu Tian welcomed him with a smile and was about to hug him but stopped after noticing his irritated face. "Brother Feng, what happened?" she asked with concern. "Nothing, I just can''t find that idiot, but he is probably hiding somewhere with fear," Bai Feng replied, his expression softening a little. After he lost his little brother, he thought she would leave him, but she still remained and consoled him. ''Maybe I can have her as my concubine,'' he thought when he found Chu Zhi coming towards him with an ugly face. "Brother Feng, I have inquired about Li Xin," he informed and stopped there, not knowing how to explain further. Hearing him, Bai Feng became stunned. "You found about Li Xin, but why is the ugly face? Did something happen to her?" he asked with a frown. Hearing him Chu Zhi made a difficult face but explained. "Brother Feng, it''s not something happened to her, but I heard she was strolling around the city with a handsome boy, and in the park, they confessed to each other in their arms," he recounted what he heard from others. Listening to him, the temperature of the room dropped as Bai Feng''s expression became cold. Even if he didn''t say who is the boy, he could guess who it is. "Li Wei, I will kill you!!!" he shouted, gritting his teeth with anger, not caring about the knights who heard him. "How did he become a hero with this personality?" one knight muttered with a frown, watching him in stealth. Hearing him, the second knight shook his head. "Let him do whatever he wants. We are not allowed to interfere unless his life is in danger or he is committing crimes," he replied and continued to watch Bai Feng. ... Inside villa no.1, Li Wei sneezed suddenly. ''Damn, is that castrated idiot cursing me again?'' he cursed in his mind. "Brother Li, did you catch a cold?" Lily asked with a worried tone, arriving beside him. "No, I didn''t. It''s just some idiot might be cursing me," Li Wei replied with a smile, ruffling her hair. After breakfast, he decided to train for a while before creating the skill because he wanted to have more control over his power to prevent any accidents. As for Lily and others, they were also here to train, but their thoughts wandered on what kind of dressing they should wear at the party. Li Xin also woke up and was here with Li Yin after eating breakfast discussing with them. "Did you guys decide on what to wear? If not, you can look for Aunt Eliza for more ideas; she has a lot of knowledge about designs," Li Wei suggested, watching them still chatting. "Um, brother, we were planning to do that, but Aunt Eliza will be coming here, so we decided to wait," Li Xin replied, informing him. They all planned to ask Aunt Eliza, but just as they were about to go out, she got a message from Emily that they would be moving in today and would come to greet them. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded. "Then I will focus on creating a skill," he said and moved towards a more empty area to avoid letting them get caught up in accidents. Elva and others weren''t surprised, as he already told them about his class quest. But they still felt doubt about whether he can create a skill or not. "Sister Li, you look confident in him," Alice muttered, watching her face with no doubt. Hearing her, Li Xin smiled sweetly. "You will know in a minute why I am confident that he can create a skill," she replied and focused her gaze on him. Others too did the same, wanting to know the process of skill creation. Chapter 112 - 112: Hero Will Come To The Party? As everyone watched Li Wei, he looked ahead in the empty area with focus. He was trying to sense the spirits more clearly. The spirits were part of the world that would generate different types of mana, helping the place recover, and so on. However, they can''t be seen with skills or naked eyes unless you have a talent. The same was for Li Wei; he wouldn''t be able to see them but could sense them. However, it was still not what he was hoping for. ''I need more focus,'' he thought and closed his eyes to concentrate. As he was concentrating, Li Xin suddenly got a message from Emily that they had arrived outside their villa. Lily, who was beside her, also saw the message in the communication tool. "Aunty Eliza and Emily arrived!" she exclaimed in surprise and looked at Li Xin with a difficult face. "Sister Li, are we going to welcome Aunt Eliza or watch brother Li?" she asked, trying to make a hard decision. She wanted to see how he creates a skill, but she also didn''t want to miss the chance to learn about fashion from Aunt Eliza. Elva and others became surprised and made a difficult face looking at her. Watching their gazes, Li Xin too felt troubled, but she already knew what to do. "We should go and meet Aunt Eliza. As for watching brother, he will definitely do something like this again," she replied with a disappointed face. Hearing her, everyone nodded and became disappointed, but for them, the dresses were more important. With this decision, they all left the training room, leaving Li Wei alone, who was focused and didn''t know about this. He continued to sense the spirits around him while channeling mana in his body so the spirits would feel more affinity towards him. As he continued, the area around him started to get surrounded by a faint mana vortex with different colors. However, the amount was too low as it disappeared and appeared from time to time. Sensing this, Li Wei opened his eyes with a serious look. The vortex was a result of spirits'' affinity towards him, but he wasn''t surprised because people above level 100 will also be able to do this with focus. "Now it''s the most important part," he muttered, taking a deep breath as he released his mana in the environment beside him. He was trying to form a connection with them; without that, he won''t be able to use them to create a skill. As he continued releasing his mana, the colourful vortex became bigger and didn''t disappear anymore. However, after a long time, he still didn''t form any connection with spirits. "Am I doing something wrong?" he muttered with a frown. In the library, he read the books of the heroes where they wrote their experiences about creating a skill. Every hero mentioned forming a connection with the spirits, but he still wasn''t able to do it. ''If I can''t form a connection, then I can''t create a skill,'' he thought with a frown. He only needed to form a connection with spirits, and the latter part was simple for him because it was more like programming. This was the reason why Li Xin was confident in him because he did some courses online as he didn''t want to rely on gaming only to earn money. As he pondered about where he was wrong, inside the hall Li Xin and others sat along with Eliza and Emily. "You all kept a secret from me," Eliza pouted cutely as she looked around to see the beautiful villa. "Aunty Eliza, I am really sorry, but brother said not to tell anyone," Li Xin replied, placing the blame on him. Elva and others also nodded hurriedly, agreeing with her. They all wanted to know about the dresses from Eliza, so it was given they couldn''t let her be angry at them; as for Li Wei, he didn''t need any dress. Eliza smiled hearing her and looked at Lily, Li Xin, and Li Yin with a smile. Emily already explained to her before coming here, so she only felt a little surprised as it wasn''t something new in this world. "Sister Li, where is bad brother? I wanted to tell him something," Emily asked, looking around and not seeing his figure. "He is inside the training room training the skills. You can just tell me, and I will inform him later or just wait until he come out," Li Xin replied, patting her head as she sat in her lap. Hearing her, Emily showed a disappointed face. ''What a pity, I wanted to exaggerate a little,'' she thought and looked up at Li Xin. "Sister Li, you know a hero appeared in our city, and it''s from your world," she informed her. Hearing her, everyone became stunned. "A hero from our world?" Li Xin tilted her head with a frown. "Yes, it''s from your world, and he also has a nickname, castrated hero," Emily explained with a proud face as she received a chop from her mother. "Owo mommy, why are you hitting your cute, lovely daughter?" Emily inquired with a glare and teary eyes. Looking at her like this, Eliza sighed. "Didn''t I warn you before that you can''t call a hero by his nickname?" she reprimanded with a glare. "But mommy, what I said is true; he was really castrated before becoming a hero," Emily replied with a pout when she noticed Elva and others looking at her with puzzled faces. "Sisters, looks like you don''t know about this, but let me tell you a hero appeared in the city today, and it''s from earth. Also, he was castrated before becoming a hero and might come to our party," she explained, making them stunned again. "The hero will also come to the party?" Li Xin muttered her face becoming difficult. "Li Xin, the hero might come or not come; I only sent an invitation to him because I am inviting almost everyone in the city," Eliza explained, not caring much about the new hero and looked at her. "Also didn''t you want to ask me something? You can ask now as I am free," she suggested as Emily informed her before they wanted to ask something. Hearing her, everyone cast the new hero aside and started to ask about the dresses for the party. To them, it was more important than some hero. As they chatted among themselves, inside the training room, Li Wei still couldn''t figure out the reason why he wasn''t able to form a connection with spirits and could only try repeatedly. *** As he was trying another scene unfolded in the high level area of North Plane. Mark and Zek who were from the god of destruction cult stood together with some people who seems to be under them. "Here, take this," Zek said suddenly as he took out a few boxes of black fruits from his item box. "Just spread it everywhere and don''t let anyone see you, but if someone finds you, silence them immediately," he instructed with a cold tone. The subordinates under him nodded and left, taking the boxes. "Zek, does it feel great to have subordinates?" Mark asked with a jealous expression. After getting back, Zek got some subordinates because he was in the cult for a longer duration than him. Hearing him, Zek chuckled. "Mark, don''t worry; you will also get it in the future," he replied and focused ahead. "Let''s go; it''s time for our main job to see if the intelligence we got is true or not," he said and without wasting time, he started to walk towards the city with Mark. Yesterday, both David and Joe were caught, but they weren''t the only ones who sneaked inside the city. There were others too who kept themselves hidden and reported back. But the god of destruction cult decided to check again for their future plans. "Are we going to attack the city in a few days?" Mark asked, watching his hurry. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Zek shook his head. "I don''t know about this, but the higher-ups will be sending high-level people; we need to give them true intelligence; if not, we might end up dead," he replied with a sigh. Mark nodded with irritation when he mentioned higher-ups, but he didn''t show any dissatisfaction as he was happy with whatever is going to happen. "Then are we going to kill the person who slew the evil wolf disrupting our plans?" he asked suddenly, his eyes flashing coldly. In the cult, only their monster got killed before it could kill anyone; because of it they received a scolding from higher-ups for not doing their jobs perfectly. Hearing him, Zek nodded. "Of course, we are going to kill him, but it will take a while to discover who did this; the guild is really keeping a tight mouth as always," he muttered with irritation and started to talk about what to do. Chapter 113 - 113: Unexpected Situation - Low MP Inside the training room of villa Li Wei was unaware of Mark and Zek coming after him and was frowning harder, trying to think why he wasn''t able to form a connection with spirits. When suddenly, the spirits around him increased abruptly, forming multiple vortexes of mana in a lot of numbers. "What! What''s happening?" Li Wei became shocked looking at the multiple vortexes appearing abruptly. There was no mention of this event in the books he read. Just as he was shocked, the mana in his body started to surge and left his body without him doing anything. "Shit!" Li Wei cursed loudly and tried to control it, but it was no use, as the spirits already took control over his mana and were engulfing it. "Fuck, I can''t even use skills," he cursed again after sensing he wasn''t able to utilize any protection skills because he didn''t have control over his mana. When suddenly, he noticed his mana getting lower and lower as the spirits continued to suck it from his body at fast rate. "If it goes like this, I will faint," he muttered with a difficult face as he looked around. He was currently surrounded by the vortex of mana from all sides, obstructing his view; he also couldn''t pass through it as his mana was connected to it. If he tried to break the connection, an explosion might happen, and without any protection skills, he will definitely become injured. But he also couldn''t stay like this or with the continuous mana consumption; it won''t end up good for him. ''Looks like I have no choice but to increase my intelligence attribute,'' he thought with a difficult expression. With the limit of 100,000 at level 100, he didn''t have any problem increasing it. But he was afraid of someone seeing through his status or possessing the skill like Black Armour Knight Abyssal monster he encountered. The Abyssal monster came after him because he sensed his high mana, and he wasn''t sure that someone wouldn''t possess a skill like this. Because of this, he always hesitated to increase his attributes but now he didn''t have any choice. Knowing the situation, he directly poured 6,000 attributes into his intelligence, increasing his MP by 30,000. --- AP: 900 ¡ý6,000- Intelligence: 12,087 ¡ü6,000+ MP: 38,435/60,435 ¡ü30,000+ --- Looking at his increased MP, Li Wei heaved a sigh of relief and thought it will be over. However, his face changed when he felt the spirits sucking his mana more rapidly than before. "F**k, are you kidding me," he cursed as he saw his MP dropping by 1,000 per second. --- MP: 35,435/60,435 ¡ý1,000- ¡ý1,000- ¡ý1,000- --- ''Damn if this continues I will have to increase my intelligence again,'' he thought with a sigh hoping it would stop. But his hopes crushed when he saw his MP going down by 2,000 per seconds. "Fuck you," he shouted and hurriedly increased his attributes by 10,000 while buying the attribute points with coins. But just as he increased, the spirits started to suck his mana more rapidly. "The hell is this!" Li Wei panicked a little as he saw his mana going down by 4,000 per second. This situation was unexpected, and he didn''t know what to do. He wanted to contact the goddess, but he got a warning last time that he can''t ask everything to them. ***** In the white room, Sera watched Li Wei on the screen with a smile, but Luna who was beside her wore a dark face. "Luna, it''s your mistake for trying to spy on him, so stop blaming him," Sera said trying to hold back her laugh. After knowing that the relationship of Li Xin and Li Wei would get more closer, she stopped watching him. But for Luna, who didn''t know this, suddenly tried to watch and met with yesterday night''s incredulous scene. She was shocked and ashamed after seeing it. "It''s not his fault, it''s your fault Sera, you are clearly messing with me," Luna replied with an irritation. The screen where they are watching him has a filter so if he is doing any kind of private act, it will not be shown. But Sera clearly did something to the screen when she wanted to watch him if not this wouldn''t have happened. Hearing her, Sera chuckled. "Luna, you were too eager to watch him so I thought it wouldn''t be good if you can''t see it," she replied with a smirk not caring about the dignity of gods. "Humph, Sera, you are getting naughtier again," Luna muttered wrinkling her nose, but she felt happy at her change. Because this was her from the start if not for the accident that happened she wouldn''t have changed and became a cold-blooded killer. ''Maybe it''s because of her,'' Luna thought and decided to drop the subject as it wasn''t a bad thing that Sera was getting naughtier. She then looked at the screen where Li Wei''s mana was getting sucked by the spirits. "Sera, what do you think about this? Is Sophia doing something again?" she asked with a frown. When she met her last time, she wanted to inquire about a lot of things but Sophia escaped before she could do. But she could already guess it must have been her who was behind giving him the eternal learning skill. So she thought it must be her again. However, Sera shook her head. "No, it''s not her, it''s probably the world system or that person if not he wouldn''t be able to get the class quest of creating skill," she answered with a deep look. Hearing her, Luna nodded and thought of something. "Sera, we can choose heroes now, and there are limited places; are you going to choose one?" she inquired. But once again, Sera shook her head. "No, I will not; it''s a hassle to choose them and keep an eye on them," she replied with an irritated look. Looking at her, Luna became speechless and focused on Li Wei, who was running low on mana again. --- "Fuck, I am going to increase it to 100,000; let''s see if you are going to last longer or me," Li Wei cursed with irritation after seeing his MP still dropping at a fast rate. Without hesitation, he directly increased it 100,000. As for others discovering him, he couldn''t care about that because if his mana was sucked dry by spirits, he would be bedridden for a few days or even weeks. Also, who knows if spirits would suck his mana dry again when he is recovering making it longer to recover for him. "Why the hell are the spirits taking so much mana to form a connection," he muttered with an irritated expression as he looked at his increased status. --- AP: 0 ¡ý87,913- Coins: 60,357,743,700 (60.4 billion) ¡ý87 million- Intelligence: 100,000 ¡ü87,913+ MP: 444,000/500,000 ¡ü439,565+ --- The MP he has now was in hundreds of thousands, but it was also decreasing by 10,000. "I hope it stops here; if not, I can''t increase it anymore," Li Wei sighed as he typed a few messages to the goddess, hoping that they might answer and help. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he didn''t get any reply from them, making him disappointed. However, he became relieved suddenly when he saw the rate of mana suction dropping from 10,000 to 8,000 per second. "Maybe they reached the limit," he muttered, but still the spirits continued to suck his mana continuously. His MP dropped from 444k to 300k in just a few minutes, and it still kept going down. 250k 200k 180k 150k 110k 99k As the MP kept going down, the rate of suction also dropped to 1,000 per second, but it still didn''t stop. "The fuck! Are the spirits trying to kill me, If it was normal person he wouldn''t be able to wake up for few months at my level," Li Wei cursed again. But he wasn''t able to do anything now and could only wait while looking at the mana vortex that were a lot bigger and more powerful. ''I hope XinXin and others are alright,'' he thought as he sent a message asking if they were alright. However, he became stunned when he got to know they were all in the hall chatting with Aunt Eliza. "It''s good they are not here," he heaved a relief after reading the message from her and sent a few more messages before looking at his remaining MP again. ''Only 20k is remaining, and the suction of mana also dropped to 100 per second,'' he thought while praying it should be over before he reaches his limits. Just as he was busy praying, inside the hall Li Xin and others said goodbye to Aunt Eliza and Emily. "Sister Li, why do you look worried," Lily asked after they left. "I got a message from brother; he said there was an accident while connecting to spirits and asked us to stay away," Li Xin replied with a worried and walked towards the training room with hurry. Hearing her, everyone became stunned and also followed her hurriedly with worry in their eyes. However, when they entered the training room, they all became stunned by a beautiful sight. Chapter 114 - 114: Fainted "What is happening?" Li Xin exclaimed with shock, looking at the colourful mana vortex that revolved powerfully. "Sister Li, don''t go ahead; it''s a mana vortex created by spirits to form a connection. If we intervene, the mana will go out of control, and an explosion will happen," Elva reminded her hurriedly after watching the situation. Li Xin nodded and looked at the vortex with an anxious expression. "Sister Li, don''t worry. Didn''t Brother Li message us before? It means he is alright," Lily assured her, but she too felt anxious after watching the vortex. She wanted to ask why they were big when suddenly the air in the training room started to vibrate with a humming sound. However, no one asked anything and focused ahead, where the multiple vortexes started to spin more rapidly. Li Wei, surrounded by vortexes, was also watching this but with an exhausted expression. "Damn, only 100 MP is remaining," he muttered, feeling exhausted as sweat dripped down from his face. It was a good thing that he increased his intelligence attribute or who knows what would''ve happened. But he became puzzled at why this was happening. ''Why do the spirits need that much mana from me?'' he thought, when suddenly all vortexes started to close up on him to from a connection. "I hope it goes well," he whispered after watching this. He felt spirits are trying to form a connection, but it was just too different from what he read from the books. Not to mention he wasn''t recovering any MP because of the commotion created by them, and if they tried to absorb his MP again, he would definitely faint. As he watched, the vortex came close to him, spinning faster. However, it didn''t affect him in any way, and even his clothes stayed still. But suddenly, his body became light and started to float in the air. Li Wei frowned at this, but his expression remained calm as it was useless to panic here. He just silently looked at the colourful mana vortex that finally appeared before him and started to disintegrate into colourful strings. Those strings revolved around him once and entered his body, disappearing within it. Li Wei became stunned and hurriedly checked his status and body to see if there is something wrong. "Everything is alright, and I don''t feel anything," he muttered with a frown when other vortexes also closed on him, and the same thing repeated. But he still didn''t feel any connection with spirits. ''Don''t tell me I am going to fail even after sacrificing this much,'' he thought with irritation. As he was busy thinking, Li Xin and others were able to see him now as vortexes were turning into strings and disappearing into his floating body. "Brother Li is floating, but what are those strings that are entering his body, Sister Elva? Do you know about it?" Lily asked with a worried look, thinking Elva might know about this. However, Elva shook her head. "No, I don''t know what they are, but it''s not harming him. Also, they came from spirits, so I believe it wouldn''t harm him," she replied, assuring her, but she too felt worried about it as she doesn''t have any information about it. Li Xin and Li Yin were also looking at him with worry and were ready to take action. But everything happened smoothly as all vortexes merged inside his body without accident. "Did I really fail?" Li Wei muttered with a sigh as he landed on the ground. But before he could think further, he was suddenly hugged by Li Xin, Li Yin, and Lily together. "Brother, why are you doing something so dangerous?" Li Xin inquired with anger. Hearing her, Li Wei smiled wryly. "I wasn''t planning to do something like that; it happened," he replied, hugging them back when he felt a sharp pain in his head and fainted without any warning. "Brother! What happened? Are you okay?" Li Xin shouted with an anxious expression as she checked him hurriedly to see if he was hurt or not. Lily and others also did the same. "Sister Li, there is no need to worry; Brother Li just exhausted his mana completely, because of it he fainted," Olivia assured her after checking him. Li Xin nodded with relief and an irritated expression as she looked at his pale face. ''I just took my eyes off for a while, and he got into trouble again,'' she thought as she took out an MP potion from her item box. Without hesitation, she opened the lid and poured the potion into her mouth while looking at him with a blush. ''Just wait; I will definitely not let you get away with this,'' she muttered in her mind and kissed him in front of everyone, feeding him the potion with her small cherry like mouth. Looking at Li Xin, everyone became stunned and blushed like tomato. "Oh, it''s happening," Alice muttered in a low voice, her eyes shining watching Li Xin, who fed Li Wei mouth to mouth with a red face. Lily was also the same, watching her with a shocked expression while Li Yin supported Li Wei as Li Xin fed him, and others watched her with red faces. ''Ugh, I want to die,'' Li Xin thought, feeling their gazes, but soon her embarrassed expression became anxious. "Why isn''t Brother waking up?" she asked after she was done feeding him the potion. "Sister Li, he probably used all his MP, so he will not wake up until he takes a good rest, and it will be best if you feed him more potions or it will take him longer to wake up," Alice replied hurriedly with her suggestion. Hearing her, Li Xin nodded and without caring if Alice is lying or not, she started to feed Li Wei with her mouth again and again. This process continued for a while until Elva stopped her. "Sister Li, it''s enough; he will need some of his MP to recover normally, or he will face problems when using it," she advised her after watching she was going to do it again. Hearing her, Li Xin nodded and looked at Li Wei with a resentful gaze. ''Dumb brother, making me do something like this in front of everyone; I will never forgive you,'' she exclaimed in her mind as she moved him to their room with the help of Li Yin. Everyone also followed and sat on the bed, assuring Li Xin and chatting with her so she won''t be worried. As they were busy chatting, Li Wei, who was fainted, woke up in a dark space. "Huh, wasn''t I fainted? Then why am I here, and damn, my head still hurts," he cursed with a painful expression, trying to remember what happened. Before he fainted, he felt his MP dropping again, but before he could do anything, a sharp pain in his head made him faint. "Are the spirits really trying to kill me? I have 0 MP left!" he shouted, looking at his status. However it suddenly started going up by 1,000. ''I am recovering here?'' he thought with a puzzled face and looked around to see only a dark space surrounding him with silence. However, he didn''t feel any fear towards it. "Just where is this?" he muttered with questions, when suddenly a small light shined a distance away. ''Isn''t this the mana strings from the vortex? What is it doing here, or am I in the wrong place?'' he thought with a frown and messaged the goddess, but once again, he didn''t get any reply. Left with no choice he could only silently watch the mana strings appearing and floating like stars. It continued for a while, but he still wasn''t able to gain anything except trying to count it. "Ugh, I wonder how XinXin and others are. I hope they are not worried," he sighed, feeling irritated for making her and others worried. As time passed in the room, everyone chatted and watched him from time to time. "Sister Li, look, Brother Li is waking up," Lily informed her after watching his eyelids trembling. Li Xin and others hurriedly looked at him when they saw his eyelids are moving, they all heaved a sigh of relief. "Ugh, my head hurts," Li Wei groaned in pain as soon as he woke up. "Brother, what happened? Are you alright? Should we go to the doctor?" Li Xin asked with a concerned face. She had asked Olivia to use healing on him when he was unconscious, but watching him still in pain, she felt it was not enough. However, Li Wei shook his head. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "XinXin, don''t worry; it''s just my MP became too low because of it. This happened," he assured, ruffling her hair and discovered everyone was looking at him with red face. ''What happened? Did my clothes get blasted off, and they saw me naked?'' he thought and hurriedly checked his clothes. But he was still wearing the same outfit that he wore when he was training. ''My outfit is the same; then why are they red? Did something happen?'' he pondered with a puzzled look. Chapter 115 - 115: Impending Crisis? Watching Li Wei with a puzzled face and checking himself, everyone became stunned, not knowing what he is thinking. "Brother Li, how are you feeling? Do you know everyone was worried about you?" Lily muttered with a cute pout. Hearing her, Li Wei smiled. "Lily, I am alright, and thanks for your care," he replied, patting her head and glanced at everyone. "You all don''t need to worry; I am alright," he assured everyone with a smile, but he was still feeling a faint headache. Looking at him still smiling, Li Xin became relieved. "Brother, just what happened? Weren''t you trying to form a connection with spirits? Why did it become such a big commotion?" she asked with a puzzled face. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded and explained what happened. However, he didn''t tell them about what he saw after he fainted. Li Xin and others became shocked and felt a chill on their back after hearing him, because he spent 500k MP to do this. If this much amount of MP goes out of control, half of the city would''ve turned into dust. But they didn''t blame him as it wasn''t his fault. Also, if he didn''t provide this much MP, who knows what would''ve happened to him. Knowing this, they all felt fear, while Li Xin, Li Yin, and Lily glared at him simultaneously. "Ahem, XinXin, it''s already dinner time. Did you order it? I am hungry," Li Wei said, changing the topic. "Humph, I ordered it. Let''s go," Li Xin replied with a snort as she made her way to the dinner table with everyone. "Brother Li, did you form a connection with spirits?" Elva asked curiously at the dinner table. However, Li Wei smiled wryly, shaking his head. "I don''t know if I formed a connection or not, but I can feel the spirits more clearly than before," he replied with a sigh. When he was inside the unknown dark space, the colourful strings of mana revolved around endlessly, and before he could figure out what happened, he was already awake and didn''t feel any connection to spirits. Elva and others became stunned after listening to him. "Anyway, let''s eat. Are you going out tomorrow?" Li Wei asked, changing the topic again. "Brother, I was planning to go, but not anymore," Li Xin replied instantly, looking at him with a cold expression. ''If I don''t keep an eye on him, who knows what he will do next time,'' she thought with irritation as her cold eyes fixated on him. "Ugh, XinXin, I am not some heinous criminal. Why are you looking at me like this?" Li Wei muttered unwillingly, feeling her piercing gaze. "Humph, you better know yourself," Li Xin snorted coldly and continued to eat dinner, her cold expression not changing a little. Watching her like this Li Wei let out a bitter smile. ''Looks like this week will be hard,'' he thought, knowing why she was this irritated and started to think about how to soothe her. As the dinner continued in silence, Alice, who was eating, suddenly thought of something. "Brother Li, do you know a hero appeared in the city, and it''s that guy who we met in the forest?" she informed him. "Huh, that guy?" Li Wei became puzzled, not knowing who she was talking about, when it suddenly clicked in his mind. "You mean Bai Feng; he became a hero?" he asked with surprise, but his eyes remained calm. "Yes, Brother Li, that Bai Feng became a hero, and he might be coming to the party too," Alice nodded, explaining to him. "Interesting, he even became a hero," Li Wei murmured with a smile. Watching him like this, Li Xin felt puzzled and thought of something. "Brother, do you know he was castrated by someone before becoming a hero?" she said, looking at him with doubt. She knew his clone was in the north plane, and he got a diamond chest from some idiot. She couldn''t rule out the possibility that it might be done by him. "XinXin, why are you looking at me like that, and isn''t it great that he was castrated?" Li Wei replied with a puzzled expression while laughing inside. ''Hehe, I have left no clues,'' he muttered in his mind while maintaining his puzzled face. Looking at him, Li Xin didn''t doubt him anymore. Not to mention, even if it was him, she wouldn''t care. But Li Wei didn''t want her to know because in this new world, he will definitely encounter many arrogant young masters. He can''t kill them, but he could do a certain job if they tried to harass anyone in his party. "Brother Li, aren''t you afraid of him now? He is a hero, and I think he isn''t a good guy when we first met him, so he might do something at the party," Alice mentioned, watching his calm eyes. However, his calmness still remained even after hearing her. "Alice, why do you worry so much? It''s just a little guy, and let me tell you, it''s a very good thing that he became a hero," Li Wei replied with a smirk making Li Xin stunned. "Brother, why did you say it''s a good thing? He will definitely create trouble for us with his dirty personality," Li Xin asked with a puzzled and worried face. Li Wei chuckled, and ruffled her hair. "XinXin, now my fake status skill is level 200. With that, no one will be able to see through me and my clone." "With that, I can morph myself into him to buy the coin cards. Not to mention, we can also use our plan of brainwashing on him," Li Wei explained, trying to think how to brainwash him. "Brother Li, it''s not our plan; it''s yours," Alice remarked with a pout. "Yes, Alice is right; it''s your plan, brother, not ours. Don''t drag us inside your evil plans," Li Xin replied, agreeing with Alice. Li Wei became speechless; nevertheless, he continued to think of a way to brainwash him while continuing the dinner. ¡­ As they were talking about Bai Feng, he too was thinking about them in the small house gifted by the kingdom. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother Feng, are we going to the party?" Zu Tian asked with an irritated expression. The invitation to the party was delivered by a servant. If he was just a normal person, it would be alright, but now he was a hero; the host should come personally to give the invitation. Bai Feng also wore an ugly face when he heard her, and his eyes flashed coldly. "Of course, we will go. It''s from the owner of All-in-one shop, and isn''t Li Xin close with the daughter of the owner? So, she will definitely go; we can''t miss this chance," he replied, gritting his teeth. "Brother Feng, are you planning to do something at the party?" Chu Zhi inquired watching his angry face. Hearing him, Bai Feng nodded. "Yes, it''s a good thing that a party is happening, where I can show off my hero status building impression, not to mention, it''s the best place to make Li Xin mine. You just have to do what I say," he said and started to talk about his plan at the party. ¡­ However, he wasn''t the only one who was thinking about doing something at the party. Inside the city, in an unknown room, Zek and Mark looked at the ten invitation cards of the party placed on the table. "Zek, you are really good with this; you can even get this many invitation cards just by asking someone," Mark praised him after knowing his ability. "Don''t worry about this; you can also do it in the future," Zek replied with a smile and continued. "I also got the information of the person who killed the evil wolf. They are an unofficial party named Order of the Abyss, and their leader is Li Wei from the new world," he informed, making Mark shocked. "What? From the new world? Are you saying he was the one who defeated it?" Mark asked with an unbelievable expression. However, Zek shook his head. "No, it''s probably not him. I suspect it''s the hero who did this because he was out too on the same day, so there are high chances it''s him," he replied with the answer he came up with after thinking for a while. "So it''s like this; no wonder they were able to kill the evil wolf. But how are we going to take revenge? There are probably knights protecting the hero in secret," Mark inquired with irritation. However, Zek chuckled hearing this. "You don''t need to worry about this; as I said before, a few higher-ups will be coming here, and they will take care of troublesome work. What we have to do is clean some ants," he explained with a smirk. "So are we going to attack when the party starts?" Mark inquired again. However, Zek shook his head. "I don''t know about this, but the higher-ups asked me to prepare for everything, so we might or might not attack. It will depend on the situation, as the priestess is here with her legion too," he replied and started to talk about what to do next. Chapter 116 - 116: Inheritance? Just as everyone was planning to do something at the party, inside the church residence, Irene frowned, looking in the direction of Li Wei''s villa. ''Why are there so many spirits gathered there, and there are even some that I couldn''t see? Just what happened when I was away,'' she thought, frowning harder. In the afternoon, she received news about Dark monsters appearing in the north plane, so she immediately left with her legion to find out the source of it and didn''t know what happened here. She wanted to head there immediately to see what happened, but she couldn''t as she had a task on her hands. "Lyla, did you send the report to the capital city?" she inquired. "Yes, Priestess Irene, I sent the report about the unusual occurrence of dark monsters here," Lyla replied with a nod, confirming it. "Good. Then, search inside the city and apprehend any suspicious people," Irene instructed everyone under her and also started to search for any suspicious individuals. However, she chose to head towards Li Wei''s villa first. "Isn''t this villa belongs to the Abyss leader? Just what is he doing?" she muttered, observing the villa from a distance. But after discovering it wasn''t something dangerous, she didn''t waste any time and started to search for suspicious people. ¡­ Inside the villa, Li Wei didn''t know about what was happening and was sitting in the bedroom with Li Xin and Li Yin, who wore full pajamas today with a little irritated expression. Li Wei smiled softly and embraced both of them at once. Li Xin and Li Yin both didn''t resist and leaned on his chest peacefully as Li Wei massaged their heads with his skill. "I am sorry I scared you," Li Wei apologized, giving them a tight hug. In response, Li Xin and Li Yin glared at him with a pout. Watching them like this, Li Wei felt funny but didn''t show it, or they would be more pissed off. He then once again apologized and massaged their heads, making them go to sleep, and he too followed after a while. ¡­ Next morning, nothing unusual happened, but after breakfast, Li Xin and Li Yin looked at him with a suspicious glance. "Brother, are you sure you won''t do anything if I am away?" Li Xin inquired again with a strict expression. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled wryly. "XinXin, YinYin, you don''t need to worry about it. Look, my MP is stuck at 10,000, and it won''t recover for a while, so you don''t need to worry about me doing something again," he explained, showing her his status. After watching it and asking a few more times, Li Xin felt relieved. "Okay, then I will go out with everyone else, but if I find out that you have done something bad, you won''t be able to escape this time," she stated with cold eyes. "Yes, yes, as my little sister says. If I did anything wrong, your big, cute brother will be at your mercy," Li Wei nodded, teasing her with a smile. Li Xin snorted in response and left with everyone to go shopping after saying goodbyes to him. Watching their backs, Li Wei felt relieved. "Now it''s time to figure out what the hell happened," he muttered and directly arrived inside the training room. He then started to sense the spirits around him and became surprised as he discovered there were a lot of them. "Just what happened to become like this?" he pondered loudly as he checked his spirits'' attributes, but they were the same as before, 740. It means his affinity with spirits increased without the increase of spirit attributes. He felt surprised but not too much, as in this world, it was normal. However, it was difficult to get the affinity of spirits without increasing spirit attributes and leveling up unless you are from a gifted race. This made him puzzled at why it happened to him and also why his mana isn''t recovering like how it did before. He was still unaware of Li Xin feeding him a potion by her mouth, as no one told him about this. Just as he was confused, the spirits around him suddenly started to hum, and before he could think of anything, he was inside the dark space from yesterday. However, he didn''t feel any fear and looked at the colourful mana strings that are forming something. "It''s a mannequin!" Li Wei exclaimed with shock, looking at the humanoid figure made by the strings. It looked the same as a mannequin with no face, but he became more shocked when he heard a hoarse voice coming from it. "I am no mannequin boy, and why did you even think of that?" The entity spoke, their voice sounding irritating and didn''t divulge their gender through it. "What the heck! The mannequin is speaking!" Li Wei shouted, not being afraid of the entity while he channeled leftover MP and became ready to escape. The entity was stunned at his exclamation, and it took a few seconds to come out of it, only to see Li Wei preparing for escape. "Boy, wait! I am not a bad person, and I don''t have any powers to stop or harm you," the entity spoke again, watching him like this. However, Li Wei cursed loudly. "The hell I am not a bad person! I am tired of hearing the same thing again and again. Just what does this world want from me? Can''t it let me live in peace?" he shouted with irritation. This was the fourth time he is encountering something incredulous, and if he counts Irene, it would be five. ''Ugh, I should have gone out with XinXin. My bad luck is really bad,'' he thought feeling bitter and decided to stay with her the whole time. If not, who knows what he might get involved in. As he was thinking this he suddenly thought of something and looked at the stunned mannequin. "So, Mr. mannequin, I am not being able to form a connection with spirits because of you, right? Why are you doing this?" Li Wei inquired while thinking about how to get rid of the mannequin. "Boy! I am not a mannequin! Also, yes, I am stopping you from making a connection with spirits because, didn''t you sense you are turning into a monster?" the entity replied with a loud, strict voice. Hearing him, Li Wei became stunned but didn''t care too much. "So what if I am becoming a monster? As long as I stay who I am, it doesn''t matter," he shrugged with no care. He already asked the goddess about it before, and she replied as long as he doesn''t exceed his limits by too much, it won''t be a problem. The mannequin became surprised hearing him and pondered before speaking again. "Boy, I was here to give you a chance to change your class, but it didn''t seem like you are going to do it," the entity said, making him stunned. "Mr. mannequin, are you a secret agent of the world system, and did you just come here for this? Then I will really appreciate it if you take your leave now. It will make me happy, you know," Li Wei replied with an exhausted face. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mannequin once again became speechless hearing him and spoke. "Boy, how many times I tell you, I am not a mannequin, and also, I am not a secret agent of the world system," the entity replied after and continued. "Also, I came here not only to give you a chance to change your class, but also to let you know something important," the entity added, their voice sounding serious. However, Li Wei just looked at him with a bored face. "So, what''s something important you wanted to say?" he inquired, his expression not changing. Watching him like this, the entity really wanted to beat him up but didn''t have any powers to do it. "Boy, let me explain in short. You received a hidden class quest because you met certain conditions and additionally triggered a function that I set up years ago, making me come here." "Also, you might not know that the spirits treat the Jack-of-all-Trades class with more differently, because of it you experienced a unique way to form a connection and got confused that they might dry up your MP." "You then thought that you will become bedridden if it''s continued and increased your intelligence attribute to give them more MP. Because of it, you triggered my function, making the process longer," the entity spoke with explanation. Hearing him, Li Wei became speechless. ''So it was my fault. No, it''s this Kingdom''s fault for not making the books of my class available,'' he thought, placing the blame on someone and looked at the mannequin. "Can I know what function you are talking about, and why the heck it sounds more complex? Can I back away?" he inquired with a hopeful look trying to get away from the trouble. However, the mannequin shook his head. "No, you can''t. It''s already done, and what is here is my recorded reply with no powers, so I can''t do anything," the entity answered before explaining again. "Also the function you triggered is an inheritance of my special ability ''Spirit Contract,'' and you are eligible to receive it as you are the one who triggered it," the entity announced, making Li Wei stunned and puzzled. Chapter 117 - 117: Receiving Ability? "Spirit Contract? What''s that, and aren''t you here to change my class? Why is the inheritance now?" Li Wei asked with a suspicious gaze. This mannequin first said he could help him change his class, which is impossible unless some god helps him with this, and now it''s talking about inheritance. Sensing his doubt and suspicion, the entity decided to explain. "Boy, when I decided to create the function to give my inheritance, I also added a condition to change the class of anyone if they want to." "However, in that case, they will not receive my inheritance, as it will be useless to give someone who will change their class because they are afraid of difficulties ahead," the entity spoke with an explanation, making Li Wei stunned. ''So, this Mr. Mannequin was testing me,'' he thought, looking at the entity with a frown. The more things got complicated, the more difficulties he would face in the future. He really wanted to reject him, but he was waiting for information about inheritance. If it''s a good thing, then he wouldn''t mind accepting the quest he gives, of course as long as it''s within his reach and not life-threatening. Looking at Li Wei, who was waiting for an explanation, the entity spoke again. "Boy, even though you are unwilling to do some hard work, you are not afraid of it. That''s why I decided to give you my inheritance." "Not to mention there will be no one like you in this world," the entity remarked, making Li Wei impatient. "Hey, Mr. Mannequin, can you fast forward and tell me about the inheritance or the special ability that you are giving to me?" Li Wei asked, not wanting to hear more nonsense. The entity became speechless and seemed to sigh at him. "Okay, I will explain about the Spiritual Contract. As the name suggests, you can form a contract with spirits, and it''s very different from the connection." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you form a connection with spirits, you will only gain some basic access to their powers." "However, if you form a contract with spirits, there will be many benefits, such as you can exceed the limit and will be able to use attributes without any backlash or losing control," the entity explained, making Li Wei shocked. However, soon his shock calmed down when he heard the next words. "Boy, don''t be too happy. There are many restrictions if you want to exceed the limits, such as how much you can exceed will depend on the spirit you contracted." "Also, the state will only last for a few minutes to a few hours, and after that, all of your attributes will reset to certain amount except for luck, spirit, and knowledge attributes," the entity stated, making Li Wei stunned. ''Damn, here comes one more money-spending thing,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind and looked at him, wanting to know what kind of quest he will give. "Boy, I am giving you this inheritance; it''s a special ability and not a skill, so you have to discover its benefits yourself by trying it out." "Lastly, I don''t need anything from you," the entity said, making Li Wei dumbfounded. "Are you sure you don''t need anything from me?" Li Wei asked with doubt. "Yes, I am sure. I don''t need anything, and it seems my time is coming. So here, take my inheritance of special ability," the entity spoke and waved his hands, making a virtual dark violet orb appear with some ancient seals on it. Before Li Wei could even think about what it is, the entity arrived in front of him and pushed the orb into his heart in a blink of eye. "Now the ability is already inside you, and I embedded a non-harming contract in it, so you don''t need to worry about me playing tricks. But when the ability will merge, you will feel a little pain. Oh, wait a minute, I forgot to say one thing." "Before you can begin contracting spirits, you need to see them first. So good luck with that and farewell boy," the entity spoke as if smirking at him and disappeared, turning into mana strings again. "Fuck, bastard!!!" Li Wei shouted as he experienced the sudden excruciating pain in his heart area. "Damn, it hurts a lot," he cursed and tried to think of a way to lessen the pain when suddenly the colourful mana strings merged with him, forming a connection with spirits. He couldn''t see the spirits, but he could feel they are helping him recover his MP. After sensing this, without hesitation, he used healing skills to ease his pain. But he still felt like his heart burning in flames; if not for his high endurance, he might have fainted again. The pain lasted for a while, and when it disappeared, it left Li Wei with a weak body. "Damn, I got scammed for nothing," he cursed, after thinking about the special ability. To contract the spirits, he needed to see them first, but like hell, he can do it. Just as he was in thought, the space around him changed, returning him to the training room . "Ah, XinXin, I miss you," he muttered and directly laid down his tired body on the ground, thinking about Mr. Mannequin. "Just who was that person?" he pondered himself while checking his status to see if there is showing something. However, he became disappointed as nothing shown there while he didn''t feel any sort of ability. He just gave up and laid down until he recovered fully. *** "Sera, why didn''t that person ask for his help? It was the best chance to do it," Luna inquired with a puzzled face after watching the entire conversation between them. "Luna, why are you being an idiot with the things going like this? In the next few phases, all worlds will be involved in something bigger, and Li Wei will have no choice but to help that person," Sera replied with a sigh as she gazed at Luna with disdain. "Sera! I am just asking for confirmation, and don''t look at me with that gaze; I feel like crying," Luna muttered with a pout and teary eyes. With Sera returning to her cheerful nature, she too started to do the same and started to talk with her about the worlds again. *** Inside the training room of Villa No.1, Li Wei recovered fully and checked the time. "It''s only 15:30! I am recovering a lot faster," he muttered to himself and sat down thinking what to do. The Mr. Mannequin has embedded the contract inside the orb, and he could feel and read it. With that, he became relieved that Mr. Mannequin won''t harm him and gave up on thinking about the ability now. He will think about it when he was able to see the spirits, maybe in dreams. "Hah, anyway, the most important thing is now to complete my class quest, or I will be stuck at level 100," he muttered and focused on the spirits using his connection. The spirits were different types from basic elemental to mixed elemental and mutated elemental. What he has formed the connection with are mixed and basic Elementals; as for mutated, they are very hard to attract. However, it was enough for him as he wasn''t creating a world-breaking skill. He then stood up with a serious expression and aimed his hand ahead. "Spirits of Aqua and Wind, heed my command and form the spirit characters," he shouted feeling a little embarrassed about how he looked when he did this. ''It''s a good thing that no one is here,'' he thought, when suddenly the air in front of him started to hum with a sound, and multiple special characters filled with water and air formed. The characters looked mysterious and contained the element mana; however, they can''t be seen unless you have a connection with spirits, the same was for understanding them. To Li Wei who has a connection with them, it wasn''t a problem to see or understand them, but the problem was arranging them in a working order. The process was similar to making a computer program but it contains a lot of different things making it more difficult. "Looks like it will take much more time than I thought," Li Wei pondered loudly with a sigh and started to arrange the characters. First, he needed to set the minimum requirements of MP, then what will the MP do. In this case, he is creating a water-based skill, so he has to add a function that it will convert the MP into the Aqua element and also the Wind element. After getting this, he added the logic of how the water will form into a simple small bullet and then how it will shoot ahead with the help of wind. The process looked simple but it was a lot difficult as he has to arrange the characters for almost ten to twenty pages of a normal notebook. Not to mention he has to double-check everything or it might explode the moment he initiates the skill. After checking, he nodded to himself and finally came to the most important part Skill Creation. Chapter 118 - 118: Water Bullet Li Wei took a deep breath, looking at the mysterious characters that he arranged in the air with the help of the spirits. The characters were like a magic script from games, however, with more different variations that have a meaning of itself. These characters can only be formed by spirits; even the gods were no exception. As for why the spirits can form these characters, it wasn''t written in books, and also no heroes and sages know of it. They only knew how to create skills after a gifted person with the ability to talk with spirits found out about it. However, they didn''t know how to arrange the characters with logic because they learned everything through the skills and never understood anything at the technical and basic level. So when they finally understood the characters, a few decades were already passed away, but it didn''t end here as the most important part was skill creation. The skill creation process was similar to compiling a computer program of hardware, which will react with important components of the computer. But it was only similar with logic, and the process was a lot different as Li Wei has to do it personally. After pondering, he made a serious expression and with the connection of spirits, he released his mana into the mysterious characters. ''I hope it will succeed at once or I will have to do everything again,'' he thought, focusing on it, and once again checked the arrangement of characters to see if everything is right or not. If something was wrong then an explosion might happen, because of this he chose to create a water-based skill so he can handle the aftermath more easily. *Humm!* Suddenly, the characters started to vibrate with a hum after receiving the mana from him. They glowed blue and green and started to become smaller and smaller, becoming the size of normal text on paper. Watching this, Li Wei took a deep breath again. "Spirits of Aqua and Wind help me to summon the world book, the time for engraving has come," he declared, passing more mana through the connection. When suddenly the ground in front of him started to split with a rumbling sound; however, it didn''t affect anything and soon a platform made with unknown otherworldly materials emerged from the crack. "It''s more beautiful than I thought," Li Wei muttered with a sigh, watching the platform with the size of a basketball field. The platform was three feet above the ground, floating in the air with mysterious powers. On the platform at the centre a big virtual blue book floated surrounded by a circle of eight golden pillars with beautiful designs engraved on it. There were also some plants growing on the platform; however, they were all outside the circle of golden pillars. It was a breathtaking scenery filled with the mystery of the world. "It''s a pity XinXin and others are not here. Also, if there is time, I should go out to see the beauty of the world," Li Wei muttered to himself and walked towards the stairs of the platform. He really wanted to take a photo of it, but he has a feeling that something bad will happen if he did, and he didn''t want to gamble with his extremely bad luck. After climbing the stairs, he finally arrived inside the circle of golden pillars and gazed at the mysterious book in front of him. ''It''s filled with mana and spirits; also, this aura is similar to the goddess of death,'' he thought, feeling a little shocked. When suddenly the characters he arranged started to hover over the world book. The world book seems to sense it and opened itself, turning the pages rapidly. The pages were filled with mysterious characters; however, Li Wei wasn''t able to understand any of them, even though he knew what they were. ''My memories about it are getting erased,'' he murmured in his mind, but it was within his exception as he already knew it from the books in the library. Just as he pondered, he suddenly heard the voice of the world system. [Ding, Skill engraving request received] [Processing: 0%..80%..100%] [Ding, the skill is processed successfully and will enter the test phase] [Testing: 0%..1%..2%..3%..] The testing of the skill began as the characters hovering over the book started to glow. Watching this, Li Wei''s heartbeat paced faster as it was the most important part of the skill creation. If it failed, all the characters will disappear into nothingness with an explosion. ''I hope nothing extraordinary happens here,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh as he waited for the skill to be tested. *** Just as he was waiting, another scene unfolded in the shopping area of the city. After Li Xin and others were done with shopping and were about to return home, they encountered an annoying person, the new hero Bai Feng. "Li Xin, what''s going on? Why are there two more of you?" Bai Feng asked, his eyes shining. Li Xin frowned at him and stopped Alice, who was going to say something. She then looked at Bai Feng with irritation. "What I do or what I am doing has nothing to do with you, and please look at the donkey with that gaze of yours maybe it will help you," she replied with a snort, not giving him any face. Hearing Li Xin''s words, Bai Feng became stunned and clenched his fists, but before he could reply, Zu Tian fired up. "Li Xin! This is how you speak to a hero! Who do you think you are? If you don''t apologise you will be arrested!" she threatened. Li Xin, however, didn''t care and glanced at them coldly. "I am Li Xin, my brother''s woman, and his little sister. As for coming to arrest me why just because I said something true," she replied with a sneer making Elva and others who were behind her stunned. They have never seen Li Xin act like this before. However, if Li Wei was here, he would''ve figured out instantly why she was acting like this, and the reason was simple: she was on her periods. As for the change in her personality, it was because Li Wei spoiled her a lot during her hard time, making her act a little(?) different when she was in the cycle. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one was aware of this, as Li Wei liked to spoil her and got used to it, but it made others stunned and shocked. Li Xin, who was unaware of others stunned behind her, focused her gaze on Bai Feng, who was clenching his fists with an ugly expression. "Don''t think my brother didn''t say anything back then because he was afraid of you; he just didn''t want to stay any longer because he was afraid he will end up killing you," she stated, her eyes becoming colder. "It doesn''t matter if you are a hero or not; if you value your life, you better stay away from us. My brother can hold himself for a while; but it doesn''t mean he will always do it," she added with a snort and looked back, her expression softening. "Let''s go; we have to buy dinner too," she announced and led everyone away from the stunned Bai Feng, whose face was black as he looked at the onlookers who were watching fun. ... "Sister Li, what you said is true; Brother Li is holding himself back from killing him," Lily asked after walking a distance away from them. Listening to her, Li Xin nodded. "Yes, he is holding himself back from killing him because of the good person test," she replied calmly and thought of the day when she found him cleaning and maintaining the gun inside the locker. ''Brother didn''t even fear killing people on Earth, so what''s here that can stop him?'' she muttered in her mind with a heavy heart, knowing the reason why he was like this. "Sister Li, we have arrived at the inn," Lily informed, making Li Xin come out of her thoughts and started to look through the food with Alice. Watching them Li Xin let out a smile. ''Maybe brother can now trust people other than me,'' she thought and started to decide what to buy for dinner. *** Inside the training room of Villa no.1, Li Wei didn''t know about their encounter with Bai Feng. He did send the clone to protect them, but it doesn''t mean he will use it to keep an eye on them. Without being aware of it, he continued to hear the voice of the world system. [...97%..98%..99%..100%] [Ding, the skill successfully passed the testing phase and now it''s entering the Initiation phase] [Ding, the skill will initiate in 3 seconds] As the voice echoed, the mysterious characters glowed more brightly and formed a small drop of water. Then, with a soft swoosh, it shot out like a bullet, leaving a small hole in the ground where it was aimed. [Ding, the Initiation phase is completed] [Ding, the skill has met the requirements to be engraved on the world book; please player Li Wei choose a name for the skill] The world system asked as the characters floated down on the blank page, but they didn''t merge immediately and waited for Li Wei to name it. "I will name this skill: Water Bullet," Li Wei answered without hesitation, giving the name that he has already come up with it. Chapter 119 - 119: A Gift [Ding, the engraving of the skill "Water Bullet" has begun.] [Process: 10%...20%...30%...] As the voice of the world system rang, the characters started to merge with a blank page of the world book. The world book possessed many skills, with some of them being duplicates in name and function. However, as long as there is a small difference, it wasn''t a problem to engrave in it. [Ding, congratulations, Player Li Wei! The skill "Water Bullet" has been successfully engraved in the world book. Record No. @#7M88K99&-+ Skill Name: Water Bullet Class: Mage | Grade: Basic ...] A notification rang loudly informing him, when suddenly the platform started to vibrate with a humming sound. "It''s finally done," Li Wei heaved a sigh of relief and continued to look at the world book because the process was not over yet. As he watched, the virtual world book started to shine slowly, and rays of golden light shot out surrounding him without any warning. Li Wei, however, remained calm at this process, but then the light rays shined more brightly, covering his view. Before he could think of anything, a voice sounded in his mind with a notification appearing in front of him. [Ding, congratulations, Player Li Wei, for creating a skill; you have received a new title, Skill Creator.] [Ding, congratulations, you have learned the following basic skill, Water Bullet.] [Ding, congratulations for completing the third class quest; you have received the following rewards: 1. Class upgrade to Grade C 2. 500k Gold Coins 3. A gift to see the spirits] Hearing and reading this, Li Wei became stunned. ''A gift to see the spirits? Isn''t the timing is too good,'' he thought with a frown as the golden blinding light disappeared slowly, returning him to the training room. The platform also disappeared without a trace, and the ground also returned to normal, leaving no trace of what happened here. Li Wei, however, didn''t care about this and was busy thinking about the gift when the voice rang again, with a notification. [Ding, the implementation of the gift will begin.] [Process: 0.1%...0.2%...0.3%...] Looking at the notification, Li Wei couldn''t help but sigh deeply because the timing was too perfect, as if someone was behind the scenes. "Anyway, it''s no use to think too much, as I won''t get answers. The first thing I should do is to raise my shadow clone skill," Li Wei muttered to himself and raised his shadow clone skill to level 90. It took him 1467 Skill Points, but it was worth it. Level 90 was the highest level he could level up the skill with his current class grade. But with this skill level, he can form one more clone, while the clone can use 80% of his strength now. The clone can also talk, but only if he ordered them or if he split his consciousness with the clones. Just as he was done and was thinking about what to do, Li Xin arrived inside the training room with others, while watching him with a frown. "Brother, did you create trouble?" Li Xin inquired with a cold expression, looking around to see if he turned the ground upside-down. "XinXin, why do you think I will create trouble? Do you know I worked hard and created a skill, also completing my third-class quest?" Li Wei replied, taking Li Xin and Li Yin in his arms while ignoring the surprise of others. "Brother Li, what you say is true; you created a skill," Lily asked with a shocked expression while others looked at him for an answer. Li Wei nodded with a smile and explained to them what happened from start to finish. He also told them about Mr. Mannequin and received a glare from Li Xin and Li Yin. But after hearing his skill creation, they forgot about it and listened to him with a shocked expression. Everyone was also the same, but they were also disappointed knowing they missed a beautiful event. As they chatted, the time passed silently, and after dinner, everyone went to sleep. ¡­ The next day, nothing happened, and they all waited for evening to come and go to the party. But there was a big problem. "You guys, aren''t you getting ready even now? We will be late," Li Wei reminded with a sigh, looking at the girls who were busy selecting the dress. They almost bought the whole shop yesterday because they didn''t know what would look good, and they were deciding what to wear since morning. "Brother, what do you know? It''s very hard to choose," Li Xin wrinkled her nose, pointing at the mountain of clothes. Li Wei became speechless and shook his head. "Hurry up, or we will be late," he reminded them again and proceeded towards the bathroom to get himself ready. ''It''s a good thing that XinXin at least bought me a coat before,'' he thought, feeling a little bitter. Li Xin and everyone only bought clothes for themselves, as for him, he was left to survive on his own. After getting ready, he waited for everyone in the hall; however, they didn''t come down until 6:30 PM. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to scold them about being late but he became stunned after watching everyone come out of the lift. They were all wearing beautiful party dresses, making them look gorgeous. They didn''t wear any outfits that revealed a lot of skin, but it made them look even more beautiful. "Brother, how do I look?" Li Xin asked, showing her dress, followed by Li Yin. "You both look charming and more beautiful than before," Li Wei complimented them with a smile. "Brother Li, what about us, and your coat is really good. I didn''t expect it would suit you," Alice said, observing him. "It''s because XinXin picked it up for me, and all of you are also looking good," Li Wei replied and looked at the time. "We should go now. The party will start at 7, but it''s best to go early," he suggested. Everyone nodded, agreeing with him, and proceeded towards the destination. The destination wasn''t far away from them and was only separated by a garden area of both villas. However, as soon as they reached the gate of the villa, they became a little stunned. "Brother, it seems Emily''s family is more famous than we thought," Li Xin commented after watching the big crowd of people waiting to go inside. "Of course it is. Do you really think it''s easy to get materials without having strong connections?" Li Wei replied and led everyone inside the gate of the villa after showing the invitation. The party was divided into two places: one was outside where anyone could come to eat as long as they had invitation cards. While the other was inside the villa, and to get in, you needed a special invitation. Of course, Li Wei held a special one and brought everyone inside the villa without a problem. "It''s almost the same as ours," Lily exclaimed, watching the hall curiously. It was the same as theirs but without any sofa or anything because it was prepared for the upcoming party. "Sister Li, Bad brother, you all came," Emily shouted after finding them and ran towards them with a smile. "Emily, you look cute in this dress," Li Xin complimented, watching her in red ball dress. "Of course, I will look good, but I have to say you all sisters are also beautiful," Emily replied, looking at them and focused on Li Wei. "Bad brother, are you here to hunt new sisters? Then it will be hard because many handsome men will be coming here too," she informed, folding her arms. "Why do you think I will do this, and shouldn''t you be staying behind the scenes until the party starts?" Li Wei replied, stretching her cheeks, and led everyone to sit at a nearby table. The party hadn''t started yet, so he just chilled himself, watching Emily and others talk. ¡­ Just as he was waiting for the party to start, three people came at the gate of the villa but they were watching from the distance. "Mark, is this the invitation you got? Do you really think I came here to eat for free?" Daniel shouted at Mark after knowing the invitations he got were normal. "Sir Daniel, I didn''t know it would be like this. Just give me a moment; I will fix this," Mark apologized with fear, feeling angry at the person who gave him the invitation cards. "Humph, there is no need. I will handle it," Daniel replied with anger and looked at the special invitation card of others in the crowd. ''Mimic,'' he chanted in his mind, and a special invitation card formed in front of him. Mark and Zek became stunned after watching it. They have gotten the invitation cards after paying a little price, but their higher ups just need a look to get it. "Humph, useless fools. Let''s go inside and be sure not to show any suspicion. The hero and priestess might also come here. If you get caught, I won''t be able to save you," Daniel reminded them. "Yes, we will be careful, Sir Daniel," Mark and Zek replied simultaneously and followed him inside the gate. However, they didn''t go inside the villa and waited to get it more crowded. Chapter 120 - 120: Unexpected Guest As time passed, more and more people arrived at the party. Some were rich shop owners, while others were powerful adventurers. Looking at this, Li Wei couldn''t help but sigh softly. ''Just to run the shop, Uncle Loid needs a lot of connections. How much will I need to start the city? Not to mention, I have to buy a lot of servants and magic golems,'' he thought, watching the rich people inside the hall. When a sudden commotion outside the villa attracted everyone''s attention. The cause of this was a luxurious carriage pulled by four snow-white horses. Watching this, people were stunned and started to talk with each other. "That''s the luxury carriage of nobles! I didn''t think that Maxwell family was able to invite them." "Hey did you forget that the Maxwell family has a contract with more than twenty D-class adventure parties, in front of it the little nobles are nothing much." "But still, the nobles are protected by the kingdom. Why would they fear some D-class adventure parties?" "You are right about that, but you will know the answer when the party starts." As the people conversed among themselves, Li Wei heard everything and looked at Emily with a question. However, she just smiled mysteriously and kept talking with Li Xin and others about the dresses they bought, ignoring him. Li Wei became speechless at her response when, once again, a luxurious carriage of nobles came. ''Is Uncle Loid some big shot in secret?'' he thought but dismissed the idea. If he was really a big shot, then he would be staying in a higher-level city, preferably inside the capital city. As he pondered, more and more nobles arrived, with people conversing about them. "Hey, look at that carriage. Isn''t it from the Harrison family?" "Yes, you are right. I think the goddess Karina might be coming with her brother." "You are really right. It''s goddess Karina!" The people exclaimed, watching Karina and Alex coming down from the carriage. However, everyone was focused on Karina because it''s very rare to see her in a party dress. Karina felt their gazes but didn''t care and hugged Alex''s arm tightly. "My dear brother, let''s go," she said with a smile, making him freak out. "Sister! You, you are too close," Alex gulped with fear as he felt his arm getting squeezed by something soft. But Karina didn''t care much and pulled him towards the main hall of the party. The onlookers watched everything and became jealous of Alex, wishing it was themselves and not him. But if they knew that Alex regretted coming to the party with her, they would probably beat him up. "Sister, you are really too close. What will others think?" Alex reminded her again, but in response, he got a tight grip on his arm and a vicious glare. "You are just a shield for me, so be careful about those indecent thoughts. Also, if you fail to do your job, I will use you as a meat shield next time," Karina threatened with a snort while leading him inside the party hall. However, she became surprised after finding a certain figure in the corner that was surrounded by beautiful women, and it was a lot noticeable because he was with triplets. "Alex, isn''t that your friend Li Wei, the leader of the Abyss?" she muttered, pointing towards him. However, Alex hurriedly shook his head as soon as he heard his name. "Sister, what are you talking about? He is not a friend of mine and he will never be, even if he becomes the leader of the Holy White faction," he replied with fear. "Tsk, you are too much of a scaredy-cat. Just look at him. There are many beautiful girls around him, but none of the men are making a move. Don''t you think it''s very interesting?" Karina replied with a smile as she approached Li Wei while dragging the unwilling Alex. Li Wei, who was sitting, also noticed their arrival and felt a little surprised watching them coming towards him. But he already figured out what they might come here for. "Yo, Li Wei, I didn''t expect to see you here. You wouldn''t mind if I sit beside you all right?" Karina requested with a smile. "Miss Karina, it''s not my party, so you can sit wherever you want," Li Wei replied, shaking his head as he glanced at the boys and men who were looking here occasionally but with fear. He already knew that such a situation would happen because Elves and Fairy races were rare in this city. Also, every member of his party were top-class beauties, not to mention the triplets. However, he came prepared with his Mysterious Aura skill learned from Lily that can intimidate others. He also leveled up the skill from 12 to 70 for 2,407 skill points just to scare others. ''I hope they won''t provoke me,'' Li Wei thought as he once again unleashed the skill on the people who looked here. "Bad Brother, you are scaring them too much. Did you come here to ruin my party?" Emily pouted at him after watching this. She wanted those men to come here and talk with Elva and others so he would feel jealous and slowly develop feelings for everyone. But her plans became useless in front of his ability and could only complain with irritation. "Emily, I am not scaring them. It''s just that they are scared of me without me doing anything," Li Wei played dumb and continued to scare any men who looked here. But he soon faced a big problem. "Bad brother, so you were planning for this?" Emily snorted as she watched almost every girl and woman gather around them. But, Li Wei hurriedly denied. "I wasn''t, and if I was, then that guy wouldn''t be here," he replied, pointing at Alex, who almost spat his juice in fear after watching his finger pointing at him. "Humph, liar. You definitely have ulterior motives," Emily pouted at him with a snort. It''s not like she didn''t like the thought of him getting close to others, but he was protected by the triplets: Lily, Li Xin, and Li Yin, while Elva and others, too, were scaring any girls who were coming here with a cold look. They didn''t even let Karina off, because of this she has to sit silently, but she didn''t care much and looked at Alex with a smile, making him sweat with fear for unknown reasons. As Emily''s complaints and chat continued, an unexpected guest arrived, making everyone in the party hall shocked. "Priestess Irene!" Everyone exclaimed with stunned expressions and hurriedly stood up. Li Wei was also the same and looked at Emily; however, she too wore a stunned face at her arrival. "Bad brother, sisters, you all wait here. I have to inform mommy and daddy about this," Emily said and hurriedly ran away to inform them about the unexpected guest. "Brother, what do you think about the Priestess? Why did she come here?" Li Xin asked with a puzzled expression after the priestess asked everyone to sit down and continue what they were doing. "I don''t know, maybe she came here for something else," Li Wei replied with a frown when he saw Irene coming towards him with her legion behind. "Oh, isn''t this the Abyss leader, and they all must be your party members, right?" Irene said, observing Li Xin and others beside him. "Yes, they are my party members," Li Wei replied with a nod and didn''t say anything, wanting to end the conversation here. "Hmm, why are you so uninterested in conserving? Anyway, look, the party is about to start," Irene muttered as she looked at the lift. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei and others also did the same and became stunned when they saw Emily coming with Aunt Eliza, Uncle Loid, and two more people. One was a small boy around eight years old, while the other was a woman the same age as Aunt Eliza. ''Don''t tell me Uncle Loid has two wives!'' Li Wei thought with a shock when he noticed Emily looking at him with a proud expression. He really wanted to ask why she was proud of this, but this wasn''t the time. "Priestess Irene, I apologize for our late reception and I am really honoured to have you as our guest," Loid apologized and expressed his gratitude for their visit. "Mr. Loid, you need not worry about this. I came here to enjoy the party and will stay with Abyss leader to talk," Irene replied, pointing at Li Wei, making him feel bitter. "As you wish, Priestess Irene. If you need something, you can just tell me or any servant. We will do our best to satisfy your needs," Loid answered after coming out of his surprise. "Yes, I will definitely ask if there is a need," Irene replied with a smile. Loid nodded and was just about to say something when a few more people entered the hall, attracting the attention of everyone. They were none other than the hero Bai Feng and his party. Chapter 121 - 121: Suspicious Peoples The crowd in the hall became stunned after watching Bai Feng coming. "Hey, isn''t that the new hero? He has guts to come after the priestess." "Che, what hero are you talking about? He is just a womanizer. He thought after becoming a hero he will get every girl he wanted, but when he made a move on the girl he likes, she replied that a donkey suited him more than her." "Oh, that''s some vicious reply. But is it true?" "Of course, it''s true. Many people know it. Do you see those triplets with that scary guy? That''s the girl I am talking about." The people conversed with hushed voices, glancing at Bai Feng, making his face black. When suddenly the two knights that were protecting him from shadows revealed themselves, making him stunned. "This lowly knight greets Priestess Irene," both knights saluted simultaneously with respectful expressions looking at her. Irene nodded, not being surprised by their presence. "You can do what you came to do, and there is no need to greet me again," she replied with a little irritation. Hearing her, both knights nodded respectfully and disappeared, to protect Bai Feng from the shadows again. Watching this, everyone became puzzled, wondering why the knights greeted the priestess. The priestess was from the church, and the knights are from the royal family. For some unknown reasons, the relationship between the two powers of kingdoms has always been strained for decades, and this was the fact everyone knew. Even Li Wei and his party were aware of it, but they didn''t care much as they don''t want to get involved in politics. However, for others, it was different, especially for nobles. They couldn''t help but think deeper about the issue, but no one talked about it as they could already see priestess Irene irritated. "Ahem! Everyone, I, Loid Maxwell, thank you all for coming to the party, and without further ado, we should start the party," Loid announced and clapped two times, making a group of people come out from the room. The group was made up of beautiful women and handsome men who carried musical instruments while some wore stylish clothes for dance. "As everyone knows, without music, no party will be good. So, my second wife Maria invited a famous musical group from the capital city to perform here," Loid explained proudly and continued. "You all might be thinking this party is arranged for the villa I bought, right? But that''s not the main reason. This party was arranged because our All-in-One Adventurer Shop is finally opening a branch in the capital city," he announced, making everyone stunned. "I know this might be a bit early, but I hit the iron when it was hot and got it done. Also, our shop will be soon launching its new items that are rare inside our city. You might be surprised what this will be, so let me introduce..." Loid continued with a smile, advertising the shop without a care. Li Wei became speechless as he was waiting for the party to start, but it looks like it''s going to take longer. ''Oh, I almost forgot about that idiot,'' he thought and glanced at Bai Feng with cold eyes. Li Xin already told him about the encounter, and he really wanted to kill him, but he restrained himself as he didn''t want an unnecessary headache. ''If I can''t do it personally, then what I have to do is find someone who can do it,'' he pondered, thinking about the dark factions. There were a lot of them, but it didn''t mean every faction wanted to destroy the world. A lot of them were bounty hunters where you can put a request to kill with money, and Li Wei was planning to do this. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As if sensing his cold gaze, Bai Feng looked at him with a dark expression. In response, Li Wei let out a smirk, making his face more ugly. ''Just wait. I will kill you, and no one can stop me,'' Bai Feng thought with anger as he pondered how to kill him with the items he got from the gods. Li Wei was unaware of what he was thinking, but he did sense his cold gaze filled with menace. ''Interesting. Is he planning to be a snake in the dark?'' Li Wei thought without changing his expression. He didn''t fear him a bit because his level was too low. As for the knights protecting him, they were around 80-90, and it wasn''t a problem for him. With his spirit attributes at 740 points, he can use the attributes equal to a level 148 person. It might harm his body a little bit, but it was enough to deal with them even if he couldn''t use any powerful skills because of his level lock. As he was pondering how to kill him, Loid finally finished his advertisement. "This is all I have to say, and without further ado, let''s start the party!" he announced, and the musical group from the capital city started playing with people coming to congratulate him personally. Loid, Eliza, and Maria became busy while Emily sneaked out with an eight-year-old boy coming towards Li Wei and his party. "Abyss leader, it seems you are holding a lot of surprises," Irene chuckled after noticing no men coming towards them. Even Bai Feng was staying away with a frown on his face, wondering who was scaring him. "Priestess Irene, you are mistaken. I am not an Abyss leader," Li Wei corrected her. As for her later part, he ignored it. "Tsk, you hold no interest in me. Aren''t you curious about why I came here?" Irene replied with a small pout, not caring about her identity. "Priestess Irene, the matter you came here for must be important, and I don''t think it''s a good thing to get curious about," Li Wei answered and turned his attention to Li Xin and others. For some reason, they didn''t stop Irene from coming close to him like how they were doing before with others. He didn''t care about it, but he was curious why they didn''t do it. However, he didn''t notice anything through their expressions as they continued to chat with Emily who arrived here with a little boy. The boy was shy and was hiding behind Emily while looking at the food on the plates with excited eyes. As he watched them, Irene beside him pouted for getting ignored, but she didn''t bother him and observed the crowd. "Lyla, did you find suspicious people?" she inquired in a low voice that could be only heard by Lyla. In response to her, Lyla nodded. "Yes, Priestess. There are many suspicious people entering the city, but most of them are from other kingdoms who came to see the hero. Because of it, we can''t capture them," she replied with a troubled face. Hearing her, Irene nodded and observed the crowd once again. There were a lot of people here, mostly consisting of adventurers with their party. If it were just nobles, she didn''t need time to find out about their identities, but for adventurers, things were difficult because some of them were contracted servants from other kingdoms. "Keep an eye on every suspicious person, and if you find them doing something out of the norm, apprehend them immediately," Irene instructed after pondering for a while. Lyla nodded and commanded her subordinates to spread out. ¡­ Just as they were looking for the suspicious people inside the party hall, the real ones were still outside. "Sir Daniel, why aren''t we entering the main party hall? The party has already started," Zek inquired with a doubt. In response, he received a glare. "Do you want to die? Do you even know what kind of person the Priestess Irene is? Don''t look at her simple nature; she is more ruthless. If you got caught, you won''t be able to see the sun again," Daniel replied with a snort. "Then are we going to stay outside?" Mark asked with a puzzled face. However, Daniel shook his head. "No, just wait for the orders. I am not the only one who came here. Others are here too, and everyone has their plans by higher-ups," Daniel replied and observed the people around him with a cold look. "Be ready to fight. We are not the only dark faction here; someone might come here just to cause chaos," he alerted them after watching some suspicious people in the crowd. Both Mark and Zek nodded with heavy expressions and became alert. However, their attention was soon attracted by a luxurious carriage, the same for the crowd who were eating. "Hey, look, that''s the guild master, right?" "Yes, it''s the guild master. He probably came after hearing Priestess Irene is here." "So, that''s the case. Then what about the city lord?" "Who knows? Don''t you know his personality? He might be already inside the party without anyone noticing him." "You are right, but I wanted to see him come in a luxurious carriage and flaunt his status." The people conversed among themselves while Daniel frowned after hearing them. "Why are the guild master and city lord here? Weren''t the others are distracting them?" he muttered with a frown. Chapter 122 - 122: Unusual Occurance In North Plane As Daniel pondered about his companions, Guild Master Maurice entered the party hall, stunning everyone inside. "Priestess Irene, Mr. Loid, I apologize for my late arrival," he expressed with an apologetic expression. "Guild master, what are you saying? It''s my honour to have you at my party," Loid replied instantly and continued. "Also the party has already started; you can just sit and enjoy," he added without asking any questions about why he came. "Okay, then you all continue. I will sit there," Maurice nodded and walked towards a corner where a muscular old man with a snow-white beard was seated. Everyone found it a little unbelievable, but they resumed the party while gossiping about the reason for the Guild Master and Priestess Irene''s arrival. "What do you think they came here for, and doesn''t that old man look familiar?" "Yes, he kind of looks familiar, but I don''t remember him. As for the reasons for them coming here, it''s probably because of what happened yesterday." "You mean the appearance of evil monsters in the North Plane?" "Yes, and don''t you see a lot of unfamiliar people? They''re from other kingdoms; they probably came here to inspect the hero and guild master is here to stop any trouble as for priestess Irene I don''t know." The people continued their conservations, while Li Wei frowned after pondering. ''If it''s just people from other kingdoms, there is no need for the Priestess and Guild Master to come here. Also, that old man with the guild master is level 75. Just who is he?'' he muttered in his mind, not knowing what''s going on. As he pondered, Guild Master Maurice looked at the old man in front of him. "City Lord, you should at least greet the Priestess; she possesses a very high status," he suggested with a serious expression, while keeping his voice low so only the two could hear. In response, the City Lord laughed. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ho ho, Maurice, when did you start respecting people with status too much? Oh wait, it''s the Priestess who is special, right?" he replied, stroking his beard. "City Lord, you don''t know about it? How long are you going to neglect normal life?" Maurice sighed again, watching him like this. The City Lord is the strongest person in the city; however, many people forgot about him as it''s been years since he hasn''t showed up publicly, and only left a message that he was there and here. "Maurice, even though the Priestess is special, she is still a child in my eyes, as for normal life it''s just a pain in ass," the City Lord replied with an irritation, while observing the crowd. "Also, you''re not here for this chat, right? If you are, then you can fuck off," he cursed. Hearing him, Maurice''s mouth twitched a little, but he was already used to it, so he didn''t care. "City Lord, the main issue is some people from dark factions are stirring trouble. I have already informed about the ones that were caught at my house." "I think they are preparing to attack, and before I came here, I was obstructed by some people from dark factions. However, they ran away after knowing my level has increased," Maurice explained the issue. Listening to him, the City Lord nodded with a thoughtful expression. "There were also a few guys who came to my house, but they returned as I was not there," he spoke and pondered for a while before continuing. "Maurice, I think there might be seven deadly sin lords behind it, but with the Priestess and her legion here, there is no need to worry." "Also, I have already mobilized the knights inside the city; some are even in the party, mixing with ordinary people. They are keeping an eye on the hero, as the dark faction probably came for him," he concluded everything and started to eat the dinner. Looking at him, Maurice became speechless and turned his attention to the crowd. "Why are all the men standing here while women are on the other side?" he muttered with a frown noticing this. Hearing him, the City Lord chuckled. "Ho ho, it''s that boy probably playing tricks. Well, what''s his name? Ah, the Abyss leader," he answered and continued to enjoy the dinner, not caring about Maurice, who was stunned. ''How did he become so powerful in just a few days?'' Maurice thought with a frown. Li Wei, who was sitting, noticed his gaze. But he wasn''t afraid, as he has an excuse prepared already. As the party continued, Loid finally got free from all the congratulations and came towards Li Wei. He was also stunned when he saw all the women gathered here, but it was a good thing as the party wouldn''t be implicated negatively. He then glanced at everyone in Li Wei''s party, Irene included, who was beside Li Wei with a mischievous smile. "Maria, he is Li Wei the one I talked about, and they are all his party members, of course, except the Priestess," he introduced Li Wei and his party to her and turned towards them. "Let me introduce you all to my second wife Maria and my son Austin. They were both in the capital city for weeks, and because of this, you didn''t meet her," he added with an introduction. ''So it''s like this,'' Li Wei nodded and greeted Maria with everyone. Somehow, Irene also joined the fun; however, Maria responded calmly, making Li Wei stunned. But after Emily explained that she came from a top family of the capital city, he understood. ''It''s no wonder there are many nobles attending the party, and Uncle Loid was able to open a branch in the capital city,'' he thought to himself. As for how Loid ended up marrying her, the reason is simple ¨C it was love; well it was a story for another day. As their chat continued, with Irene chiming in again and again, in the corner of the hall the hero Bai Feng''s eyes flashed coldly. "Bastard!" He cursed in a low voice, clenching his fists tightly. The knights had warned him not to create trouble in this party, or they wouldn''t protect him, and it was all because of Priestess Irene. But he blamed Li Wei for that. ''What kind of dog shit luck does he have to get to know the Priestess?'' he thought, gritting his teeth fiercely. ... Outside the villa, Daniel, Mark, and Zek were sitting in a corner, waiting for instructions when a few people came to join them. "Daniel, the Guild Master''s level is higher than what we expected, and the City Lord might be already be at the party too," a person informed him. "What? Then what about our plans? Are we going to abandon it?" Daniel asked with a frown. However, the person shook his head. "No, we are not. Let''s wait and see what happens first. After all, other dark factions are not here just to eat and drink," he replied, observing the crowd. However, every person seemed to be enjoying the party like normal people. ''I hope they do the work, or we have to start,'' he thought, wondering about the preparations. ... In the North Plane, a scout adventure party moved swiftly in the forest to scout for security reasons. "Leader, there are no monster activity in the further area." "Yes, leader. It was the same for me, as if they are hiding from something." Two people reported with an anxious expression. The leader of the party frowned hearing them. "Hiding from something? What could it be? Is there a high-level monster?" he muttered to himself, observing the surroundings. "Let''s go further and check. If it gets too dangerous, we will escape back to the city immediately," he instructed without any fear. "Understood, leader," the two party members nodded, and everyone shot through like the wind, moving inside the forest at a fast pace. They didn''t discover any anomalies until they came out of the forest, reaching the real North Plane, a D- level area where monsters up to level 50 and further spawned. "Leader, look, those are¨C" the person gulped in fear, watching the scene ahead of them. "Shh! Don''t talk and let''s leave slowly. There is definitely a monster above level 50 here," the leader replied in a hushed voice, backing away slowly as he watched the tons of bones in front of them. They were all fresh with some blood and flesh on them, indicating they had just died and been eaten by some beast. However, there were no signs of resistance and fight, meaning they were poisoned by a lethal monster or became dinner for high-level monster. "Leader, what you said is true. The monsters above level 50 go through evolution, doesn''t that mean our chances of leaving alive are almost 50%," a party member spoke with fear and pale face. "Yes, and let''s hurry back. For some reason, our communication tools aren''t working," the leader replied, finally becoming a little anxious. The monsters below level 50 rely on their numbers to fight with humans; however, for monsters above, it wasn''t the case. Chapter 123 - 123: Holy Son Of The World: Diablo Knowing the dangerous situation, the scout adventure party hastened their pace when the leader of the party abruptly came to a stop, followed by the party members. However, no one spoke, and they looked ahead with frozen expressions. In front of them, a dark shadow of a figure could be seen that was three stories high and ten meters wide. They were facing the back of the figure and couldn''t see what it was, but it already stunned them in fear. *Grrr!* *Sniff!* *Sniff!* The figure snarled and sniffed, sensing something around him. Suddenly, it turned its head back, discovering the scout party. "A troll!" the leader shouted in horror, looking at the barely visible ugly monster face with a single red eye. In response, the troll smirked with an evil expression. Watching the troll like this, the leader didn''t hesitate and took out a magic scroll from his item box. "Activate!" he shouted while tearing the scroll. Knowing what he was doing, the expression of the troll changed to anger. *Roar!* It let out a thunderous roar and swung its big club at them. However, before the attack reached them, the scout party disappeared from the place, making the troll''s club hit nothing. *Roar!* The troll became mad at their disappearance and started smashing everything in his way. *Boom!* *Bang!* *Boom!* *Roar!* The troll continued to let out his anger on the trees when a voice echoed in the forest, making him stop. "Calm down, you filthy thing. The time has not come yet, so why are you smashing the forest, and why did you eat the monsters? They are not for your dinner," the Lord of Pride spoke, appearing in front of it. The lord still hid his face and figure under the cloak, but after the troll saw him, his body trembled with fear and sat down immediately, not even letting out a small voice. "Humph, don''t create trouble and be ready. The time has come," he replied with a snort and looked in the direction where the scout party had escaped. But he didn''t do anything and turned his gaze toward another direction where a horde of monsters waited for his command, with a few people in black clothes behind them. "March towards the city!" he commanded, pointing at Valeria City. *Roar!!* The monsters let out thundering roars and started to run towards the city, trampling on everything in their way. As the monsters charged forward, the scout adventurers'' party appeared near the city when the leader suddenly slurped out blood. "Leader, are you all right?" his party members shouted, asking with concern. "I am all right, but first, report to the city," the leader instructed and fainted immediately. "Leader!" both party members shouted in concern and hurriedly carried him to the gates of the city. Where a guard on duty saw them and immediately contacted the healers while taking them inside. "What happened? Why are you injured? Weren''t you supposed to scout and not to fight?" the guard inquired, knowing them. "Please report to the authorities that a troll has appeared in the north plane. We luckily managed to escape because our leader has an escape scroll," a party member informed hurriedly. Hearing him, the face of the guard changed, and he contacted higher-ups immediately. *** Just before the start of the monster stampede, a scene unfolded in the party. The party was going naturally when the hero Bai Feng suddenly stood up, attracting everyone''s attention. "Mr. Loid, may I please speak some words?" he requested with an unharmful smile. Loid frowned in response but nodded after hesitation. "Yes, Mr. Bai Feng, you can speak, but remember, this is a friendly party. If your words are deemed offensive, then I will have no choice but to send you out," he replied with a warning. As for his hero status, he didn''t fear a bit. Hearing him, Bai Feng''s expression almost became ugly, but he kept his face smiling. "Then I really thank you, Mr. Loid," he thanked him and turned towards the crowd that was focused on him. "I know you all have questions about what I am going to speak, but let me start with an introduction first." "I am Bai Feng from the new world, and I became a hero because a god favoured me," he said and continued. "As for why it favoured me, because it wanted me to meet the person I love dearly. I have left everything behind¡ªmy family, my property, and everything on Earth¡ªjust to follow my love," he announced and took a deep breath while turning towards Li Xin. However, just as he was about to say something, he froze for an unknown reason. "Divine Shield," Priestess Irene chanted abruptly, pointing at him. *Boom!* A loud sound echoed as a sharp sword failed to break through the shield on Bai Feng. Everyone was shocked after watching this, as only a few centimetres remained between the sword and the hero''s neck. "It''s you!" Bai Feng shouted loudly, recognizing the handsome man in front of him. "Tsk, what a pity. Anyway, if I can''t kill you now, I will kill you later," the man replied with a disappointed expression. "Bastard, you dare to lay hands on the hero. You are courting death," the two knights who were protecting Bai Feng appeared with cold expressions. Just now, everything happened so fast, and they weren''t able to react. If not for Priestess Irene intervening, the hero would be dead. "I am courting death? It''s you who will be one. After all, the hero may look good, but he is rotten to the core, committing heinous acts." "If you don''t believe me, then you can check his item box. Maybe you can find something that is helping him hide his crimes from the good person test," the handsome man replied with a smirk, making Bai Feng panic. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You, what nonsense are you spouting? And what the hell are you two doing? Just kill him. He almost killed me, a hero, it''s a crime punishable by death," Bai Feng screamed in anger and anxious expression. He didn''t commit any heinous acts, but there are things given to him by gods, and of course, that can help him avoid the good person test. But it doesn''t matter if he is guilty or not. If it''s found inside his item box, he will definitely be treated as a criminal in the future not to mention his items will be stripped off. Hearing him, the two knights came to their senses and blocked the man from escaping. Watching them like this, the handsome man just laughed loudly. "Haha, you are really thinking you can stop me? I am the son of the world, a holy, untainted, sacred, and divine being. In front of me, even the gods don''t dare to show up." "So what can puny humans like you do? The me here is just a clone which only possesses my 0.00001 percent of powers..." the man continued bragging until he felt bored. "Oh! I forgot to tell you the most important thing. Remember, I am the holy son of the world that goes by the holiest name: Diablo!" The handsome man announced loudly with pride and disappeared. The knights looked at his disappearance with an ugly expression. They really wanted to stop him, but it was just a clone that he can recall anytime. Knowing it was useless, they turned their attentions to Bai Feng. If what Diablo said is true, then it might be a big problem. "What? Are you doubting me? Let me tell you, he is the one who left me and my party hanging in the trees." "Even though he looks younger now, I can guarantee it''s him, and he also stole our belongings," Bai Feng replied, gritting his teeth and trying to change the topic. Behind him, Chu Zhi and his party members also agreed that he is the middle-aged man whom they met in the North plane. Also, it was the truth. However, before anyone could get to the source of the problems, the city lord, Priestess Irene, and Guild Master Maurice received a message simultaneously. There were also others who were inside and outside the party , receiving the same message. "Maurice, handle things here. I will be at the magic tower," the city lord instructed and disappeared. Watching this, people became puzzled, but then soon a bell rang out through the city. *Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!* As the bell continued to ring, the people inside the party frowned when a voice echoed through the entire city. "The Valeria City is currently facing a monster stampede. I hope anyone who can fight will come to the frontlines. Also, the teleportation portals are disabled, and the city will activate the defence mechanisms." "Because of it, you can''t leave the city, and if anyone tried to sneak or attack the protective shield of the city, they will be killed immediately!" A thundering voice echoed warning everyone. Inside the party, everyone was stunned and became anxious. While outside the party, Daniel and his companions wore an ugly face because somebody has started the plan before the time it was supposed to be. Chapter 124 - 124: Monster Stampede - 1 "Sir William, the connection isn''t going through," Daniel informed with an anxious expression as he tried to connect with his companions using a communication tool. However, every time the connection was cut off by some sort of interference. Hearing this, William frowned with an ugly expression. "Just forget this; the monster stampede isn''t something that could be stopped now. Also, the most important thing is to kidnap the hero; we will think of other things later," he concluded and mixed up with the anxious crowd. While Daniel, Mark, and Zek also followed after him. ... Inside the party hall, Guild Master Maurice looked at the anxious crowd. However, they were only anxious, and no one showed fear; even Li Wei and his party were the same. "Everyone, you all must be thinking this is a normal stampede, right? But it''s not. When the captain knight received the news of a high-level monster, he immediately used his skills to check, and he found a large horde of monsters heading towards the city." "It wouldn''t be a problem if that''s the case; however, there are unknown numbers of monsters above level 50, so even though Priestess Irene is here, it would be a hard fight," he reminded everyone with serious expression. "Guild master, as long as the high-level monsters won''t interfere, we can eliminate them all." "Yes, guild master, don''t worry about it; we have a lot of experience fighting the horde of monsters." The adventurers who were confident assured him. They were also excited because they could level up faster in the stampede. Looking at them like this, Maurice pondered whether he should tell them about dark factions or not when he received a telepathy message. It was from Priestess Irene, saying not to disclose anything yet. He felt puzzled but agreed with her and looked at the excited adventurers. "I know you all want to level up, but let me tell you this monster stampede isn''t normal, so always keep your guard up." "Also, gather at the North City gate as soon as possible; there will be important decision-making, and you all must take part in it," he said and turned towards Irene. "Priestess Irene, I would like you to come with me to the Valeria Terrace; the city lord is waiting there for you," he informed her. In response, Irene nodded and left with him while her legion still remained inside the party to stop any attacks from dark factions. "Everyone, the city is facing a threat, so the party will stop here, but after we pass through it successfully, I will host the party again," Loid announced, informing the end of the party. "Mr. Loid, I will be looking forward to the party, but I want to buy a few things. Is your shop open now?" an adventurer asked. "Of course, my shop will remain open like always; it has been in previous stampedes, and we have a lot of stock, so you don''t need to worry," Loid replied with a smile. "Thanks, Mr. Loid; I will be at your shop then," the adventurer thanked him and left with his party. The others also started leaving one by one, and Bai Feng also followed out with his party members. He didn''t continue what he wanted to because it will leave a very bad impression. ''Damn, just which hole did Diablo come from, and why is he so against me?'' he cursed thinking about it. He was actually warned by the knights not to create any trouble. However, he changed his mind after receiving a transmission from a person named Leo, who is from another kingdom and came to observe him. After watching Bai Feng for a while, Leo knew he has an interest in Li Xin, so he proposed that he would take care of any trouble, and all Bai Feng has to do is marry the princess of their kingdom. It wasn''t his idea, but the king of the kingdom asked him to find a chance to talk about the marriage with him, and Leo hit the iron when it was hot. As for how he will take care of trouble, there were various ways, but it was all interrupted by the holy son of the world, Diablo. ''Just who is that Diablo, and why is he targeting the hero?'' Leo thought as he made his way out while also thinking about whether Diablo''s words are true or not. But what he does not know is that Diablo was just spouting nonsense to create trouble for Bai Feng. After not getting any answers with thinking, he gave up and followed Bai Feng silently. As everyone made their way out of the party hall, Li Wei too did the same after saying goodbyes to Emily and her family. Once outside Li Xin looked at him. "Brother, do you know who Mr. Diablo is?" she inquired with doubt because it looked like Diablo has a middle schooler syndrome, and somehow she felt very familiar with it. However, Li Wei instantly shook his head. "Why would I know him, and this isn''t the time to talk about this; we should get changed to battle attire and head to the north gate," he replied, changing the topic. Li Xin nodded knowing the situation and returned to their villa with everyone to change. "Phew, almost got caught," Li Wei muttered to himself as he waited for everyone in the hall. The Diablo was none other than his clone, and he ordered it to kill Bai Feng when he heard his nonsense. As for the troubles, he can just claim himself as a hero more powerful than Bai Feng, and it will solve the problem. However, Irene stopped the attack, so he didn''t have any choice other than spouting the nonsense with his imagination. "I should be more careful when using the Diablo. Also, let''s see how long you can live," Li Wei muttered, his eyes flashing coldly. He wasn''t an idiot and could figure out that Bai Feng must have gained backing to do this, if not in front of the priestess, he wouldn''t dare. ''Just don''t let me find out who you are, or it won''t end up good for you,'' he thought and calmed his anger when he heard the lift coming down. "Brother, we are ready," Li Xin informed him, coming out from the lift with everyone in their battle attire. "Okay, that''s good. Our levels are 30 on the fake status, so we will be fighting with the same level monsters. Also, I won''t unlock your levels until there is a need, so don''t go far away from me," Li Wei warned everyone with a serious expression. Watching him like this, everyone let out a smile. "Brother Li, you are too overprotective; we are strong enough to take down the level 35 monsters with our levels," Alice hummed with a proud expression while her long tail wagged with excitement. "Why are you so excited dumb cat. It''s a life-death struggle for others. Also, let''s move or we will be late," Li Wei replied with a sigh and with a disdainful gaze, making her ears droop down with irritation. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But no one cared about the pitiful cat and made their way to the North gate while looking at the protective shield cast over the city. "It''s a city protection system that can be powered by a mana core; it can last up to a week depending on the intensity of attacks, but it''s only powerful enough to block an ''A'' class attack," Elva explained, watching his gaze. However, only Li Xin, Li Yin, and Lily showed surprise. As for Li Wei, he already knew a few things from the books. Then why is he looking at the shield? Well, he was thinking about how to make one. ''If I can make this kind of shield around me with my mana core, I don''t need to fear sneak attacks,'' he thought as he waited for the instructions with everyone. The North gate was currently full of people, with a lot of adventurers. However, there were a lot of women, around fifty percent of the whole crowd. Just as everyone was waiting, Guild Master Maurice arrived with Irene. "Everyone, the monster stampede will be reaching the city soon, so be prepared. The skill restriction inside the city is already lifted, but it''s only in the north gate area." "Also, let me remind you there are monsters above level 50, and no matter what, don''t try to fight them. Because after level 50, the monsters go through evolution, and when they fulfill certain conditions, they can become powerful up to 100 times." "It means you will be fighting 100 monsters at once, and I don''t think I need to explain what will happen, so it''s better to leave the high-level monsters to Priestess Irene and her legion," Guild Master Maurice finished his talk while asking them to prepare. ... As everyone prepared, in the silent area of the city, a few people gathered together. "Are you ready? We have to kidnap the hero before the God of Destruction cults do it," a woman questioned her two subordinates. "Yes, Madam, we are ready to act," her two subordinates nodded and waited for the orders. Chapter 125 - 125: Monster Stampede - 2 Inside Valeria City, every adventurer arrived at the North gate, while Bai Feng was still inside his house waiting for someone. When a sudden swift wind current came, making his party members and the knights in the shadow to fall asleep. "Hero Bai Feng, nice to meet you in person," Leo said, appearing in front of him with a smile. Bai Feng froze at his abrupt arrival but hurriedly recovered. "Mr. Leo, nice to meet you," he greeted back with fear and excitement. "Looks like now you finally believe me, huh" Leo nodded with a deep look. At first, Bai Feng didn''t believe that he could help him and only tried to test the waters, but now, seeing even the two knights sleeping without any movement, he finally believed it. "Mr. Leo, I am sorry for doubting you," Bai Feng apologized immediately. "Haha, no need to worry. You are from another world, so it''s normal to doubt an unknown person," Leo replied with a laugh and continued. "Hero Bai Feng, as I said in party, I am from Nova Kingdom and was sent here by my Majesty King to form a marriage between you and our princess," he explained and took out a contract paper. "As long as you sign this, I will declare Li Wei as a heinous criminal. Also, I will forge fake evidence on Earth so others will have no choice but to believe it," he said, presenting him the contract. Bai Feng nodded and read it carefully, but soon he found out something missing and frowned. "Haha, Hero Bai Feng, there are a lot of princesses in our kingdom, and if you become famous, more will want to marry you, so I chose not to mention their name," Leo explained with detail. But it was a lie; the name was not written because they still can''t guarantee if he will become a powerful hero or not. If he doesn''t, then they will just let him marry a girl from the royal family who has low status while the main bloodline will be secured for high-level heroes. However, Bai Feng didn''t know and felt happy that he will get to marry more girls and immediately signed it. "Mr. Leo, when will you start the plan? Also, I want to kill him personally, so can you please capture him alive?" Bai Feng requested, clenching his fists. "Of course, as Hero Bai Feng says, I will capture him. As for the plans, it might take a week or two because I will be on Earth for other things too," Leo replied as he too signed the contract and gave him the copy. When he suddenly thought of something. "Hero Bai Feng, do you know who Diablo is and why he is targeting you?" he inquired with a frown. Hearing this, Bai Feng''s expression became ugly. "No, I don''t know. The first time we met was inside the North Plane where we found a treasure chest, and he robbed us," he explained but didn''t tell everything. Leo nodded at his explanation. "So you don''t know about him. Anyway, be careful. I will take my leave here. Also, don''t say anything about me because Nova Kingdom and Elmoral Kingdom are at odds with each other," he reminded him and disappeared. Bai Feng also knew the situation, so he didn''t say anything and waited for everyone to wake up. He got questioned, but he replied that he too was asleep and only woke up before them. The knights checked him, but after discovering he was alright, they all headed towards the North gate. However, because they were late, people almost thought that the hero was scared of fighting monsters. But no one said aloud and only chatted among themselves while waiting for the monster stampede to come. "Hey look, the monster stampede is coming," someone pointed towards the big cloud of dust that was approaching the city rapidly. However, no one was able to see what types of monsters are because of the dust and it was still too far away. "Priestess Irene, can you see what monsters there are?" Maurice inquired after failing to find himself. In response, Irene nodded with a slight frown. "The large numbers of monsters are from level 11 to level 50. They also contain evil monsters. As for above level 50, there are only five Grade-1 evolution trolls with them being at level 60," she replied. "However, there are also people of dark factions and an unknown person with a high level," she added, narrowing her eyes. "A high level person! Priestess Irene, should I ask for backup from the capital city?" Maurice inquired with an anxious face. "No, there is no need. I can take care of whoever it is," Irene replied with confidence. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching her like this, Maurice felt relieved and glanced down at everyone who was ready for the fight. "You all listen, in the monster Stampede, there are a lot of evil monsters so help each other if you find someone in trouble. Also, there are people from dark factions involved in it." "So be careful of sneak attacks and always stay in groups and one more thing leave the Grade-1 evolution monsters to the legion of priestess," he reminded everyone with a strict tone. The Grade-1 evolution monster was no joke as they possessed ten times more power, it means all of their attributes were multiplied by ten times. For Grade-2, it was twenty, for Grade-3, it was thirty and so on. But this was what made them more deadly as it needed a whole party to take on just one monster sometimes even an army needed to take down just one monster. The adventurers also knew this and became serious as Guild Master continued again, dividing everyone into groups of four with their corresponding levels. They were from level 11-20, 21-30, 31-40, and 41-50. After this, the Guild Master gave the instructions on who will fight first and who will fight later while giving the main command position to Karina, his granddaughter. No one rejected his suggestions because Karina was trained and knew how to handle things. After arranging everything, Maurice looked ahead at the stampede that came closer with loud booming sounds that shook the nearby earth. However, inside the city not even an inch shook because it was blocked by the protective shield. "All groups head outside the city and remember to support everyone," Karina commanded while taking Alex and her party outside the city while others also followed after her. Li Wei, who was in the second group, also followed outside the city and looked at Li Xin and them. "No matter what, don''t go far away there are people from dark factions," he reminded them with a stern look. "Don''t worry brother we will be staying together," Li Xin replied with a smile, watching his worried eyes. "Yes brother Li don''t worry, I will protect them with my skills," Lily also replied, assuring him. "Okay but still be careful," Li Wei nodded and instructed his two clones to protect them from dark. When suddenly a thundering roar sounded with monsters charging forward madly. "Group one be prepared to engage and group two be ready to join the fight and help if needed," Karina instructed with a serious expression as she looked at the endless horde of the monster. The number was too much but no one felt fear as it was a normal thing. The horde of monsters contained goblins, slimes, kobolds, wolves, snakes, toads, and many more with dark monsters mixed in them. "Group one charge!" Karina instructed loudly, standing on a temporary platform to overlook the whole battlefield. "Brothers and sisters, fight!" an adventurer shouted, sprinting with his sword. "Slash!" he chanted, swinging the sword swiftly and beheading the goblin. "Fireball!" "Slash!" "Fire arrow!" Behind him, others also followed the suit and started to massacre the monsters. *Rawww!* The monsters roared angrily but in front of the endless skill attacks, they were killed before they could even put a fight. ... "Guild master, looks like you have trained your granddaughter for these occasions," Irene muttered with a smile after watching the battle. "Priestess Irene, you are praising me too much. It''s Karina who learned herself while I only guided a little," Maurice replied with a hint of pride. When suddenly a voice echoed through the battlefield stunning everyone. "Priestess, are you not going to fight? I am waiting for you," the Lord of Pride shouted loudly as he floated in the air a little away from the battlefield. "Guild master, Lyla take care of things here. I will have to teach him a lesson first," Irene instructed, and before anyone could say anything, she disappeared from her place. "Ugh, Priestess Irene why are you so impulsive," Lyla muttered with irritation and looked at the place where she has gone. ... "Haha, so you really got provoked by my words. It seems the rumours about you not listening to anyone are true," Pride laughed, watching her arrival. Chapter 126 - 126: Monster Stampede - 3 "Humph! What I do has nothing to do with you. Also, why are you hiding behind the cloak? Is your face too ugly?" Irene mocked him with a disdainful expression after hearing his taunt. "You! What do you mean I am ugly? I am the most handsome man in the world, the Lord of Pride. In front of me, even the gods fear to compare!" Pride shouted in anger and took off the cloak, revealing his handsome human face. Just as he said, he was handsome with blonde hair and a muscular body with his black elegant clothes. "Ohh, so you look good huh. But why do I feel like the Abyss leader is more handsome?" Irene muttered with a puzzled face, thinking about the reason why she was feeling like this. But after hearing her mutter, Pride''s face became ugly. He took pride in being handsome, and now she was saying someone is more handsome than him. "Abyss Leader, just wait! I''ll kill you after I am done with this!!" he shouted with anger, his deep voice echoing through the whole battlefield. Li Wei also heard it and felt a shiver on his spine. ''Fuck! What did I do, and why is priestess talking about me to him?'' he cursed in his mind and started to think of escaping plans. Other people who were on the battlefield also heard this and wondered who was this Abyss leader. Because no one knew Li Wei''s nickname except the Harrison family, his own party, Priestess Irene, and her legion. On the platform Karina frowned hearing this while Alex shivered in fear also thinking of the way to escape. While the guild master and Lyla became speechless. "Priestess Irene is really mischievous," Maurice commented with an wry smile. Irene was famous throughout the whole kingdom for her deeds like poisoning the pope of the church who is her own father and running away from home time to time. While she also messed with newbie adventurers always and he thought she was doing the same here. Lyla also thought the same and frowned in irritation. ''Ugh, why priestess Irene is so childish,'' she thought with a sigh and looked at her. ¡­ Irene, who didn''t know their thoughts, was still puzzled at why she was feeling like Li Wei is more handsome. ''Is it some kind of charming skill?'' she thought when Pride roared again after getting no response. "Priestess, I will kill you first and then that Abyss leader!" Pride shouted again. Hearing this Irene finally snapped out of her thoughts. "Oops, my loose mouth. Hehe," she giggled beautifully and looked at Pride with a doubt. "Are you sure you can kill me? Your level is 140 and mine is 158. Also, you are not even a Grade-1 evolution monster yet, so where did you get the guts to speak?" she asked with interest wanting to know the reason behind his confidence. The evolution of monsters looked scary but it doesn''t mean they will be able to fulfill the conditions immediately and sometimes it needed a lot of time because the conditions were harsh. But it didn''t stop monsters from leveling up so most of the monsters didn''t bother to fulfill the conditions and they were called Grade-0 monsters. It was the same case for Lord of Pride who must have a very hard conditions to become a Grade-1 evolution monster. So with his current level, he was just an ant who was courting death. But the Lord of Pride didn''t show the slightest fear and snorted. "Humph, priestess, don''t count me with those ugly monsters. Don''t you know I am the Lord of Pride, and I can gain the share of powers from people and monsters under my control?" "With that it''s enough to kill you and wipe most of the adventurers here," he replied licking his lips as if looking forward towards the meal. "Che, I thought it will be something different but it''s the same as always," Irene muttered with a disappointed face and started to pour mana into her sword. "It''s enough chit-chat here let''s fight," she declared holding the sword tightly. "Looks like you want to die very badly, then I will fulfill your wish," Pride replied as he also clenched his sword. "You can rest in peace cute priestess but don''t worry I will make sure to use your body fully," he said licking his lips and launched towards her with booming sound in mid-air. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Courting death!" Irene shouted, her eyes flashing coldly, and she too launched towards him. "Holy Slash," she chanted and swung her sword that glowed with holy light. Watching this Pride didn''t hesitate and activated his skill Dark Slash making his sword giving off an evil sinister black aura as it headed to counter the attack of Irene. However before it could counter the attack his face changed into fear and anger. "You Motherfucker!" he cursed loudly attracting the attention of everyone. Where they saw Priestess Irene attacking him with a sword in mid-air. It was a normal scene of fight for them until Irene launched a sneak attack with an evil smile and what was that? A strong kick towards the precious family jewels. They didn''t know what was happening but they could see the Lord of Pride couldn''t evade the attack for some reason. "Bye bye," Irene said as her special made metal boots hit like a meteor before even the swords collided. *Crack!* A loud cracking sound of eggs echoed as the expression of Pride changed to the pain with his mouth open to scream. But before he could scream, he was sent flying back with a boom and after a while a scream was heard. "Ahhhhh," Pride screamed like a butchered pig, his voice echoing through the whole battlefield and sending shivers to every man who heard it. However Irene, who was watching, didn''t seem to care and pondered with a nod. "So it''s really like this, if any of the seven lords focused their all shared strength on a skill they wouldn''t be able to react in time," she murmured in a low voice. In the previous conversation, she deliberately led him to speak about his shared power so she could figure out if he was going to use it or not and also it''s to verify the facts from books that were written by hero''s. But she just chose a ruthless way to do it, making every man inside the city fear her. "Ugh, priestess, this is not something you should do," Lyla muttered in a crying tone while Maurice refrained from saying anything in fear. Li Wei, who also watched her fight, instantly made a decision not to provoke her ever, after all, he didn''t want to lose his family jewels. "Ahhhhh I will kill you!" the lord of the Pride shouted, his eyes turning red with anger, and launched towards Irene with an attack again. "Interesting, you recovered so fast," Irene smiled watching his recovery speed. This was one of the special abilities that Lord of Pride held ¨C speed recovery with regeneration. As long as he had enough mana he could recover indefinitely making him a fearsome foe. However Irene didn''t show any concern and once again launched an attack with an evil smile and kick. But the Lord of Pride was prepared this time, as he saved some of the shared strength to dodge her attacks. Nonetheless it didn''t stop Irene for making a sneak attack while between their fight and sending him flying again with pain. While the people below watched the fight silently, they also kept an eye on the battle with monsters to see if someone needed help. Li Wei was also doing the same while thinking should he learn their skills or not and after a while he soon found a problem. Irene and Lord of Pride were only using normal skills that will cost him around 10k-30k MP. It was nothing to him but the special skills will definitely cost more or even double or triple. He currently has 500k MP with a recovery speed of 7,400 MP per minute, meaning 444k MP per hour. That wasn''t enough for his consumption. If his MP got too low he had to increase his intelligence attribute or wait for it to recover itself but he couldn''t wait that long as he needed MP to fight with monsters. So that left him with only one choice ¨C increasing the intelligence attribute. ''Looks like I have to increase my intelligence attribute again,'' he thought and opened his system panel to do it. He wasn''t willing to let the valuable chance go, so without hesitation he raised his intelligence attribute to 200k for 100 million coins that increased his MP to 1 million. "Now I can learn skills freely," he nodded with a smile and activated the eternal learning skill while looking at Irene and Lord of Pride. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the following A-grade skills: Holy Slash-120, Dark Slash-110, Swift Flying Movement-108, Flight- 120 (¡ü40+), Swift Kick-120] ''Holy fuck, the kicking in jewels is a skill,'' Li Wei cursed, ignoring everything else. The kicking skill was maxed out at her current level. It means she liked the skill and used it frequently. ''I should stay away from her,'' he made a silent decision again and looked over the ongoing fight with monsters. He could learn the skills of others too but he was saving his MP for the big skills that would be used by high-level ones. Chapter 127 - 127: Monster Stampede - 4 "I hope the city lord and guild master use some big AOE skills; it will be much more useful," Li Wei muttered to himself as he observed the fight between adventurers and monsters. There were also evil monsters in it, but high-level adventurers intervened if they saw someone in trouble. This confrontation continued for ten minutes when the high-level monsters from levels 21-30 finally arrived from behind. "Group two, join the fight immediately, and group one, retreat now!" Karina commanded, watching the arrival of high-level monsters. The adventurers didn''t hesitate and followed her commands immediately. "Let''s go; it''s time to fight," Li Wei said to his party members as he took out a sword from the item box and followed to the battlefield with everyone. They changed places with a low-level party and started to kill monsters. The monsters above level 20 were still a little away, so it wasn''t a problem for them as they took care of monsters easily while collecting the corpses so it wouldn''t affect their movements. As they joined the frontline, others too did, and the same was for Bai Feng, who was looking at Li Wei coldly. ''Just wait; your days will be over soon,'' he snorted and focused on fighting with monsters. As everything was going smoothly, Daniel and his companions were a little away from the North Gate watching everything sneakily. However, their attention was focused behind the fight of Irene and Pride where a few tens of people in cloaks stood there. "Bastard! He is controlling them," William cursed with an ugly expression. "Sir William, you mean the Lord of Pride is controlling them, but aren''t we together also it was decided it will be only us to attack the city so why did he came?" David asked with a frown. In response, William shook his head. "I don''t know, but it''s certain we can''t trust him, or we will end up like those guys. They might even end up dead if the Lord of Pride keeps sucking their strength," he replied with a black face and turned his attention towards Bai Feng. "Anyway, leave him alone and focus on what we are supposed to do. It''s a great thing that the hero is only protected by some low-level knights." "So as long as we kidnap the hero, our higher-ups will brainwash him later to use his blessings for leveling up and amassing money," he explained, looking around to find the chance. Soon his attention was attracted by the trolls who were eager to attack. "Get ready; when the trolls engage in a fight with Priestess Irene''s legion, we will have a chance soon," he reminded them. Daniel, Mark, and Zek nodded, keeping an eye on every movement. While a similar scene unfolded just a little away from them, where three women got ready to take action while hiding their faces and figures with black cloaks. "No matter what, don''t reveal your identity," the leader women warned them. "Yes, Madam, don''t worry, we will not reveal our identities even if we are caught," her two subordinates replied firmly. "That''s good, then," the leader women nodded and turned her gaze towards the battlefield. "As long as we complete this bounty, we will be rich," she muttered, thinking of the money she was going to receive. While in the frontline battle, everyone now started facing monsters from level 21. With the evil monsters involved, it was a little hard for the newbies, but with the help of senior adventurers, everything was going smoothly. But soon, the trolls started to move towards the city as they received a command from the Lord of Pride, who was busy confronting Irene in a heated battle. However, they were only attacking with basic skills as they wanted to save MP for later situations; after all, they didn''t have a lot of MP pool like Li Wei. "Priestess, just give up; I can recover indefinitely with my special ability, and so is my MP. You are just here wasting my time," Pride snorted, blocking her attack and dodging the kick with black face. "Humph, there is no such thing as recovering indefinitely," Irene replied, launching an attack again. As their confrontation continued, the adventurers in the frontline panicked a little after watching the five trolls coming towards the city with their height of a three-story building. "Everyone, calm down; the legion of priestess Irene will take care of them, so just focus on the fight," Karina assured the adventurers after watching their panicked look. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But after her voice, the adventurers calmed down a lot and focused on fighting while staying alert. "Miss Lyla, do you need my help?" Maurice, the guild master, inquired to her. However, Lyla shook her head. "You don''t need to worry about the trolls; we can take care of them, but it will take time as we have to divide ourselves into five groups," she replied with an explanation and looked at her companions. "Let''s go; it''s time to fight," she announced and directly used the teleportation skill on her companions, arriving in front of the five trolls. "Divide into groups of four and fight; also, remember safety is first, so if you can''t kill it, just stall them," she instructed. "Yes, Miss Lyla," her companions nodded and soon engaged in a fight with trolls with her included. The sight of twenty maidens fighting five three-story-tall trolls attracted everyone''s attention. "They are really great at fighting even the big monsters," Li Wei muttered with a soft sigh. "Brother Li, it''s because they are trained to fight, and we will be there too if we train ourselves," Alice replied, her eyes shining at the thought of it. "Alice, focus on the current task, or you will get injured," Elva reminded her as she blocked an attack of a monster heading towards her. "Oh, sorry, Elva, I was distracted," Alice replied with a chuckle and started to fight with monsters with ease. ''Looks like they all got used to their levels,'' Li Wei nodded with thoughtful look, watching them fighting with ease. "Brother, are you not going to learn their skills?" Li Xin asked in a low voice and a puzzled face after seeing him not focusing on the legion of Priestess. "XinXin, they are currently using the basic skills, and if I use it here, maybe I wouldn''t have enough MP later to learn the special ones." "Not to mention, I have to keep a portion of MP reserved for critical situations," Li Wei explained to her. Hearing him, Li Xin nodded and resumed the fight with monsters while Li Wei too did the same, killing monsters around them with ease. However, he didn''t know that their easy fight with monsters attracted a lot of attention from everyone. But even if he knew, he wouldn''t give a shit as he didn''t want to see anyone in his party hurt just because he wanted to hide his strength. "This fella is really interesting," the city lord muttered as he stood on top of Valeria Terrace, the tallest building in the city, also the main power source of the protective shield. When a voice suddenly rang behind him. "Is he the one who you talked about being the excellent hero candidate?" an old man in the attire of the priest inquired. "Haha, Old Priest, you came here too. Also, it''s not me who talked about him; it was Maurice. Looks like your brain is rotting with your body," the city lord replied with a laugh. "Humph, what kind of city lord you are who doesn''t even respect the priest of the church. It''s a good thing that I know you from childhood; if not, you wouldn''t be sitting on the city lord position till now," the priest replied with cold eyes but didn''t care too much. He then turned his attention towards the frontline. "Are you ready? They will need your help," he asked with a serious expression. "Haha, Priest, don''t worry; I am always ready, but let''s wait first; those snakes will be coming out soon," the city lord replied as his eyes flashed coldly. But it was just as he expected; some people from dark factions started to make a move, slowly approaching the hero Bai Feng. With the bounty placed on him, there were many people who wanted to kidnap him while some came to kill him for fun and earn a name. However, Bai Feng was oblivious to it and was busy killing monsters while thinking how to kill Li Wei when suddenly the two knights protecting him from the dark appeared. "Be careful, Hero Bai Feng; some people are coming here with ill intentions," a knight informed him while looking at the group of four people who were approaching them. "What do you mean by ill intentions? Is someone looking for trouble?" Bai Feng asked with a black face. He already had enough of the people looking down on him, and now there are other people targeting him; how could he not feel angry. "Hero Bai Feng, they are from dark factions, and they have come here to kidnap you or kill you, so be careful of sneak attacks," the knight replied while keeping an eye on the suspicious group who were busy killing monsters. Chapter 128 - 128: Monster Stampede - 5 As the group of suspicious people made their way towards Bai Feng and his party, the knights protecting him frowned. "Dear adventurers, please leave this area to us. There is no need for you to worry about anything here," a knight asked them with politeness. They were knights who are supposed to protect the kingdom and its people; they certainly couldn''t just attack someone because they are suspicious of it. "Haha, Mr. Knights, we are just here to chat and befriend the hero. You don''t need to be on guard," a man explained with a laugh. However, the knight didn''t care about his explanation. "I don''t think it''s time to befriend others, so I would like you to keep a distance, or I will have to take appropriate measures," the knight warned with a strict face. They could''ve waited for dark factions to attack first and apprehend them red-handed, but they didn''t do it because if an accident happens here, it might cause chaos and casualties, decreasing the morale of everyone. This was a serious issue; and no one wanted this to happen. However, even with the warnings, the group of people played dumb. "Haha, Mr. Knight, isn''t it too strict? We just wanted to talk to the hero for a while and nothing else," a man replied as he continued forward without fear. "Dear adventurers, this will be the last warning. If you keep coming forward, I will have no choice but to take you all down," the knight declared, taking his sword out and attracting the attention of everyone around. The adventurers around were already alert, so it was easy for them to understand everything at a glance. But no one took action as they didn''t wanted a fight to occur now when they are battling with monsters. However, the group from the dark faction only hesitated a little and once again started to close up on Bai Feng. Watching this, the guild master Maurice''s eyes flashed coldly, but he didn''t take any action and just observed. The same was for the city lord and old priest; they were waiting for hiding peoples to act so they can take care of them at once. "Looks like you are here to cause trouble. Then, I am sorry; I will have to take you all down," the knight declared as he pointed his sword towards them. "Ohh, Mr. Knight, calm down; we are not here to cause trouble but just talk to the hero," a man replied with a sinister laugh as he killed the monster that came to attack him. "Humph, it''s no use talking now," the knight snorted and directly launched an attack with the sword skill slash. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching this, the man''s face changed a little, and he hurriedly defended while taking a few steps back. "Don''t blame me; it''s your fault," the knight said and attacked him again. But this time, the man''s companion came to help him and engaged in a fight. While their two companions did the same, engaging with the other knight attacking him. ... Watching their confrontation, William finally felt it was time. "Let''s go; we should get closer to the hero," he instructed. In response David, Mark, Zek nodded and moved towards Bai Feng with speed. The same situation repeated in other places as they made their way towards Bai Feng, but a few still remained in hiding, not bothering to come out yet. ... "Madam, why aren''t we moving? If someone got the hero before us, it would be useless," a subordinate woman inquired with a puzzled tone. However, the leader shook her head. "If we move now, we might get caught up in the upcoming fight. Also, there are city knights who are mixed inside the adventurers, protecting everyone from the dark," she explained, observing the entire situation. As they conversed with each other, the fight between knights and the unknown dark faction group became heated. While another group of dark factions engaged with high-level adventurers, blocking the retreat path to the North city gate. ... Li Wei, who was a little away from the fight, watched everything with a frown. "What a pain in the ass," he cursed, thinking of the reason why it was happening and looked at his party members. "Get ready for escape. If dark factions attack us, I will directly take you all inside the villa," he instructed with a serious face. "Okay, brother, we will listen to you," Li Xin and others nodded, as they knew their current strength wasn''t enough to fight against dark factions. As they made the decision to escape, Karina also made a similar decision. "All low-level adventurers, do not engage in a fight with dark factions. If you are somehow caught up, I will help you to escape somewhere else, so be prepared and help each other," she announced loudly, making everyone hear it. But she didn''t ask anyone to retreat, as fighting with monsters was also important; however, things soon became harder as low-level adventurers didn''t receive any help from high-level ones. ... "It''s time for us to attack," William said, observing the situation. "Daniel, come with me to take on Guild Master, there will be others too. Mark, Zek, you both take on the hero; It''s the best time as he didn''t have any way to retreat back to the city now," he instructed them. "Yes, don''t worry, Sir William. We will do our job," Mark and Zek nodded seriously. "Okay, but be careful not to get used, as there will be others too taking the chance to kidnap the hero," William reminded them and sighed. "If not for the city-guarding function, it will be easier to kidnap the hero, and we wouldn''t have to go through planning too much," he muttered with irritation. The city-guarding function worked in various ways; it can protect everyone against the sneak attacks and was able to stop any teleportation skill cast on them as long as they are inside or within a certain distance from the city. But for important people, this can be even more potent and better if the city lord decides to give them extra protection. Due to this, the dark factions have to come in large numbers just to kidnap one guy because once the function is activated, the person will be protected for a certain time limit, and it was enough for powerful people to react. "Daniel, let''s go," William said, stopping his train of thoughts and left with him to confront the guild master. ... "Looks like the God of Destruction cult are really restless," Maurice muttered looking behind where a William arrived with few people. "Humph, don''t get too arrogant Maurice; you are just a few levels ahead of us," William snorted coldly. "Haha, so what? I am still more powerful than you," Maurice replied with a laugh, making William''s expression become darker. "Maurice, you won''t be able to laugh later," William shouted in anger and took out a spear. In response, Maurice just smiled and also took out a spear. "Piercing Thrust!" he shouted, directly attacking without any warning. William''s expression changed at the sudden attack, but he calmly defended. "Guardian''s Stance!" He chanted, taking a defensive position and after blocking his attack, he attacked with his companions. ... As everyone was engaged in the fight, the frontline adventurers were still having a hard time and asked Karina for help. "Ms. Karina, it won''t work like this; there is still an endless horde of monsters, and the high level monsters are coming up," a person reported to her. "I know, and I am thinking of a way, so don''t worry," Karina replied honestly as she continued to think of how to solve the situation when a sudden voice echoed from inside the city. "Restoration Field!" An old voice rang as the frontline adventurers became surrounded by a holy light, helping them recover more rapidly. "It''s the holy priest!" "Yes, we are saved; let''s fight. Don''t waste the skill!" "Yes, fight!" The adventurers became relieved after getting help from the old priest and started to massacre the monsters; it was still hard, but with recovery, they can use their skills more frequently, making it a little easier. ... "Ahh, dumb priest; you should''ve waited a little. Don''t you see there are still people hiding?" City Lord complained with irritation. "Humph, so what? It has nothing to do with me," the priest replied with a snort and closed his eyes to focus on the skill. Watching him like this, the city lord smiled wryly and became ready to intervene in the battles below. ... "Priestess, how long can you fight with me? Just give up and look at your people; they are already having trouble with fighting and wouldn''t last long," Pride said, blocking one of her attacks. "Haha, you really think so? Then you are too naive. Let me tell you, our human race wasn''t just sitting and doing nothing for these years," Irene replied with a laugh and attacked again. "Humph, looks like you are too confident in those tools. Then let me show you something," Pride replied with an evil smirk and looked back at the people of dark factions under his control. Chapter 129 - 129: Dont Worry About Me "Start the activation!" the Lord of Pride ordered the people under his control. "Yes, Lord," the people replied simultaneously as they took out their black magic staff and started to gather mana together. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching this, Irene''s expression changed a little. "Group skill activation!" she muttered with narrowed eyes. Just as the name states, a skill can be activated by a whole group of people as long as they meet certain conditions. But in this case, the power of the skill will be overwhelming, and if they lose control over it, the group of people won''t end up well. However, if they succeed, the power of the skill will be raised to a whole new level, and depending on the skill''s nature, it can even jump over levels. "No wonder you are so confident," Irene said with a smile, not being afraid of whatever he is planning. "Humph, you won''t be able to laugh later, priestess," Pride snorted and attacked her, starting their confrontation again. While the people under his control gathered their mana in large amounts, it was taking a lot of time, making Irene doubt just what the Lord of Pride was planning. ... As their confrontation continued, Li Wei, who was fighting, frowned. "What a bad luck," he muttered with a depressed face, watching the female adventurers gathering beside their party while fighting. There were male ones coming here too, but he scared them away with his skill. "Brother, why are you depressed? You can scare away female ones too, right?" Li Xin asked with a cold smile, making him shiver. Elva and others too glanced at him with cold eyes. "XinXin, it''s not that I don''t want to, but wouldn''t it be too cruel to do that? After all, they are having difficulties in fighting. Also, I am helping male adventurers with my long-range skills because of it I can''t help the female ones," Li Wei explained hurriedly. If he started helping the females, it would only bring trouble, so he left them to come here and get help from Li Xin and others while he helped male adventurers with his long-range skills. He wasn''t some saint, but he also couldn''t decline to help them because if he was in trouble with fighting, there will be definitely someone who will come to help him. Not to mention if someone here got injured badly, it might cause a chain reaction making casualties appear. "Humph, I will let you go this time," Li Xin replied with a snort and started killing the monsters. Watching her like this, Li Wei let out a smile. ''It''s rare to see her getting jealous, but it''s probably because she is in her cycle,'' he thought and also started to kill monsters, albeit helping male adventurers sometimes. As he fought, the fight with the dark factions group was also ongoing; however, no one used high-level skills. Because the dark factions were keeping their MP reserved to escape while adventurers kept it to fight with the monsters later. With that, everyone was in a stalemate, not knowing what to do; when Mark and Zek finally arrived closer to Bai Feng while fighting with dark factions, pretending to be righteous. "Hero Bai Feng, follow us; we will escort you inside the city where the dark factions wouldn''t be able to use their skills," Zek said, looking at him from a fifty-meter distance. However, Bai Feng didn''t believe him and shook his head. "What proof do you have that you are not from the dark factions? Also, you don''t need to worry about me escorting inside the city. I am pretty much safe here," he replied as he too killed monsters. "Hero Bai Feng, we didn''t mean anything ill. We just wanted to protect you. Also, if you change your mind, just tell us, we will escort you inside the city with the help of other adventurers," Zek replied loudly, attracting the attention of nearby adventurers. "Yes, Hero Bai Feng, just say a word, and we will escort you inside the city." "Yes, don''t worry about us. We will use our high-level skills to escort you inside." The adventurers who were fighting agreed instantly with the plan as they wanted to get rid of the dark factions immediately. If not, they wouldn''t be able to protect the low-level adventurers who were about to fight high-level monsters. The knights also heard it, but they didn''t say anything and silently agreed with the plan; when suddenly three people made their entry to the battlefield, attracting the attention of everyone. They all wore black cloaks, hiding their faces, but their sexy curves and bulges on chest revealed they all were women. However, no one cared about their gender but their ruthless fight with dark factions, where they used heavy moves, sending them flying inside the monster stampede. The people of the dark factions ended up badly, but they were still able to escape as the monsters weren''t that high level. "Hero Bai Feng, be careful; I think those women are coming for you," Zek warned him with a panicked expression. He was waiting for the situation to get worse when he will convince the hero to come with him. But now, the three unknown women are arriving; he couldn''t help but doubt their purpose and warned him to be careful. But who was Bai Feng, a womanizer, which led him to feel the trust in those women with a single glance. He didn''t care about what Zek said, and his eyes became focused on their curvy bodies. As if sensing his gaze, the leader women''s eyes flashed coldly. "Hero Bai Feng, I am high ranking knight; here is my token for proof," she said, showing him the gold token and then took out a magic scroll. "Here, take this magic scroll; it''s utilized with teleportation magic that will let you teleport to a safe place inside the city once you tear it down," she instructed as she threw the magic scroll towards him. Bai Feng hurriedly caught the magic scroll with a grateful look. "I, Hero Bai Feng, really thank you for your help. Can I know the name of Miss so I can repay you in the future?" he asked with a smile, forgetting the situation he was in. "Humph, you are not worthy to know my name," the woman snorted and directly left without doing anything, disappearing into the crowd and leaving everyone stunned. "Be careful, Hero Bai Feng; I think she is a fake official," Zek warned again with an anxious expression. However, Bai Feng snorted with anger. "Humph, what do you mean she is fake? There are official knights here; if they knew her token is fake, they would''ve warned me," he replied with a cold expression. However, what he didn''t know was that the knights failed to see through the token and received a sound transmission form the higher-ups hiding above the city saying she was original. The knights were puzzled but didn''t say anything as it was the order from the higher-ups. While Bai Feng remained oblivious, thinking the women might be too shy or embarrassed to talk to him here. ... Just as he was imagining, the women in question arrived inside the silent house. "Phew, it''s really hard to be a member of the dark faction," she muttered as she undressed and directly threw herself on the couch. "Madam, you can''t sleep like that; we will get scolded," her subordinate reminded after watching this. "Eh, why is that? I am still wearing my inner garments," the leader woman replied with a pout and didn''t care about their responses. ''I wonder what I should do after getting so much money. Hehe,'' she chuckled, thinking about the money she was going to receive. The teleportation scroll she gave Bai Feng was a long-distance teleportation that would directly send him to the designated destination. There was a restriction to teleport others, but if you used it on yourself, the city guarding function won''t be triggered, so she was very confident with her plans. ... As she was thinking, up in the sky between the clouds, two men hovered over the city, watching everything on the battlefield. "Is it really okay to let the hero be kidnapped like that?" Charlie asked with irritation. "What can we do if someone like her came to join the fun, or do you dare to go against her?" Barrett asked with a sigh. Hearing this, Charlie became silent and clenched his fists tightly. "Why the hell they let a younger generation like her roam here, and inside the dark faction, are they finally siding with them?" he said in anger. However, Barrett remained calm and replied. "The dark faction she joined is too weak. Do you really think they will go against her after knowing who she is? And she is running away from home, but her family let it go so she could gain some experience from outside," he explained and focused his gaze in the clouds. "Also, the old foggies of dark factions are here, but did you see them take any actions? It''s because they too are afraid of her background," he concluded, finishing his talk. Hearing this, Charlie didn''t say anything and looked down where the mages of dark factions were about to activate the group skill. "Will the city survive if we won''t take any action?" he asked, taking a deep breath. "The city won''t survive, but its people will. However, if we take action, everyone in the city will die, so don''t think of doing anything. Also, drop the mission," Barrett reminded him with a calm gaze. They were both above level 200 and came here to kill the Lord of Pride, but the dark factions also sent people the same level as them to protect the Pride from being killed. If they really engaged in a fight, the defensive shield of the city will break with just one or two attacks, making everyone in danger, so they can''t attack, at least here. As for the dark factions, the situation was roughly the same. The first was the mysterious girl with a background; if her life became endangered, things wouldn''t end up good for them. As for the second, she was Priestess Irene. If a fight really happened, she would go all out to kill the Lord of Pride, and they wouldn''t be able to do anything as they would be engaging with Barrett and Charlie. No matter what, it wasn''t something good, as the seven lords were important for them, so they were also in a stalemate for not being able to do anything. But with what the Lord of Pride has prepared, the city will be destroyed with some casualties, and it was enough for them, so they were already happy with results and didn''t care about the hero, as he might not end up well after using the scroll. ... As the fight continued, the dark faction mages finally completed their preparation to cast the skill. "Spatial Manipulation," they chanted loudly. *Booooom!* A loud thundering sound echoed throughout the battlefield, attracting the attention of everyone at the dark faction''s mages. Where a massive crack was forming in the air that connected to another space. ... "Fuck, not this again," Li Wei cursed and hurriedly used sound transmission on Li Xin and his party members. (XinXin, YinYin, you all don''t worry about me; I will be back), he informed them and disappeared from his place with shadow step in a hurry. However no one noticed his departure as he left his clone there without any delay. Chapter 130 - 130: Ice Yeti "Brother!" Li Xin cried out in panic upon hearing his sound transmission, but he was already gone, leaving his clone here. (Sister Li, keep calm; brother Li is inside the city, and he is safe,) Lily assured her after watching her panic. Hearing this, Li Xin relaxed a little, but she was still worried about why he hid inside the city. ''Just what''s going on,'' she thought with a frown, not knowing why he behaved like that. ... Just as she was puzzled, the dark mages finally finished casting the spatial manipulation skill and formed a temporary spatial gate with another place. "Hey, it''s getting colder and colder. Is it because of that gate?" "Yes, it must be. Let''s hope the city lord will take action now, or we won''t be able to handle it any longer." The adventurers conversed about the situation while continuing to fight with monsters, hoping the city lord would take action. ... Just as they were thinking, another scene unfolded on the Valeria Terrace. "Bernard!! Where the fuck did you run off! Come back now!!" The priest Alfred shouted in anger while continuing to help the frontline with his skill alone. As for the city lord Bernard, he had disappeared a while ago and didn''t know where he went. "What a useless guy! At an important moment he disappeared!" Alfred muttered with irritation when a voice rang behind him. "Alfred, stop talking bad behind my back," Bernard, the old man, said, arriving abruptly. However, it only pissed off Alfred more. "The hell are you talking about? The enemy already finished casting the group skill. Do you want to save the city or not?" he asked with a loud tone, anger visible in his eyes. Hearing this the city lord Bernard became silent and sighed. "It''s no use, Alfred. There is one more monster stampede happening in the south, and in an hour, it will reach the city." "Because of this, Duke Barrett ordered me to make preparations to evacuate everyone, also to save my MP so I can help others in an emergency," he explained, making Alfred shocked about the situation. "Another monster stampede!! It''s not a joke, right? Also, do we really have to abandon the city?" Alfred inquired with an unwilling face. "Don''t worry, Alfred. Even if the city is destroyed, it can be rebuilt in a week with the current technology. Also, there are still high-level adventurers on earth; just hope they might come and take care of the monster stampede in the south," Bernard replied, not giving up hope. "Yes, you are right. There is still hope," Alfred nodded, agreeing with him, but he knew the hopes were too slim, and they have to prepare for the worst case. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... As they both were busy thinking about how to handle the situation, in a certain house, the woman with a lot of background suddenly looked in the direction of the south. "Why the hell is one more stampede happening here? I was about to sleep!" she pouted cutely with irritation. "Madam, what should we do then?" her subordinate asked. "What can we do? Just wait for the notice of the city lord; he will probably evacuate everyone after finding out about this," the leader woman replied as she wore her clothes with sigh. "Ahh, it''s so hot inside the clothes; I wonder how humans are able to wear them for the whole life," she muttered, pouting and complaining again, when. *Gwwaaaaaa!!* A loud thundering roar echoed throughout the whole battlefield and city, making everyone stunned. However, the leader woman didn''t even flinch after hearing it. "A roar of Ice Yeti, hehe, it''s been a while since I have eaten one," she chuckled, thinking about the ways to capture it while her two subordinates showed ugly expressions, knowing a lot work was going to fall on them. ... As they were busy in their thoughts, a scene unfolded at the massive crack of space where a giant ice blue yeti came out with the size of a five-story building. "Everyone be careful; it''s a D class, Grade-3, Level-80 Ice Yeti. If the situation gets worse, just retreat," Lyla reminded her companions as she fought with a troll that was badly injured but still putting up a fight. Other trolls were also injured, but it was still hard to fight them with a few numbers as their levels weren''t the same as Irene. ... "Hahaha, Priestess, give up now; you won''t be able to do anything. Also, let me give you a twist; there is one more monster stampede happening in the south, and it will reach the city in an hour," the Lord of Pride laughed loudly, watching the situation and looked back at Yeti. "Ice Yeti, go kill everyone in her legion first," he commanded the Ice Yeti. However, the Yeti didn''t seem to hear him and focused its gaze on the city. "Roarr!!" the Yeti roared with a hint of excitement. "MANA. MANA. MANA!" the Yeti shouted loudly, pounding the ground with his fists, almost killing the dark faction people under him. "You lowly thing, listen to me!!" Pride shouted in anger, watching the Yeti not listening to him, when suddenly he felt a chill in his lower area and saw a shiny metallic boots coming with a strong kick. "Nooo¨C Ahhh," he shouted in pain as Irene sent him flying with a vicious kick, taking advantage of his distraction. She then looked at Ice Yeti with a frown. "Why is this Ice Yeti is looking towards the city," she muttered and looked back. ''Hmm, why is Abyss Leader is inside the city and not fighting at frontlines?'' she thought, frowning harder. With her spirit eye, she could see the spirits near Li Wei were all inside the city. It means he too was inside, as his clone didn''t attract a large amount of spirits like him. Just as she was puzzled about him, the Ice Yeti shouted with excitement again and sprinted towards the city without a care. "Be careful! The Ice Yeti is heading towards the city," she warned everyone and turned towards Pride, who came again with full recovery. "You are pissing me off," she snorted and attacked, but this time she was more heavy-handed. ... "Everyone initiate retreat!" Karina commanded, watching the Ice Yeti coming towards the city. "Hero Bai Feng, follow us; we will help you escort inside the city," Zek suggested, not wasting this chance. However, Bai Feng shook his head. "No, I am a hero; how could I escape before anyone? And the monster must be coming for me, so you all retreat. I will distract the monster first," he replied with a resolute tone. However, he was just pretending; when he got the scroll, he wanted to use it immediately, but it will leave a bad impression on others, so he continued fighting with monsters unless someone asked him to retreat. Of course, before going, he had to at least put on a good show, so he did his best, and it worked. "Hero Bai Feng, you don''t need to worry about us; I will escort you inside the city. But if things get out of hand; you can use the scroll," Zek replied as he repelled the attack of a dark faction member. "Yes, Hero Bai Feng, I would like you to retreat first, and we don''t have time, be fast," Karina instructed after watching the Yeti getting closer and closer. "Hero Bai Feng, please go on ahead; we will follow you later. However just to be safe please use teleportation scroll," the two knights replied simultaneously, agreeing with him escaping first. "Okay, if you say so," Bai Feng nodded and took out the teleportation scroll with a unwilling expression. "You all, I will be going first; take care," he said to his party as this teleportation scroll was only for one person. However, before going, he looked at Li Wei and his party with cold eyes. ''Just wait; you wouldn''t be able to live much longer,'' he thought and without hesitation tore the teleportation scroll, disappearing from the place. Zek wanted to stop him, but he didn''t have any time, more so he just received a voice transmission from Daniel saying to let the hero go. He was angry and puzzled because he still believed it was the hero who killed the evil wolf. "Everyone retreat!" The dark faction leaders gave orders and also started to retreat. But none of the adventurers tried to stop them as the monster stampede was still going on. The high-level adventurers didn''t hesitate anymore and directly took over the frontlines while asking everyone else to retreat inside the city. The same was for Li Wei and his party; they also retreated back to the city. (Brother, is that monster after you?) Li Xin asked his clone, but she knew he could hear it and would answer her. (Yes, that Ice Yeti is after me. It''s a good thing that I was able to sense his skill; if not people will find about me and I will be the next target of the dark factions,) Li Wei replied through his clone with a sigh. (Then are you going to fight with the Yeti?) Li Xin inquired again with a worried tone. (XinXin, don''t worry too much; if I wanted to escape, the Yeti wouldn''t be able to stop me. Also, I am waiting for the city lord to take action; if he can''t deal with it, I will have no choice but to kill it,) Li Wei replied calmly as he already made the necessary preparation. (Then be careful, brother. I will be waiting for you,) Li Xin replied with a worried look but didn''t stop him. ... Just as they were chatting; on the Valeria Terrace the city lord Bernard looked at the Ice Yeti with a serious expression. "Bernard, don''t hesitate anymore; if the time comes, I will use that," Alfred reminded him. "Okay, dumb priest; I will count on you then," Bernard nodded and took a deep breath before taking out a small diamond token with the words "Valeria City" inlaid in it with a bright red color. Chapter 131 - 131: Fight With Ice Yeti? "Valeria Tower Activate!" Bernard, the city lord, shouted, holding the diamond token firmly in his hand. *Humm!* The token shined with a golden light, followed by the Valeria magic tower. "Arcane Boltcaster Initiate!" he shouted again, pouring his mana into the token. *Clank! Clank! Clank!* Loud mechanical sounds echoed as the top of the magic tower transformed into a massive golden crossbow, with Alfred the priest and Bernard the city lord standing on top. "Hey, look! The city lord is finally taking action; we are saved!" "Yes, we are saved." The low-level adventurers below cheered, unaware that another monster stampede was happening. City lord Bernard noticed their enthusiasm but didn''t explain, as it wasn''t the time. "Everyone on the frontline, don''t go too far ahead, or you will be caught up," he reminded everyone and placed the diamond token on the platform that appeared. The Arcane Boltcaster was crafted by humans to fend off monster stampedes, but it consumed a significant amount of mana. Unless the situation was dire, no one dared to use it. "Priest, get ready. If the Arcane Boltcaster can''t take care of the Ice Yeti, I will have to seal the city with defensive functions personally and won''t be able to help with evacuation," Bernard said, taking a deep breath. "Don''t worry, Bernard. Leave it to me," Alfred nodded with a serious expression. "Okay, let''s start then," Bernard muttered as he aimed the Arcane Boltcaster at the Ice Yeti and started to charge it with mana. "Rawww!!" The Ice Yeti roared in anger after being targeted and hastened its pace towards the city, trampling any monster''s underneath. "Fire!" Bernard shouted without hesitation, and instantly the charged mana transformed into one big golden arrow. *Swooosh!* With a sound, the arrow shot out swiftly. Immediately after, another arrow formed and shot out, then a third, fourth, fifth, and it continued as the city lord kept transferring MP from the mana core of the Valeria magic tower. "Everyone, be careful. Don''t get caught up in the attacks!" Karina warned the adventurers who were fighting with all their might ahead. "Don''t worry, Goddess Karina. As long as the city lord takes that monster down, we will win." "Yes, Lady Karina, don''t worry about us." The adventurers assured her and kept fighting the monster stampede. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While the arrows finally reached the Ice Yeti. The arrows were large, same size of a small private jet; however, in front of the Ice Yeti, they still looked minuscule. "Roarrr! DIE, HUMANS!" the Ice Yeti roared in anger, directly grabbing the incoming arrow in his hand. *Booom!* Suddenly, the arrow exploded with a loud sound, creating shockwaves. However, the Ice Yeti remained completely unharmed. "Roarrr! HUMANS, YOU CAN DIE NOW!" the Yeti roared again as it plunged towards the incoming arrows, grabbing and crushing them one by one. *Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!* Countless explosions happened, creating shockwaves, but it still failed to stop the Ice Yeti. However, the Yeti''s hands were injured after going through many explosions. "Alfred, prepare for evacuation. The Ice Yeti is stronger than I thought. We can definitely take it down, but we won''t have enough MP to activate any defensive functions of the city later," Bernard, the city lord, said with a sigh. "Okay, I will inform and gather everyone inside the magic tower," Alfred nodded and disappeared from his place immediately to do the work. While the city lord kept attacking the Ice Yeti as it slowed down its pace. .... Inside villa No.1, Li Wei watched everything through his clone. "Seems like I have no choice," he muttered and glanced at the things on the bed. It was a black full cloak and a silver mask with a few designs that he had just bought secretly from a shop. He wasn''t an idiot and certainly didn''t run inside the city on a whim. After all, he could have led the Ice Yeti somewhere else and returned with shadow step. However, he didn''t do this for three main reasons. First: if anyone spotted him with his current clothes, they could link it to him. Second: he didn''t want to leave Li Xin and others here alone because of the dark factions. Who knows what they would do after he led the Ice Yeti somewhere. He could react in time with his clone, but he didn''t want any accidents, so he chose not to. As for the last third reason, it was the most important one: he didn''t want to encounter world-shaking people like heroes, saints, gods, and whoever the mysterious person was. With his bad luck, he couldn''t guarantee if this would happen or not, but the chances of it happening were higher if he wasn''t with Li Xin, and who knows if he will get pulled into hell or heaven¡ªit might be the end for him. "It''s really a pain in the ass. If I knew something like this would happen, I would''ve stopped those dark faction mages," he murmured as he changed into the cloak and wore the silver mask while altering his face a little. He also changed his fake status, displaying the name Lucifer and level 100, while showing the three classes: mage, swordsman, and assassin. ''It''s time to go,'' he thought with a nod and disappeared from his villa. However, when he arrived a little away from the Ice Yeti, he became stunned. Not just him, but everyone on the battlefield was stunned. "Hey, who are those two?" "I don''t know, but the one is a young woman, and the other is a young man." "I think the young woman is the official knight from before." "Yes, you are right." The adventurers talked about the two figures that appeared in black cloaks. Some adventurers recognized the young woman as the official knight from before, while Li Xin and his party recognized Li Wei as he had informed them about his arrival. However, they were all puzzled about who the other person was. ... Li Wei was also in the same situation, but he knew it wasn''t the time to think about useless things. "Miss, if you are taking care of the Ice Yeti, then I will retreat," he suggested, his voice sounding more manly and deep. However, the woman with a lot of background surprisingly shook her head. "No, you can take care of it, but just give me its body," she shamelessly requested, leaving him speechless. "Miss, if you really want its body, then why are you not killing it?" Li Wei asked after a few seconds of silence. "Hehe, I just wanted to laze around," the woman replied with a bell like laugh, but it was a pity her face was hidden behind the cloak. While Li Wei once again became speechless and was about to say something when a voice echoed behind him. "Hey, you two, are you going to kill the Ice Yeti or not! If not, then get away; the Ice Yeti is coming closer," the city lord Bernard shouted with irritation. He was happy that high-level adventurers came to help, and because of it, he had stopped the attacks. However, both of them were just talking to themselves, making the Ice Yeti come closer. "Hehe, little brother, you should kill that Ice Yeti. Also, don''t forget to give me its body later," the woman said with a laugh. Li Wei remained silent at her response and turned towards the Ice Yeti, who was very excited to see him, as if they were old friends from a previous life. "HUMAN! HUMAN! HUMAN!" the Yeti started to shout with an excited expression and came to a halt just a little distance away from them. "Ohh, little brother, it seems you have a lot of affinity with that Ice Yeti. Maybe you were his wife in previous life," the woman muttered with a serious expression. ''Your mother is his wife! No your whole family is!'' Li Wei cursed in his mind and ignored her as he looked at the Ice Yeti. "Food, Human, you did well coming here. I will let you die peacefully," the Ice Yeti spoke with a smirk, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch in irritation. "You motherfuckers all treating me as food, just wait. I will eat your whole family!" Li Wei shouted as he aimed his hand at the Ice Yeti. "Dive Chains," he chanted, directly using 50k MP at once. *Clank! Clank! Clank!* With a sound, big golden and holy chains appeared and directly binded the Ice Yeti, making him roar in anger. "Roarrr! Human, let me go! If you don''t, then your whole city will be destroyed, and everyone here will be eaten!" The Ice Yeti threatened with a cold face as it failed to escape from chains. Nevertheless, its arrogance remained as it will be able to escape from the chains soon. However, Li Wei didn''t care about that at all and looked at the Ice Yeti. But before he could say anything, the woman with a lot of background did something outrageous. "You Ice Yetis really love to eat humans like food, right? Then let me show you how it feels to be food," she said, taking out a big cooking pot almost the same size as the Ice Yeti with excited eyes. Chapter 132 - 132: Overdid "You! What are you trying to do?" the Ice Yeti asked with anger, watching the big cooking pot. Others also noticed the big pot and became puzzled about the identity of the women because this type of big pots belonged to other races. However, the women didn''t seem to be bothered about this and looked at Li Wei. "Hey, can you seal him for an hour? It''s very hard to cook an Ice Yeti alive, but they taste very good if you do it," the woman said, wiping her drool underneath the cloak. Hearing this, Li Wei became speechless and almost cursed out loud. "Miss, I don''t have unlimited mana to seal him like this for an hour, also I don''t think this is the time we should be cooking," he replied, shaking his head. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to get the things done as soon as possible if not he might end up revealing his identity. Not to mention that monster stampede was going on and people were fighting with their lives. The women also thought of fight going below and became disappointed as it wasn''t really time to cook, nevertheless she was getting the body of the Ice Yeti, so she reluctantly took back the cooking pot. "If you are going to do it, then do it gently, don''t hurt too much, or the taste will become bad," she reminded him with a serious tone. "Miss, you are really making it hard for me, but I will try not hurt the Ice Yeti when killing it," Li Wei replied and looked at the Ice Yeti which was struggling to escape. "Human, release me, or it won''t end up good for you and the city," the Ice Yeti threatened again but now talking more like human unlike his coarse and ugly voice from before. "You can also talk normally?" Li Wei asked with a surprised expression after hearing him. When he first saw him talking weirdly, he thought this was the way the Ice Yeti talks, but now it seems that this guy was just too arrogant and didn''t liked to talk softly. "Yes, I can talk normally, and I will say again if you don''t release me, everyone here would be in trouble," the Ice Yeti replied with a cold voice and continued. "Also, if you don''t become my food, I will kill everyone here," the Ice Yeti threatened while looking at Li Wei with a greedy expression. The chains were already on the verge of breaking, more so it was preparing a big skill secretly to kill Li Wei in one move, which made it fearless and arrogant. ''Humph, human, just wait, I will eat you and your whole family,'' the Ice Yeti thought with anger and looked at Li Wei with greed while thinking of how to eat him in different ways. Li Wei felt a shiver down on his spine when he sensed Ice Yetis'' greedy look. "Fuck, I have enough of you," he cursed and aimed his hands at him. "You... human, you will pay a terrible price, stop now!" the Ice Yeti roared in anger as it tried to broke from shackles more fiercely. However, Li Wei didn''t even flinch and started to gather mana. "Frost Nova," he chanted initiating the skill, but he didn''t release it immediately and poured more mana into it, making an ice blue orb appear. Watching this, the Ice Yeti became relived and couldn''t help but laugh. "Hahaha, human, are you an idiot? I am an Ice Yeti; ice attribute skills are pretty much useless on me," the Ice Yeti said with a smirk. While everyone looked at Li Wei with a puzzled look, wondering what he was doing. "Sister Li, do you know what he is doing?" Alice asked in a hushed voice, knowing he was Li Wei. However, Li Xin shook her head. "I don''t know, but he must be planning something," Li Xin replied with a curious look, but she didn''t care much about it as long as he was alright. Just as they were thinking about what he was doing, the same was for Bernard, Alfred, and Maurice who were gathered on top of the Valeria Terraces while leaving the work of evacuation to their subordinates. "Maurice, did you know any adventurers by the name Lucifer?" Bernard, the city lord, inquired. "City Lord, there are quite a lot of people with the same name, also unless we know his surname, we won''t be able to find his real identity," Maurice replied with a difficult expression. Hearing this, Bernard nodded. "Then what do you think about him using the Ice attribute skill against Ice Yeti?" he inquired with a serious expression. Maurice pondered for a second before answering. "Even if the Ice Yeti is resistant against Ice attribute attacks, it doesn''t mean it''s immune to it. As long as someone casts a powerful Ice attack skill, the Ice Yeti can be killed with it," he replied with a thoughtful expression looking at Li Wei. "Alfred, what do you think about this?" Bernard inquired again. "My views remain the same as Guild Master," Alfred replied. In response, Bernard nodded, his eyes narrowing. "It means Lucifer is probably above level 120 to do this," he concluded, to which both guild master and pope agreed. Just as they were having a chat, priestess Irene also saw what was happening. ''So, the Ice Yeti was after Abyss Leader; no wonder he hid inside the city. Also, it seems he possesses a lot of secrets,'' she thought, wondering how he knew the divine chain skill. "Haha, priestess, look at the idiot; he is using an ice attribute skill on Ice Yeti. He is just looking for death," the Lord of Pride laughed as he kept her busy with fighting. "Humph, don''t be happy too much," Irene snorted and attacked back with irritation for getting held here. As they both fought once again, Li Wei still continued to pour MP into the skill while the woman beside him frowned, wondering what he was doing. But Li Wei ignored everyone''s reactions and instilled the MP in large amounts. 10k, 20k, 30k, 40k, 50k,... With each amount, the ice-blue orb hummed with a sound creating a cold wind current. "Hey, it''s getting colder." "Yeah, just who is that guy to use such a simple skill at this level." The adventurers conserved themselves as they felt the temperature dropping rapidly, but Li Wei still didn''t have any intentions to stop. He continued to pour MP into the skill until it reached 100k while everyone became dumbfounded after watching him. "Hey, what the hell is that guy, is he trying to change the weather to snow?" an adventurer muttered, watching Li Wei getting surrounded by a snow blizzard. While on the Valeria Terrace, Bernard''s eyes once again narrowed. "He didn''t get help from the spirits to cast the skill; it means he is above level 150," Maurice stated with a serious expression. There were certain limits on how much mana they can put inside the skill, but it can be broken after level 100 when everyone started to form connections with spirits and gets help from them to pour more mana. But Li Wei didn''t; it means he was above level 150 as only people of this level were capable of casting such a powerful skill without the help of spirits. However, what they didn''t know was that Li Wei was able to use more mana because of his new title skill creator. This title allowed him to install more mana into any skill. However, there were limits, and soon he reached it after hitting 100k. ''Seems like this is my limit,'' he thought, sensing the restless MP inside the orb. If he added more without the help of spirits, the skill would go out of control. "But there is no need to do that," he muttered with a smile, making the Ice Yeti freak out. "Human! What are you doing? If you release that skill with this much mana, the weather will change here for a few days and the whole forest will be destroyed," the Ice Yeti reminded him with fear as he looked at Li Wei surrounded by a snow blizzard. ''Damn, even if you have so much mana, you shouldn''t use it like that,'' the Ice Yeti complained in its heart. If not for the fact that it was bound by chains, it would''ve stopped Li Wei at all costs because it knew how terrifying the outcome would be if so much mana was concentrated into a skill. However, Li Wei didn''t care and chuckled. "Hehe, Ice Yeti, I don''t think this is the time you should care about the others," he said, glancing at the Ice Yeti still confined by Divine Chains. "You, human! Let me go, or you will regret it!" the Ice Yeti roared in anger, trying to shake off the Divine Chains that were about to be broken. But how could Li Wei allow it to happen. "Humph, you can die now," Li Wei snorted in response and looked at the ice-blue orb. "Go!" he shouted, sending the orb flying towards the Ice Yeti with the snow blizzard following behind it. "Nooo!" The Ice Yeti screamed with an unwilling expression, as it looked at the ice-blue orb coming towards him. "Everyone retreat now! Fast!" Lyla and Karina both hastily ordered everyone as they made a retreat, leaving only the woman with a lot of background, Li Wei, and monsters on the battlefield. While Irene and the Lord of Pride were still fighting a distance away from them, but when they noticed the release of the skill, they also made a retreat. "Priestess, this will not end here," the Lord of Pride shouted with an ugly expression as he disappeared while Irene didn''t say anything and returned to the city with teleportation skill. "Roarrr!!" The Ice Yeti let out a unwilling roar after watching the ice-blue orb falling on his body. The moment the orb touched his body, a thin layer of ice started to form when suddenly Boom! A loud explosion happened, and like a tsunami, a wave of ice engulfed the whole battlefield, freezing every monster in it. It was the same for the five trolls who were dying and were killed by the ice wave becoming ice sculptures in it. "Oops, looks like I overdid it," Li Wei muttered with a serious expression, watching the half of the north plane turning into the ice forest. Chapter 133 - 133: Heavens Order "Hey, isn''t this too much? Did you forget high-level skills are more potent in low-level areas?" the woman with a lot of background said after watching half of North Plane turning into ice. She thought Li Wei would stop the skill after killing the monster stampede because of this; she didn''t remind him early. But what she doesn''t know is that Li Wei was already doing his best to cast the skill. If he tried to control it further, he needed to unlock his level above 90, and it was the last thing he wanted to do. "Miss, isn''t your Ice Yeti is good. Then why are you complaining?" Li Wei replied with a sigh and turned towards the Lord of Pride, who was floating in mid-air at a distance away. There were also hundreds of dark faction members along with him, all looking at Li Wei with dense real killing intent, making him feel irritated for no reason. "Why are you all looking at me like that? Oh, wait, I am sorry if I foiled your plans of group shitting in the North Forest. I didn''t know that you all forgot to take a shit at home." "But don''t worry; you can just huddle together to make a nice warm atmosphere and do it with everyone," Li Wei suggested with sarcasm after feeling the killing intent towards him. He didn''t know why but he just couldn''t control his emotions. "Human! You are looking for death!" Pride shouted in anger, clenching his fists, and his killing intent rose further. This triggered Li Wei more. "Motherfucker, you are the one who is looking for death. Don''t you know about the poisonous grass snakes that will chew your ass if you try to shit in the forest?" Li Wei retorted, continuing his mockery. "HUMAN!! If you say one more word, I will do everything to kill you!" Pride shouted as he started to channel mana, showing he was serious. But Li Wei still didn''t care. "Haha, what can a guy who has forgotten to take a shit at home do? Also, you should be the one who stops talking; do you know your mouth stinks like shit?" he replied with contempt, triggering the Lord of Pride. "DIE! HUMAN!" Pride shouted in anger, plunging towards him with a sword. "Humph, like I fear you," Li Wei snorted in response and channeled his mana to cast the skill. However, before anything could happen, a figure arrived before him, stopping both of them. "Priestess! Get out of the way; it''s my personal business with him," Pride roared with an ugly face, watching her intervening. "Haha, Pride, I am not getting out of the way. What will you do?" Irene replied with a laugh, her hands behind her back. Hearing this, Pride''s face became uglier. "Good, good. I will kill you both then," he snorted and was about to do something when an old man with sunken eyes arrived behind him. "Stop it, Lord of Pride, or I won''t be able to save you from here," the old man replied with a deep voice. "Human! Don''t think you can order me around. If I want to kill them, no one can stop me, even those two old farts hiding in the dark," Pride replied with a snort as he turned towards Li Wei. Where two more people arrived; they were none other than Charlie and Barrett. "If you really think that the Seven Deadly Lords only possess this much power, then stop dreaming. I am alone here is enough to handle you all," Pride replied as his killing intent rose rapidly. But he was once again stopped by the old man before he could go further. "I said stop it. If you really think the humans are powerless, then you''re wrong. They just don''t want to use a few things as their cost is much greater than losing this small city. Also, if you use that, you will face a massive backlash, and it isn''t worth it," the old man reminded him with a strict voice. Hearing this, the Lord of Pride was unwilling, but after watching the calm smile of Irene, he decided to back out. However, before retreating, he looked at Li Wei with killing intent again. "Human, if you really don''t fear me, then tell me your name. There are very few people that can live after angering me," he said, clenching his fists tightly. In response, Li Wei let out a laugh. "Haha, why do you think I will fear you? A guy who has forgotten to take a shit today, and you want my name, right?" "Then let me introduce myself. I am Lucifer Ballkicker, a member of Heavens Order party, and Ballkicker is my surname, so don''t take offense," Li Wei replied, making Pride''s face fuming with anger again. However, before he could say anything, Irene chimed in. "Pride, let me introduce myself too. I am Irene Ballkicker, also a secret member of Heavens Order. It will be better if you remember my name in case you forget with unknown fears," she replied with a smirk, making Li Wei stunned and speechless. ''When did I have someone like you in my party?'' he complained inwardly, knowing she was messing with him after discovering his real identity. However, others didn''t know this and thought she was messing up with Lord of the Rings, and it worked. But before Pride started to roar with anger again, the woman with a lot of background also chimed in. "Hey, you both forgot to introduce me," she said with a sulky tone and turned towards Lord of Pride. "Pride, let me introduce myself. I am Amelia Ballkicker and also a member of Heavens Order party," Amelia replied, sticking her chest out with a proud tone. Watching this, Li Wei once again complained in his heart. ''What the hell? Why did it seem like everyone wanted to be part of my Heaven''s Order?'' he thought, feeling depressed as the plan he thought of was not going the way he wanted. ... Just as he was thinking about this, Li Xin and others were stunned. "Sister Li, I also want to introduce myself as a member of Heavens Order," Alice muttered, hoping she would be able to do this, which made Elva glare at her. "Sister Li, do you know what he is planning and why he is looking depressed right now?" Lily asked with a puzzled face. Hearing this, Li Xin smiled wryly. "He was probably thinking of creating a special party for his clones, but it seems his plan might fail," she replied with a sigh and looked at him deeply. ''Brother, looks like the scar in your heart still remains, but don''t worry. I will heal it for you,'' she thought, clenching her fists with resolve, knowing the reason why he got angry after sensing the killing intent. ... "You all just wait; I will kill you, definitely!" the Lord of Pride roared in anger and left with the old man and other people from dark factions. Watching their departure, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. "Lucifer, Amelia, I am Duke Barrett. I sincerely thank you both for coming to help. Also, once I return to the capital, I will definitely ask his highness to reward you both generously," Barrett said, thanking both of them. "Mr. Barrett, there is no need for rewards. I didn''t do anything; it was all the work of my party member, Lucifer," Amelia replied, pointing at Li Wei, making him more depressed. ''Ugh, looks like she won''t be leaving my party alone,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh and looked at Barrett. "Mr. Barrett, if you want to give me a reward, then I will really like it if it''s in coin cards," he requested without any shame. "Ahem, it seems Mr. Lucifer likes coin cards. Then I will definitely prepare for it. But before that, I need one more help from Mr. Lucifer." "You see, there is one more monster stampede coming towards the city from the south, and I would hope you take care of it. Of course, I will offer you a good reward," Barrett stated, making Li Wei stunned. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Another monster stampede? Are you sure?" he asked with doubt. "Yes, I am sure. Because of this, we almost evacuated all of the city before," Barrett replied with a nod and continued. "So I would like you to take care of it because there is still one powerful person from the dark faction hiding inside the dark." "If we take action, he might do the same, and it won''t end up good, especially in this low-level area," he explained with a troubled face. "Okay, I will do it then," Li Wei agreed without any more questions. He was going to save the city, no matter if there is a reward or not because this was the place Li Xin liked. If it was destroyed, she will be sad, and he wouldn''t want that. Not to mention, Elva and others will also not be happy about it. Because of this, he ended up saving the city earlier albeit accidentally. Chapter 134 - 134: Fourth Class Quest "Lucifer, I really appreciate your help in dealing with the upcoming monster stampede, and I will definitely ask His Majesty to give you a good reward." "Also, we will take our leave as it isn''t appropriate for people like us to come here. So, don''t tell anyone about our identities," Duke Barrett reminded him and disappeared with Charlie, leaving Li Wei, Irene, and Amelia hovering in mid-air silently. But the silence didn''t last long as City Lord Bernard arrived before them. "Mr. Lucifer, Miss Amelia, and Priestess Irene, I wholeheartedly thank you all for saving my city," he expressed his gratitude with a grateful expression. "City Lord, you don''t need to thank us because this is what our Heavens Order party always does," Irene replied with a cheerful expression, making Li Wei feel bitter. ''Looks like she is not going to let me slide,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh. But he was already prepared for the consequence when he decided to take on Ice Yeti personally. Honestly, he wanted to send his clone, but the chances of the skill going out of control were higher, as his clone hasn''t formed a connection with spirits. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I should also train my clones from now, or it will be difficult in the future,'' he murmured in his mind, making a decision while Irene and the City Lord finished their talks. "City Lord, you don''t need to worry about my party members. I will make arrangements for their stay personally," Irene assured the City Lord, sending him away with a puzzled expression. But she didn''t explain too much, and after sending him away, she turned towards Amelia and Li Wei. "Lucifer, Amelia, follow me inside the city while Guild Master and City Lord will arrange to clean up the battlefield. Of course, the spoils will belong to Lucifer," she said, looking at Li Wei with a meaningful gaze. "Wait, I want the body of Ice Yeti, and Lucifer said he will give it to me," Amelia complained with a grumbling tone, thinking she was not going to receive the body. "Priestess Irene, just give her the body of Ice Yeti as long as she can pay for it. Also, it will be better if you sell every monster and give me the money in coin cards," Li Wei requested after hearing her complaints. "Okay, I will do as my party member says," Irene agreed with a smile and looked back. "Let''s go back to the city by flying; if not, the citizens might feel insecure after watching you disappear," she suggested as the news of another monster stampede has already spread. To this, both Li Wei and Amelia nodded, and followed her inside the city. ''I hope those two don''t wake up, or it will be troublesome,'' Amelia hoped, thinking of her knocked-out subordinates as she followed Irene into a luxurious house inside the church''s residential area with Li Wei. "Lucifer, Amelia, you can wait here until the next monster stampede comes," Irene said, pointing at the sofas and private rooms. "Thank you, Priestess Irene. Then, I will choose the private room to recover my mana," Li Wei replied, and before they could ask anything, he slipped inside the room, locking the door. Now there were only Amelia and Irene left in the hall with a terrifying silence. "Say, Miss Amelia, where did you send the hero?" Irene asked, her expression becoming cold. However, Amelia didn''t even flinch at her expression and chuckled. "Heh, so the priestess has a cold personality too. No wonder you have gained a lot of fame." "Also, I don''t think that you care about the hero, but his blessings that will get misused, right?" she replied, her eyes flashing with a smile but no one was able to see as her face was hidden inside a cloak. But what she said was right. "Yes, I only care about his blessings getting misused. So can you tell me where did you send him?" Irene inquired with a deep tone. In response, Amelia chuckled again. "Priestess, you don''t need to worry too much about his blessings getting misused. That''s the only information I can provide, and please, can you deliver the Ice Yeti a little early to me?" she replied with a request. Hearing this, Irene frowned, but she couldn''t force her to tell, knowing who she is. "Okay, I will fasten the process of Ice Yeti," she nodded and left upstairs while Amelia stayed inside the hall, sitting on the sofa. ... Just as they finished their talks, Li Wei was inside the private room, sitting on the bed with closed eyes. He was actually controlling his clone to tell Li Xin and others about the situation after they reached inside the villa. "Brother, then will you return late? It''s already 10 PM," Li Xin inquired with a pout looking at his clone. "I don''t know; the monster stampede might come at any time. But don''t worry, I will do my best to return early," Li Wei replied, assuring her and asked everyone if they got hurt somewhere. To his questions, everyone sighed, wondering if there was something wrong with his head. They were protected by his two clones; their levels were also high, and not to mention there is Lily and Olivia who have support skills. With that, it was almost impossible to hurt them with the low level monsters they fought. "Brother Li, you are too much worrying about us. We are not weak," Alice replied with a pout. However, Li Wei didn''t care about her complaints and became relieved that everyone was alright. He then chatted with them for a while and returned the consciousness to his main body. "I wonder when will the monster stampede come. It will be great if it came early so I can sleep," he muttered to himself and opened his system panel to see a lot of experience points notifications. It was almost endless with big chunks of XP, especially the Ice Yeti and Trolls that gave him triple and double amounts because of their evolution. However, he didn''t feel happy at all when he saw his level stuck at level 150 because of the class quest. "Damn, a lot of XP is wasted," he cursed, feeling depressed. With how fast he killed the monsters, he didn''t have any time to switch the experience sharing to his party members because of this, a lot of XP has gone to waste. ''What a pity; if I had shared the XP with everyone, Lily would''ve leveled up further as she doesn''t have anything to do with classes,'' he thought and opened his quest window to see what kind of quest did he got. [Jack-of-all-Trades Class Quest (B): Please complete one of the following quests. 1. Kill 100 Grade 5 Abyssal Monsters (0/100) 2. Kill one of the Seven Deadly Sins Lord (0/1) Rewards: Class Upgrade to B] "Motherfucker, you gotta be kidding me," he cursed loudly after reading the quests. "Like hell I can complete any of them; is the world system playing with me?" Li Wei complained, thinking about what to do. To hunt the Abyssal monsters, he would need to visit the main battlefields where they came from Abyss. But the battlefield was located inside the Starfrost and Sorathia worlds. If he really dared to go there, who knows what might happen, as there were lot of things handled by strength. As for killing a Seven Deadly Sin lord, it was asking for death. He didn''t know what happened earlier, but he lost control over his anger for no reason after sensing the killing intent. It''s not like he didn''t sense any killing intent from Bai Feng earlier. But he controlled his irritation and anger then; however, in front of the Lord of Pride, he wasn''t able to control it anymore. "This must be their special ability to affect emotions," he spoke to himself with a sigh. If this was really like this, then the lords were more terrifying foes. "Fuck it; I will think what to do later," he decided directly, closing the system panel and got up to exit the room. However, the moment he set foot inside the hall, he became stunned watching a young girl around the age of 19, sitting on the sofa in her cute pink underwear''s only. The young girl also noticed him, and her blue eyes widened with fear and embarrassment. "Ahhhh, pervert, die!" the girl screamed, blushing in anger as she threw a punch at him. "Miss, wait, it''s a misunderstanding," Li Wei tried to stop her, but it was late, as her fist was about to smack his face. "Damn," he cursed dodging her punch by a narrow gap. "You human, do you think you can escape from me? Die now!!" The young girl screamed again, launching an attack with full force and sealing his escape paths. "Shit," Li Wei cursed again, knowing he will be hit even if he tried to dodge. So, without hesitation, he channeled his mana to activate the shadow step. However, before he could activate the skill, the young girl in front of him tripped because of the messy clothes on the ground and with speed, she directly landed on his body hugging him. Chapter 135 - 135: I Will Make You Regret "Ahh! Pervert!" The young girl screamed with a red face and directly bit Li Wei''s neck with her sharp white teeth. Li Wei, who was dumbfounded by what was happening, forgot to dodge and soon felt a pain on his neck. "Hey, stop! It hurts!" he groaned in pain as he tried to separate her. But it was useless, as she didn''t even budge an inch. ''Damn, why is she so heavy despite her slim figure?'' Li Wei cursed and utilized full strength, finally separating from her. "Release me! I said, release me, you filthy human!" the young girl shouted with a deathly glare as he held her like cat. "Humph, little girl, it''s your fault for drinking my blood. I didn''t think there would be a vampire like you here," Li Wei muttered with irritation, watching the wound on his neck bleeding while her mouth was filled with his blood. "You human! don''t compare me with those ugly vampires, and release me now!" the young girl resisted again, trying to push his hands away. While Li Wei couldn''t help but observe her a little closely. The young girl was cute with blue eyes, cherry-like lips, a small nose, and long waist-length pink hair. While only wearing pink cute underwear, she appeared alluring even though her chest was flat. But Li Wei didn''t care about her allure and focused his gaze behind her where some soft bra pads and a black cloak were thrown on the floor. Watching this, he became stunned. "Miss Amelia?" He muttered with an unbelievable expression. When he first saw Amelia, his impression was she was a voluptuous woman after watching her figure. Because of this, he didn''t suspect the young girl is Amelia, as her proportions didn''t match from what he knew. But after watching those soft bra pads and a few more with an unknown purpose, he understood instantly who the young girl is. "You die!" Amelia shouted with embarrassment and bit his hands fiercely. "You vampire, stop it now!" Li Wei groaned in pain, wondering how the hell she was able to harm him with a bite as he tried to separate her. When suddenly both of them stiffened and looked in the direction of the elevator where Irene was looking at them with a cold smile. "It seems I am disturbing you both, but do you know this is my place, and I would like you both to refrain from doing any adult acts here," she said, her voice getting colder and colder. "Priestess Irene! This isn''t what you think; it''s a misunderstanding and a big one at that," Li Wei explained hurriedly. "Yes, Priestess Irene, it''s a big misunderstanding. If not for this pervert, I wouldn''t have ended up like this," Amelia also explained but blaming him. "Hey, what the hell are you talking about? When I came out of the room, you were already like this, half-naked," Li Wei corrected her immediately. "Then what if I am half-naked? It''s your fault for coming out without any permission," Amelia retorted with a glare. "How could it be my fault? If you wanted to sleep half-naked, you should have chosen a private room, can''t you?" Li Wei replied, placing some common sense into her. "Ugh, I was just busy thinking about important things and forgot, so it''s all your fault," Amelia replied with a difficult face. After living together with her subordinates, it was her habit to lay down wherever she wanted, and this time she did the same, forgetting her subordinates weren''t here to protect from anything like this. But she didn''t want to admit her mistake and placed all the blame on Li Wei, making him speechless. "You both just shut up; also, Amelia, are you going to wear your clothes or not?" Irene stated with a cold expression. "Of course, I am wearing it," Amelia replied as she wore the black cloak and put every padded asset back in their place, making both Irene and Li Wei speechless. "Ahem, Amelia, I came here to inform that your Ice Yeti is ready, and you can take it from my subordinate Lyla, who is outside," Irene informed her. "Really! It''s ready; then I will take my leave, Priestess," Amelia said with an excited tone, but before leaving, she turned towards Li Wei with a death glare. "Lucifer, just wait. I will make you regret for making me embarrassed," she declared and left with a snort. ''Oh, looks like I can''t use Lucifer anymore,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh and depression as he looked at her fading back. When suddenly he noticed Irene looking at him with pitiful eyes. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, what''s with that pitiful look?" he asked directly. In response, Irene shook her head with a sigh. "Do you even know how much trouble you are going to get into?" she asked with a smile, making him puzzled. "What trouble are you talking about? Is it about Amelia?" he questioned. "Yes, it is about Amelia. She isn''t a simple person and will do what she says." Irene replied with a nod and continued. "Also, her background is very terrifying that even the dark factions fear her, so just pray that you won''t meet her in the future or you might end up dead," she explained with a pitiful glance. "Priestess, can you not look at me like that? Also, is the monster stampede coming?" Li Wei asked the important matter in his hands. As for Amelia, he didn''t think too much. After all, he was fighting against some unknown gods. In front of them, Amelia and her background were nothing unless she was related to a god. Certainly, that wouldn''t be the case, so he didn''t think too much and asked about the monster stampede. "Yes, the monster stampede is coming, and I would like you to take care of it, Mr. Lucifer," Irene replied with an interesting smile and deep look. "Ahem, then, Priestess, I will take care of the monster stampede," Li Wei said shortly, trying to avoid any unnecessary talks. "Okay, I will trust Mr. Lucifer for this. Also, try to be reasonable and don''t overdo like earlier," Irene reminded him with a glare. "Yes, I will be reasonable," Li Wei replied and disappeared using the shadow step, leaving Irene alone, who was looking at the place he disappeared. "Let''s see how long you can avoid talking about this," she hummed with a smile and also disappeared. ... Inside Valeria City, everyone was happy about successfully defeating the monster stampede, but it didn''t last long when they heard there was another one coming from the south. But after hearing that Lucifer from Heaven''s Order is going to take care of the monster stampede, everyone became relieved and gathered at the south gate. Of course, Li Xin and others were here too after taking a short rest, but they all wore weird expressions as they heard the gossip of women''s. "Hey, what kind of women do you think Hero Lucifer likes? Maybe I will have a chance to become his concubine," a beautiful woman around the age of 26 said. "Tsk, what are you talking about? The hero Lucifer will definitely like younger girls, not old hags," a beautiful young woman around the age of 20 commented with jealousy after watching her big chest. "Humph, you are just jealous. He will definitely like me, and I have a lot of experience in entertaining men than you," the bigger woman retorted. "So what? I am still a virgin, and I heard heroes prefer virgins more, so I have more chances than you," the young woman replied. As they continued their bickering, the same conversations were happening inside every women''s group, making Li Xin and others stunned. "Sister Li, you have to keep a tight leash on brother Li or he will get stolen. Also, look at those groups of girls; they are planning to rape him after inviting him for dinner," Alice said, pointing at a suspicious group of young girls. While Elva and others also agreed with her statement. It''s not like they thought he should only marry one woman; they just didn''t want him to turn into a womanizer. However, they all became surprised after hearing Li Xin. "You all don''t need to worry about brother; he won''t do something like this. Also, he is my brother, not my husband, so he is free to choose his wives," Li Xin replied with a calm expression, and before they could ask anything, a commotion happened ahead. "Hey, look, Hero Lucifer arrived!" "Ahh, Lord Lucifer, please have a baby with me!" "Nn, Hero Lucifer, I want to be your concubine!" All kinds of shouts were heard as soon as Li Wei arrived, making him dumbfounded. ''What the hell is this? It hasn''t even been an hour, and I have this much popularity,'' he thought, wondering if it is a bad thing or a good thing. When suddenly he felt a shiver after sensing a few groups of girls looking at him with lust. ''Fuck, it''s definitely a bad thing,'' he cursed in his mind. Chapter 136 - 136: Vow Looking at the energetic and lustful expressions of the beautiful girls, Li Wei felt speechless and depressed. "Looks like I can''t allow Lucifer to exit anymore," he muttered, feeling sad about the death of Lucifer, and turned his attention towards the south forest. The situation was roughly the same, but the number of monsters were lower, and so were their levels. ''It''s a pity I am stuck at level 150,'' he thought, feeling depressed, and opened his party panel to change the experience share to Li Xin and others. After doing this, he aimed his hand at the forest. "Frost Nova!" He chanted and started to pour MP into the skill until it reached 50k. However, he still didn''t release his skill and waited silently. Meanwhile the people at the south gate held their breath, wanting to see the big AOE skill again, while some people talked in whispers. "Hey, what level do you think the Frost Nova skill he is using?" "I don''t know, but it''s probably above 100, and I really want to know just why he leveled up this skill." "Who knows, maybe he has just too much money or he didn''t get any suitable skills yet." The people talked with puzzled faces. The amount needed to level up skills was too high because of that many people choose to level up important skills only. As for the Frost Nova, it was a basic skill that is used to slow down enemies. Of course, if someone can pour 50k-100k MP into it, it''s very useful. But it''s pretty much idiotic to do that, as they will be left with no MP. So many people didn''t level up the Frost Nova skill and focused on other ones. Li Wei too knew this, but he can''t use any other skills; if he did, a lot of things would be exposed. So he decided to stick with Frost Nova, as anyone can get this skill. As he waited for one more minute, the monster stampede was getting closer, only four kilometres away from the city. The monsters roared in excitement after catching a glimpse of the city, but they became silent after watching a small snow blizzard in mid-air. "Go," Li Wei shouted, releasing the ice-blue orb as the monsters reached into his attack range. With a swoosh, the ice-blue orb landed in front of the monster stampede followed by a freezing snow blizzard. "Roar!!" The monsters roared in panic and anger. But before they could do anything, the ice-blue orb exploded, creating a tide of snow that engulfed every monster, freezing them to death. As the monsters were killed, the tide of snow also came to an abrupt stop and like magic, it turned into small shiny particles, disappearing into the environment. "Damn, it''s really hard to control the skill with a lot of MP," Li Wei muttered, feeling a little headache when two people arrived beside him. They were none other than city lord Bernard and Priestess Irene. "Mr. Lucifer, I once again thank you for saving the city from the monster stampede. Also, can I know your address so I can deliver you the rewards?" Bernard requested after thanking him. Li Wei didn''t feel surprised about his question and was about to give the answer he prepared when Irene chimed in. "City Lord, he is my party member, so I will give him all the rewards and money for monster corpses with a personal visit tomorrow, so you don''t need to worry about this," she stated with a smile. "Then, as Priestess Irene says, I will leave this matter to you," Bernard replied with a disappointed expression as he wanted to make friends with him. "Mr. Lucifer, if you have any problems in the city, just contact me through the communication tool. I will be there immediately," he said, giving him the contact, and left after saying a few more words. "So, Mr. Lucifer, I will visit you tomorrow; you won''t mind, right?" Irene stated with a smile. "Haha, Priestess Irene, what problems could I have?" Li Wei hurriedly shook his head in denial, but he felt bitter inside. "Then, Mr. Lucifer, I will meet you tomorrow, and good night," Irene said her goodbyes before taking her leave, not caring about the depressed Li Wei. ''Ugh, it''s gonna be trouble,'' Li Wei thought as he used shadow step and returned to his villa. Li Xin and others were still returning, so he took a quick shower. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After he was done, everyone was already waiting for him inside the hall. "Aren''t you guys tired after the fight? It''s almost midnight, so take a rest. We will talk tomorrow," he suggested as he sat between Li Yin and Li Xin. While asking his pitiful clone to hide in the shadow that was standing a little away from everyone, of course on his orders. "Brother, we are not that tired. Also, it''s an important thing we need to inform you," Li Xin replied, leaning on him. "Oh, an important thing? What is it?" Li Wei asked with a puzzled face. "Brother, we all leveled up to 50 and received our class quests. They are not difficult, and within one or two weeks, we can complete them, but..." Li Xin replied, taking a pause. "But Lily didn''t have any class quests, so she leveled up to 64 while getting the conditions for Grade-1 evolution." "However, the conditions are too harsh; she needs to consume ten Grade-5 monsters to evolve into Grade-1," she explained. "So that''s the case," Li Wei nodded and glanced at Lily, who too looked at him in silence. "Lily, don''t worry. I will help you with evolution," he replied with a soft smile. "Un, thanks Brother Li, but you can take your time. I am not in a hurry," Lily nodded, feeling upset that she was making him work for her. "Okay, I will take my time. Also, it''s getting late; we should sleep," Li Wei announced, looking at everyone. To this, they all nodded and returned to their rooms after saying good nights. ... Inside his room, Li Wei sat on the bed while both Li Xin and Li Yin hugged him tightly, lying in his embrace. "Are you both not going to sleep?" Li Wei asked with a wry smile. "Brother, it''s not like we have to fight tomorrow, so let us be," Li Xin replied, rubbing her face on his chest followed by Li Yin. Watching them like this, Li Wei shook his head when Li Xin suddenly noticed a wound on his neck. "Brother, are you hurt?" She asked with concern, taking a close look at his wound. "Hmm, you mean this? No, I am not hurt, or you can say I am," Li Wei replied with a difficult face and explained what happened in Irene''s villa. While Li Xin and Li Yin looked at him with a glare. "Brother, what kind of person are you to get into trouble every time?" she muttered with a sigh, looking at his wound that was healing very slowly even with the use of skills. But Li Wei didn''t care and hugged both of them tightly. "It''s because I am away from both of you, or it wouldn''t have happened," he replied with a smirk and planted a kiss on their foreheads. However, he didn''t stop and slowly started to go down kissing their nose. Li Xin and Li Yin both glared at him but they didn''t resist. "Looks like you missed me for an hour," Li Wei muttered with a smile and directly sealed their mouths, enjoying a deep passionate kiss filled with saliva. "Mhmm, brother, let''s sleep; it''s getting late," Li Xin suggested with a crimson face as she licked her lips after a long kiss. "XinXin, you are making me kiss you again," Li Wei muttered and once again kissed them while calming his fire down, knowing it wasn''t the time yet. After who knows how long, he stopped kissing and let out a yawn, ignoring both girls who were looking at him with a glare. "Haha, my cute little sisters, let''s sleep," he suggested as he laid down on the bed, also pulling them with him. "Humph, good night, brother," Li Xin muttered with a pout and laid her head on his chest to sleep, followed by Li Yin. Watching them sleeping with irritation and happy eyes, Li Wei felt it was worth it. ''Good thing that I saved the city, or things wouldn''t be like this,'' he thought, caressing their backs with love and took a deep breath. "XinXin, YinYin, I will protect your smiles forever," he vowed softly, his voice reaching their ears, making both of them smile softly and closing the curtains on the night. ... Next day everyone woke up, and after breakfast, they all gathered in the hall. They were waiting for Irene as Li Wei explained that she would be coming here. "Brother Li, how are going to explain to her?" Alice asked with interest after watching his calm look. "You don''t need to worry about it. Just make sure not to change your expressions if I say something unbelievable," Li Wei warned her with a strict look. "Ugh, brother Li, trust me; I will not do something so stupid," Alice replied with a pout, as he was warning her again and again. Chapter 137 - 137: Irenes Visit "Brother, don''t bully Alice for no reason, and what is more unbelievable than accepting the quest to kill gods?" Li Xin replied, defending Alice who was upset. "XinXin, I am not bullying her but just reminding her," Li Wei explained with a wry smile. "I know, but it''s too much, brother," Li Xin replied with a pout when suddenly the doorbell of the villa rang, attracting everyone''s attention. "I will go and open the door," Li Wei said, standing up, and walked towards the door with a calm expression. However, he became stunned and puzzled at the same time when he opened the door as Irene wasn''t the one who arrived. But another young girl same age as her who observed him with a smile. "Miss, do you need something, or did you get the wrong address?" he asked, frowning at her gaze. "Haha, it''s the right address, and I don''t think we should talk here. Let''s go inside first," the girl replied with a laugh and started to walk inside. "Hey, wait there, miss. I think you are in the wrong place," Li Wei said, stopping her in her tracks. "Umm, why don''t you believe me?" the girl pouted cutely and leaned a little closer. "Mr. Lucifer, did you forget your precious party member in just one night?" she whispered with a sulking tone, making him stunned. "You are¨C" Li Wei wanted to say something, but it was cut off by her soft hand on his mouth. "Shhh, not here. Let''s go inside first," the girl replied with a sneaky expression and walked inside the villa. This time Li Wei didn''t stop her and shut the doors after letting her in. "Yes, I am finally free, haha!" the girl shouted with a cheerful laugh, making Li Wei speechless. While Li Xin and others also saw her and became puzzled about who she is as they have never seen her. "Priestess Irene, what is going on? Why does it look like you are running away from trouble?" Li Wei asked with a frown, exposing her identity. In response, Irene returned to her original appearance and snorted. "Humph, what do you mean I am running away from trouble? Isn''t it because of you?" she replied, placing the blame on him. "Wait, what? You were running away because of me?" Li Wei asked with a dumbfounded expression. "Yes, it''s because of you. I didn''t want to expose your identity as Mr. Lucifer, so I had to hide from Lyla and my legion. So, you should be thankful to me," Irene replied with a pout. However, a guilty look flashed through her eyes, indicating she was not telling the whole truth. Li Wei too noticed this but didn''t care. "So it''s because you were hiding my identity. Then I really appreciate your kindness, Priestess Irene," he replied sincerely, as hiding his identity was more important than her lies. "Haha, Abyss Leader, you don''t need to worry about this. Also, why not sit and talk?" Irene suggested, turning her gaze towards Li Xin and others who were standing. "Hi, everyone. I am Irene White, but you can just call me Irene. Also, don''t worry about my status; it''s not that important," she said, introducing herself. Li Xin and others also did the same while Li Wei looked at Irene with a speechless expression. ''Why does a priestess is introducing herself like this? Is it normal?'' he thought with a sigh as her behaviour didn''t even match with the image of a priestess he had in mind. ''Anyway, it has nothing to do with me,'' he muttered in his mind and took a seat on the sofa with everyone while looking at Irene in silence. "Ahem, Abyss Leader, don''t worry; I will not eat you. I just wanted to know a few things." "But before that, we should talk about your rewards for saving the city," Irene suggested as she took out a golden token with a ''King'' word written on it. "Abyss Leader, after you saved the city, Duke Barrett immediately reported back to the king. After hearing about you, the king decided to give you rewards personally." "This is the king token; with this, you can meet the king and collect the rewards when you visit the capital city," she stated, handing him the token. "So, I really have to go there personally," Li Wei muttered with a sigh, but it was something within his expectations. After all, the amount of power he revealed was too much for them, and it was normal to attract the attention of royals and nobles. "Priestess Irene, do you know what kind of rewards it will be?" he inquired after placing the token inside the item box. Yesterday, he requested Duke Barrett to give him coin cards as rewards, but with the king personally giving him, it might differ from what he wanted. If the rewards were something useful, he wouldn''t mind paying a visit to the king. However, if it was something useless, then he might better not go. So he really wanted to know what kind of rewards he will receive. However, Irene shook her head, making him disappointed. "No, I don''t know about this. The king will decide when you go there," she replied. "Then what about the money from monsters that I killed yesterday? Do I have to visit the capital for that too?" Li Wei inquired. "No, you don''t need to do anything. The monsters are getting shipped to the capital today, and the money will arrive in a day or two," Irene answered and focused her gaze on him ending the chit-chat. "Abyss Leader, I think we should discuss important matters now," she suggested with a smile, making Li Xin and others tense. However, to everyone''s surprise, Li Wei remained calm and indifferent. "I know what you want to know, so you can ask me anything, and I will do my best to answer you," he replied, making Irene a little stunned. She thought he would show some resistance or at least put some conditions before revealing anything; however, he directly agreed as if it was nothing important. But she didn''t think too much, as it made things easy for her. "Then Abyss Leader, how did you level up so fast without losing control over your strength?" she asked with a curious expression. If he were from their world or any of the other three worlds, she would not think too much because if he had a strong background, he could level up rapidly without worrying about the low numbers of monsters, just like her. As for controlling strength, there were few methods, with some of them being skills; however, most of them were possessed by top powers as they came from inheritance. So, she couldn''t help but become curious about his situation. "Ahem, Priestess Irene, it might sound a little unbelievable, but I will tell you the truth," Li Wei replied, taking a deep breath and making a serious expression. "Priestess, I am the son of a God who lives on Earth secretly. But because I was a child between a mortal and God, I didn''t gain any divine powers, living my life normally without knowing about this." "However, when the Earth evolution started, I was met with a life-threatening danger. It was also the time my father, who is a god, came to save me and gave me blessings to level up faster, letting me live my life normally." "Also, my father left me a way to control my level; with that, I don''t need to worry about losing control over my strength," Li Wei explained lying through his teeth. Hearing this, Li Xin and others almost laughed out loud, while Irene looked at him with a twitching face. "Li Wei! Can you answer seriously?" she stated directly, calling his name with irritation. "Ugh, Priestess Irene, it''s not like I don''t want to tell you, but there are restrictions placed upon me. All I could tell you is that I possess two blessings and a gift that lets me control my strength," Li Wei replied with a deep sigh, as if he had revealed everything about him. This was the answer he came up with after a lot of thinking yesterday. As there were many people in these four worlds, and they received quests from gods from time to time, gaining one or two blessings, sometimes even certain gifts. It wasn''t something normal, but it was in the tolerable range where Irene can believe it. "So I was right; you really possess blessings and an unknown talent," Irene nodded with a calm face, as she already speculated about this. She was curious about what kind of restrictions he has, but she didn''t ask anything about it as it might anger the gods who gave him the quest. However, it didn''t stop her from questioning other things. "Then what about the skill Divine Chains? Where did you get that?" she inquired further. The Divine Chains skill was held dearly by all churches, and whenever they saw one, they directly bought it, so it was rare to see it on someone else, not to mention he used a very high-grade one. "Oh, that skill? I got it from the dungeon of the sage..." Li Wei once again lied, but this time it contained some truth, making Irene accept this easily. However, she didn''t stop and kept asking questions while Li Wei replied some and made excuses if it''s sensitive ones, making her irritated as he didn''t give any info. "Li Wei, looks like you are not going to tell me anything," she pouted, wrinkling her nose cutely. In response, Li Wei smiled wryly, staying silent. He could''ve asked her to form a non-disclosure contract with him and explained a few things, but he didn''t do it because he wanted to stay away from the trouble of getting involved in her matters and making an enemy of her. She was a priestess and will definitely do everything to save people, unlike him, who has the priority of escaping safely with his party members. It might be a little cruel, but this was all he cared about, and if it really happened, he will make an enemy of her for not saving others. Because of this, he didn''t tell her too much and stayed silent. "Mhmm, okay, I will not ask any more about this," Irene said with a pout after watching his silence, making him and others relieved. But they all became tense after hearing her next sentence. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Abyss leader, I think it''s time to talk about very very important things," Irene declared putting a serious expression. Chapter 138 - 138: Irenes Stay "Priestess Irene, what is very very important things are you talking about?" Li Wei asked with a stunned face, having a bad feeling. "Haha, Abyss Leader, no need to be nervous; you see, I ran away for your sake and ended up being homeless, so I wanted to stay in your villa for a few days," Irene replied with a nonchalant expression and continued. "Of course, you can reject it, but let me tell you I have a very loose mouth, so who knows what will come out of it if I started to gossip around," she added with an indirect threat, making everyone speechless. They never thought the priestess of the church would use threats to get her work done. "Priestess Irene, why do you want to stay here? You have your own villa, and you can just go somewhere else, like an inn or even to another city," Li Wei suggested instantly, trying to find a way to send her away. "Humph, are you an idiot? My legion must be keeping an eye on every inn inside the city, not to mention the teleportation portal, which takes two hours to prepare. It''s enough time for them to act," Irene replied with a snort and continued. "So the safest place is someone''s house where they wouldn''t suspect anything, and this is the best place as they wouldn''t even think of me being here," she explained with a glare, as if it was his fault. "Priestess Irene, I don''t think there is any need for you to run away. That''s your legion; they are searching for you because you ran away without telling anyone," Li Wei replied, reasoning with her. However, Irene acted like a naughty child, not caring about reasons. "Humph, I don''t care about it. I am just a young girl who wants some fun, but they won''t allow me, so I ran away." "Also, I am not staying here for free and will compensate you with a promise of not telling about your identity to others, so it''s a profitable deal," she replied, folding her hands proudly, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch. ''Why the hell are you so proud about this?'' he cursed in his mind and gave up on convincing her, knowing it would be useless. He then looked at Li Xin and others, wanting to ask for their thoughts, but before he could say anything, they all nodded simultaneously, making him dumbfounded. ''Are they planning something?'' he thought, feeling a little puzzled, and turned his attention toward Irene with a sigh. "Priestess Irene, you can stay here, of course, as long as you don''t create trouble," he agreed with a strict look. "Hehe, Abyss Leader, don''t worry; I will be a good girl for all day," Irene replied with a wink and a confident expression, giving Li Wei a bad feeling. ''I hope she does what she says,'' he muttered in his mind, watching her smiling happily like a kid. However, he couldn''t do anything about her, so he decided not to think too much. "Priestess Irene, now that you have decided to stay here, why don''t you choose your room first? Also, the time for the meal is coming; if you want to order something, you can say so," Li Wei suggested. "Hmm, okay. I want to change my clothes too. As for the meal, I like sweets, so order as much as you can," Irene replied, placing her orders. "Okay, I will order it," Li Wei nodded and was about to say something when Alice intervened in their conversation. "Priestess Irene, if you are done, then why don''t you come with us upstairs? We will show you the rooms," she suggested, while Li Xin and others nodded, agreeing with her. "Hmm, okay. I will follow you then, and you all don''t need to call me priestess, just call me by name," Irene replied, agreeing with their suggestion. "Then I will call you Miss Irene," Alice replied, as she led her to the top floor with Li Xin and others. She then showed her empty rooms, and Irene didn''t waste time, directly choosing a room beside Olivia and Lily''s. "I will take this room," she informed everyone. "Okay, Miss Irene, if you have any problems, just tell me, and when it''s mealtime, we will call you," Alice replied. "Thanks, then see you at mealtime, everyone," Irene thanked her and entered inside the room, locking the door to change her clothes. While Li Xin and others gathered inside the master room with Li Wei, who was sighing again. "Brother, you don''t need to worry too much; I don''t think she is a bad person," Li Xin assured him, thinking he was worried about Irene. However, Li Wei shook his head, making her stunned. "I am not worried about if she is a bad person or a good person, but the problems she will create while staying here," Li Wei explained what he was thinking. With Irene here, he can''t level up them, but it wasn''t something urgent, as everyone was stuck with their class quests except Lily. But this was the main point: they can''t complete their class quests, or Irene might find out about their real levels because the class quests were little similar for every grade of class, making it well known. Because of this, they will have to stop completing the class quests until she was here, even if she was here for a few days. After knowing the situation, Li Xin and others understood why he was sighing. His level was stuck at level 150 until he completes his class quest, so he wanted to transfer his XP to others so he can farm the XP again. But with Irene here, the plan will start late. However, Elva suddenly thought of a solution. "Brother Li, as long as someone can distract Miss Irene, we would be free to complete the class quest," she suggested. To this, Li Xin and others agreed with a nod, except Li Wei, who thought of a problem. "Who will be the one to distract her?" he asked when suddenly they all looked at him at once. "Of course, it''s you, brother, after all, you brought her here," Li Xin replied with a pout. While Alice and others nodded, agreeing with her. "Yes, brother Li, you are most suitable for distracting her, not to mention it''s useless to have you in the training room with your current class quest," Alice replied with a sharp tone, taking revenge for earlier bullying. "Ugh, you guys..." Li Wei became depressed, watching their looks and hearing her words. However, he didn''t ask for their help, as Irene did came here because of him, but he also didn''t want to babysit her, especially knowing her special kicking skills, and could only show a troubled face. "Umm, Sister Li, I think we should wait for a few days until Miss Irene leaves, as it wouldn''t matter too much," Lily suggested, feeling pity for him. "Lily, you are too naive. Brother needs to learn a lesson now; if not, he will continue to get involved in future troubles," Li Xin replied with a sigh, thinking about the kinds of people he encountered every time. She was happy that he was becoming strong like this, but she was also afraid of accidents, as he always met people stronger than him. Fortunately, none of them were bad and didn''t have any intentions of harming him; however, that doesn''t mean everything will be like this forever. So how could she not worry about him, especially since he will always meet such people when he is alone. "Umm, XinXin, it wasn''t my fault you know," Li Wei protested, hearing her. "Of course, I know it''s not your fault; if it was, I would''ve beaten you up," Li Xin replied, showing her small fists with anger. "Ugh, thanks for understanding, XinXin," Li Wei replied with a unwilling expression, as he didn''t want to provoke her, especially in her menstruation cycle. In response, Li Xin snorted and didn''t say anything. "Ahem, Brother Li, I think you should increase the level of Lily so you can farm XP again," Elva suggested, watching their silence. "Yes, you are right, Elva, I will do it immediately," Li Wei replied instantly, wanting to change the topic, and turned towards Lily, who was blushing with a crimson face. "Lily, you are okay with leveling up faster, right?" he asked for confirmation, after all, she was more like a kid and might feel bad for leaving others behind. However, his worry was useless, as Lily nodded at him without any hesitation. "Brother Li, you don''t need to worry about it; you can level me up as much as you want," she replied with a shy and happy expression, making Li Wei speechless. ''Here comes another big child who is getting addicted to something she shouldn''t,'' he thought, wondering if it was okay for her to go on the astray path. But before he could even think further, Lily directly laid down in front of him, showing her white belly with a red face. While Li Xin and others were also blushing faintly, with a little disappointed expression, as they can''t get the comfortable feeling until they complete their class quests. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei, who was focused on Lily''s white waist, didn''t notice this and placed his hands on her navel, making her moan softly. "Hey, if you open your mouth, I will shut it for you," Li Wei warned her with a glare. "Mhmm, Brother Li, you can''t do that," Lily muttered with an unwilling face. However, Li Wei didn''t care about her and made sure his hands are in a perfect position. "I will start; be prepared," he informed. But just as he wanted to start the process, a knock was heard on the door, making him stop with stiffened expression. Chapter 139 - 139: Pitful Lyla "Brother, Miss Irene is here," Li Xin exclaimed, hearing the knock on the door. "Yes, she is here," Li Wei nodded, recovering from his stiffened expression, and glanced at Lily, who wore a depressed face, making him speechless again. "Lily, it''s not time to be depressed," he reminded as he pulled her shirt down to cover her navel. "Umm, Brother Li, why did Miss Irene come here now? It isn''t even mealtime yet," Lily muttered with a pout. "Who knows what she is thinking; anyway, I will open the door," Li Wei replied and got up to open the door. When he opened it, he found Irene standing in front of the room with her dress changed to beautiful ones, making her look graceful. "Priestess Irene, what happened? Do you need something?" he inquired with a calm face as if he wasn''t doing anything wrong. In response, Irene nodded. "Yes, I wanted to head out to buy a few things after the meal, but I am not familiar with the shops here, so I came to inquire about this," she replied and glanced inside the room with a curious expression to see if he was doing something interesting. But she failed to notice anything, as Lily was already sitting on the bed with a calm face, while Li Xin and others were looking at her with surprise after hearing her reason. "Miss Irene, what things do you need to buy? With your status, shouldn''t you possess everything?" Li Xin inquired with a puzzled look. "Umm, well, you know, to prevent me from running away, my all-important needs are handled by my legion, even my clothes too." "So I only have this one on me now, while the other casual dress that I stole secretly," Irene replied with a nonchalant look, as if it win4asn''t something important. While hearing this, Li Wei became speechless. ''Why does it look like her legion is not here to protect her but to keep an eye on her so she wouldn''t run away?'' he thought, and his guess was on the spot. Her legion was here to stop her from running away and harming newbie adventurers with her kicking skill. "So, Miss Irene, you want to buy some clothes and other important things, right?" Alice asked with an understanding expression. "Yes, you are right, Alice," Irene nodded at her and turned towards Li Wei. "Hey, are you not going to invite me in?" she asked with a pout, as she was still outside of the room. "Priestess Irene, how could I not invite you? It''s just that you didn''t give me a chance," Li Wei replied with a smile, but he sighed inwardly as he was hoping she would return after getting her answers. But now it didn''t look like she would leave soon. "Hehe, then I apologize for intrusion," Irene said with a chuckle and entered the room, directly taking a seat on the bed. She then turned her attention towards Li Xin and others. "So, I want to know what kinds of shops are best for clothes, because I am restricted from going to such places, I don''t know too much about it, and I would like you to explain to me in detail," she requested with a serious face. "Miss Irene, of course, we will explain it to you," Li Xin nodded with others and started to tell her about the shops inside the city. While Li Wei sat beside Li Yin, playing with her hair and checking his status panel for the gift implementation process. It has been two days since he got the gift to see the spirits, but the implementation process has been stuck at 10%, and it wasn''t moving further. ''I wonder what is the problem,'' he thought, pondering about this, but no answer came out. He soon gave up and focused on the seven skills he learned after Irene''s swift kick. [Piercing Thrust-65, Guardian''s Stance-65, Restoration Field-70, Heal-65, Slash-50, Evasion-50, Cure Poison-50] They were few but all of them were master grade skills. ''A pity I have to escape because of the Ice Yeti, or I would''ve learned more skills,'' he thought with sigh. His eternal learning skill can help him learn any skills before him, no matter the number, but this will deplete his MP with a large amount. Not to mention it will also learn the duplicate skills again and again, wasting his MP more. Because of this, he only focused where few people were fighting, such as the guild master''s fight, and after that, he had to escape because of the Ice Yeti, making him unable to use the skill. As he was busy in his thoughts while playing with Li Yin''s hair, Li Xin and others explained Irene about the shops where she can find the best items. "Thanks for explaining this; I really appreciate your help," Irene thanked them with a serious expression. After all, she was going to buy a lot of things for her next runaway plan. "Miss Irene, there is no need to thank us for this," Li Xin replied, shaking her head while Elva and others agreed with her. "Yes, Miss Irene, there is no need to thank us for this; after all, you can know everything once you visit the shop or ask someone else," Alice replied. "No, I got help from you, and it''s a fact, so I really appreciate your help," Irene stated, rejecting their thoughts, after all, they didn''t know her future runaway plans. However, Li Xin and others didn''t say anything this time, or it might hurt feelings after all she is being sincere. "Hey, everyone the meal has arrived," Li Wei announced as he asked his clone to take the delivery. While Li Xin and others became surprised at how fast the time went, but they didn''t care and arrived at the dinner table with everyone. "Whoa, that''s a lot of sweets, and they are a lot different from what I know; where did you order them?" Irene asked, watching the few tens of dishes of different sweets. "They are from Starmoon Inn, but the recipe is from Earth; because of that, you haven''t seen them," Li Wei explained. After merging with Earth, the first thing people were doing was sharing knowledge; basically, it''s stealing by force, but it was a profitable deal as the recipes from Earth were on fire. "Oh, so people already started making recipes from Earth?" Irene nodded with an understanding expression and started to eat her meal with everyone while asking some questions from time to time. "Abyss Leader, you hold two blessings, right? What are you planning to do with that? What are your future plans?" she asked. "Well, I want to create a city first, then a kingdom, then an empire; also, if it''s within my ability, I will create a world," Li Wei replied with a nonchalant expression, making Irene irritated, and this continued for a while until Irene gave up on questioning him. After a while, everyone was done with their meals and gathered in the hall, waiting for Irene, who had gone to change her clothes again. When the doorbell of the villa rang abruptly, surprising everyone. "Brother Li, who do you think it is?" Alice asked with a curious expression. "Who knows; it might be Emily or someone else," Li Wei replied as he once again got up to open the door. However, when he opened it, he became stunned because in front of him stood Lyla and her few companions who were part of Irene''s legion. He almost thought they found Irene is staying here, but after watching their panicked and anxious expressions, he calmed down. "Miss Lyla, do you need anything?" he asked putting a calm face. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In response, Lyla inquired directly. "Li Wei, have you seen Miss Irene or a suspicious young girl wandering around somewhere in the neighbourhood''s?" she asked with an anxious tone. While her subordinates also wore the same expression, making Li Wei feel pity for them. ''Oh, the priestess is cruel to make such beauties anxious for her,'' he thought and answered her question. "No, I haven''t gone out yet, so I don''t know about this," he replied with the utmost sincere tone and expression, making Lyla feel more anxious. "So you don''t know," she murmured with a sigh. ''Ugh, priestess, come back, or we will get scolded,'' she muttered in her mind and looked at Li Wei with dull eyes. "Li Wei, if you find someone like that, please inform us as soon as possible," she uttered and left to another house asking the same questions. "Whoah, they are working hard," Irene muttered, suddenly arriving behind him. "Priestess, I think you should return; don''t you see their looks? It''s like they will not sleep and eat until they found you," Li Wei suggested with a sigh, still feeling pity for them. "Humph, what do you know about them? It''s me who is not getting sleep for not having fun for years, so let them suffer a little bit," Irene replied with a snort and entered the hall, taking a seat on the sofa. "Also, I can''t go out now, or they will immediately find me if I go alone like this," she replied with irritation. Chapter 140 - 140: Tagging Along "You are not going out anymore?" Li Wei asked with a stunned look after hearing Irene. However, she shook her head. "I said I can''t go out alone, or they will definitely suspect me and will use some special means to detect my identity. But if I am with someone, they will only ask some questions," she replied, looking at Li Wei with a thoughtful gaze. "If you are thinking about me tagging along, then you can forget about this," Li Wei replied instantly, making Irene pout. "Mhm, then do you want me to stay in this dress for the whole week?" Irene muttered with a pitiful expression. However, Li Wei didn''t care about this and focused on her last words. "Priestess Irene, aren''t you staying here for a few days? Why is it a week now?" he asked, staring at her sharply. "Hehe, Abyss leader, can''t I have fun for a week? Also, don''t change the topic; do you really want me to stay in the same clothes for a week?" Irene replied, putting on a pitiful face again and turned towards the girls. "Li Xin, look, your brother is a pervert; he wants me to stay in the same clothes," she complained, shooting a glare at him, making him sigh. ''What a troublesome girl, no wonder there is a whole Legion to keep an eye on her.'' Li Wei thought, watching her complaining like a kid. While Li Xin and others looked at her with an understanding expression. For any girl, wearing the same dress for a week was no different from torture, because of this they decided to help her. "Brother, go out with Miss Irene, as you are free today, and also you are the most suitable person for this job," Li Xin suggested suddenly, making Li Wei feel bitter. "Yes, brother Li, with your level, it won''t be a problem to escape with Miss Irene if Miss Lyla and her companions found her." Alice too agreed with Li Xin, explaining in detail. If they go along with her, they wouldn''t be able to escape and might fall into some trouble of questioning and such. Not to mention Li Wei wouldn''t let them go, as he already knew about it, so they could only request him to go. "You guys..." Li Wei became speechless at their suggestion, but he couldn''t reject as Li Xin was staring at him continuously, indicating a tragedy will befall on him if he didn''t tag along with Irene. ''Ugh, looks like I dug my grave,'' he thought, sighing inwardly, and glanced at Irene whose eyes were beaming like stars, making him unwilling to tag along with her. But there was no choice here; he would rather get tortured by big kid Irene than making Li Xin upset. "Okay, I will tag along with her," he agreed with a face full of unwilling expression. But no one cared about it. "Priestess Irene, let''s go; it''s already noon, and we have to come back before its dark," Li Wei suggested with no other choice. "Okay, I will follow you then," Irene nodded, beaming happily and turned towards Li Xin. "Li Xin, thanks for the help; you saved me from a big problem," she replied with a sincere expression, and she was serious about it. After all, her future plans of running away will depend on the things she was about to buy. Hearing her thanks, Li Xin nodded at her and turned towards Li Wei. "Brother, you should do a better job and don''t leave her alone," she reminded him with a strict expression. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, yes, as my little sister says," Li Wei replied with a nod and glanced at Irene with a puzzled look. "Priestess Irene, aren''t you going to put on a disguise?" he asked, as she was just wearing a casual dress she stole from somewhere and didn''t change her face. In response, Irene smiled mysteriously. "You don''t need to worry about this; my appearance is already changed by a secret artifact I possess. It''s just I am controlling its effects on you, because of that you can see my original appearance," she explained with a proud look. "Okay, then we should go now, XinXin, YinYin, and you all, I will be back soon, as long as I don''t get caught," he announced with a pitiful expression, hoping someone will help him. "Brother Li, stop putting such a face; also, here is the list of things you need to buy for me and others," Lily muttered with a pout as she handed the list filled with all kinds of snack orders. She too wanted to go out, but knowing she might drag them in a time of escape, she decided to let go. ''Ugh, I wonder when he will transfer XP into me,'' she thought with a depressed look, wondering when he will be doing it again. While Li Wei was shocked and speechless after reading the list because he filled the shelves for snacks a few days ago and they already finished it. If this continues, his stockpile of snacks will be consumed soon. ''Looks like I have to buy again in large amounts; I hope the shop owner wouldn''t curse me,'' he muttered in his mind and placed the list inside the item box. "I will take my leave then," he informed everyone and headed out with Irene, who walked alongside. While Li Xin and others watched their fading backs with a sigh of relief. "Sister Li, you did a great job; now we can focus on completing the class quests," Alice praised her, giving a thumbs up. "Then let''s go and focus on it; they will come back before dark, so we don''t have much time," Li Xin replied with a smile and proceeded towards the training room with everyone. Lily and Li Yin also followed them, but they were only going to laze around as they don''t have any class quests. ... Just as they started fulfilling the conditions of class quests, Li Wei brought Irene to a silent alley, making her puzzled. "Abyss leader, why did you bring me here? Are you planning to do bad things with me?" Irene asked, putting a fearful face and taking a few steps back. "Are you an idiot? I came here to put on a disguise; after all, I don''t want to get known as a guy who was running away with the priestess," Li Wei replied and was about to activate his disguise skill when Irene stopped him. "You don''t need to do that; my artifact can also hide your appearances," Irene replied and touched his forehead with her slim finger. In that instant, Li Wei became surrounded by a white glow, and his appearance changed to a normal boy from this world. "Hmm, this looks great, especially with your casual clothes," Irene nodded with satisfaction and snapped her fingers, making his real appearance only visible to her. "Abyss Leader, now you don''t need to worry about your identity getting exposed," she stated, folding her hands with a prideful face. "Then I thank Priestess Irene for help," Li Wei replied politely, feeling curious about her artifact but didn''t ask anything as she said it was a secret one. "Abyss Leader, stop calling me priestess, or you will expose my identity; just call me Irene, while I will call you Brother Wei," Irene suggested with a thoughtful expression. "As you wish, Irene," Li Wei replied with a nod. He did feel weird for getting called in such an intimate way, but he didn''t care much. "Let''s go; we should visit a clothing store that is nearby," he suggested, hurrying her as he wanted to be done with this as soon as possible. "Okay, Brother Wei, I will follow you then," Irene nodded happily, walking alongside him and looking at his face with curiosity. "Irene, why are looking at my face like that? Is there something wrong?" Li Wei asked after sensing her long gaze. "Brother Wei, there is nothing wrong; it''s just I am curious about you," Irene replied with a smile and continued to gaze at his face, making him speechless. ''Just what is she doing?'' he thought with a frown and decided to ignore her. While Irene, who was focused on his handsome face, wore a thoughtful expression. ''He definitely isn''t using any bewitching skills; then why does he feel more handsome? Is it because of spirits around him?'' she thought, feeling puzzled, and continued to stare at him, searching for the answers. When suddenly, she saw Li Wei''s face stiffening after looking at something, and she too looked into the same direction as his, becoming stiff. ''Why are they here?'' she screamed in her mind, looking at Lyla and her companions coming towards them in a rapid pace. "Irene, does your artifact really work?" Li Wei asked with a whisper. "Yes, my artifact is working, and it''s a secret one to protect myself, so not many people know of it, even my legion; they aren''t aware of it," Irene replied, making him stunned and speechless again. ''Damn, she is using a life-saving artifact to run away and have fun; is everything really okay with her head?'' Li Wei thought with a sigh when Lyla and her companions reached them. Chapter 141 - 141: Shopping With Irene-1 "I am Lyla, an official holy knight, and I would like to ask you some questions," Lyla stated, looking at Li Wei and Irene as she showed her official badge. Hearing this, Li Wei became relieved, knowing she didn''t find out about Irene, and was about to reply when Irene did, before he could say anything. "Miss Lyla is a holy knight, so of course, we will answer your questions," Irene replied, nodding with a respectful expression. To Lyla and her companions, she appeared a young girl, so they didn''t think too much, but to Li Wei, who can see her original appearance, became stunned at her expression. ''Looks like it''s not her first time dealing with them like this,'' he cursed in his mind, watching her calm eyes when Lyla started to inquire. "I haven''t seen you both inside the city before. Did you both just arrive? Also, can I know your names for easier conservation?" Lyla asked. To which Irene nodded again and replied, "Miss Lyla, we were on a quest to the earth and just returned. Because of this you haven''t seen us inside the city. By the way, I am Irene, and he is Brother Wei, my party member," she said, pointing at Li Wei. ''At least tell fake names idiot!'' Li Wei shouted in his mind as he looked at Lyla and her companions, who wore a stunned look. When suddenly he got a sound transmission from Irene. (Just leave this to me. I am familiar with their questions and routine), she said with a confident tone, making Li Wei speechless. ''Just how many times she ran away before like this,'' he muttered in his heart, wondering if it was really the right thing to tag along with her. While Lyla and her companions came out of a stunned look and looked at them strangely. "Miss Irene and Mr. Wei, I apologize for bothering you, but I wonder if you can introduce your last names to me. I want to check something," Lyla asked with narrowed eyes. ''Damn, we are going to get caught,'' Li Wei thought feeling bitter as prepared for escape. However, unlike him, Irene was still calm and replied. "Of course, Miss Lyla. My surname is Smith, and so is Brother Wei''s," she said. "Okay, then please wait a minute," Lyla nodded and took out a communication tool, asking her companions to check their names in the register. While Li Wei channeled his MP silently for his shadow step in large amounts. ''What a bad luck,'' he thought, sighing inwardly. When Lyla got a reply from her companion and turned towards them with stunned look. "Miss Irene and Mr. Wei, you both are married couples, so you should stay away from dangers. Also, I am sorry for taking your time, and you can go now," she replied, making Li Wei dumbfounded. "Haha, Miss Lyla, I want to stay at home too, but my husband wanted to see the new world too badly, so he took a simple quest and brought me along," Irene replied, hugging his left hand with a shy expression. While Li Wei, who was still dumbfounded, suddenly felt a soft sensation on his hand, making him stiff. ''What the hell is going on here; can someone explain to me?'' he screamed in his mind, putting a calm expression with full force. But he was still thinking how the things reached here so fast and why Lyla and her companions didn''t find out about their identities. He had a guess about this, but he wasn''t sure and could only wait to ask after separating from Lyla and her companions. "Then I will not disturb you both anymore," Lyla said and took her leave with her companions, leading them into a nearby alley where she could see Li Wei and Irene without alerting them. Watching her like this, her companion Ava became puzzled. "Miss Lyla, what happened? Why are you still observing them? There is no way Priestess Irene will cling to any man, so it''s useless to go after them," Ava commented, shaking her head. "I know this, Ava, but don''t you think those couples are suspicious, especially the man Wei Smith? He seems to be a little anxious after seeing us," Lyla replied, telling her observation. "Miss Lyla, you mean the man knows something about Priestess Irene?" Ava asked with a stunned expression. However, Lyla shook her head. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, I don''t think so, but I feel he is a bad guy, and somehow I can''t shake this feeling," she muttered with a frown and looked at her other two subordinates, Mia and Isla. "Mia, Isla, go follow him secretly, and if he is acting suspicious, inform me," she instructed. "Yes, Miss Lyla, as you wish," her companions nodded and disappeared using stealth, not knowing that Li Wei and Irene already knew that they are keeping an eye on them. "Irene, how long are you going to hold me like this? Also, can you explain what happened just now?" Li Wei asked, looking at Irene, who was still hugging his arm tightly, making him feel the soft sensation. However, Irene didn''t seem to notice it and smiled. "Brother Wei, we have to hold on like this until Mia and Isla stop following us," she replied and continued. "As for what happened just now, it''s simple. I asked someone to write our names on the register after we left the villa, and for our marriage status, I have to do it because we are both orphans in the register and will make others suspicious," she explained as she walked along with him. While hearing this, Li Wei finally understood what happened and confirmed his guess. The register had the records of everyone, but it doesn''t mean it will be added automatically, especially newborn kids who don''t even have names. Because of this, a few persons in every city were allowed to insert the name on the list manually; of course, they can''t erase it later for security purposes. But this didn''t stop Irene from taking advantage of this, or maybe she threatened the person to do it, and it worked. "Don''t think you can also do this. Those persons are all officials, and they wouldn''t do it even if you threatened them; it''s just that the one I contacted is a special one," Irene remarked, watching his thoughtful expression. "Oh, so it was like this," Li Wei nodded, feeling disappointed as he was thinking about adding Diablo and Lucifer to the list. "By the way Irene, do you know those soft things are touching my hands for a while?" Li Wei mentioned suddenly, making her stiff. "You... you are not allowed to think about that, and don''t mention it again; also, if I didn''t do this, Lyla would''ve gotten suspicious," Irene replied with a glare as her face steamed like a hot bun. Lyla and her companions knew she wouldn''t do anything like this, because of that she did, making their doubts disappear about her being Irene. It did come at a price, but knowing her future runway plans will depend on what she was about to buy, she had no choice but to do this. As for other plans, she already used them and certainly, Lyla and her companions wouldn''t fall for the same trick. ''Looks like I can''t escape without anyone helping me now,'' Irene thought with a sigh as she ran out of plans for not getting caught alone. While Li Wei looked at Irene with troubled eyes. ''Did I trigger the flag, or am I overthinking it?'' he thought, sighing inwardly while also praying he was overthinking it. Irene hugged him now without much thought, but if it was someone else here other than him, would she do the same? There wasn''t even any need to ask her about this as he got the answer. ''Ugh, XinXin, you have pushed your cute brother into some serious trouble,'' he thought with a sigh when they both arrived at the destination. "Brother Wei, look, that''s Nana Fashion, the shop sister Li told me about," Irene said, pointing towards the shop with an excited expression. "Yes, this is the one," Li Wei nodded recognising the shop as he came here before with Li Xin and others. "Brother Wei, then let''s go inside," Irene replied, pulling him inside the shop like lovers while Li Wei showed an unwilling expression as he got pulled inside. Just as they entered a beautiful young woman inside the shop greeted them. "Welcome to Nana''s Fashion. We have all kinds of dressing and fashion clothes available for both women and men." "By the way, I am Nancy, and I will help you with your shopping, so can I know about the preference of dressing? We have special dresses for couples too, and I think you would definitely like it," Nancy suggested without giving them any chance to reply. "Miss Nancy, can you show the dresses for her, and it will be better if you show every type," Li Wei stated, pointing at Irene while ignoring Nancy''s suggestions. Chapter 142 - 142: Shopping With Irene-2 "Huh, are you sure, Mr.? Even though Miss wants to buy dresses, she is definitely looking forward to the special dress made for couples." "I think you should really look at those dresses; they are very attractive and will look good on both of you," Nancy suggested again and continued. "Also, if you really bought those dresses, then Miss will be happy, and you will have a very good night ahead," she added with a wink, making Li Wei speechless. "Miss Nancy, just show us normal ones. My husband doesn''t have thick skin, so he wouldn''t wear a matching dress the same as me." "Also, he is really shy; he might die if others saw him with the same design of dress as me," Irene replied with a sigh, as if what she said was true. However, she failed to hide her smiling eyes from Li Wei, making him irritated. ''Damn girl, I am here to help you, and you are pulling my leg. Then don''t blame me for fighting back,'' Li Wei thought with annoyance and looked at Nancy, who was about to say something. "Miss Nancy, just show us the dresses for couples; I will buy whatever my wife likes," he stated with a firm expression, as if he was serious about this, making both Irene and Nancy stunned. "Haha, you made a good choice, Mr. Please follow me; I will show you immediately," Nancy replied with a laugh and asked them to follow her. "Irene, let''s go; we can''t keep her waiting," Li Wei reminded Irene, who was still stunned, and before she could say anything, he grabbed her hand, making her follow him with a dumbfounded expression. (What happened, Irene? Why are you so dumbfounded?) Li Wei inquired through sound transmission with a sincere tone, as if he didn''t know what''s going on. (You, Li Wei, humph, just wait; I will show you later,) Irene snorted in response, knowing he was doing it on purpose, and glared at him with a fierce expression. (Haha, Irene, you started all of it, so don''t blame me,) Li Wei replied with a laugh, not caring about her threat, and followed Nancy to the upper floor with Irene as he glared back. "Mr. and Mrs. I forgot to ask your names; can you tell me for better conversation?" Nancy requested, looking at them, who already changed their faces to smile. "Of course, Miss Nancy, I am Wei Smith, and she is my wife, Irene Smith," Li Wei replied, introducing themselves. "Then Mr. and Mrs. Smith, can you tell me about what kind of outfits you would like so I can show you similar ones?" Nancy inquired, making them stunned, as they both didn''t think of it. "Brother Wei, why don''t you choose for me; I would really like it if you do so," Irene requested as she hugged his arm with a loving look. ''Damn, she reacted too fast,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind as he was going to ask her to choose, but she hit the hammer before him, and he didn''t have any choice but to do it. However, it didn''t mean he was going to do it obediently. "Miss Nancy, why don''t you bring everything suitable for her; she will try everything, and I will decide. Of course, I will pay extra for your hard work," he suggested, making Irene stiff. However, before she could say anything, Nancy replied. "Of course, Mr. Smith, just wait here; I will bring all suitable outfits for both of you," she replied and hurriedly disappeared, as if he would take his words back about extra money. "Why did you do that? We don''t have much time to spend here," Irene asked with a pout. "Then you should''ve made a choice; why ask me?" Li Wei replied with a shrug, making her irritated. "Just wait; I won''t let you off easily," Irene snorted, wrinkling her nose cutely. Li Wei wanted to retort her, but before he could say anything, a handsome young man accompanied by three beautiful girls approached them. "Hey, beautiful, my name is Carson Ash, and I am the party leader of D-class Ash party." "I just heard your conversation, and it seems you are not happy with your party member. If there is a problem, you can tell me; I can solve it, even if you have signed a contract with him," Carson stated with confidence, as he observed Irene. Even though Irene changed her appearance, she was still beautiful, making Carson''s heart itch. After he heard their conversation, he came to a conclusion that their relationship wasn''t any good. So without hesitation, he decided to take this opportunity to save a beauty from dismay and make her have a positive view of him. As for the contracts, they only affected the persons in question, and there was no need to worry unless you violated the conditions stated inside it. No one was idiot enough to do that, so he didn''t think she would violate it, and confidentiality stated it wouldn''t be a problem for him to gain more trust from her. But he became stunned as he got ignored by her and didn''t receive any reply. "Hey, beautiful, why are you not replying to me? Is there any problem?" Carson asked as he reached out his hand to touch Irene. However, before his hand could reach her, it was stopped by Li Wei, who sighed looking at him. "It will be better if you escape from here, or it won''t end up good for you," he warned with cold eyes, making Carson dumbfounded. "You dare to threaten me! Do you even know who I am?" Carson shouted loudly, attracting the attention of everyone on the current floor, wondering what was going on. "Hey, what happened? Are they fighting?" "Yes, they are fighting over a woman." "Why are they fighting here? Can''t they go home or somewhere else?" "Yeah, they should go somewhere where they can''t disturb anyone." The onlookers muttered with irritation, watching this. When Nancy, who was gone, came back hurriedly. "Mr. and Mrs. Smith, what happened? Why are you guys fighting with them?" she asked with a concerned face. However, before Li Wei or Irene could reply, Carson interjected. "Miss, I was here to help this beautiful girl resolve her issue with her party member. But when I talked to her, this young man directly threatened me with my life," he replied, pointing at Li Wei with anger and making Nancy stunned. "Mr., I think it''s a misunderstanding," Nancy tried to explain, but her words were cut off by what was happening. In front of her, who knows when, Irene arrived and launched a ruthless kick towards Carson''s crotch with her wooden shoe that was embedded with a hard steel plate. Just watching this action of hers gave a shiver to every man, and they all thought it was the end of Carson''s bloodline. "Nooooo¨C" an ear-piercing scream echoed from Carson''s mouth, who closed his eyes in tears as if already feeling the pain. But he soon stopped screaming as the so-called pain didn''t come, and with fear, he opened his eyes to see Irene a little distance away from her original position, with Li Wei holding her from behind. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My wife, calm down," Li Wei muttered as he grabbed Irene from behind tightly, who kept resisting and looking at Carson with a vicious look. "No, release me; I want to crush the balls of that bastard! He really has guts to have inappropriate thoughts of me, and it means I shouldn''t let him live anymore!" Irene cursed in anger, using more force to resist, making it difficult for Li Wei to control her anymore. "Irene, if you don''t stop, our identities will be revealed, and it''s not good to do that because of an idiot," he whispered in her ear, trying to calm her down. He really didn''t wanted to stop her from crushing Carson''s balls, but what will come after is only troubles. Firstly, the kick was the signature move of Irene. If she used it, Mia and Isla would definitely link it to her, and they might find out who they are. The second trouble was violating the city laws, where they would get punished for the amount of damage they caused. They both could escape from this situation, but it will only make things worse later, as they wouldn''t be able to go out again and might leave some clues to track them down to his villa. "Irene, please calm down; it''s not the time to get angry. Also, I will take care of him later," Li Wei whispered again, trying to calm her down. "Humph, I will let him go this time then," Irene snorted with a irritated look after hearing him. While watching Irene like this, Isla, who was observing them from stealth, frowned slightly. "Mia, don''t you think her anger resembles Priestess Irene? Also, that kick looked familiar, right?" Isla remarked, frowning harder. "Yes, you are right. But did you forget Priestess Irene didn''t let any man come close to her except her father?" "As for those who tried, you should already know how they ended up, so we can take out the thought that she is Priestess Irene," Mia replied and continued. "However, this girl might be similar to Priestess Irene or a believer of her. After all, many girls in the capital city are doing the same thing with the name of Priestess Irene''s Kick faction," she explained, resolving her doubts. Chapter 143 - 143: Shopping With Irene-3 "Mia, what do you think about Wei Smith? He reacted at the speed of our levels. Should we report this to Miss Lyla?" Isla inquired with an uncertain face. "There is no need to report this. We should observe him more and see if he is doing something suspicious first," Isla replied, shaking her head and glancing at Li Wei, who was still holding Irene from behind. ... "Brother Wei, how long are you going to hold me like this?" Irene asked, looking at him with a sweet smile, making onlookers wonder if she was really the ruthless girl who was going to end a bloodline. But when Li Wei saw her like this, he felt a chill on his back and his crotch area. "Ah, sorry, Irene, I was distracted," he apologized hurriedly, releasing her soft slim waist from his grasp. "There is no need to worry about this, Brother Wei; we will talk later," Irene replied with the same smile, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch slightly. ''Damn why is she offended now when I just grabbed her waist? It''s actually better than feeling her boobs through my arms right?'' he cursed in his mind, wondering what was going on in her head, and turned towards Carson, who was stunned with fear. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, why are you still here? Do you really want to lose your bloodline? If yes, then I will not stop my wife again," Li Wei shouted at him with an irritated face. He stopped Carson before because he had heard about Irene''s terrible reputation about how she crushed every man in the capital city, and they would fall in trouble if she did the same. But this guy, who was unaware of her identity, didn''t fear and almost dug the grave of future generations. ''I should let my clone handle him later,'' Li Wei thought as he ordered his clone to follow him secretly and do some work. He was doing this to keep Irene calm; if not, she would personally take action, making things worse. ''I hope no such idiots come again,'' he thought with a sigh as he looked at Carson, who came out of his fear, and his face became black with anger. "You- you just wait; I will not let you off. Remember my name is Carson Ash!" Carson shouted in anger, pointing his finger at Li Wei, making him speechless. ''The hell, I warned you kindly, and this is how you pay me back,'' Li Wei thought with irritation and instructed his clone to be ruthless. While Carson glared at him and took his leave with the three female companions he brought along. However, before he could even go downstairs, he was stopped by Nancy, who looked at him coldly. "Hey, girl, I am in a bad mood now, so it will be better if you scram from here," Carson stated, glaring at her with a vicious expression. However, Nancy didn''t even budge under his glare and snorted. "Humph, Mr. don''t think you can leave here without any price after creating trouble for your dirty motives," she replied and looked behind, where two security guards were standing. "It''s him who is creating trouble; deal with him and blacklist him from this shop," she instructed. In response, the two security guards nodded and apprehended Carson without hesitation. "You! What are you doing? Release me! I said release me!" Carson shouted in anger, but the guards didn''t care and dragged him somewhere else with his companions. "What a dumb guy! He really thought he could create trouble inside this shop and escape without any trouble." "Yeah, he is really dumb, or he just didn''t know about the background of the shop yet." "Maybe. Anyway, it seems the fight is not happening. Let''s go; we should be busy with our shopping." "Yes, you are right. Let''s go and choose more dresses." The onlookers conversed and dispersed, resuming their shopping while Nancy approached Li Wei and Irene. "Mr. and Mrs. Smith, I am really sorry for arriving late," she apologized with a sincere expression. "Miss Nancy, you don''t need to apologize for that idiot, and my wife alone is enough to deal with him," Li Wei replied, pointing at Irene, who glared at him with a faint blush. "Oh, okay. If Mr. says so, then how about you follow me to private area, I will show you all kinds of dresses there?" Nancy suggested as she didn''t want them to get in trouble again. "Sure, we will follow you," Li Wei agreed hurriedly, as he too didn''t want to meet some idiot like Carson. "Then, Mr. and Mrs. Smith, please follow me; the area is reserved for staff, but they wouldn''t mind if I brought a few people inside," Nancy explained as she led them to a well-organized area. Where twenty to thirty mannequins were showcased for customers, but the area behind it was reserved for staff as they kept the stock of dresses there. However, Nancy didn''t care too much and led them inside without getting in any problems with other staff. "Miss Nancy, it seems you hold a high status in the shop, right?" Irene inquired with a curious look. "Hehe, Mrs. Smith, I am just an Assistant Store Manager; it''s not that important," Nancy replied with a laugh as she looked through the shelves and pulled out a few dresses for couples. "Mr. and Mrs. Smith, here are a few ones that will suit you both. Why don''t you try out and see if you like them?" she said, showcasing the dresses to them with the same design and colors. "Miss Nancy, why don''t you just show the dresses for my wife? If she likes something, I will buy it," Li Wei suggested, as he didn''t want to change into the couple dress. However, surprisingly, Nancy shook her head with a laugh. "Haha, Mr. I know you are shy, but only three of us here now, and no one will come here as there are other shelves filled with the same stock, so don''t worry and go ahead," she replied, assuring him. While Irene also agreed with her suggestion. "Husband, she is right; why don''t you also try them?" she said with a beautiful smile. But she was doing this on purpose. With Isla and Mia watching over them, she knew it would cause suspicions if she changed her choice abruptly now, so she doesn''t have any choice but to try the clothes one by one, even if she was unwilling. However, it didn''t mean she had to suffer alone and decided to drag Li Wei into this. While hearing this, Li Wei wanted to reject her, but before he could, he was outdone by her. "Husband, you have to try them with me no matter what, or I won''t go home today," Irene stated with a pout, hugging his arm cutely before he could even say something. ''Damn, I can''t escape now,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh as he assessed the situation. He was very tempted not to try the dresses after her promise of not coming home, but he can''t just provoke her for no reason, or she might reveal his identity. Not to mention Mia and Isla, who were keeping a tight eye on him from shadows if he did something out of the character, who knows what kind of trouble he might fall in. Knowing the situation, he sighed again. "Okay, if my wife says so, I will try," Li Wei nodded, patting Irene''s head with a loving expression. While Irene widened her eyes, shooting a death glare at him, but Li Wei didn''t stop and continued to pat her like a little kid to take the revenge. "Ahem, Mr. and Mrs. Smith, can you try the clothes first? After that, you can resume your work," Nancy suggested with a speechless expression, making both Li Wei and Irene come out of their world. "Haha, sorry, Miss Nancy, I was distracted. But sure, we will try the clothes first," Li Wei replied with a wry smile as he took the set of clothes for him while Irene did for herself. But they suddenly discovered there was no changing room here. "Miss Nancy, where is the changing room?" Irene inquired, trying to find it. "Ah, sorry, I forgot to mention it, but that is the changing room; it''s for staff, so there is no sign on it," Nancy replied, pointing at the single door. "Huh, Miss Nancy, is it only one room?" Irene inquired further. However, Nancy shook her head. "No, there are actually two, and they are inside the room," she replied. "Oh, okay, thanks," Irene nodded, feeling a little stunned, wondering why the situation was like this, and turned towards Li Wei. Li Wei was also thinking the same and looked at her. "Lets go; we should change," Irene muttered, and before Li Wei could say anything, she hurriedly made her way inside the changing room. ''Damn, it feels weird,'' Li Wei thought with a bitter face as he too entered the changing room. It was just as Nancy said; there were two rooms inside it with a spacious gap between them. However, they weren''t soundproof, making him hear the rustling of clothes from one room. Chapter 144 - 144: Shopping With Irene-4 ''Damn, what a terrible situation this is,'' Li Wei cursed as he heard the soft rustling sounds from the changing room and pondered if Irene didn''t feel weird and uncomfortable with the current situation. "Ah, anyway, I should change too," Li Wei muttered with an unwilling expression as he entered the other changing room and glanced at the attire for couples in his hands. The attire was designed neatly to be used in both formal and informal occasions. "Maybe I should also buy some clothes for myself," Li Wei murmured as he thought about his few sets of clothes. Most of them were from Earth, but they weren''t suitable to handle any kind of attack force in this magical world. So they weren''t much use for him now except for wearing at home. However, for other formal occasions, he can''t just go with a single dress always or Li Xin wouldn''t let him off. As he thought about this, he started to change into the new pair of shirt and pants. After he was done, he couldn''t help but look into the mirror with a stunned expression. ''It really suits me,'' he thought, looking at the violet shirt and black pants. The size was fitting him perfectly, and with his well-shaped body, he appeared more handsome. "Maybe I should seduce XinXin and YinYin with this," he muttered with a smirk when a voice echoed from behind the door with a knock. "Brother Wei, are you done yet?" Irene asked with a sweet voice, making Li Wei feel a shiver. ''Damn, what''s wrong with her now,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind and replied. "I am done, Irene. Just wait a second; I am opening the door," he said hurriedly as he opened the door, and his eyes widened with surprise. In front of him, Irene stood wearing a one-piece long violet dress that had the same designs as his shirt. It wasn''t something to be surprised about, but she appeared more beautiful and charming than he had seen her before. "Hey, why are looking at me like that? Also, does this dress suit me?" Irene asked with a burning face as she felt his gaze on her body. "Cough, Irene, the dress definitely suits you, and you look more beautiful than before," Li Wei nodded, complementing her. "Oh, really? I never tried this kind of outfit, so I thought it might not look good on me," Irene replied, feeling relieved, and looked at him with a blush. "Brother Wei, you are also looking great," she complimented and looked away, trying to hide her steaming face, while making Li Wei stunned. (Um, Irene, you don''t have to say things you are not used to. Just act normally and let me handle it. Also, cooperate with me now), Li Wei suggested with a sound transmission as he felt Isla and Mia watching them from the open door. This was the reason Irene was acting differently and was irritated. (Okay, I will co-operate with you,) Irene replied through sound transmission, wondering what kind of play he was going to put on. When Li Wei suddenly smirked with an evil and lustful expression, glancing at Irene, making her take a few steps back with widened eyes. "Brother Wei, you can''t think of those things here," Irene shouted in a low voice with a fearful face, certainly cooperating with him. "Haha, Irene, you are too beautiful. I can''t resist anymore," Li Wei replied with a chuckle as he calmly walked towards the door and closed it tightly, obstructing the view of Mia and Isla who were watching them in stealth. "What a bastard, doing those kinds of things in daylight," Mia snorted with anger, watching him close the door with a lustful expression. "Mia, all men are bastards and scumbags, so don''t trust them ever," Isla replied with a calm expression, as if it was nothing to be surprised about. "Mhm Isla, I won''t trust any men," Mia agreed with a nod and looked at the room with a frown. "Isla, should we inform that Assistant Manager about this?" she asked with a ruthless look. This shop has some background, and if they found someone doing things like this, they certainly wouldn''t let them off easily, especially the man. However to her surprise, Isla shook her head. "Mia, we are here to catch Wei Smith red-handed. If we meddle now, he will become alert and won''t commit any crimes later. So, let''s wait here," Isla replied, declaring Li Wei as a criminal and waited for him to commit crimes. While Li Wei, who was inside the room, felt a shiver on his spine. ''Damn, why am I feeling cold? Is it those two talking bad behind me'' he cursed in his mind with a depressed face and glanced at Irene, who was still blushing faintly. "You can relax now; they certainly wouldn''t try to hear our conversations secretly," he reminded her and took the seat on a nearby chair with a relief. While hearing this, Irene blushed red, knowing why they wouldn''t try to hear. "Li Wei, you are making me do things I don''t want to," she muttered with a pout as she also sat on the chair beside Li Wei. "Irene, it was you who started all of this, so I am not at fault here," Li Wei replied with a shrug, making Irene clench her white teeth in anger. "You, Li Wei, just wait; I won''t let you off," Irene snorted with irritated face, making Li Wei look at her with a speechless expression. "Hey, what''s with that look? Be careful, or I won''t mind about revealing my identity to beat you up," she stated, showing him her small fists to let him know she was serious. Watching her like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but feel funny and chuckled. "Irene, I never thought you would be behaving like a kid," he muttered, shaking his head with a smile and making Irene pout cutely at him. "Don''t make fun of me. I am always like this, but I don''t show it to anyone else except for a few people close to me. But, of course, you are an exception," she replied with a low snort as she glanced at him deeply, making Li Wei puzzled. "What do you mean by I am an exception? Is there something special about me?" Li Wei inquired with a frown and a serious face. In response, Irene nodded. "Yes, there is something special about you. It''s like whenever I am close to you, I feel calm and comfortable," Irene replied with a nod and a thoughtful look, but she didn''t tell him everything, like he also feels very handsome. However, Li Wei didn''t care about her thoughtful look and frowned after hearing her words. "Irene, what is the calm and comfortable feeling you are talking about? Is it something that can be only felt by you or by others too? Also do you know the reason why this is happening to me?" he inquired with a serious expression. If it is something that can be felt by others, then he was going to be in big trouble sooner or later. But if he knows what was causing this, then he can try to find a way to hide it, or he will be at least prepared for the trouble it was going to cause. However, he didn''t get the answer he was expecting. "This is the first time I have felt something like that, so I am not sure about why this is happening to you," "But there is a chance it can be felt by people who possess the gift of the spirit eye. However, the numbers of them are too few, and I don''t think you will meet them unless you have a high bad luck," Irene replied with an explanation, trying to convey that it wasn''t something to worry about. But it just made Li Wei feel more anxious, as his encounters with unimaginable people never stopped. ''Looks like I am not going to escape from this, but at least I know ahead of time and can be prepared for it,'' he thought with a sigh and looked at her. "Irene, so the reason you are treating me differently is because of the calm and comfortable feeling around me, right?" he asked. "Yes, it''s because of this. If not, you would end up like other men the moment you touched me," Irene replied with a snort and a glare, still not forgetting the feeling of being grabbed. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Li Wei didn''t care about her glare and became relieved, as he didn''t trigger any kind of love flag. It was not like he was overconfident in his appearance, but after hearing Irene''s reputation about how she treated other men and him, he couldn''t help but doubt. After all, how could he know that he can give a calm and comfortable feeling. ''I wonder what''s causing it,'' he thought with a frown, wondering about the reason for the calm and comfortable feeling that he gave to Irene. As he was thinking, Irene suddenly felt someone approaching the room and became anxious. "Li Wei, Nancy is coming!" she shouted in a low voice, pulling him out of his thoughts. "Oh, I will open the door then," Li Wei replied and hurriedly opened the door in silence, making sure Nancy wouldn''t notice anything. He then swiftly sat back in his place waiting for Nancy''s arrival. It didn''t take much time, only a few ten seconds, and Nancy came inside bringing a bunch of new outfits. "Mr. and Mrs. Smith, here are the other outfits. You can try them one by one while I bring more. Also, if you want to buy them, please place them aside separately," she said and took her leave, leaving Li Wei and Irene alone, who were getting observed by Mia and Isla again. "Brother Wei, what do you think about this dress? Should I buy it?" Irene asked, pointing at the outfit she was wearing. "Well, I think it looks good, so you should buy it," Li Wei replied with a nod, as he too wanted to buy the current outfit he was wearing because he wanted to seduce Li Xin and Li Yin. However they could only be bought in pairs, so he has to buy them both together. "Irene you should also try the other outfits and buy whatever you like," Li Wei added as he took the new outfits brought by Nancy. "Un, I will try them all," Irene nodded as she did the same and entered the changing room happily. It was her first time shopping like this, so she felt happy. As for feeling weird, she just ignored it; after all, her plans of running away are more important. While Li Wei, who watched her happy expression, became speechless. ''This girl''s emotions changes too fast,'' he thought with a sigh as he too entered the changing room to try the new outfits. The whole process took them a while as they were coming out to see how they both looked in each dress while Nancy kept coming with new outfits endlessly. Chapter 145 - 145: Shopping With Irene-5 "Miss Nancy, please stop bringing more outfits; I think we have already chosen enough," Li Wei requested as Nancy once again came with more new outfits and was about to bring more. But hearing his request, Nancy became disappointed. "Mr. and Mrs. Smith, you have only chosen ten sets of clothes; how could it be enough?" she muttered, looking at the few tens of outfits that were placed separately. Hearing this, both Li Wei and Irene became stunned. "Miss Nancy, I think you are misunderstanding something. The outfits we decided to buy are these ones, not those ten we placed them separately," Li Wei explained, pointing at the two hundred sets of clothes, making her stunned. "Mr. Smith, are you serious? There are about two hundred sets of clothes for both of you, and you might not use them in the future at all," Nancy asked with a stupefied expression. However, to her surprise, Li Wei nodded. "Miss Nancy, we are serious. So just wrap them up and give us the bill; we will pay immediately," Li Wei replied with a calm tone. The number of clothes was too much, but Irene wanted to buy them, and so did he. As for couple designs and colors, they both didn''t care because they weren''t going to live together. "Then, Mr. and Mrs. Smith, I will pack them immediately. Please follow me downstairs," Nancy replied as she stored the outfits in her item box and asked them to follow her. But before going down, Li Wei looked at Irene for confirmation if she wanted to buy more. However, Irene shook her head with a pout. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s already 2 PM, and I have to buy other important things; if not, I will be in trouble tomorrow," she muttered softly with a faint blush. "Okay, let''s go then," Li Wei nodded at her and followed Nancy downstairs with Irene. They soon arrived in front of the counter where Nancy instructed two female staff ¨C one to count the items and the other to pack the outfits they bought. However, both Irene and Li Wei became stunned as they watched the female staff pack the outfits of both of them together in a single box. But they could only watch silently, as Mia and Isla were keeping an eye on them. ''Well, it seems I have to separate it later,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh when one of the female staff was done counting and reported the number to Nancy. After that, Nancy did some math and approached Li Wei. "Mr. Smith, the bill is 2.3 million coins," she informed, giving him the receipt with a smile. They all bought a total of 233 outfit sets that cost 10,000 coins each. The price was reasonable with the quality of cloth and design, not to mention one set contained the outfit for both Li Wei and Irene. Because of this, Li Wei didn''t feel surprised and paid the bill in full. He didn''t ask Irene for money because it wasn''t the time, but he will definitely ask later. "Mr. and Mrs. Smith, here are the clothes you bought. Also, please come again," Nancy said with a cheerful expression, giving Li Wei all of the clothes. "Thanks for the help, Miss Nancy; if not, we would''ve taken much time," Li Wei replied as he stored all the outfits in his item box, making Irene look at him with wide eyes. But he didn''t care about her gaze and walked towards the exit. (Irene, I paid for all the clothes, so if you want them, pay me 1.15 million coins, and then your clothes will be yours,) he stated with telepathy, making Irene glare at him. (Humph, just wait; I will pay later and take my clothes.) Irene replied with a pout and exited the shop with him, heading towards the next destination. However, this time, she was the one who led the way, making Li Wei puzzled. "Irene, where are we going?" he inquired as he saw a few tens of clothing stores passing by, but she didn''t show any interest. "Brother Wei, what''s the hurry? Just follow me," Irene replied as she continued to lead the way until they both arrived in front of a large lingerie shop for women. Looking at the shop filled with beautiful women and their private clothes, Li Wei became stunned, and his heart started to beat faster with some indecent images. But he immediately shook off those thoughts and focused on why he was here. "Umm, Irene, you should go in. I would stay here and wait for you," he suggested, not wanting to make her uncomfortable and being certain she would agree. However, fate seemed to be playing a joke on him as Irene shook her head in denial. "No, you have to come inside with me," she stated with a firm expression, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch. (Irene, I don''t think they would suspect us if I stayed outside to wait for you,) Li Wei reminded her through telepathy, thinking she was worried about this, but his thoughts once were proven wrong by her. (I know they won''t suspect us, but there are a few men inside the shop shopping with their partners, and I don''t think I will be able to control myself if they looked at me in that way,) Irene explained with cold eyes and continued. (So I want you to come with me and do everything to distract them, or I promise they won''t leave this place alive. Of course, I will also expose your identity if that happens.) she declared with a threat, making Li Wei speechless. ''Ugh, XinXin, look where you pushed your lovely cute brother into,'' he complained in his mind as there was no way to escape entering the shop. He has visited this kind of shop before, but only when he was a kid, and after that, he didn''t. Also, on the Earth, everything could be ordered online, so Li Xin didn''t go out to buy, and he didn''t inquire about her private stuff too much, or he might piss her off. So it can be taken as him going to a lingerie shop for the first time with a girl he met just a few days ago. As he thought about this, Irene beside him blushed and hugged his hand tightly. "Brother Wei, let''s go inside; we don''t have much time," she muttered with a red face. "Okay, let''s go then," Li Wei nodded with no choice and followed her inside the shop when a staff came to greet them. "Welcome to Elanor Innerwear''s; I am Greta, and I can help you with shopping," Greta welcomed both of them and pointed towards the shelves. "You can directly begin shopping there and check out later, or if you want, I can accompany and assist you with the shopping, but it will cost you extra depending on the time," she explained with a smile. "Miss Greta, it will be great if you accompany us and don''t worry about the money we don''t lack coins. Also, I am Wei Smith, and she is my wife, Irene Smith," Li Wei replied without hesitation and introduced themselves to her. "Then it will be my pleasure to accompany you," Greta nodded with a cheerful expression and turned towards Irene. "Mrs. Smith, can I know what kind of undergarments you are looking for, what type and colors you want, and also your sizes?" she inquired, as she took out a book where everything was listed by types and sizes. While hearing this, Irene couldn''t help but blush and tightened the grip on Li Wei''s pitiful arm that was getting crushed by two soft mountains. "Umm, Miss Greta, can you show me all kinds of innerwear? I will choose what I like," she replied and looked around to see if anyone was hearing them. Only after she confirmed no one was eavesdropping on their conversation, she heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Greta, who was waiting for something with a smile. "Umm, my sizes are as follows: my underbust is 68.7 cm, overbust is 87.3 cm, waist is 50.4 cm, and hip is 89.3 cm," Irene gave her measurements in a low voice with a steaming hot face. She then hid behind Li Wei, burying her face in his back without any warning, leaving him stunned. ''What the hell is happening? Can someone explain to me?'' Li Wei screamed in his mind as he felt a hot breath on his back. While Greta, who was watching Irene, couldn''t help but chuckle. "Haha, Mr. Smith, it seems your wife is too shy, but don''t worry; with me here, there wouldn''t be any trouble. Also, follow me; I will show outfits to Miss," she suggested. "Okay, we will follow you," Li Wei replied as Irene was still hiding behind him and didn''t say anything. But thinking it was her first time buying things like this in public, it was normal for her to feel shy. So, he didn''t think a lot and followed Greta, bringing shy Irene with him. Chapter 146 - 146: Shopping With Irene-6 As Li Wei followed Greta, bringing a shy Irene with him, they finally arrived in front of the shelf where all kinds of colourful lingerie were showcased. "Mrs. Smith, please choose any of them you like; they are made from special materials. So, as long as the size isn''t too far away, the clothing would adjust itself to your size if you pour mana into them," Greta explained as she asked Irene to take a look and choose them. As for Li Wei, he was secretly glancing at tops, panties, bras, and nightwear with some evil intentions. ''I should buy some sexy ones for Li Xin and Li Yin when I have time,'' he muttered in his mind as he thought about them wearing such sexy outfits. He will definitely get beaten up for buying them this, but it was worth it even if they tried to kill him. However, he didn''t think too much about this; after all, if he got caught with a lustful face by Irene, there would be no end until he explains, but it will be impossible as she wouldn''t give him a chance to explain. As he thought of this, his attention was attracted by Irene, who was still behind him hiding her face in his back with an embarrassed expression. ''What the heck, why is she so embarrassed about this?'' Li Wei thought with a dumbfounded expression. Even if it was her first time buying private clothes in public, she shouldn''t be this embarrassed, but he didn''t think too much and glanced back. "Irene, if you keep hiding behind me, you won''t be able to see anything to buy," he reminded her with a troubled face as he felt the gaze of Greta, who was looking at them with a smile. However, he didn''t receive any reply from Irene, and she kept her face buried in his back, making him feel stunned. ''Ugh, where is the girl who was thinking of killing people just a few minutes ago?'' Li Wei thought with a complain, when suddenly he received a telepathic message from her. (Li Wei! You heard about my sizes, right?) Irene asked with shy and irritated voice as she clenched his shirt tightly. When she told her all sizes to Greta, she was too embarrassed and forgot about Li Wei because he gave a calm and comfortable feeling. Only after she told her three sizes did she remember Li Wei was there, and he also heard them clearly. At the thought of this, she became angry and embarrassed as a man now knows about her private sizes, which are not even known to her whole legion except Lyla, who was in charge of choosing private clothes for her. But she calmed herself down, knowing it was her mistake and, more importantly, Li Wei didn''t show any reaction or lust in his eyes after hearing it. However, she was still embarrassed at the thought of him knowing her private sizes and, with no choice she could only hide her face in his back. As for why his back? Because she felt more comfortable and a warm feeling that calmed her down. Nevertheless, she still felt irritated about this. ''Li Wei, you better not think anything dirty or it won''t end up good for you,'' she thought with anger as she waited for his reply, who was hesitating. (Uh, Irene, I did hear about it, but it''s not my fault, you know.) Li Wei replied with truth. When he heard her three sizes, he was stunned, but he pretended to be oblivious as not to let Irene feel uncomfortable and start killing him. But with her asking this he can''t pretend anymore, after all this wasn''t something, he could hide. (So you really heard it!) Irene muttered with an unwilling tone and continued. (Li Wei, I will not let you off about this, also we will talk about this later when we are done shopping,) she stated with an irritated voice, making Li Wei speechless. ''What the hell did I do, and what are we going to talk about?'' Li Wei complained in his mind, but nevertheless, he agreed. (Okay, we will talk later, but Irene, can you please stop rubbing your face in my back? Also, Greta and those two have been watching us with doubt,) he said as he felt three doubtful gazes on him. However, to his surprise, Irene shook her head and once again rubbed her face in his back. (Li Wei, it''s your fault for making me embarrassed, so let me calm down like this. I will be done in a minute,) she replied, making Li Wei dumbfounded. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Damn, did she become stupid with embarrassment?'' Li Wei thought, feeling uneasy but didn''t ask anything and waited while looking at Greta with a wry smile. "Uh, Miss Greta, I am really sorry about my wife; sometimes she gets too embarrassed, and it will take time to recover," he explained, fearing she would think they are here to waste her time. But to his surprise, Greta didn''t mind at all. "Haha, Mr. Smith, it''s okay; you can take your time as much as you want. Don''t worry about me; I will wait," she replied with a laugh and happy expression, making Li Wei a little puzzled. But it didn''t take much time for him to figure out the reason behind her happiness. The reason was simple: the extra charges she mentioned about accompanying them to shopping were time-related. The more time they waste, the more they will have to pay. But Li Wei didn''t care, as he wasn''t going to pay, and waited for Irene, who was busy rubbing her face in his back. He didn''t have to wait too much, as Irene was done after a minute and reluctantly separated from his back. But after that she immediately hugged his hand with a red face and turned towards Greta. "Miss Greta, please pack every type of innerwear for me as long as they aren''t the same color and type," she instructed, making Greta stunned. "Are you sure, Mrs. Smith? They will cost you about 5 million coins," Greta asked with doubt. In response, Irene nodded. "Don''t worry, Miss Greta; my husband has a lot of money. This small 5 million is nothing for him," she replied, pointing at Li Wei with a smile, making him stunned. "Then, Mrs. Smith, I will pack them immediately," Greta nodded hearing her and began to pack every kind of innerwear, including some sexy ones for special occasions. Watching this, Irene couldn''t help but blush with embarrassment. However, she didn''t stop Greta from packing them, as Isla and Mia were watching. After all, they just pretended to do something a while ago, and if she didn''t buy these types of innerwear, then it might raise their suspicions. However, she also didn''t want to choose this kind of Innerwear''s separately, especially in front of Li Wei, because of this, she directly asked to pack everything and blamed him again. ''Li Wei, it''s all your fault,'' she thought with a pout, hugging his arm tightly with anger, making Li Wei look at her with a troubled face. (Irene, don''t you feel embarrassed when your chest is touching my arm? Also, why am I paying for your clothes?) he asked, triggering her irritation. (What do you mean by I don''t feel embarrassed? Of course I do; it''s just that somehow, I feel more calm like this. If not, you will be already flying with my kick,) Irene replied sharply and continued. (As for why you are paying for my clothes, it''s because this is what a husband should do, and it''s important if we don''t want to make Isla and Mia more suspicious about us,) she explained. Hearing this, Li Wei didn''t say anything and waited for Greta to finish her packing. It didn''t take long, and after a few minutes, every kind of innerwear was packed. "Mrs. Smith, here are the innerwear you wanted," Greta said as she gave all innerwear to Irene and turned towards Li Wei. "Mr. Smith, the bill is 5.30 million coins," she informed, giving Li Wei a long receipt with all kinds of details written on it, even the colour and styles with some images. Li Wei became speechless at the detailed information on it, but he didn''t read it as he felt two cold eyes of Irene and hurriedly paid the bill in full confirming with Greta. "Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith thanks for purchasing items from this shop. Also please come again as our shop has new items every month, and I believe you would definitely like it," Greta suggested after he was done paying the bill. "Yes miss Greta, we will come again, and thanks for the help," Li Wei replied as he took his leave with Irene, heading towards the next destination. Of course, it was Irene who led the way to the next shops as she bought a lot of sanitary products and other essential things that she would need after running away. However Li Wei, who didn''t know about her future runaway plans, was puzzled, but he didn''t think too much and followed her silently, paying the bills in big amounts that costed him 3.5 million coins. Isla and Mia also kept following them, waiting for Li Wei to commit crimes. When a sudden commotion on a street attracted everyone''s attention including Irene and Li Wei. "Run, the Diablo guy is here, and he just castrated someone!" a man shouted with a frantic look, making Li Wei stunned who heard him. ''What the heck my clone is doing?'' Li Wei cursed, thinking how it ended up like this. Chapter 147 - 147: Escape-1 (Li Wei, do you know what''s going on?) Irene inquired through telepathy as she watched the centre of commotion with surprise. In the centre, she found four familiar faces, and they were none other than Carson and his female companions. But currently, Carson was lying on the ground unconsciously as blood flowed down from his crotch area, which was covered by a white cloth. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While his female companions wore a worried face, and one of them tried to heal him, but it didn''t work as the wound was made with a higher level skill than her healing skill. Li Wei, too, saw everything with a speechless expression and replied to Irene. (Miss Irene, do you think I am a god? I was with you the whole time; how could I know what happened here?) he said, pretending to be ignorant. But Irene didn''t believe him. (Didn''t you say you will take care of him later, and I think the Diablo is none other than your clone?) she stated as her beautiful violet eyes gazed deeply into his. However, Li Wei denied her statement. (Miss Irene, if it was really my clone who is Diablo, then I would do everything to hide it. After all, Diablo tried to kill a hero, and you certainly wouldn''t let that slide.) he replied and continued. (As for me taking care of him later, I was just going to teach a lesson when he is alone or isn''t somewhere in public, but it''s his bad luck as he bumped into Diablo and picked up a fight with him.) he explained after hearing the situation from onlookers. He was pretty surprised with how things turned out, but it was Carson''s fault who suddenly turned around after he forgot something in a shop and bumped into his clone Diablo that was following him. Diablo was wearing a cloak so no one was able to see his appearance, but after Carson bumped into Diablo, he exploded in anger, saying it was Diablo''s fault and exposed his face pulling down his hoodie. After that, no good came as Diablo directly utilized the instructions Li Wei gave to him and did the deed before taking his leave. It definitely made things difficult for Li Wei, but he was already prepared with an explanation as he sent Diablo with a different purpose in his mind. While Irene, who didn''t know about this, could only give up on her doubts as she doesn''t have any proof. (Li Wei, I don''t care about what you do, but please don''t try to kill heroes, or you will land in big trouble.) she warned him, looking into his eyes. But before Li Wei could answer, another commotion followed as Lyla and her companions made their entry after they heard the news of Diablo''s appearance. (Irene, let''s leave here before we could get into trouble.) Li Wei suggested. (Mhm, okay, let''s leave.) Irene nodded, agreeing with his suggestion, and left with him. Of course, Mia and Isla kept following them because of this; Lyla didn''t care about their leave and started to inquire Carson''s companions about what happened here. While Mia and Isla, who were following Li Wei and Irene, became more suspicious. "Isla, I think they are talking through telepathy; if not, they wouldn''t stay silent and look at each other like that," Mia commented, remembering her observation. Hearing her, Isla nodded. "You are right, Mia, but a lot of people talk through telepathy for normal reasons, so we can''t do anything because of that," she replied and continued. "However, they are certainly suspicious, so we should keep a more strict eye. Also, I will report everything to Miss Lyla in the meantime," she said as she took out a communication tool and started to write everything briefly. She also included Irene''s three sizes that she shouldn''t know because Irene was careful about not letting them hear it. However, it wasn''t hard to find out, as it was written on the shelf where Irene bought everything. It was a little different from her original size, but it was close to hers, and with her legion being trained to report every information, Isla added everything she could. Even the type of sexy innerwear Irene bought. As she wrote her detailed report, Irene, who was inside the snack shop, felt a chill on her spine. ''What''s this? Why am I feeling cold?'' she thought and hugged Li Wei''s arm tighter to feel warm. "Irene, can you please stop hugging my arm now?" Li Wei requested with a troubled expression. It was very hard for him not to think about those soft things; however after spending a blissful night with Li Xin and Li Yin, his lust was calmed down a lot. Because of that, he was able to control his thinking, but Irene kept reminding him to think again and again with her actions, making it hard for him. But, Irene didn''t care about his trouble and snorted. "Whose fault do you think the weather is cold now, so let me stay warm like this," she stated with a pout, sticking close to him. The weather was definitely cold because of Li Wei turning North Plane into Ice Plane, but it shouldn''t affect them as their levels were high. So Irene was just making excuses to stay closer to him for the calm and comfortable feeling he gave. She couldn''t describe the feeling, but she liked it and didn''t care much about her chest touching his arms because there were three layers of clothes in between them. Li Wei, who didn''t know her reasons, sighed inwardly and decided to ignore her chest with his remaining last willpower. ''XinXin, I think your cute brother will die in the hands of witch,'' he thought, feeling bitter, and turned towards the old man with a beard who was the shop owner. "Old man, can you pack every kind of sweets and snacks for me? Also, give me whatever amount you have; I will pay extra," Li Wei requested, making the shop owner dumbfounded. "Brat, are you kidding me? If I sell everything to you, I will have to close my shop tomorrow," the old man shouted in anger, pointing at him. "Ugh, old man, I am serious about this. If you don''t want to sell me everything, then how about selling me 99 percent of everything?" Li Wei negotiated. However, it still didn''t calm the old man. "Brat, if you are here to waste my time, then get out. If not for the beautiful lady with you who wants to buy some sweets, I would have already kicked you out of my shop." the old man replied as he saw Irene looking at the sweets with drool. Li Wei too noticed her but didn''t care much and once again started to negotiate with the old man. It wasn''t when he lowered the amount to 75 percent the old man agreed and sold him every type of snacks for 100k coins. But Li Wei was still unsatisfied with the amount as foodies in his house might finish everything in a week or two, not to mention with Irene''s addition; it won''t even last a week. ''I should go to different shops.'' he thought and left towards the next sweets shop with Irene who also bought some for herself. As he continued his shopping, Lyla, who was finally done with inquiring around, took out her communication tool to see all messages. The messages were divided into different categories, so if it''s not something urgent, she wouldn''t be informed until she checks it. Because of this, Lyla wasn''t informed as it wasn''t something urgent. But when she started to read the message from Isla, her eyes widened with panic as she found three sizes similar to Irene. "No, it can''t be Priestess Irene; even if the sizes are similar, after all, she wouldn''t go out with a man like this, not to mention buying lover''s outfits with those types of innerwear and doing those things," she muttered, shaking her head in denial. However, a feeling inside her heart told her it''s none other than Priestess Irene. ''No, no, it can''t be; if it''s really Princess Irene, then who is the man with her?'' she thought with a pale look, and somehow Li Wei''s face came to her mind. "Li Wei, if it''s really you, then better prepare for consequences," she shouted in a cold look, making her companions and Ava look at her with stunned expressions. "Miss Lyla, what happened? Did you find Priestess Irene?" Ava inquired with a concerned look. However, Lyla didn''t reply. "Follow me fast!" she instructed and headed towards Li Wei and Irene''s direction in speed. Her companions and Ava were stunned, but they immediately followed after her, knowing it must be something important. As Lyla went after Li Wei and Irene, they were still unaware that their identities were exposed and were hanging around different food shops buying this and that. "Irene, please stop wiping your mouth on my sleeves," Li Wei muttered with irritation as Irene, who was eating cookies, wiped her mouth with his sleeves. "Why are you so irritated? I am just wiping my mouth, not licking it," Irene replied with a pout and started to eat her cookies again, ignoring him. When her attention was attracted by a figure that was standing in front of them with a cold face. It was none other than Lyla who stared at Li Wei with a venomous expression. Chapter 148 - 148: Escape-2 ''Oh, fuck! We are screwed!'' Li Wei cursed as he saw Lyla glaring at him with a venomous expression. While Irene, who was hugging his arm, became a little stiff, but she still maintained her calm expression like Li Wei. "Miss Lyla, what brings you here?" she asked with a puzzled and surprised face, making Lyla almost explode in anger. "Priestess Irene! Please stop pretending and come with me; if not, I will have no choice but to apprehend you with special means," Lyla stated in a deep tone. However, Irene didn''t care and tilted her head with a puzzled expression. "Priestess Irene? Miss Lyla, my name is certainly Irene, but I am not a priestess. Are you misunderstanding something?" she replied with a doubtful face as she grabbed Li Wei''s arm tighter. (Li Wei, prepare for escape and also take me with you, as I won''t be able to use my skills here), she instructed Li Wei with telepathy, making him stunned. He was very curious about why she wasn''t able to use skills here, but he didn''t care much and became ready to escape. (Irene, I am ready; should we escape now?) he inquired as he poured more MP into the shadow step skill. However, Irene shook her head. (Just wait; we won''t be able to escape right now), she replied as she looked at her hand where a cryptic rune started to glow. ''Lyla is always fast,'' she muttered in her mind as she turned towards Lyla, who was holding a golden pendant with cryptic runes engraved on it, the same on her hand. "Priestess Irene, I am sorry, but you forced me to do this," Lyla sighed with an unwilling expression and looked at Ava and other legion members who just arrived. "Everyone surround Priestess Irene and activate the artifact on seal mode!" she commanded loudly. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ava and others became stunned hearing her as they only arrived and didn''t know what was going on, but they instantly followed her command and surrounded both Li Wei and Irene. "Priestess Irene, we apologize for this," they all apologized as they took out golden pendant, same as Lyla, with some cryptic runes engraved on it. "Activate!" simultaneously they all shouted, pouring MP into the pendant, making it glow brighter. The commotion here was loud and attracted the attention of everyone, even the city lord and guild master who were busy with their work. But both of them didn''t care, as it was something prepared to catch Irene if she ran away. It was a secret at first, but with how many times she ran away, it became general knowledge among higher-level people. However, Li Wei, who still didn''t know what was happening, became dumbfounded. Because beside him, Irene started to glow like some kind of goddess with cryptic runes on her body, the same as on those pendants. But the most important reason was he wasn''t able to use his shadow step or other skills to escape even if he tried. "Irene, what''s going on? I can''t use my skills," Li Wei asked with an anxious expression. If he got caught, he would soon land in big trouble, and with the venomous glare from Lyla before, he certainly wouldn''t end up good. "Um, well, I escaped too many times, so they created an artifact that can seal all my skills for an hour. However, it''s also a defensive artifact to protect me from getting teleported by the enemy." "But you don''t need to worry; you will be able to use skills when they finish the activation because they are using it for sealing my skills and not for defence," Irene explained, scratching her nose with an embarrassed smile. Originally, it was a defensive artifact, but with her running away constantly, the artifact was modified to be used in both situations. However, it was very expensive to use, and Irene must be near them; if not, the artifact would fail and waste a large amount of money for nothing. Because of this, Lyla didn''t dare to use the artifact until she was at least eighty percent sure about her identity. Thinking of this, Irene became depressed as it was her mistake to let the identity out; however, she blamed someone else for it. ''Ugh, it''s all Li Wei''s fault for making me embarrassed. If not, I wouldn''t have let such a mistake happen,'' she thought with a pout, glaring at Li Wei, who was relieved that he would be able to escape now. Li Wei did feel her gaze, but his attention was towards Lyla, who was staring at him with cold eyes. "Li Wei, you better prepare for consequences," Lyla shouted, clenching her teeth in anger as if he had killed her whole family. Watching her like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but become speechless and glanced at Irene. (Irene, how does she know about my identity?) he asked with a puzzled tone. The name Wei Smith was similar to his name, but with so many cultures in this world, this name wasn''t rare, and it would be idiotic to reach a conclusion just because of this. But still, Lyla found out about this, making him puzzled. However, he soon found answers as Irene replied with guilt. (Um, Li Wei, don''t blame me. When I first met you, I felt a comfortable feeling, and I accidentally revealed it to Lyla, making her mad about not letting me meet someone else alone again.) (So... I got mad about getting my freedom snatched and declared I will chase you and marry you to make her more angry; and I think because of this she is suspicious of you.) Irene explained, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch. (Irene, what a good girl you are,) Li Wei praised her with a sarcastic tone, wondering what kind of girl would declare something like this to make others angry. (Um, don''t blame me. I am not at fault here,) Irene replied with a pout as she rubbed her face on his arm, making Lyla and her legions'' faces black. "Li Wei, get away from Priestess Irene, or it won''t end up good for you," Lyla threatened in anger, watching their intimate actions. However, Li Wei didn''t care and looked at Irene. "Irene, grab my waist tightly if not you might get left behind," he suggested, as he didn''t know if the artifact would stop her from escaping with him. In response, Irene nodded and grabbed his waist tightly while looking at Lyla with a smile. "Priestess Irene, he is taking advantage of you! He is just a low level and wouldn''t be able to escape from here, so please separate from him," Lyla reminded her, remembering Li Wei''s level that he showed on fake status. However, it was useless as Irene already knew about his other identity, Lucifer. "Lyla, why do you even think he is Li Wei? And knowing he is low level; would I really ask for his help where even I have trouble?" Irene stated with a smile, making her stunned. "What? He is not Li Wei?" Lyla muttered with a stupefied expression as she observed Li Wei, who was calm from the beginning. ''If he is not Li Wei, then who is he?'' she thought with an anxious expression. "Everyone be ready to stop them from escaping," she instructed her companions with the last hope as the activation of the artifact was about to finish. As the seconds passed, the pendants in the hands of Irene''s legion started to glow more brightly, almost blinding everyone. "Brother Wei, now escape!" Irene shouted, watching the activation of the artifact getting finished. Hearing her, Li Wei didn''t hesitate and directly activated shadow step, disappearing with Irene without any trace. "Priestess Irene! Stop!!" Lyla shouted unwillingly, but it was too late as they already disappeared, making her face black with irritation. When her companions arrived beside her. "Miss Lyla, what should we do? Also, what is the relationship between that man and Priestess Irene?" Ava inquired with a panicked expression. Hearing her, Lyla shook her head and sighed in anger. "I don''t know about their relationship, but we should continue our search; in the meantime, I will inform the Pope about this and ask for help," she replied, sighing again. When Irene ran away in the capital city, it was easy to find her because high-level paladins took action immediately as she was the daughter of the Pope. However, in Valeria City, there were no high-level people than Irene; if not, they would''ve caught her long ago. "Let''s go to Villa No. 1 first; I want to make sure of something," Lyla stated suddenly and moved towards Li Wei''s villa in fast speed with her companions. While the onlookers who watched the drama became stunned and conversed between themselves. "I never thought that someone would conquer Priestess Irene." "Yeah, me too, but he will definitely live a hellish life if he made a mistake, I wonder how many kicks he could handle." The people muttered with doubt and continued their gossip, while Li Wei, who escaped with Irene, appeared inside his villa. "Li Wei, you are really good at escaping; to think you almost ran through ten different locations before coming here in just a few seconds," Irene praised him about his escaping ability and separated from him. When Li Xin and others who were upstairs came down after getting informed by his arrival from Lily. "Brother, you arrived," Li Xin shouted happily; however, after seeing his weary look, she became stunned. But before she could ask anything, the doorbell of the villa rang with a voice coming from outside. "Li Wei, are you inside?" Lyla inquired in a hurried tone as she continued to knock and ring the bell. Chapter 149 - 149: Pitiful Lyla ''Damn, she is fast,'' Li Wei cursed as he heard the voice of Lyla from outside and turned towards Irene. "Can you still use your artifact to change your appearance? If not, I will send you somewhere else," he asked as the effect of appearance change disappeared the moment Lyla placed the restriction on Irene. If not for the last blinding light, his real appearance would''ve been revealed; however, before that, he escaped safely. But now, with Lyla at his door, who knows, she might want to search his house, and if Irene can''t change her appearance, it was the best thing to send her somewhere. "Um, I can''t use my appearance artifact with my current condition, but there is no problem as long as you or someone pours enough MP into it so I can activate it," Irene replied, taking out a pink mirror from her clothes. Li Wei was curious about the status of the artifact, but he didn''t have much time to look through it. "XinXin, can you help Irene with this? I have to change my clothes before meeting with Lyla," he requested, looking at her. "Un, brother, leave this to me," Li Xin nodded with assurance. "Okay, but if you can''t do it, just inform me," Li Wei instructed and teleported inside his room, changing his clothes in a hurry. *** As he took his time, Lyla, who stood outside the door, became impatient. "Why is he taking so much time?" she muttered with anger. "Miss Lyla, should we break in? Maybe he is really the culprit," Ava suggested with doubt. "Let''s wait a little. If he doesn''t come out, then we will break in," Lyla replied, agreeing with her, and once again started to ring the doorbell. *** Li Wei, who was done changing his clothes, heard the doorbell, but he didn''t immediately open the door and went to check on Irene to know if she was done activating the artifact or not. However, when he went downstairs to check, he didn''t see Irene anywhere and became a little stunned. "XinXin, where is Irene? Is she done activating the artifact?" he inquired Li Xin, who was standing in front of a room with others. "Brother, Miss Irene activated the artifact after I gave her enough MP, and now she is changing her clothes in the room," Li Xin replied with explanation, pointing at the room behind her. Hearing this, Li Wei nodded with relief. "I will open the door then," he said and walked towards the door, putting on a normal face. But his calmness soon shattered after opening the door as he watched a beautiful snow-white leg heading towards him with speed. "Miss Lyla, wait!" he shouted at the owner of the beautiful leg making her stunned, and tried to dodge the kick. While Lyla, who was stunned, hurriedly recovered and forcefully stopped her kick. But because of the forceful stop, she lost her balance, and before she could think anything, her body was already falling towards Li Wei with the remaining momentum from the attack before. Li Wei, who saw Lyla falling towards him, hesitated, but before he could make a decision, she directly landed on his body, pressing him down with a stupefied expression. Li Wei, too, was stupefied as his face was buried into two soft mountains with a faint milky smell. ''Fuck, I am dead, definitely,'' he cursed, feeling bitter and blaming himself for not using high-level skills than his fake level. While Lyla, who was on top of him, felt a hot breath on her chest and blushed like a tomato. ''I... I am sitting on top of a man,'' she shouted in her mind as her face steamed like a hot bun, and her eyes glistened with tears like a little girl. Li Wei, who was pressed under softness, didn''t see this, but Li Xin and others saw everything with wide eyes and stunned expressions. Irene was there too, watching them with her mouth wide open in surprise. ''Ahh Li Wei what did you do Lyla is going to cry now,'' she thought, feeling pity for Lyla, but for some reason, she felt happy watching her in tears and let out a small smile. Lily, who was beside her, saw this and felt a chill. ''She is enjoying it, she is definitely enjoying their misery,'' she muttered with fear and made a silent decision to stay away from her in the future and turned towards Lyla and Li Wei, who were still in the same position. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Miss Lyla, can you move down? It''s hard to breathe here," Li Wei said as he felt a fresh milky smell entering his nose every time he breathed. However, to his surprise, Lyla didn''t move a bit and stayed like a frozen statue. It was when Ava and other legion members recovered from their shock and approached Lyla. "Miss Lyla, are you alright?" Ava inquired with worry as she supported her to sit up, only to see large tears rolling down from her face. "Miss Lyla, what happened? Why are you crying?!" She screamed in panic, checking her if she was hurt somewhere. However, Lyla still didn''t reply, and tears kept falling down on Li Wei''s body, who was still under her, watching everything with a dumbfounded expression. ''Can someone explain to me what is happening here, and also why don''t you make Miss Lyla sit somewhere else instead of on my stomach?'' he thought, feeling troubled. When Elva came to help him. "Urm, Miss, I think you should help Miss Lyla sit somewhere else first," she suggested, feeling pity for Li Wei. But there was someone who wanted him to stay like this and suffer. "Elva, why did you help him? Let him suffer a bit," Alice whispered with a pout, not forgetting about his bullying. "Uh, Alice, I don''t think it''s time to take revenge. Also, consider Sister Li''s feelings." Elva whispered, looking at Li Xin and Li Yin, who looked at Li Wei with a pout as he got into trouble again. Alice, too, saw this and felt pity for Li Wei as he will probably get scolded. As they were busy in their conversations, Ava accepted Elva''s suggestion and moved crying Lyla to a nearby sofa. Everyone inside the villa also gathered at nearby sofas, except Li Wei, who was sitting on the ground with a speechless expression. "No one cares about me," he muttered feeling hurt, and closed the door, before joining them. "Miss Lyla, what happened? Can you explain to us?" Ava asked as she felt Lyla calm down a little. But after hearing her question, tears once again started to fall rapidly from Lyla''s eyes. "Miss Lyla! What happened? If you keep crying silently like this, how could we help you?" Ava asked with a troubled face. When Lyla looked up and glared at Li Wei, pointing at him with trembling fingers. However, before she could say anything, she started to cry out loudly. "Wahhh it''s his fault, it''s his fault wahh," she sobbed making Ava and other legion members look at Li Wei with a vicious expression. ''What the fuck, I didn''t do anything wrong here,'' Li Wei complained in his mind with a speechless face and looked at Irene. But his mouth twitched as he discovered her looking away, trying to hold back her laugh. Alice and Lily were also included in this, making him feel irritated. ''Lily, you betrayed me,'' Li Wei thought with depression and turned towards Lyla, who was still crying. As for looking at Li Xin, he decided not to as it was the trouble he brought on himself. "Li Wei, can you explain what happened?" Ava inquired with a cold voice as she soothed Lyla like a child. "Um, Miss, you all saw everything that happened here, and I am not sure myself why Miss Lyla is crying and blaming me," Li Wei replied with an innocent and troubled expression. "You must be lying; if not, Miss Lyla wouldn''t point at you for no reason," Isla stated with anger as she felt hurt seeing their leader cry because of a man. But Li Wei just shrugged at her. "Then you can ask Miss Lyla after she calmed down," he replied and took a seat on the sofa, not caring about them anymore. Watching him like this, Isla wanted to say something but was stopped by Ava. "Isla, help me calm down Miss Lyla first; we will talk about him later," Ava instructed as she patted Lyla''s back to calm her down. However, it didn''t work, and Lyla kept crying, making Ava and others look at her with worry. "Miss Lyla, please at least say something, or how could we help you?" Ava asked again, trying to console her. But Lyla just glared at Li Wei and started to cry again, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch. ''Damn, I didn''t do anything okay,'' Li Wei cursed in his heart and sent a telepathy to Irene. (Hey, do you know what''s going on? Why is she crying so much?) he inquired with a sigh. (If you don''t know, how could I know about this? I think you should forcefully take her alone somewhere and ask why she is crying) Irene suggested, holding back her smile. ''Fuck, she is definitely enjoying this,'' Li Wei cursed hearing her and looked at Lyla, who was still crying with tears. Chapter 150 - 150: Talking Alone "Miss Lyla, please calm down," Ava and other legion members tried to soothe their leader Lyla, who was still crying with large tears. However, their attempt was useless as she kept crying like a little girl who was going to be punished badly. Watching her like this, Li Xin and others felt bad for her, even Irene felt the same. (Li Wei, go and console her; she might listen to you,) Irene suggested suddenly, making Li Wei stunned. (Are you sure she will listen to me and won''t cry more?) Li Wei asked with a doubt as he too felt bad for Lyla and wanted her to stop crying at least in his villa. (Li Wei, she will listen to you, and I am 100 percent sure about this; however, there is an 80 percent chance of Lyla trying to kill you, 19 percent chance of her crying more loudly, and a 1 percent chance she will stop crying,) Irene replied with her assumption, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch. (Miss Irene, I think you should keep your ideas to yourself; from whichever point I think it''s a dead end for me,) Li Wei said, sighing inwardly, and looked at Lyla with a troubled expression. ''Ugh, Miss Lyla, please stop crying; you are making others think I am a bad guy here,'' Li Wei muttered in his mind as he felt piercing gazes from her legion. When Li Xin, who was watching this, sighed and decided to rescue him, albeit pushing him into trouble. "Miss, I think Miss Lyla is embarrassed about what happened before, so why don''t we let my brother and Miss Lyla talk alone to resolve any misunderstanding they have," she suggested, making Li Wei look at her like an abandoned dog. (XinXin, are you trying to kill your cute lovely brother, or do you really think I will come alive if left alone with her?) Li Wei complained with a pitiful look. However, Li Xin didn''t care and snorted in response. (Humph, Brother, don''t tell me you are going to let Miss Lyla cry like this. Also, stop exaggerating things; if she wanted to kill you, she wouldn''t be crying like this), she retorted in a cold tone. (Ugh, but still, there is a chance she will try to kill me,) Li Wei protested, but Li Xin once again ignored him and looked at Ava, who was talking to Lyla. "Miss Lyla, do you want to talk with him privately?" Ava inquired with hesitation. She didn''t want to leave her alone with Li Wei; however, it wouldn''t be good if Lyla can''t resolve what happened between them and might become depressed later overthinking it. So she inquired unwillingly, and in response, Lyla nodded, calming down a little. "I will talk with him," she replied as she wiped her tears. "Then, Miss Lyla, we will take our leave," Ava informed and looked at Li Wei. "Li Wei, I will be borrowing one of your rooms for us; you wouldn''t mind, right?" she inquired in a cold tone as she didn''t want to leave Lyla alone in the villa. "Haha, Miss, what problem will I have? You can use the room freely," Li Wei replied with a wry laugh. "Then I will take this room; let''s go, everyone," Ava said, pointing at the room and instructing her companions to follow her. Her companions hesitated a little, but in the end, they all followed her inside the room, leaving Lyla, Li Wei, and his party in the hall. "Brother, we will also take our leave, and I hope when we see Miss Lyla next time, she will not be crying," Li Xin stated with a cold look, making Li Wei feel bitter. ''I am not at fault here XinXin; why are you blaming me?'' Li Wei thought, feeling depressed, when he got a telepathic message from Irene. (Li Wei, I don''t care about what you do, but don''t you dare to hurt Lyla. Also, the best way to calm her down is to give her some cookies, so do your best,) Irene said as she took her leave with Li Xin and his party members to another room. Now, in the big hall, only Li Wei and Lyla were left, with some sniffing sounds echoing time to time in a long silence. Watching her still crying, Li Wei sighed. "Miss Lyla, please calm down and stop crying; it was just an accident," he said, trying to console her, but it did the opposite. "Wahhh, I know all men are scum; after violating me, you are not taking responsibility!" Lyla cried loudly, hugging her knees in depression as tears kept spilling from her eyes. While Li Wei, who heard her, was dumbfounded. "Miss Lyla, I admit that our positions were somewhat inappropriate, but it was an accident, and you were the one who pushed me down," Li Wei explained with a troubled face. However, Lyla didn''t care about anything and kept crying loudly. "Waahh, I am a defective woman now; it''s all because of a male scum wahhh," she wailed more loudly. "Miss Lyla, please stop overthinking; you are a fine woman, and no one violated you," Li Wei tried consoling her again. "I know I am a fine woman, but but wahhh, you violated me!" Lyla continued to cry with tears rolling down from her face. Watching her like this, Li Wei sighed and stood up. ''Talking to her like this is useless,'' he thought as he moved towards Lyla, who was crying while hugging her knees. "Miss Lyla, I don''t know the reason why you are feeling so violated, and I am sorry if I offended you," Li Wei apologized as he arrived beside her, making her stiff at his sudden arrival. "You, you scum, stay away from me," Lyla shouted in fear, throwing a pillow at him. But Li Wei didn''t care and directly grabbed her shoulders with a calm face. ''I hope what Irene said is true. If not, I will be in trouble,'' he thought as he took out a cookie from his item box and turned towards Lyla, who was stunned. "Miss Lyla, it''s time eat," he stated, directly forcing a cookie in her open mouth as she was about to scream in fear. "Mhhm!" Lyla became stupefied at his action and tried to spit the cookie without even considering anything. But Li Wei kept his hand on her soft mouth, making her eat the whole cookie forcefully with large tears. "Miss Lyla, as long as you won''t stop crying, I won''t stop from feeding cookies," Li Wei declared as he once again put the cookie in her mouth forcefully, not caring about her unwilling expression. ''Li Wei, I will never forgive you for doing this,'' Lyla thought angrily as she pounded his chest with her two fists. However, her attacks didn''t hurt Li Wei even a little bit. "Miss Lyla, if you really want to hit me, at least use some strength," he reminded her as he felt soft, non-harming punches on his chest. Hearing this, Lyla glared at him with an embarrassed face, but she still didn''t use any strength and kept hitting him as he made her eat cookies forcefully. Watching her like this, Li Wei nodded with a relief. ''It seems she really likes cookies. I should thank Irene for the advice,'' he thought, feeling a little grateful towards Irene, and continued to feed Lyla forcefully until she stopped crying. But she was still sulking a lot and glared at him with her beautiful pink eyes. "Ahem, Miss Lyla, are you okay now?" Li Wei inquired, ignoring her glare as he prepared a glass of water for her. Lyla didn''t immediately reply and gulped down the water first before continuing to glare at him. "Li Wei, what makes you think I am okay? I still want to cry badly, you know," she muttered with teary eyes making Li Wei scared. "Miss Lyla, please don''t cry again. Look, I will give you more cookies," Li Wei begged with a pitiful face and prepared a plate of cookies for her. In response, Lyla just snorted and silently munched on the cookies with a sulky face, ignoring him. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei became speechless at her actions, but he didn''t say anything and filled her plate when it was empty as she continued to eat them with a sad expression. "Li Wei, do you know why I am so sad?" she inquired suddenly, her eyes filling with large tears as she thought of the reason. "Miss Lyla, I would definitely like to know the reason, but not when you are crying," he replied shaking his head with a fearful look. Watching him like this, Lyla let out a small smile as her tears rolled back. "Li Wei, I came from a family where we women are not allowed to be in close contact with the opposite sex, even accidentally. And if we women somehow end up in close contact, we have only two choices." "The first one is to kill the man, and the second one is to marry him," Lyla stated, looking at Li Wei deeply, whose eyes were wide with fear. "Then, Miss Lyla, which option are you going to choose?" Li Wei inquired as he felt a bad feeling about this. "Of course, to marry you," Lyla declared as she munched on the cookies again with a sad look. "Miss Lyla, I think you are being too hasty with your decisions. Let''s say, even if you want to marry me, it doesn''t mean I will agree to marry you, right?" Li Wei stated, frowning a little. Hearing him, Lyla nodded with a pout. "I know you don''t want to marry me idiot. If not, I wouldn''t be crying," she replied, tears filling her eyes again. Chapter 151 - 151: Calmed Down Finally "Wait, wait, Miss Lyla, please don''t cry again. Here, I will give you more cookies," Li Wei shouted with a scared look as he watched Lyla''s eyes filled with tears again. "Mhm, I am not crying; it''s just that I can''t help it knowing I am a widow now," Lyla stated, taking cookies from him and wiping her tears in pain. She then started to munch on cookies silently, ignoring Li Wei, whose mouth was twitching. ''Damn, she is taking me as dead. Wait a minute, I am not even her husband. What a manipulative talking,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind and looked at Lyla, who was eating cookies albeit wiping her tears from time to time. "Miss Lyla, are you okay? Do you know you haven''t even married yet, so you can''t become a widow?" Li Wei inquired with a worried face, wondering if she became stupid. Watching his look, Lyla wrinkled her nose. "Li Wei, I am not stupid, so stop looking at me like that," she shouted with a pout and continued with a sad expression. "Li Wei, if I can''t marry you, I will be labelled as a widow and defective woman because of my family rules. Also, I will not be allowed to engage in any kind of relationship with the opposite sex in future," she explained as she munched on cookies with a sad face and turned towards him. "I know I am at fault here, but if you won''t marry me, I can''t escape from being labelled as a widow forever," she added, tears forming in her eyes again. Watching her like this, Li Wei sighed with a troubled face. He really wanted to say something about her family rules, but he didn''t know anything about them. Because of this, he decided to refrain from commenting as it might have an opposite effect. But it didn''t mean he will agree. "Miss Lyla, I am sorry, but I won''t marry you," he replied, shaking his head. He did feel troubled that her life might change because of his reply, but he didn''t want to make Li Xin and Li Yin upset. Not to mention the situation wasn''t something worse. "Miss Lyla, as long as you don''t let your family know about this accident, nothing will happen," he said, assuring her. In response, Lyla nodded with a sad smile. "I know this, but because of teachings from my family, I feel uncomfortable and violated after having left like this," she muttered, hugging her knees with a broken expression as tears once again started to fall from her eyes. Watching her like this, Li Wei felt guilty and moved his hand to pat her head. "Miss Lyla, there is no need for you to feel violated like this. I don''t want to marry you because I have my reasons, not because I hate you or don''t like you," he explained in a gentle tone as he ruffled her sky-blue hair to console her. Hearing him, Lyla calmed down a little and glanced at him with doubt. "Do you really not hate me? I am causing you so much trouble," she inquired as tears kept falling from her face. Watching her like this, Li Wei sighed inwardly and decided to use his weapon. "Miss Lyla, how could I hate a beautiful woman like you?" he replied with a soft smile as he wiped her tears with a napkin. While hearing him, Lyla became stunned, and her face blushed like a tomato. "Li Wei, watch what you are saying," she shouted angrily with a glare. But Li Wei ignored her and started to ruffle her hair again. "Miss Lyla, you are really beautiful. Also, a beautiful woman like you must eat cookies," he stated with a smile and stuffed a cookie in her mouth. "Mhmm," Lyla wanted to say something, but her mouth became sealed with a cookie, and she didn''t have any choice but to eat it while glaring at him. However, Li Wei didn''t care and continued to feed her as she kept eating unwillingly(?). ''Good thing my sweet talk worked, or it would be really hard to calm her down,'' Li Wei thought with relief as he saw Lyla not crying anymore. When Lyla, who finished eating the last cookie, wrinkled her nose at him. "Li Wei, stop treating me like a child. I am 24 years old, you know," she muttered with a pout as Li Wei kept ruffling her hair. "Haha, isn''t it a happy thing to get treated like this?" Li Wei chuckled at her, and after ruffling a few more times, he took his hand back. "Are you feeling okay now?" he inquired, watching no more tears in her eyes. "Mhmm, thanks to you, I am okay now," Lyla replied with a faint blush and a cute pout. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded and got on the main topic. "Miss Lyla, why did you come to my house at this time?" he inquired, pretending to be ignorant. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While hearing him, Lyla made a serious face and gazed into his eyes. "Li Wei, are you the one who is helping Priestess Irene to hide herself?" she inquired but with a soft tone, making Li Wei stunned. However, he hurriedly recovered and answered. "Miss Lyla, what are you talking about? Why would Priestess Irene hide herself?" he asked, putting on a puzzled face. Watching him like this, Lyla frowned a little. ''Is it really not him? Then how does he know I like cookies, something even my companions didn''t know about except Priestess Irene?'' she thought, looking at Li Wei with doubt. "Li Wei, if you are really hiding Priestess Irene, then you will be in trouble because in a few hours high-level paladins from the capital city will be coming here to search for Priestess Irene." "Unlike us, they have a lot of abilities and skills that can track a person from miles away, and if you really get caught up in this, you will face a lot of trouble," she warned him with a stern look. Hearing her, Li Wei felt weird that she was being nice to him, but he felt grateful for this information and ignored the weird feeling. "Miss Lyla, you don''t need to worry about me. I am not hiding Priestess Irene, so I won''t get into trouble," he assured her. "Okay, I am relieved to hear this," Lyla nodded, dropping the subject. However, she still held a doubt that it was Li Wei and kept staring at him curiously. "Please don''t stare at me like this," Li Wei requested as he felt goosebumps from her gaze. "Umm, if you don''t want me to stare at you, then give me cookies," Lyla replied, asking for cookies with a cute expression. Li Wei couldn''t help but become speechless at her; however, he fulfilled her wish, giving her enough cookies to eat for a while. "Li Wei, how do you know that I like cookies?" Irene asked suddenly with a curious expression as she munched on the cookies cutely. While hearing her, Li Wei became stiff with fear. ''Damn, can''t you eat peacefully?'' he cursed in his mind and answered her. "Haha, Miss Lyla, how could I know what you like? I just made a guess because everyone in my house likes them," he replied, making an excuse. "So, it was a guess?" Lyla nodded, looking at him with deep expression before munching on her cookies again. When Li Wei''s communication tool suddenly rang and when he saw the message he became stunned. "Huh, who is Ava?" he muttered as he saw a message with a few words. Ava: Are you done yet? That was all written there, making him puzzled when Lyla who was beside him curiously looked at the message. "It''s Ava, my companion," she explained and resumed with her eating as if it had nothing to do with her. Li Wei became speechless at her reaction, but he didn''t care and sent a message to Ava and Li Xin that they were done talking. It wasn''t even a few seconds passed when two doors opened simultaneously with everyone inside them coming out. "Miss Lyla, are you okay?" Ava inquired as she came beside her, only to see her eating cookies. "I am alright, Ava. You don''t need to worry," Lyla replied and hurriedly stored the remaining cookies in her item box with a blush. Watching her like this, Ava felt weird, but she didn''t care as Lyla wasn''t crying anymore. "Li Wei, I will take my leave then," Lyla announced, standing up. "Miss Lyla, please take care. Also, there is no need to worry too much about what happened," Li Wei replied, assuring her once again. "Mhmm, I will keep it in mind," Lyla nodded and took her leave with her companions, who were still puzzled about the situation. However, before Lyla left, she didn''t forget to give a deep look at Irene, who was standing there with Li Xin and others after changing her appearance. Chapter 152 - 152: Lylas Lie? ''Strange, isn''t she a clone? Then why does her gaze feel a little different?'' Lyla thought to herself as she stopped in her tracks and gazed at Irene deeply. Watching her actions, Ava and the other legion members became puzzled. "Miss Lyla, what happened? Is there some problem?" Ava inquired as she too looked at Irene, wanting to see something. However, all she could see was another Li Xin. ''Humph, all men are scums. He is probably asking his companions to clone themselves with those sexual skills so he can enjoy them,'' she thought with irritation. But she didn''t care too much because it was normal in this world, not to mention the sexual cloning skills were something created by heroes for this reason. "Miss Lyla, I think we should leave now as it''s not a good thing to waste our time more," Ava suggested, wanting to leave this place. "Okay, Ava, let''s go then," Lyla nodded with a cold expression, and before leaving the villa, she didn''t forget to glare at Li Wei coldly. ''Scumbag, bastard, idiot, jerk,'' she cursed in her mind, feeling upset as she thought of him using sexual cloning skills for his pleasure. If it was before, she wouldn''t have cared, but now he was the only man in all worlds she could have a relationship with, and watching him like this, she felt upset. Because sexual cloning was nothing more than creating some sex dolls for pleasure. ''Li Wei! Don''t let me meet you again,'' she thought with anger and left the villa with her companions, not caring about the puzzled Li Wei behind her. ''What happened? Why did she look at me like that suddenly? Is she planning to kill me now?'' Li Wei thought with a sigh, wondering if everything was okay with her mind or not. He didn''t know about Irene changing her appearance to look like Li Xin because she kept her real face visible to him. If not, he would''ve connected the dots to her reaction. However, without it, he could only think if something happened to her brain. ''Maybe I should give her more cookies next time if we meet,'' he muttered to himself and started to ponder about how many cookies he should give her when a voice rang behind him, disrupting his thoughts. "Li Wei, what happened between you and Lyla?" Irene inquired with a curious look after he closed the door. Others too looked at Li Wei, waiting for his explanation. However, he shook his head and glanced at Irene. "Miss Irene, I heard from Miss Lyla that high-level paladins from the capital city will be coming to search for you in a few hours," he informed her with a serious expression. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t know what kind of skills they have, but they must be more powerful than Irene to catch her, and it wasn''t something good for him as he wasn''t powerful yet to confront them if something unexpected happened. In any case, this wasn''t good news for him, also for Irene, as she will be punished. However, Irene didn''t care about this at all. "So what? Let them come, I didn''t run away for nothing. I''m already prepared for such situations," she replied with a hint of pride as she took out a black ominous ring and explained. "This is the Concealing Ring I stole from my father after poisoning him, and it''s level 220, one of the highest-level equipment of this world. It can cover all of my traces, making anyone below level 220 unable to discover me." "So, don''t worry about those paladins unless my father found out about this missing ring and came personally to catch me," she said, assuring Li Wei with a smile. But hearing this, Li Wei didn''t feel assured at all. ''I have a bad feeling about this, and I hope it isn''t true,'' he thought with a troubled sigh and pondered over how she poisoned her father, who is a higher level than her. When once again, his thoughts were interrupted by her. "Li Wei, why don''t you tell us now what happened between you and Lyla?" Irene inquired, looking at him deeply, followed by Li Xin and others. "Yes, brother, tell us what happened. I am also curious about it too," Li Xin said, agreeing with Irene, while others nodded with a curious expression. They really wanted to know how he stopped a big child from crying continuously, so after asking him, they all waited in silence for his explanation. Watching them like this, Li Wei became speechless. "Well, if you are that curious, I will tell you," he replied a little unwillingly and explained what happened from start to finish. He didn''t feel there was a need to hide something, so he told them everything, including how he fed her cookies forcefully to make her stop crying, to about her family rules and patting her head to calm down again. Hearing all of this, Li Xin and others couldn''t help but feel sad for Lyla. "I never thought Miss Lyla would have such rules in her family," Li Xin muttered with a sigh. "Yes, sister Li, I am also surprised at the rules; however, brother Li shouldn''t have abandoned Miss Lyla without hesitation like that," Alice muttered, glaring at Li Wei. "Hey, I am not at fault here. It was just an accident, and how could I know such rules existed in her family? If I knew it, I would''ve dodged before I could hurt her," Li Wei protested with a sulky face. However, no one cared about his excuses; even Li Xin didn''t care and agreed with Alice''s statement. "Brother Alice is right; you shouldn''t have abandoned Miss Lyla like that. She will definitely feel hurt in the future because of this," Li Xin stated with a pout and glare. Hearing her, Li Wei became depressed, but he didn''t say anything, or it will anger her. When Irene, who was silent, opened her mouth. "Everyone, Lyla is lying," she stated, making everyone shocked and stunned. Li Wei was also the same, but he hurriedly recovered and shook his head. "Miss Irene, I don''t think Miss Lyla would lie about this because there is no need for her to do it. Also, weren''t you aware of her family rules and asked me to console her because of this?" he replied, believing in Lyla. Hearing him, Irene nodded. "Yes, I know about her family rules, and that''s not what I am talking about. But the last thing that her family won''t find out about this if you don''t tell anyone or conceal the news," Irene explained with a sigh, making Li Wei stunned. "Miss Irene, you mean her family will find out about this accident without any news or someone telling them?" Li Wei inquired as he felt a bad feeling in his heart, and it got confirmed when Irene nodded. "Yes, her family will find out about this because of a certain ritual in their tradition. This ritual contains placing a rune on their body that will become unstable if they have close contact with a man." "And I think the next ritual is in the next few months, so it won''t be long before they found out about this," Irene replied with a sigh and continued. "I don''t know why Lyla didn''t tell you this, but I don''t want to see her in pain and suffering, so I am sorry for your telling this," she added with a guilty and apologetic face. While hearing her, Li Wei sighed deeply. "Miss Irene, you don''t need to apologize, and I thank you for telling me this earlier, or it would''ve been too late," he said with a grateful expression, and he was being honest. Because now he knows the situation and could think of a way to handle it. If worse comes to worse, he will become Lucifer and teach her family a lesson until they take back their rules. However, if he didn''t know, the things will probably won''t end up good. ''Miss Lyla, why didn''t you tell me this?'' he thought with a puzzled face and looked at Li Xin and others who were silent. (Don''t worry; a few months are enough for me to become powerful and handle everyone in this world,) he assured them with confidence. Hearing this, Elva and others became relieved, while Li Xin gazed at him deeply in silence. Li Wei felt her gaze, but he decided to ignore it. "Irene, don''t worry about Miss Lyla. I can handle this situation and won''t let her suffer. If her family still doesn''t listen, then they will have to face Lucifer," he assured her. "Then I am relieved to hear this," Irene nodded, feeling at ease as she thought of Lyla''s family. ''Old farts, you better not bully my Lyla or this time I will definitely burn that precious forest of yours,'' she muttered in her mind, making a decision to fight alongside Li Wei if the time came. Chapter 153 - 153: You Will Make Me Hate You ''Maybe I should directly burn their forest before they bully my Lyla,'' Irene thought with a pout, making Li Wei wonder and puzzled who was looking at her. But Irene didn''t care about him and glanced at Li Xin and others who were still worried about Lyla. "You all don''t need to worry about Lyla. She is stronger than she looks; it''s just today she was a little stressed about me running away, and because I was not with her, she cried. If not, she would''ve dealt with everything calmly," Irene assured them with a calm face and continued. "I do feel sorry for her, but it was her fault to break into your villa without your permission, so it''s okay for her to cry for a while, as she hasn''t spilled tears for a few ten years," she added with a shrug, making everyone speechless. While Lily, who heard her, became a little stiff. ''What a scary woman enjoying her companion''s misery. I should definitely stay away from her,'' she thought once again, firmly deciding to stay away from her. When Irene, who was done assuring everyone, turned towards Li Wei with an irritated look. "Li Wei, I am hungry; let''s have dinner," she stated, rubbing her empty stomach that was supposed to be filled with sweets from the evening before. Looking at her like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but become speechless, wondering if she really felt sorry for Lyla or not. However, he didn''t think too much as she kept staring at him, asking for dinner. ''What the hell, why are you so hungry now,'' Li Wei thought, sighing inwardly, and glanced at his party members. "Are you guys hungry? If yes, then I will arrange dinner for you too," he inquired as their dinner time hadn''t arrived yet. But to his surprise, everyone nodded. "Brother, we are hungry too, so please arrange dinner for us," Li Xin replied with a nod, followed by Elva and others. They were all hungry as they used their MP to limits for completing their class quests, of course not Li Yin and Lily, but they too agreed as it didn''t matter for them to eat now or later. Watching them agreeing, Li Wei nodded and asked everyone to come upstairs to have dinner. Nothing special happened at the dinner table as everyone was still worried about Lyla. Because of this, they didn''t talk too much, and after the dinner, they all returned to their rooms except Li Wei and Irene, who were left alone at the dining table. "Miss Irene, do you need something?" Li Wei inquired with a puzzled face as it was Irene who asked him to wait after dinner, but he became stunned when Irene pouted at him with a glare. "Li Wei, my clothes are still with you, right? Give them to me," she stated, demanding her dresses. However, to her surprise, Li Wei shook his head in denial. "I have spent a total of 10.1 million coins on you. If you don''t give me money, then you can forget about your clothes," he replied with a serious tone, wanting his money back. Hearing this, Irene wrinkled her nose at him. "Humph, it''s just 10 million coins. Why do you think I will not give your money back? Here, take your little money," she snorted, opening her system panel and immediately transferring 10.1 million coins to him without any hesitation. Li Wei felt a little surprised about how she didn''t care about this amount of money, but it wasn''t too much considering her status. ''Maybe I should treat her more nicely so I can take money from her if needed,'' he thought, thinking of her as a mini-bank that will provide some loans for free. When Irene saw him busy in his thoughts and became irritated. "Li Wei, give me my clothes now. I already paid the money," she stated, demanding her clothes again. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, sorry, I was thinking about something important," Li Wei apologized, coming out of his thoughts, and was about to give her the clothes when he remembered something. "Miss Irene, my clothes are inside the sets too, so do you have any skills to separate them instantly? If not, it will take time do manually," he inquired as it was already late, and he couldn''t keep Li Xin and Li Yin waiting alone. However, Irene shook her head. "No, I don''t have any skills like that, so we have to separate them manually. But give me all the clothes first so I can at least decide what to wear tomorrow. As for your clothes, we will separate them later," she replied with a suggestion. Hearing this, Li Wei pondered for a few seconds and agreed. "Okay, I will give them to you," he replied, looking at Irene, who glared at him for not trusting her instantly. But he ignored her and took out the clothes bought from Nana''s Shop. "Here are the total 233 outfit sets. Don''t lose them," he stated, making Irene glare more fiercely. "Humph, I won''t lose them," Irene replied with a pout and stored all the outfits in her item box before glaring at him again. "I am going to sleep, bye," she said with an angry look, and before Li Wei could say anything, she already disappeared from her place using teleportation, while leaving him speechless. "Why is she angry? I am just taking care of my clothes or I can''t even do that," Li Wei muttered with dissatisfaction and returned to his room with a tired face. But his tiredness disappeared upon entering his room as he found Li Xin and Li Yin waiting for him with a terrifying calm look. He knew the reason but pretended to be ignorant and approached them with a calm look. "XinXin, YinYin, what happened?" he asked as he took a seat behind them and made both of them sit on his lap. However, both Li Xin and Li Yin kept silent while looking at him with a calm expression. Li Wei, too, didn''t say anything and glanced back, showing a puzzled look. The silence remained for a while when Li Xin sighed, and her expression became a little frosty. "Brother, tell me what did you feel when Miss Lyla''s chest was on you, or did you even feel something?" she asked as she gazed into his eyes, making Li Wei stiff. "Um, XinXin, of course, I felt. It was soft with a milky scent¨C" Li Wei tried to explain, but Li Xin cut him off. "Brother, you should know I am not asking that. Don''t try to change the subject and tell me why you were so calm as if you didn''t feel anything," she asked directly as her expression became colder. Watching her expression, Li Wei gave up on finding excuses and explained. "I used the calm emotions skill," he replied with a wry smile. When he ended up under Lyla''s chest, his lust got out of control, as for why, it''s because Irene kept sticking close to him for the full day, making him reach his limits. Because of this, he didn''t have any choice but to use the calm emotion skill; if not, he might have ended up sniffing, making things worse. However, the calm emotion skill was a double-edged sword that would kill his emotions if he used it frequently, especially the high-level skill. Li Xin didn''t know anything about this at first, but after studying class knowledge books, she pretty much knew about every skill he possessed, even this skill. And knowing its side effects, her heart became cold. She didn''t know that he was at his limit and only thought he was doing this for her, as not to fall in love with others and hurt her; because of this, she became angry. "Brother, why are you being an idiot? Don''t do things like this; what if something happened to you? Do you really think I won''t feel hurt or sad?" Li Xin complained as tears formed in her eyes, about to spill out. "Wait, XinXin, listen to me first. I was forced to use the skill here," Li Wei replied with an anxious expression as he explained why he had to use the skill. Only after hearing the whole story did Li Xin calm down, but her eyes still remained wet. "Brother, I don''t care about what you do, but you are not allowed to use this skill again to suppress your lust and feelings for others. Promise me you won''t do it ever, even if you start to fall for other girls," she stated with teary eyes. But Li Wei shook his head with a difficult face. "XinXin, I am sorry, I can''t promise you this," he replied firmly and glanced at her teary face with a gentle expression. "I know what I am doing, and you don''t need to worry about this," he assured her, trying to pat her head. But Li Xin slapped his hand away. "Brother, don''t give me excuses like this, or you will make me hate you," she shouted angrily, feeling bitter as he was sacrificing himself and his emotions just to keep her happy. Chapter 154 - 154: Did You Catch A Cold "XinXin, please calm down. I know I am wrong here, but¨C" Li Wei tried to explain, but Li Xin didn''t calm down. "Brother, you don''t need to explain. I know you are doing it for me, but why are you trying to kill your emotions? Do you really think it will make me happy? Then no, it won''t," Li Xin said angrily. "Also, have you thought about how others will feel if you used such a skill to kill your feelings for them? Or do you really think everyone is an idiot and wouldn''t notice this?" she stated as she looked at him with anger. "Ugh, XinXin, my cute little sister, please calm down. The matter hasn''t reached such a stage, so please calm down," Li Wei replied with a troubled face as he caressed her back gently to calm her down. Li Xin, who was angry, felt his hand but didn''t care and let him caress her back while she glared at him. "Brother, I am sorry for shouting like that, but you are not allowed to use this skill to kill your emotions, and this is a last warning. If you do it, I won''t talk to you ever," she stated with a pout. Hearing her, Li Wei couldn''t help but feel troubled and let out a sigh. "XinXin, if I don''t use the skill, I might fall in love with others because everyone is beautiful. Not to mention, I am always in a gray area because of the experience transfer skill, and if something happened, it will be too late to go back," he explained with a troubled face. With him touching the navel of Elva and others, he felt a little closer to them, and if he still kept going, it would be unavoidable for him to have feelings for them. It''s not like he didn''t have any confidence in himself; it''s just he wanted to be foolproof because he was human, and many humans fall in love with others even if they have partners or loved ones, and the same was for him as he could feel himself attracted to Elva and others. He would definitely not fall in love without reason, but if something happened that created a flag for both parties, things would take a worse turn, and everyone might end up getting hurt, and Li Wei didn''t want any of this. But Li Xin didn''t care about his thoughts and shook her head. "I don''t care about excuses; you are not allowed to use this skill in the future, and it''s final," she declared with no intention of backing as she glared at him. Watching her like this, Li Wei gave up. "Okay, I will not use this skill in the future," he replied as he ruffled her soft hair with a wry smile. ''Maybe I should start meditating like monks to control my emotions,'' he thought, not giving up on the idea to control his emotions. Li Xin didn''t know his thoughts, so she felt happy at his promise. ''I am sorry, brother, but I have to do this; if not, you will never be able to heal your wound,'' she thought in her heart as emotions flashed through her eyes. But she hurriedly recovered and snuggled into his chest with Li Yin without showing any clues. "Brother, look, you are neglecting YinYin; she must be upset now," she complained, making Li Wei look at her with a speechless expression. Because both Li Xin and Li Yin were in sync even with their feelings and wouldn''t feel any different until Li Yin develops her own consciousness, which doesn''t need the help of Li Xin to make decisions and think. Nevertheless, he decided to console her. "YinYin, I am sorry for neglecting you," Li Wei apologized and kissed her forehead softly. Watching this, Li Xin became ready to get a kiss on her forehead, thinking he will also kiss her, but the kiss never came as Li Wei looked at her with a teasing smile, making her pout at him. "Brother, give me the kiss too," she demanded directly with a red and pitiful face. "Okay, here is the kiss for my lovely little sister," Li Wei replied with a smile and gave a soft kiss on her forehead just as she demanded. ''Nn, it feels good,'' Li Xin thought as she felt the warm feeling on her forehead, when her body suddenly started to become hot. The same was for Li Yin. Sensing this, Li Xin blushed red and buried her face into his chest, followed by Li Yin who did the same. Li Wei, who saw them like this, also felt the change in their bodies and chuckled. "XinXin, YinYin, you are both feeling horny just because of a kiss," he said with a teasing tone as he rubbed their heads. "Humph, brother, even knowing the reason, you are asking this; just wait for a few days; you will face retribution soon," Li Xin stated with a snort and buried her face in his chest again. They were both in their menstruation cycle now, so it was normal for them to feel hornier. It''s just that they can''t do anything now, but it doesn''t mean they won''t be doing it a few days later, and at that time, she and Li Yin will definitely teach him a lesson. However, Li Wei remained unfazed at her statement and let out a smile. "XinXin, YinYin, I hope your retribution is enough to take me down; after all, I have grown stronger these days," he mentioned, making them stiff in his embrace. ''Ahh, no, it''s going to get more bigger,'' Li Xin thought with fear, remembering the medicine he took a few days ago, and looked at him with a pitiful face. "Brother, you were frustrated today, right? How about I help you with that," she suggested, trying to empty him a little now so she won''t feel pressure later. However, Li Wei shook his head in denial. "XinXin, it''s no good; I want to save it for especially my retribution if not; who knows, I might die in the hands of my cute little sisters," he said with a serious face, teasing her again. Watching him like this, Li Xin pouted pitifully and glared at him. "Mhm, brother, just wait; it won''t end up good for you," she stated but with a weak voice and leaned on his chest again. When suddenly she thought of something and looked up at him. "Brother, you should marry Miss Lyla; don''t let her suffer," she suggested with a straight face, making Li Wei dumbfounded. ''What the hell, why is XinXin saying something like this so suddenly, did she lost her mind in embarrassment,'' Li Wei thought with a worry and looked at her. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "XinXin, are you alright? Did you catch a cold?" he inquired, checking her temperature to see if she is ill. In response, Li Xin snorted, wrinkling her nose cutely. "Humph, brother, I am not sick, so stop checking me. Also, I am serious; marry Miss Lyla because I don''t think she will agree to marry someone else other than you," she explained with a serious face, making him dumbfounded again. But before he could say something, her next words left Li Wei stupefied. "Brother you should hurry and have a child with her because I want to see my nephew," she muttered with a smile as her eyes shined with curiosity, wondering how her nephew will look. But Li Wei''s words poured cold water on her thoughts. "XinXin, do you even know what you are talking about, and why do you think I will have feelings for other girls?" he inquired with a calm look, making Li Xin pout at him. "Brother, I know what I am talking about, and it isn''t a decision I made now; I have been thinking of this from Earth after finding about the R18 harem dating games that you played secretly, hiding from me." "Also, you were popular among girls around our house, and I always thought you might be secretly dating someone, so I was prepared for getting a sister-in-law, albeit unwillingly," she explained, placing the blame on him. However, Li Wei dealt with this with a calm expression. "XinXin, stop making it look like as if this is my fault. I know you are the one who erased my hard drive after finding those games, not the neighbour''s cat who pissed on my computer with a super almighty coincidence." "As for the girls who were interested in me, I heard they got some threatening emails to stay away from me, and I don''t think there is even a need to think who is the culprit," Li Wei replied calmly, making Li Xin avert her eyes. "Liar! You knew all about it," she shouted as she punched his chest with small fists, making him speechless. "Hey, I am not a liar here; I care more about you than my deleted hard drive because of this; I didn''t say anything." "As for those threatening messages, I wanted to talk about that, but the Earth evolution started, so I decided not to bring that again," Li Wei replied as he watched Li Xin and Li Yin, who were taking his chest as a punching bag. "Hey, stop now; I am not your punching bag," he shouted with a little irritation and flicked their foreheads with his fingers. Chapter 155 - 155: Punishment "Oww, it hurts brother, how could you hit your lovely, cute sister," Li Xin muttered in a painful voice, rubbing her forehead as she glared at Li Wei with tears. "Humph, stop acting like that. I only flicked a little with no strength so it wouldn''t hurt you at all," Li Wei replied snort, stretching their soft cheeks, making them glare at him more. "Brother, no matter what, we are your little sisters. You are not allowed to hit us and can only pamper us, even if you are unwilling," Li Xin stated with a cute pout. Watching her like this, Li Wei let out a smile and nodded. "Yes, I will pamper you both," he replied, pinching their small noses with a gentle expression and decided to ask something he was confused about. "XinXin, about the girls you threatened, why did you do that? I don''t think you would be that jealous, right?" he inquired with a puzzled face. Hearing this, Li Xin averted her eyes with an embarrassed expression. "Umm, well, I just wanted to make sure if they truly love you or not, and I also wanted to use this chance to tell them I will be the one who will dominate this house," she explained with a red face, making Li Wei stunned. "XinXin, aren''t you overthinking too much? Why did you think I would fall in love with them? Don''t you know I didn''t trust anyone other than you?" Li Wei asked gently as he caressed her soft cheek, wondering the reason with a calm look. But when he heard her answer, he became dumbfounded. "Brother, it''s your fault for making me think like this because when I deleted your hard drive, I came to sleep with you to relieve your depression and everything went smoothly." "Except you murmuring and crying the names of the girls like Sakura, Miya, Odette, my dear goddess, and princesses, please don''t leave me, I can''t live without you," Li Xin replied with a demonstration of how he was crying and continued ignoring his dumbfounded look. "At that time, I knew you might like other girls if you are close enough with them, and with how the neighbour''s old beautiful women were worrying about you, it was unavoidable to have some feelings for them." "If not, you wouldn''t have started to talk with them on the phone so nicely," she explained, pouting at him, declaring it was all his fault. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, Li Wei let out a troubled smile. "XinXin, you have got it all wrong. They were working from home, and I wanted to do the same, so I was asking if they can help me to get inside their company, and I can''t ask them rudely, right?" he explained, patting her head to calm her small anger down. But Li Xin didn''t care. "I don''t care, you were talking to those beautiful women nicely, and it''s enough reason for you to fall in love with them because you are a lustful person who has 500 gigabytes of study materials," she replied with a glare, making Li Wei stunned. ''Damn, how did she find my secret hard drive?'' Li Wei cursed in his mind, hearing her, but he didn''t think too much as he felt two piercing glares on him. "XinXin, YinYin, we should sleep, it''s getting late," he suggested, trying to end the topic here, but they both shook their heads simultaneously. "Brother, you did your best to change the topic here, but it''s a pity your cute little sister is ultra-smart now and didn''t forget where the conversation started," Li Xin muttered, smiling proudly and sticking out her small chest. "XinXin, why are you so stubborn?" Li Wei asked with a sigh as he failed to divert her attention. Hearing him, Li Xin snorted. "Humph, brother, I am not stubborn here, it''s you who is opposed to having feelings for others even after I am telling you it''s okay. But you are still not changing your decision, tell me why are you so hell-bent on this?" she asked, looking into his eyes deeply with some irritation. If he wasn''t able to have feelings for someone other than her, then it will be very difficult for him to recover from what happened then. After all, he will never trust anyone unless they form a non-harming contract with him; however, this contract will keep him from trusting anyone fully. She also didn''t wanted him to trust anyone until he was sure, which means there was only one way, and that was having feelings for others. Li Wei didn''t know her thoughts about this and replied with a wry smile. "XinXin, I don''t want to see you hurt, so I can''t do this even if you are willing," he replied with a firm tone. "Brother! Looks like you won''t be listening to me," Li Xin shouted with impatience. However Li Wei didn''t care and shrugged his shoulders with a wry smile, wanting to say something but Li Xin suddenly grabbed his hand with an evil smile, making him shiver for some reason. "XinXin, what are you doing?" he asked, having a very bad feeling about this. "Humph, brother, it''s a punishment for not listening to me. Also, don''t try to resist or use calm emotions skill. If you did, I won''t talk to you at all," Li Xin stated with a glare and glanced at Li Yin. She didn''t say anything, but Li Yin nodded at her and just like Li Xin, she grabbed his other hand, making Li Wei shiver in thoughts. ''Ugh, what is this bad feeling, and why their eyes look like they are going to commit a crime? Are they trying to rape me?'' he thought, wondering if he should feel happy or sad at this situation. When suddenly his thoughts came to stop and his eyes widened. "XinXin, YinYin, are you trying to rape me?" Li Wei asked with shock as he witnessed Li Xin and Li Yin placing his hand inside their dress. Hearing him and watching his shocked expression, Li Xin chuckled. "Haha, brother, this is a punishment I spoke of. We will make your lust reach its peak, but of course, you are not allowed to do anything, even relieve yourself until you agree to marry Miss Lyla and have feelings for others," she stated with a red steaming face, making Li Wei dumbfounded. "XinXin, it''s not fair; you are forcing me to make a decision," Li Wei complained with a pitiful face. But Li Xin didn''t care and moved his hand on her breast inside her clothes, making him feel the softness. "Brother, it''s you who is forcing me to do this, don''t blame me," she replied, blushing red as she helped him to squeeze her breasts followed by Li Yin. Li Wei wanted to resist and say something, but before he could do, Li Xin directly sealed his mouth with hers and started to massage his crotch area lightly to awaken the monster. After she became sure it was awake, she stopped the massage without any mercy and continued to kiss him passionately, not caring about his frustrated look. (XinXin, why are you forcing me to do this, and why are you not happy when I alone belong to you?) Li Wei asked with telepathy, trying to reason with her. (Brother, I am very happy at your thoughts, but I don''t want to see Elva and others getting hurt. You should have already noticed this; they hold a liking towards you. It''s still faint, and they don''t know about it themselves, but it wouldn''t be long before they notice it.) (If that happened, things would become worse because you are deliberately keeping a certain distance from them, and it will definitely make them feel alienated,) Li Xin replied as she finished her kiss and separated to take a breath before continuing. "Brother, I am a girl and know they wouldn''t feel good about this, and will definitely choose to leave the party because they don''t want to disrupt our relationship," she explained, making Li Wei silent. "As for me getting hurt, you don''t need to worry. As long as I am with you, I am happy forever," she added, hugging him tightly. She was really serious about this, as it will help him heal his wound, more so everyone will be also happy. "XinXin, you are pushing me into some serious trouble," Li Wei murmured with a sigh, patting her head, not knowing what he should do. He did have thoughts of creating a harem, but it was just a dream on Earth where Li Xin would just scold him for having such thoughts and watching anime too much. It was a lot different from having a real harem where things might get difficult, and everyone might end up getting hurt just because of a single mistake. "Brother, you are overthinking too much. Nothing will happen like that because everyone is smart, except Alice, I think," Li Xin replied, sensing his worry. But Li Wei kept hesitating, wondering what he should do. Watching him like this, Li Xin sighed. "Brother, you are hesitating because you always kept distance from Elva and others. If not, you wouldn''t be troubled over this," she muttered, sighing again when she suddenly thought of something as her eyes shined brightly. "Brother, why don''t you stop distancing from Elva and others and think about this after two weeks again? If your answer is still no, then I promise I won''t force you to make decisions," she suggested, sending Li Wei into deep thoughts for few seconds. "XinXin, if you promise you won''t bother me with this again, then I will agree," he agreed after a moment of hesitation. Chapter 156 - 156: Li Weis Silent Declaration "Of course, I promise you, brother. If your answer is still no, then I will not pester you again with this," Li Xin affirmed him with a confident expression, however, her thoughts said otherwise. ''Brother, just wait. Even if you say no, you won''t be able to escape from this,'' she thought to herself and started to snuggle in his embrace with Li Yin following her actions. Li Wei, who saw them like this, smiled wryly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Looks like I will have to become a monk soon,'' he muttered in his mind, thinking how he should remain unaffected by the emotions of others without using the skill, when Li Xin poured cold water on his thoughts. "Brother, you are not allowed to use any type of methods to calm your emotions, even if they are normal, and if you did that, then I will directly force you to do as I say, even if you are unwilling," Li Xin stated directly, seeing through his thoughts. "Okay, my little sister. I won''t do something like that," Li Wei replied with a wry smile. He really didn''t wanted to go through this, but she would force him to make a choice if he didn''t comply. Not to mention, if he kept denying, she might become sad thinking she was a problem and because of herself he wasn''t agreeing to have feelings for others. Li Wei knew that the chance of her thinking like this was higher. Because of this, he just agreed and started to think about what he should do in these two weeks. ''It seems I have to rely on my willpower and hand,'' he thought with a sigh as he rubbed Li Xin''s and Li Yin''s heads gently. "XinXin, YinYin, let''s go to sleep; it''s getting late," he suggested. "Okay, brother, I will take a shower first. Please take care of YinYin and don''t try to do anything dirty, or I won''t forgive you," Li Xin replied with a threat. "Hey, why would I do something like that? I am not even excited right now," Li Wei complained with a depressed look. Just thinking of Li Xin getting hurt made his lust calm down to zero. Even if he was excited, he can use his hands; there was no need to think of Li Xin or Li Yin like a sex doll. "That''s good then. If you became a bad guy, I won''t forgive you," Li Xin replied with a snort as she entered the bathroom, leaving Li Wei speechless. ''You are the one who is trying to make me bad, and now you are threatening me not to become one. Are you alright, XinXin?'' he thought to himself with a question and turned toward Li Yin with a sulky look. "YinYin, don''t become like your sister. She is an utter idiot," he advised her as she snuggled in his arms alone. But before she could react, a voice echoed inside from the bathroom. "Brother!! You are looking for a beating! Just wait!" Li Xin screamed in anger as she could hear him through Li Yin. However Li Wei didn''t care and continued to advise Li Yin. "See that, she is a dumbass too, so don''t become like her," he added, caressing Li Yin''s hair while ignoring Li Xin who once again shouted angrily from inside the bathroom, threatening him. But as always, he didn''t care about it and started to play with Li Yin''s hair, who was enjoying herself in his embrace with a soft smile. Watching her like this, Li Wei also smiled and continued to play with her until Li Xin came running out of the bathroom with a red face. "Looks like our playtime is over, YinYin," Li Wei muttered as he gave a tight hug to Li Yin who hugged him back in response. "YinYin, go take the shower; until then, I will deal with this dumbass alone," Li Wei whispered in her ears as he gave a kiss on her cheeks, making Li Xin glare at him for talking bad about her. But she didn''t say anything now and waited until Li Yin entered the bathroom, leaving the two of them alone. "Brother, now tell me what should I do with you?" she asked, coming forward with a cute pout and glare. Watching her like this, Li Wei chuckled softly. "XinXin, you can do anything to me. After all I am all yours," he replied with a gentle tone as he spread his arms for her. "Mhmm, brother, you are still so stubborn," Li Xin muttered with irritation as she snuggled into his arms and without hesitation directly bit his cheek with her sharp teeth. ''Let''s see. I will make you feel pain today. Arghh,'' she thought, biting more fiercely, but after a few minutes, she gave up with irritation as Li Wei didn''t show any painful face, no matter how hard she tried. "Brother, you are cheating. It''s cheating! You are a cheater, a liar, a bad guy," she protested, throwing her small fists on his chest with teary eyes. Watching her like this, Li Wei didn''t know if he should laugh or console her because in both cases, she was going to continue hitting him, but he liked her this way a lot. ''She is more cute when she is unreasonable. No wonder I want to spoil her more,'' he thought with a smile as he let Li Xin empty her small anger on him. When Li Yin, who was done with the bath, also came to join Li Xin, taking Li Wei as a punching bag, making him speechless. ''Looks like I have to teach them a lesson,'' he muttered in his mind as he directly grabbed the small, pouty face of Li Xin, making her stunned. "Brother, release me! I am still not done yet, so release me," Li Xin resisted, trying to free herself from his hands, but it was all useless in front of his strength. "XinXin, you are taking me as a punching bag. I don''t mind it, but you know everything comes at a price, and you are gonna pay your debt now," Li Wei stated with a deep tone as he moved his face closer slowly but steadily. "You! Pervert! Always thinking of kissing me," Li Xin shouted with a glare watching his familiar actions. But she became stunned as he didn''t attack her red cherry lips but the small cute nose that was getting nibbled by him with pleasure. "Brother! Not my nose," she shouted, her face blushing like a tomato. But Li Wei didn''t care and continued to nibble her small nose. ''It tastes salty, but it''s good,'' he thought with satisfaction as he felt her smooth skin through his tongue while his teeth grabbed the innocent nose in their grasp. He continued this for a few minutes until he was sure she had paid enough of a price for using him as a punching bag, albeit unwillingly. "Brother, I won''t forgive you ever for attacking my cute nose," Li Xin grumbled, rubbing her red nose with tears after he separated from her. Hearing her, Li Wei just chuckled and shifted his glance at Li Yin, who became stiff under his gaze. "YinYin, don''t worry. I won''t forget you," he assured with a smile as he grabbed her face and attacked her cute nose without any hesitation. Li Yin''s eyes widened with unwillingness as he nibbled her nose, while Li Xin, who felt the same sensation, glared at him. "Pervert brother always bullying us," she grumbled with a pout, but she didn''t stop him as she liked this feeling. Thinking of this, she became depressed. ''Maybe I am the one who is pervert, but it''s all brother''s fault,'' she complained, placing the blame on him, when suddenly she remembered where the talk was started. "Brother, how dare you to change the topic again?" she shouted with anger. ''Ugh, she found out too soon,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh as he unwillingly let go of the cute innocent nose before glancing at Li Xin, who glared at him. "Brother, you are not allowed to¡ªMhmm Mhmm," Li Xin wanted to say something, but her lips were sealed by Li Wei with a fierce kiss. ''Brother, just wait I won''t forgive you,'' she shouted inwardly with a glare, but feeling his fierce kiss, she slowly forgot about everything and kissed him back. Li Yin also joined them midway, and Li Wei continued to kiss them until they were both asleep in his arms with peaceful face. "Phew, it''s really trouble when you have a smart little sister," Li Wei muttered in a low voice, glancing at Li Xin and Li Yin with a troubled face. "I am sorry, but I can''t have feelings for others because I don''t want you to see sad ever," he declared with a resolute face, hugging them softly as they slept in dreams. But for some reason, he felt uncomfortable in his heart after this declaration. ''It seems I am already affected by them a little,'' he thought with a sigh, but he also decided to do his best to calm his emotions after two weeks. Chapter 157 - 157: Next Morning After making the declaration, Li Wei closed his eyes to sleep. Nothing happened at night, and in the morning, Li Wei woke up before Li Xin and Li Yin; of course, the monster was awake too. But it wasn''t the problem as he was able to get out of bed without alerting them and entered the bathroom to do some exercise. If not, things might not end well with built-up frustration. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Li Wei became stunned and speechless as it was taking half an hour for one bullet, with the monster still filled with bullets for the next rounds. "I am doomed if it keeps going like this. I have to think of a way to lower my stamina or I will be really in trouble someday," he muttered with a depressed face. If any man heard him say this, they would probably beat him up to death. They all want higher stamina, and here he wants to lower it as if it was nothing special. But Li Wei here had his own troubles, like the higher the stamina, the more time it will take him to relieve alone. He could ask Li Xin and Li Yin to help him with this, but he didn''t want to treat them as a tool to relieve his lust, so it created more problems for him. Not to mention, he wasn''t willing to create a harem because of this only Li Xin and Li Yin can help him, but only one or two times a week; any more than that, he was unwilling to do it. This created more problems for him as his lust can reach higher for various reasons, and with one bullet for half an hour, it was too slow as there are still two or three remaining. The number of bullets might even increase in the future depending on the situation, and no matter what, it was bad for him. "Ugh, what bad luck," he muttered with a sigh as he once again started to prepare the gun. There was no choice; the monster was still alive and healthy, ready to fight a lot of fierce battles. "Good thing I woke up early; I can take as much time I want," he thought with a nod as he woke up at 4 AM. So there was enough time for him to shoot 4 bullets and take the monster down. Thinking of this, he began the big epic battle with the legendary monster, and after fighting for 2 hours, he finally won, with a lot of sweat beads dripping from his face. "Phew, I should hurry up and take a bath, or I will be late," he mumbled to himself and started to get ready while also making an order for breakfast from the inn with his communication tool. It didn''t take too much time to get ready as after half an hour, he was done and stepped out of the bathroom to see both Li Xin and Li Yin still enjoying their dreams with drools. "They really know how to enjoy," Li Wei muttered with a smile as he saw their cute sleeping posture. Nevertheless, he decided to wake them. However, in a different way. "Don''t blame me; I just can''t resist you both," Li Wei whispered as he closed in on Li Yin''s face first, directly kissing her small open mouth that was wet with drooling. ''It''s sweet,'' Li Wei thought, sucking her drool and swirling his tongue with Li Yin who was stunned and surprised at his sudden attack. But Li Wei ignored her reactions and continued to kiss her slowly, also making sure not to wake Li Xin up, who was still busy in her dreams. After all, if she woke up, he won''t be able to do the same. As he thought about this, Li Yin glared at him and started to kiss back with a blushing face. Their kiss continued for a while with Li Yin snuggling in his arms. "YinYin, we will do it later; let me wake up that dumbass first," Li Wei whispered in her ears as he gave a kiss on her forehead before turning towards Li Xin, who was still enjoying her sleep with a peaceful expression. ''Hehe, XinXin, you let your guard down too much,'' Li Wei chuckled in his mind with a smile as he closed in on her face, directly kissing her without hesitation. Feeling something in her mouth, Li Xin woke up hurriedly to discover Li Wei''s face and their mouths kissing each other. ''Pervert brother!'' she shouted with an unwilling expression as he kissed her mouth. But Li Wei didn''t stop and continued to kiss her until he sucked all the drool and saliva from her small mouth could provide. "XinXin, your mouth is really sweet," he remarked, licking his lips as he saw Li Xin lying weakly on the bed with a red face. "Mhmm, brother, you are a pervert to kiss me like this in the morning," Li Xin complained with a pout, but her eyes were happy and sweet. Li Wei noticed this but didn''t expose her. "XinXin, go take a shower; the breakfast will be coming soon," he instructed as he took Li Yin in his embrace to cuddle her. "Brother, there is still time before breakfast, so let me cuddle too," Li Xin replied as she joined Li Yin and started rubbing her cute face on his chest. Li Yin also followed the suit after making Li Wei chuckle at them and pinched their small cute noses. "My cute little sisters, you will be late if you keep wasting time," he reminded them with a strict tone. But Li Xin and Li Yin didn''t care as they shook their heads in denial. "Brother, we are going to take a shower together, so we have much more time to cuddle," Li Xin replied with a happy look as she leaned on his chest with Li Yin. Watching them like this, Li Wei smiled wryly and patted their heads when Li Xin suddenly looked at him. "Brother, I forgot to tell you something; we are going to hunt monsters today," she informed, making Li Wei stunned. But he immediately understood the reason. "Is it because of class quests?" he inquired. "Yes, brother, it''s because of class quests; we have to kill three level 50 monsters to upgrade our one class. As for others, we will do it later," Li Xin explained in detail. Their levels were stuck now because of class quests, but as long as they can complete one, the restriction will be lifted, and Li Wei will be able to transfer his XP again. Because of this, they all focused on completing only one class quest yesterday, and now what left was to kill monsters. "Okay, then we will go to kill monsters later. I will explain it to Irene," Li Wei replied with a nod as he started to think about how he should let Irene stay at the villa silently. But his thoughts came to a stop as he heard Li Xin''s words. "Brother, there is no need to explain to Miss Irene because you are not coming with us," she stated, making Li Wei dumbfounded. "XinXin, are you joking? If I am not there with you, then how will you kill level 50 monsters?" Li Wei asked with a doubt, thinking she was pulling his legs for what happened yesterday. However, Li Xin proved him wrong. "Brother, I am not joking; only we girls will be going to hunt monsters while you will stay at home with Miss Irene," she replied, making Li Wei shake his head in denial. But before he could say anything, Li Xin continued. "Brother, I know we can''t kill level 50 monsters alone, but it''s different if Elva and everyone including me attacked together; we will be able to kill it successfully." "Also, with your clone there, it won''t be a problem of safety as the numbers of monsters are too low because of the recent stampede, not to mention Lily and Olivia have support skills," she explained. However, Li Wei still shook his head. "No, I will go with you. I don''t want to see any accident," he replied, making Li Xin pout at him angrily. "Brother, don''t be stubborn here. You know already our combat powers are enough to fight with level 40 monsters without taking any damage." "Also, don''t forget your level is stuck now because of this; you will definitely need our help in the future. But if you keep overprotecting us like this, we won''t be able to become strong and help you," she stated with a glare, trying to convince him. But how could the overprotective brother let his cute little sisters go alone? "No means no. I am coming with you, and it''s final," Li Wei replied firmly, stretching her cute angry cheeks. He could agree with her unreasonable demands, but that didn''t mean he would agree to her facing dangers. "Mhmm, brother, you are too stubborn at few things," Li Xin muttered in complain, not knowing whether to feel happy he is going to protect her or sad about she was going to stay weaker than him. "Brother, you are going to come with us, but then how will you explain this to Miss Irene? Now she will definitely tag along with us and might find out about our class quests," she asked suddenly, hoping he didn''t have any answers to this. However, her hopes were crushed as Li Wei smiled at her. "Why are you worrying so much? If she wants to tag along, then let her do it," he replied, making Li Xin stunned and puzzled. Chapter 158 - 158: Criminal Brother Li "Brother, if Miss Irene tagged along with us, wouldn''t she discover our levels?" Li Xin asked with a stunned tone after hearing his answer. But Li Wei shook his head, making her more stunned. "XinXin, you don''t need to worry, just leave the explanation to me, and she won''t be able to discover anything," he replied, pinching her small nose, making her pout cutely. ''Mhmm, looks like brother is going to overprotect us again,'' Li Xin thought with irritation because he won''t let them do any hard work, and if they don''t do that, it will be a dream to become strong like this. "Brother, why are you trying so hard to tag along with us? Just stay home and enjoy, or do you want to be closer with everyone so you can make certain moves?" she inquired with a deep look, trying to make him stay at home. However, it didn''t work on Li Wei as he has sworn to protect her. "You little girls go and take a shower. The breakfast will be coming soon, then we will set off immediately," he replied, ignoring her nonsense. "Mhmm, brother, I hate you when you are so stubborn," Li Xin complained with a sulky look. Nevertheless, she still got up from his lap and entered the bathroom with Li Yin to take a fast shower. Watching them entering the bathroom together, Li Wei couldn''t help but imagine indecent scenes. "A pity, I should''ve joined them," he murmured with a hint of regret as he took out a communication tool to order the packed lunch for everyone while waiting for them. It didn''t take much time, and after fifteen minutes, they both became ready to go out. "Brother, we are ready," Li Xin informed him with faint red cheeks. "Let''s go then, everyone must be waiting," Li Wei replied with a nod and led them to the hall on the fifth floor where everyone was waiting, except Irene, who was nowhere to be seen. ''Is she still sleeping?'' he thought with a stunned look and was about to ask others about her when Li Xin''s words left him speechless. "Brother, it seems Miss Irene is still sleeping. You should go and wake her up," she suggested as if it was nothing weird. "XinXin, Miss Irene is a girl, and she needs privacy, so I won''t go. Just send Lily; she can wake her up without any problems," Li Wei replied, pointing at Lily who was lazing on the sofa with comfort. But after hearing him, her laziness disappeared, and what was left on her face was terror as she looked at Li Xin with pitiful eyes. Li Xin didn''t know why she was scared, but she didn''t care and looked at Li Wei with a glare. "Brother, don''t place your work on my pitiful Lily and others. You are the most familiar person with Miss Irene who can buy lover''s clothes and even lingerie with her so what makes you think you are invading her privacy? So, go and wake her up," she stated with a pout, making Elva and others shocked, who didn''t know about this. "XinXin, don''t say things in a misunderstanding way. I was forced to follow her," Li Wei replied hurriedly, trying to solve the misunderstanding. However, it was already late as Elva and others glared at him, thinking he had confessed after doing the deeds. ''Ugh, she is doing this on purpose,'' Li Wei thought with a depressed face as he saw a happy glint in Li Xin''s eyes. ''Hehe, brother, let''s see how you are gonna escape; I will definitely change your mind in two weeks,'' Li Xin thought, smiling inwardly while casting a glare at him. "Brother, don''t make excuses; it won''t work on me, and you should wake up Miss Irene; it''s getting late," she reminded him with a strict tone. Watching her like this, Li Wei knew it will be useless to protest, so he gave up. "Okay, I will go and wake her up," he replied unwillingly as he made his way towards Irene''s room. But he wasn''t alone because everyone followed him silently just a few meters away with suspicious looks on their faces. "Hey, stop following me if you don''t want to wake up her," he stated with irritation. But Li Xin and others didn''t care. "Brother, we aren''t following you; we are just taking a morning walk," Li Xin replied with a lame excuse. "Yes, Brother Li, we are just taking a morning walk, so do your work, please," Alice said, agreeing with her lame excuse, making Li Wei speechless. "Okay, do whatever you want," Li Wei muttered with a sigh and knocked on the door loudly. "Miss Irene, are you awake? It''s breakfast time," he shouted, hoping she will be awake. But his hopes were crushed as he didn''t receive any reply. He tried a few more times, but it was all useless. "Brother, stop shouting and see if the door is locked or not. If it is, then use the master key to open and wake Miss Irene up. It''s already too late, so she wouldn''t mind this," Li Xin suggested after watching his pointless struggles. However, Li Wei shook his head. "XinXin, why don''t you go and wake her up? It''s inappropriate for me as a man to go inside her room without any permission," he replied, stating the point. But Li Xin didn''t care. "Brother, I already said it''s your job; don''t push it on others. Also, hurry up; we are getting late," Li Xin stated with a pout, making Alice and others agree with her. "Yes, Brother Li, don''t pull Sister Li into your affairs. Go and wake Miss Irene up; it''s your job as her lover," Alice added with a cold smile while Elva and others glared at Li Wei, making him depressed. "Alice, I am not her lover, it''s just a great misunderstanding all of you are having. Also, Lily, stop hiding behind Olivia and sending me threatening glares; I am innocent," Li Wei protested with a pitiful look, but no one cared and continued to glare at him. ''Ugh, XinXin, look what you have done; now everyone hates me, even Lily too,'' Li Wei thought with a depressed face and with no choice, he grabbed the door handle to see if it was locked or not. When a click sound echoed and the door opened directly with just a little push on the handle, making him stunned. ''What the hell, she didn''t even lock the door properly; isn''t she afraid of getting kidnapped?'' he thought with a sigh, and before going in, he announced. "Miss Irene, I am coming in," he said as he pushed open the door and glanced inside, to only become stunned. Li Xin and others were also the same, wearing a stunned look as they looked at Irene, who was sleeping on the bed. It was a normal thing, but she was sleeping with a calm and peaceful look, like a cute small child enjoying their sleep with full comfort while hugging a big soft white pillow. "I never thought Miss Irene would look more beautiful when she is sleeping, and somehow I feel guilty to wake her up," Li Xin muttered in a low voice with a reluctant tone, while Alice agreed to her statement. "Yes, Sister Li, I also feel guilty, but there is no need to worry because this crime will be handed to the criminal Brother Li who is going to die soon," Alice whispered, pointing at Li Wei with a cold look, making him dumbfounded. ''When did I become a criminal, and why am I going to die soon?'' Li Wei thought with a stunned expression, wondering what''s going through her little cat brain when he sensed Li Xin looking at him. "Brother, go wake up Miss Irene, and do it gently; if not, I won''t talk to you," she commanded in a low voice, making Li Wei speechless. But nevertheless, he decided to listen to her and walked towards the bed with an unwilling expression as he glanced at innocent sleeping figure. ''Ugh, why do I have to wake up someone who is sleeping so peacefully?'' he muttered in his head, sighing inwardly. "Miss Irene, please wake up; it''s already breakfast time," he said gently while trying to steal the soft pillow from her arms. But he failed to do so as Irene held it on tightly while still sleeping peacefully, not even budging an inch. ''Hey, at least react a little, or are you dead?'' he thought with stunned look and decided to apply more force to steal the pillow. "Miss Irene, please wake up; it''s evening, your pillow is stolen, also Miss Lyla is looking for you," he shouted, making Li Xin and others speechless at his lies. But it worked as Irene opened her sleepy eyes with a cute pout. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nnn, Brother Wei, stop lying; I know it''s morning. Also, why are you trying to steal my pillow? Don''t tell me you came to fulfill your husband role and wanted to change places to sleep with me," she asked, hugging her pillow more tightly as she looked at him with a teary glare, not knowing her words are getting heard by Alice and others who glared at Li Wei more fiercely. Chapter 159 - 159: You Cant Steal My Pillow "Miss Irene, please don''t say such misunderstanding things; I just came to wake you up," Li Wei explained hurriedly as he felt the glares of Alice and others. But Irene, who was still sleepy and mad about him stealing her fluffy pillow, didn''t notice them. "Brother Wei, what misunderstanding are you talking about? You invaded the room of an innocent priestess just to steal her cute fluffy pillow to sleep with her. I don''t think there is even a need to say anything here," Irene retorted with a pout as she glared at Li Wei with cute, happy eyes, making him speechless. ''Why does everybody think they can joke with me? Is it because I am not a bad guy?'' Li Wei thought with a sigh as he looked at Irene, who was still lying on the bed with sleepiness. "Miss Irene, I came here to wake you up because it''s already breakfast time, and I am not stealing your pillow to change places. It''s just that I wanted you to wake up faster, and with how comfortable you are sleeping, holding the pillow, I thought it is the best way to wake you up without touching you," Li Wei explained with a calm look. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But when he heard Irene''s words, he became dumbfounded. "Brother Wei, I don''t care if you touch me or not, but you can''t steal my pillow; it''s mine. I brought it with me," Irene stated with a sulky look as she tightened the grip on her pillow, fearing he might steal it. "I think you are caring for the wrong thing here. Also, please wake up and get ready because some people are finding your act interesting," he replied, pointing at Li Xin and others who were observing everything while glaring at him. Irene didn''t understand at first what he was talking about until she glanced at Li Xin and others. But it only made her more puzzled because everyone was looking away with guilt and apologetic eyes. "Brother Wei, what happened? Why are they looking away like that?" Irene inquired, tilting her head cutely, wondering about the reason. "Miss Irene, they are the one who forced me to wake you up, because of this they are feeling guilty," Li Wei replied with a shrug, telling the truth and not caring about the cold glares on him. While hearing and understanding the reason, Irene couldn''t help but chuckle. "You all don''t need to worry about this; I purposely left the door open because I was going to sleep more today and was hoping someone will wake me up when it''s time," Irene explained assuring them and turned towards Li Wei with a pout who was still holding her precious pillow. "Brother Wei, release my pillow; it''s more important than your life," she stated with teary glare making Li Wei speechless. ''I didn''t know my life isn''t even comparable to a pillow,'' Li Wei thought, feeling a little hurt at her joking comment but nevertheless he released the pillow from his grasp, and as soon as he did Irene hurriedly stored the pillow in her item box as if he would really steal it. ''What the hell, do you really think I am going to steal your pillow?'' he cursed in his heart, feeling depressed as he looked at Irene, who was smiling happily because her pillow had been returned. "Miss Irene, you should hurry up and get ready; it''s breakfast time," he reminded her, as he saw her reluctant expression to leave the bed. "Ugh, okay, I will get ready," Irene replied unwillingly and started to walk towards the bathroom slowly as if there was a monster waiting for her. Watching her like this made Li Wei''s mouth twitch, but he didn''t say anything and decided to take his leave with everyone. However just as he stepped out of the room and closed the door, he was bombarded with cold glares. "Brother Li, It seems you have very close relationship with Miss Irene. I didn''t think you will become husband and wife in just a day." "However, why you didn''t inform us don''t tell me you were planning to keep us in the dark?" Alice asked with a cold smile while others nodded, agreeing with her. Fun fact was Li Xin and Li Yin were also nodding as if they didn''t know anything about this. ''XinXin, I explained everything to you yesterday, why are you like this?'' Li Wei complained in his mind pitifully as he looked at everyone. "Ugh, Alice, you guys are all misunderstanding; it''s not what you think," he muttered with a depressed face and explained what happened from start to finish. Only then the glares on him calmed down but Alice and Lily still kept glaring at him. "Brother Li, if this was the case then you should''ve explained to Sister Li earlier. Do you know she was trembling with anger when Miss Irene called you husband?" Alice stated with angered tone making both Li Wei and Li Xin stunned. "Alice, don''t reach such conclusions; I have already explained everything to XinXin yesterday. It''s just she is pretending not to know. As for the anger, she must be enjoying my misery while trying to hold back her laugh," Li Wei explained with a sigh. Hearing this Alice became stunned and glanced at Li Xin who looked away with guilt. ''Argh, Sister Li, why are you trying to play like this now? I have accused Brother Li wrongly. What if he doesn''t give me enough food from now on?'' Alice complained with a depressed face as she thought about her food getting stolen by him. Li Wei who didn''t know her thoughts didn''t care much and looked at Lily who was hiding behind Olivia still glaring at him. ''What''s wrong with her? Did she started to see ghosts?'' he thought with a puzzled face because she has been acting like this for quite a while. Others didn''t notice too much but because of his connection with her he could feel she was scared of something. But before he could ask the door behind him opened abruptly and something soft yet hard bumped on his back. "Ouch, Brother Wei, why are you standing in front of the door?" Irene complained with painful tone as she rubbed her small nose while making everyone stunned. "Miss Irene, you got ready that fast?" Li Wei inquired as he saw her in new clothes that she bought yesterday. "Humph why can''t I get ready early? I only take a bath at night and use purification in morning, so it isn''t a problem," Irene replied with a snort, giving an excuse to hide her laziness. Li Wei did think she must be lazy to do it but he didn''t care. "Then let''s go and have breakfast," he suggested. To this everyone nodded and followed him to the dinner table. "Brother Wei, why are you all wearing battle outfits are you planning to go outside on an adventure?" Irene inquired as she munched on her cookies first. "Yes, I forgot to tell you, we are going out to hunt some high-level monsters to train our battle skills," Li Wei explained with a nod and glanced at her. "What about you, Miss Irene? Are you going to stay at villa?" he inquired but he already knew the answer. "Why should I stay at the villa alone? I am coming too," Irene stated wrinkling her nose cutely and started to munch on some sweets again. Li Wei knew her answer already so he didn''t feel much surprised but for Alice and others it was different thing. They didn''t even know he will be coming with them and now with Irene''s addition they all became stunned wondering what''s going on. But after Li Xin''s explanation through the telepathy they understood it was the overprotective brother who was forcefully tagging with them and no one can do anything if he really decided on it. So they just accepted silently and finished their breakfast with everyone else. "Mhmm the sweets are good. I want more, Brother Wei," Irene requested with a pitiful look while rubbing her full stomach. But Li Wei ignored her as it was already the fourth time she was asking after eating everything. "Do you need to buy any equipment or other things? If yes we will go and buy now," he inquired looking at everyone. But they all shook their heads in denial. "Brother, our weapons are in pretty good condition, also Emily and her parents are too busy with the shop so let''s not bother them now," Li Xin replied. With the monster stampede happening a lot of weapons got damaged and broken, because of this, Loid and Eliza were busy in the shop repairing and creating weapons. It was an important job as adventurers'' life depended on it, so they were working day and night. Li Wei too knew this and nodded at her. "Then let''s go to the north plane directly," he declared not knowing Irene''s eyes flashing with a happiness as a gentle smile formed on her mouth. ''Hmm it will be fun to play there, but I wonder if I can create a snowman,'' she thought thinking of enjoying her freedom to the fullest. Chapter 160 - 160: Lilys Fear As Irene smiled silently, no one noticed except Lily, who was keeping an eye on her with some fear. ''She is smiling again! Don''t tell me she wants to do something bad,'' Lily thought, watching her smile gently, which gave her shivers. But before she could think further, Li Wei led everyone out of the villa, heading towards the North Plane, which was still covered in white snow because of him. On the way, nothing extraordinary happened except getting surprised at the tight security in the city. The reason was, of course, Irene, Wei Smith, and Diablo, who were wanted because of the commotion they created yesterday. But this didn''t pose a problem for Li Wei and them as they got out of the city without any suspicions, heading towards the North Plane. When Li Wei decided to ask something to Irene, who was humming with happiness. "Miss Irene, what is the good person test and how does it detect the crimes?" he inquired with a puzzled look. From the time he came to the city, he has been trying to find out how it worked, but he never saw any books or someone explaining it. But there was a chance that Irene might know something, and he was right about this, as Irene looked at him with deep eyes. "Brother Wei, why are you asking this? Don''t tell me you plan to kill someone," she inquired with curiosity, making others look at him too, wondering whom he is going to kill. Li Wei was speechless at their looks, but he shook his head. "I am not planning to kill someone. I just wanted to ask because there are quests to kill bandits and people from dark factions, so how do they differ from the crimes?" he explained. This was the thing he cared about, as they would meet bandits and people from dark factions if they decided to level up in high-level areas. If that happened, a fight was inevitable, and he was reluctant to keep them alive because they tried to harm his party members. Not to mention, he already decided to kill Bai Feng through all means, so it was important to know how the good person test works for various reasons. As he thought of this, he looked at Irene, who pondered a little, before explaining. "Li Wei, this is not something secret among high levels, so I think it''s okay for you and your party to know this," Irene replied, looking at everyone, and continued. "The good person test was created by an almighty person, which can show if a person has committed any crimes or not. And this can be done because of an illusion rune inside the orb that will force you to tell every crime you committed and why." "Of course, you won''t remember anything, as it will erase your memory about this, but it certainly works on every kind of race, and no one has been able to avoid this directly," she explained, making everyone stunned. They didn''t know there was an illusion inside the good person test orb, and no one has been able to find it out, but they soon noticed the problem. "Miss Irene, if no one was able to remember this, then why do you know about it? Also, this test can''t be avoided directly, it means there are ways to avoid it, right?" Li Wei inquired with a puzzled face. Hearing this, Irene couldn''t help but smile. "Li Wei, it seems you are very interested in this. I wonder if you really want to kill someone," she murmured, her eyes narrowing at him the same for Li Xin and others. "Haha, Miss Irene, why would I want to kill someone when I have no enmity. It''s just that I am curious when you said no one can avoid the test directly," Li Wei replied with an explanation as he shook his head in denial. "Oh, so you were curious," Irene nodded at him with doubt but nevertheless she answered him. "The reason I know this is because the almighty person revealed itself, and this information is available in the library of Capital City. Of course, only high-level people can access this." "As for the way to avoid the test, there are many ways, such as there are chosen people who can edit the records of good person test on you if you kill people from dark factions or someone who came after your life." "These people are loyal to the country, so there isn''t a need to worry about them helping the dark factions to sneak in. Not to mention, the dark faction doesn''t even need their help as they get help from the ''Evil God'' to hide their crimes," she explained. With how the good person test worked, it will make everyone criminal who has killed others in self-defence, because of this there were chosen people in every city who can alter the test results after having enough proof. The results were linked to every city, so there was no need to change again, and it was also easy for everyone to differentiate between good and bad people. Hearing this, Li Wei nodded with an understanding look. ''These people are loyal to the country; it means they can alter the crimes of royals and nobles even if they did it deliberately or just for fun,'' he thought with a calm look. When Irene who was in front of him suddenly exclaimed with sadness. "Argh, why there is no snow, it''s all melted," she shouted thumping her feet on the ground with a cute angry face as she saw only water remaining everywhere. This was done by the adventurers with fire skills to make the atmosphere return normal. They worked hard day and night to only make Irene sad. "You damned people, just wait, I will kill you all for melting my future snowman!" she cursed loudly, threatening to kill them. Watching her like this, Li Wei became speechless, wondering if she forgot one or two screws at home when he suddenly got a telepathic message from Li Xin that made him dumbfounded. (Brother, look, Sister-In-Law is crying in grief. I think you should do your job as a husband to console her. Of course, you can choose not to do it, but at the cost of not sleeping with me for a few days), she suggested with a threat. ''Damn XinXin, she is not your sister-in-law. Also, does it really look like she is crying in grief? You can''t lie to me like this,'' Li Wei protested in his mind pitifully. But he knew if he rejected her suggestion, she might really not let him sleep with her, so without any choice, he decided to console Irene, albeit unwillingly. "Ahem, Miss Irene, why don''t we head towards the higher-level area first? I will create snow for you there so you can create as many snowmen as you want," he suggested, making Irene perked up and look at him with big eyes. "Really, you are going to create snow for me?" she asked with doubt, wiping her wet (dry) nose with a napkin as she recovered from her grief. "Yes, I will create for you, but only when we are at a high-level area," Li Wei replied with a nod, not knowing Lily looked at him with hope. ''Brother Li, I also want snow to play,'' she requested in her mind but didn''t dare to ask directly, fearing he might suggest playing with Irene, which would end up with herself becoming a snow-woman Lily with the date of her death written on it. ''No!! I don''t want to play,'' she shouted with fear as she followed everyone inside the high-level area. When suddenly Li Wei glanced at her, making her stiff. ''Why is she scared? Is she really seeing a ghost, or did she also want to play with snow?'' he thought with a puzzled face and decided to let her play with Irene, not knowing this was the least she wanted. As they were busy in their thoughts, Li Xin and others were also thinking of playing with snow after they are done with their class quest. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Maybe I should ask brother to make big ice castles for everyone,'' Li Xin thought to herself, thinking of making him cry in various ways, when her attention was attracted by Irene, who suddenly stopped in her tracks and glanced at Li Wei. "Brother Wei, what kind of monsters are you hunting? Do you need my help? I can''t do anything big, but for you, I can at least move a mountain or two. Of course, you should let me play with snow first," she stated with a proud look, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch. ''Just say so if you want to play with snow all day? Why the excuse?'' Li Wei thought, sighing inwardly and shaking his head at her. "Miss Irene, you don''t need to worry about the hunting; I am alone enough. Also, I will leave you a ton of snow to play, so don''t worry," he replied. "Really, that''s great, then," Irene exclaimed with happiness, thinking of creating a big snowman. ''I want it the size of mountains, or it won''t be fun,'' she thought, humming herself happily. Chapter 161 - 161: Irenes Suggestion Li Wei, who didn''t know Irene''s thoughts, kept leading everyone inside the high-level area. Because of the monster stampede, the number of monsters were low, and they only encountered small fries, which were scared away by Li Wei as he didn''t want to waste any time here. So, without any problems, they arrived in the high-level area where monsters above level 45 existed. As soon as they did, Irene looked at Li Wei with big eyes, hoping for something, making him speechless. ''Why are you so eager? Haven''t you played with snow before?'' he thought, sighing inwardly as he observed the area around them, ignoring Irene, who was getting irritated while staring at him with a glare. But he didn''t care about her and continued to look around until he found what he was looking for. "Look, it''s a cave there, and I think it''s a great place for us to rest and wait," he suggested, looking at Li Xin and everyone, making them stunned. "Brother, why are we going to wait and rest? Didn''t we come to kill the high-level monsters here? If we wait, we won''t be able to train too much," Li Xin asked with a puzzled face while Elva and others looked at him with a question. The numbers of monsters were low, and they have to find them first before they could kill, and it would take a lot of time to find them as they were scattered throughout the big area. So, there was no time for rest if they wanted to complete their class quests today, and Li Wei should also be aware of this. But he shook his head at them. "I know you all want to train your skills, but it will take a lot of time to find the monsters. So, just leave this thing to my clones. They will find it and bring it here for you, and then you can fight while also taking a good rest," Li Wei replied with an explanation, assuring no one will have any problems completing the class quests. However, after hearing this, Li Xin and others weren''t happy at all. Because the monsters his clones will be bringing must be tired and injured, which they can kill in a few strikes without even breaking a sweat. "Sister Li, looks like we won''t be able to get strong ever," Alice muttered with a depressed face, followed by Elva. "Brother Li, stop overprotecting us. It won''t do any good if we don''t know how to fight and use our skills'' potential," she said with a glare and pout. "Yes, Brother Li, Sister Elva is right. You are overprotecting us too much," Olivia also agreed with Elva as she wrinkled her nose at him. "Brother, I knew you are going to do something like this, that''s why I wasn''t going to bring you with us," Li Xin complained with irritation. But Li Wei, who heard them, didn''t care about their complaints and protests. "XinXin, it''s a job of a brother to protect his cute little sister, so even if you won''t bring me, I will follow you everywhere," he replied, stating the fact. "Humph! So, you were really planning to leave Sister-in-Law Irene at home alone, aren''t you? You''re her husband, how could you think of this? What if something happened to her when you are spying on your cute little sister?" Li Xin asked with irritation, pointing at Irene, who was stunned hearing her words. But she didn''t care too much and cooperated with Li Xin, of course, for her wishes. "Brother Wei, how cruel of you to leave your newlywed wife alone like this. Aren''t you afraid of me dying of loneliness? But if you really want to leave me then at least give me some snow to play so I can forgive you," she complained with a crying tone and tears, making everyone speechless. ''Umm, Sister-in-Law, you are acting wrongly. If you do that, Brother will stop babysitting you,'' Li Xin muttered in her mind with a complaint and looked at Li Wei, who was sighing at them. "Miss Irene, don''t worry. You won''t die of loneliness because I will accompany you later as a husband, and you don''t even need any snow to forgive me," Li Wei replied, looking at Irene, and before she could say anything, he glanced at Li Xin. "XinXin, you don''t need to worry about anything now. I can accompany her as a husband while protecting you," he stated with a smile when Irene finally couldn''t hold on. "Nooo! Li Wei, you are not my husband, so give me the snow or I won''t forgive you," she screamed with a pouty face as she shook her head in denial that he is her husband. Watching her like this, Li Wei just chuckled. "See that XinXin, your sister-in-law just gave me divorce to focus on you alone. Now you won''t have any problems, right?" he asked, looking at Li Xin, who was also pouting at him. "Humph, do as you wish," she snorted with irritation as she left towards the cave with Elva and others with unwillingness. Of course, they left smiling Li Wei and pouty Irene behind, who stood in his way with a cold glare. "Miss Irene, don''t worry. I will give you snow," Li Wei assured her with a wry smile. "Mhmm, you have to give me no matter what because I don''t have any snow-related skills. Also, Lyla won''t make snow for me because she wanted to reserve her MP in case I try to escape," Irene explained with a pout. With her status, it was already hard for her to play unless she ran away, and even if she did, no one would help her with snow making unless she revealed her identity. "So you don''t have any snow-related skills, no wonder," Li Wei muttered with an understanding expression as he walked towards the cave with Irene, while also ordering his two clones to bring level 50 monsters. As for the third one, he kept it hidden behind everyone just in case if something happens, but he wasn''t able to hide it from Irene. "Li Wei, you are worrying too much. There are high-level paladins in the city now, so no one will create trouble, even here miles away from the city," she assured him. "Miss Irene, I know this, but I don''t want to gamble because my luck is very bad," Li Wei replied with a sigh as he arrived inside the cave and became stunned with Irene, who was beside him. The reason was, of course, Li Xin and others who were putting some comfy sofas and beds after Olivia cleaned the cave with the purification skill. "XinXin, why do those sofas look like they''re from our villa? Also, what are you guys planning to do? Aren''t you here to train?" Li Wei inquired with a puzzled face. Hearing this, Li Xin snorted coldly. "Humph, Brother, it''s all your fault. We want to become stronger, but you are always overprotecting us, making it harder for us. So, we all just thought, why don''t we chill and let you do all the work?" she replied with a pout and glare. "XinXin, I am not at fault here. It''s just that high-level monsters have some unique deadly skills, and it will be troublesome if any of you got injured by it. So, what I am doing now is just to make their agility low, that will give you enough time to dodge without any help from me," Li Wei explained the reasons. Hearing him, Li Xin and others calmed down but only by a little. "I will forgive you this time because we certainly couldn''t avoid those deadly skills. But when in fight, if you try to overprotect us, I won''t forgive you," Li Xin stated as she took a seat on the comfy sofa with Elva and others. When Irene, who was silent, suddenly suggested something. "Li Wei, you all are training your skills and battle tactics, right? Then how about I help you with this? My knowledge of battle tactics is wide, so even if you keep overprotecting them, it will be helpful and might even save their lives," Irene commented, making Li Wei and others stunned. "Miss Irene, are you sure? The battle tactics must be a secret of your church, and if you tell us like this, aren''t you afraid of me telling it to everyone for money?" Li Wei asked with a frown. While hearing this, Irene let out a chuckle. "Hehe, Li Wei, you are forgetting. I am the one who is holding your biggest secret, so if you do something like this, all I have to do is reveal your identity as Lucifer. Not to mention, you won''t do anything like this because you don''t want any of them in danger," she replied, pointing at Li Xin and others before continuing. "Also, I am not teaching you this for free. I want something in return, but it may be a little hard for you," she added, placing her conditions, making Li Wei tense. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 162 - 162: Irenes Conditions "Miss Irene, what do you want?" Li Wei asked, frowning a little, but he also decided that if it''s something he can do, then he will accept this deal. Because the church was famous for their battle tactics and always returned with almost no casualties when on dangerous quests. Even the royal family envied it as they couldn''t achieve this with their highly trained troops. They tried to negotiate with the church to obtain these tactics, but it was futile. The church only taught them to heroes and their parties. But now Li Wei has a chance to acquire them. So, how could he let it go when it can save the lives of his companions and even his own? Li Xin and others who heard Irene also knew this and looked at Irene with a stunned expression. They didn''t understand why she was willing to teach them these battle tactics that they didn''t even give to the royal family. ''Is she going to ask something dangerous?'' Li Xin and others thought with worry. Even Alice and Elva were the same as they looked at Li Wei with panic. They all knew he didn''t care about anything but protecting Li Xin and them. If the conditions were only dangerous and not life-threatening, he will definitely accept it. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You all don''t need to worry. It''s a little dangerous, but not something that will harm him if he hides his identity," Irene assured Li Xin and others as she watched their worried looks and turned towards Li Wei, who was waiting for her answer. "Li Wei, my conditions are simple. The first is that you pretend to be my lover when I ask you to, of course as Lucifer, so you won''t get into trouble." "But this task is still a little dangerous because my level 250 father won''t just sit and watch, so think it through," Irene stated and continued before he could say something. "My second request is also dangerous as I need your help to flee from my home, and you have to let me stay at your villa until my father stops searching for me," she said, looking at Li Wei, who was still calm after hearing her. "Miss Irene, how sure are you about not getting tracked to my villa?" Li Wei inquired after pondering a little. He wouldn''t mind pretending to be her lover as long as she can teach the battle tactics to everyone. It is something that can save their lives and yet another card for him to protect them. The more ways he has to save them, the more relieved he was. And if he can get something like this by just pretending and helping Irene run away, he would definitely do it. Because everything was okay as long as he kept his identity hidden. However if she stays at his villa, problems will arise if she ever gets tracked, and he will get into some serious trouble while dragging Li Xin and others with him. He was doing this to protect them, and if something like this happens, then there was no need to consider this. Irene, too, knew this, so she didn''t feel surprised at his question. "Li Wei, you don''t need to worry. If I hadn''t done any preparation, I wouldn''t be asking you this. Of course, if you still have doubts, then arrange for me a new villa using another identity so there will be no problems even if they track me down," she suggested, sensing his worry. After fleeing from home, what she needed was a place to hide, and the best option was a high-class villa bought by someone where her father won''t be able to search as he wishes. If not, his remaining pitiful good reputation left by her will also become black. ''Humph, father, you better not try to find me, or your remaining reputation will definitely go black, and you will be called a heinous pope in history,'' Irene thought to herself with a snort. While Li Wei, who didn''t know her thoughts, became relieved after hearing her. ''Now I don''t have to worry about dragging Li Xin and others into this,'' he thought to himself and turned towards Irene, who was done cursing her father silently. "Miss Irene, I will agree to help you with this, but if this task becomes life-threatening, I will retreat immediately," he stated, placing a condition. He was trying to protect everyone, but it doesn''t mean he will play with life just because of a few things that he can get after becoming strong or pretending to be a real hero with a different identity. It''s just that he can get the battle tactics earlier and more easily from Irene. So why go the hard way where he had to fight some bad people and help others to prove he is a hero? As he thought of this, he glanced at Irene, who was pondering something in silence. And after a while, she nodded, wrinkling her nose cutely at him. "Mhmm, okay, you can retreat if it''s really a life-threatening situation, but you have to give me a lot of snow to play with, about the size of your villa, and I want twenty times that amount," she requested with a pout, making him and others stunned. "Miss Irene, are you kidding me? Do you know how much MP it will take to make that much snow? I don''t think any normal person can do it," Li Wei replied, shaking his head. But to his surprise, Irene nodded, agreeing with him. "I know it''s impossible to create this much snow unless you have a specific skill for it. But I didn''t say I wanted all of it today. Just create it when you have time, and I will store it in my item box to play with later," Irene replied with a proud expression and puffing her mini chest as if she was doing a great job. Watching her like this, Li Wei and others became speechless. ''So she is stockpiling snow. What a weird habit,'' Li Wei thought, sighing inwardly, and nodded at her. "Okay, I will do my best to create that much snow," he replied, agreeing with her. With his one million MP, it wasn''t that difficult to make that much snow, but it will still take two or three days as he didn''t have any special skills to create snow only. As he thought of this, he couldn''t help but ponder. ''I should buy miscellaneous skills like this. Maybe I can use it to distract Li Xin and Li Yin to plot against me,'' he muttered in his mind, clearly knowing Li Xin wasn''t going to stop with the harem idea even after two weeks. When suddenly he felt Li Xin looking at him with a doubtful gaze. (Brother, were you thinking something bad about me?) she asked with telepathy, making Li Wei stiff. ''Damn, her sixth sense is terrible,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind as he replied. (XinXin, I am not thinking anything. Maybe it''s just that you are missing my kisses and hugs,) he said shamelessly with a playful tone. (Humph, scoundrel, only thinking of dirty things. You should focus on Miss Irene who is waiting for our conversation to end with grief as you are ignoring her,) Li Xin stated as she looked at Irene, who was looking sadly at Li Wei and her direction. She wasn''t able to hear what they were talking about, but it was easy for her to notice their telepathic link with her spirit eyes. ''Damn, I should hurry and level up telepathy skill more,'' Li Wei thought as he saw Irene noticing this. "Ahem, Miss Irene, I will create snow immediately for you. Until then, why don''t you sit and take rest?" he suggested. But to his surprise, Irene shook her head. "I will teach you all some battle tactics first so you can use them in the upcoming battles with monsters. It won''t be lifesaving, but it will definitely improve your ability to fight back. As for the snow, you can help me after I am done teaching this," she replied with a serious expression. "Then, as you wish, Miss Irene," Li Wei nodded, agreeing with her, and glanced at Li Xin and others who were sitting on the sofa with comfort. "Hey, what are you guys lazing around for? Get up and greet your renowned teacher, Miss Irene, who will teach you how to become strong," he said with a strict expression, making Irene blush at his words. "Li Wei, you are not allowed to tease your teacher, or I will punish you," Irene replied with a glare and a cute pout. But Li Wei didn''t care and was about to reply when Li Xin intruded. "Brother, what sister-in-law says is right. You are not allowed to tease her when she is in the teacher role," Li Xin stated with a strict expression while feeling happy in her heart as he had stopped distancing himself from others. It was only for two weeks as their promise, but it was enough for her plans to succeed. ''Let''s see where you are going to escape now,'' she thought, smiling inwardly and started to think how she will heal his wound with the help of others. Chapter 163 - 163: Student Li Wei "XinXin, Miss Irene is not your sister-in-law, so stop calling her that. As for me teasing her, you don''t need to worry too much," Li Wei replied, not caring about what she said. He could already guess that she was planning something, but it wasn''t something to worry about. Elva and the others wouldn''t just fall in love with him in these two weeks; they will only treat him in a casual and more familiar way. So, what he has to do now is to fulfill the promise he made with her yesterday while stopping Li Xin from creating flags. But it was a very hard thing to do as she wouldn''t listen to him. "Mhm, brother, Miss Irene is my sister-in-law, and there''s no doubt because after a month, you will be fighting against your father-in-law to marry and bring her home," Li Xin stated, looking at Irene, who was stunned and speechless for getting dragged into this for no reason. While hearing this, Li Wei shook his head and glanced at Irene. "Miss Irene, just ignore her and start teaching; if not, this will continue until she gets what she wants," he suggested, ignoring the pouty Li Xin and Li Yin. "Ah, okay, I will start teaching then," Irene agreed after hesitation, as she wanted to create trouble for him, but after thinking, he might not give the snow, she agreed reluctantly. ''I should fix my habit of creating troubles for others, or I might not get any snow from him, just like how Lyla stopped giving me after I stole her favourite cookies,'' she thought, blaming Lyla for her mistakes, before turning towards Li Xin and the others. "You don''t need to stand up; just sit down and listen to me. Li Wei, you too," she instructed. In response, Li Wei just shrugged and sat between Li Xin and Li Yin forcefully, who weren''t giving him space to sit. Irene was speechless at this but didn''t care too much and waited for everyone to become ready to listen before starting. "The battle tactics I am going to teach you aren''t something that can be explained in one day, so it will take a few days to teach you everything. But before that, we will start with some basics first," she explained and glanced at Li Wei with a smile. "My dear student, Li Wei, if you don''t mind, then I would like to know if you or any other companions are ambidextrous," she inquired, making him exasperated. ''Why am I the only student here, and others are my companions? Can''t you also call them students?'' he thought with a sigh and was about to reply when Li Xin outdid him by standing up proudly. "Sister-in-law, I know this; only two people in our family are ambidextrous, and they are Elva and Alice, who can use their weapons with both hands without any problems," she replied with a hint of pride and puffing up her small chest while ignoring Li Wei, who stared at her. ''Ahh, XinXin, why are you creating trouble for no reason?'' he muttered in his heart as he saw Elva and the others becoming embarrassed for getting called family by her. It wasn''t something bad, but it was also wasn''t something good for him as it will create many flags if they stop restraining themselves as party members and became carefree like family. As he thought of this, he sighed once again and glanced at Irene, who was also a little embarrassed by getting called sister-in-law again, but he became dumbfounded after hearing her reply. "Thank you for answering, XinXin; you have done a great job, unlike my husband, who doesn''t tell me anything," Irene replied, looking at Li Wei with a pout and failing to control her urge to tease him. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Li Wei became wordless at her statement. ''Wasn''t I was your student? Why am I a husband now?'' he thought with a depressed face as the situation was totally out of control because of Li Xin, who was grinning happily. "Sister-in-law, you don''t need to thank me; it''s my job as a cute little sister to sell all the secret information of my brother. If you want any, contact me; I will give you in detail," Li Xin stated with a whisper when suddenly a fist struck her head. "Ouch, brother, why did you hit me? It hurts," she asked, rubbing her head with teary eyes well knowing who hit her. "Isn''t it because of your nonsense? Also, you are not allowed to speak again," Li Wei stated as he covered her small mouth with his hand, and before she could understand what was happening, she was already sitting on Li Wei''s lap with her mouth sealed by his hand. Knowing this, Li Xin tried to resist, but it was futile as Li Wei''s strength was higher. (Brother, release me, or I will bite you and won''t talk to you) she threatened in anger, sending a telepathic message. However, Li Wei ignored her and looked at Irene, who was stunned. "Miss Irene, please continue where you left off and don''t mind us like this because if I let XinXin talk here, you won''t be able to teach anything soon," he told with a sigh as he hugged Li Xin, preventing her from speaking while dodging from Li Yin, who came to bite him. Everyone was dumfounded looking at them, but they also felt he was right as they could tell Li Xin was purposely making things harder for him. So, without any choice, Irene resumed where she was distracted. "Ahem, so I was talking about ambidextrous, meaning using both hands to wield your weapons and do every kind of work. This is not easy to achieve, but with some training, you can do it, and it''s very important as you can take the enemy by surprise." "You might know this already, but here''s the twist; I have a special training method that will help you to make your one arm stronger and more reactive than the other one, and I will recommend you to train your left hand with this." "Because if your right hand got injured, your enemy will let down the guard, thinking you are not able to exert full force through your left arm, and you will be able to catch them off guard while also overwhelming them even if you are injured," she explained, focusing on Elva and Alice, especially. "Alice, Elva, my training is a little special, and if you have already trained your other arm, it might not work for you." "But there is no need to worry; as long as you show me the proficiency of your both arms in the next fight, I will edit the training routine for you. However, it will take some time," she said with assurance. "Okay, Miss Irene, in the upcoming fight, we will do it," Alice agreed with a nod, followed by Elva. Hearing this, Irene nodded and was about to say something when a roar of a monster came from outside, making everyone stunned and puzzled because they could sense fear inside it. Without any hesitation, they all turned towards Li Wei, who looked away with a troubled face. "Brother Li, was that you?" Alice inquired, clearly understanding what must have happened. "Ugh, don''t look at me like that; I only commanded my clone to bring a level 50 monster that is a little injured and tired; who knows it will scare him to come here," Li Wei replied with an innocent face. His clones couldn''t think, but because they were his clones, they did the things in the way he wanted if he didn''t specify in detail. "Brother Li, I have never seen an overprotective person like you," Alice commented, feeling happy yet bitter at their party leader''s actions. Others were also the same, except Li Xin, who was glaring at him with anger as her mouth was still sealed by him. As for Li Yin, she was fisting on his hand with sharp teeth. While Irene just watched silently over everyone like a mature person. ''I have to teach them good things, or they will really become big troublemakers," she thought to herself, forgetting the fact she was the big troublemaker. As she was busy with her thoughts, Li Wei let go of Li Xin, who glared at him with anger. But even after releasing her mouth, she didn''t say anything and kept her silence. ''Ugh, she is pissed off,'' Li Wei thought with a troubled expression as he ruffled her hair to calm her down. But it didn''t work as she got up from his lap and stood beside Elva and the others with a cold expression followed by Li Yin. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled wryly. "Ahem, everyone, we should go and kill the monster outside first and talk later," Irene suggested, as she sensed the monster outside, giving up on the hope to live. Chapter 164 - 164: Irenes Sisters "Roarrr!" an Earth drake cried in fear as it saw Li Wei''s clone looking at him coldly and not letting it escape. The Earth drake was just having its breakfast in its hidden place when Li Wei''s clone came directly kicking him and sending it flying. It was very angry at being attacked by a single human and was about to retaliate when another kick came towards him. This continued as Li Wei''s clone took the Earth drake as a football and brought him outside the cave with some serious injuries, instilling terror inside it. The drake was level fifty and without any evolution, its size was only that of a mini-truck, making it easy to become a football with its strong round body, and harder to escape in such situation. "Brother Li, that''s too cruel for this guy who probably wanted to go through evolution and was hiding because of it. Yet, you kicked him here like a ball to die," Alice commented, feeling pity for the Earth drake. Others were the same, feeling pity for it, but they didn''t say anything as Li Xin and Li Yin were glaring coldly at Li Wei with frosty expressions, still angry about what he did. Li Wei knew it wouldn''t be easy to calm her down, so he decided to distract her. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "XinXin, YinYin, why don''t you fight with monsters first? Look, your sister-in-law is impatient," he suggested, pointing at Irene who was counting the remaining time to play with snow. Hearing him, Li Xin frowned but decided to listen as she didn''t want to ruin her future sister-in-law''s fun time. "Sister-in-law, should we start?" she inquired, looking at Irene. "Mhmm, sure. You all should fight with the Earth drake like how you do normally with other monsters. This will give me an idea of how to train you all and point out your mistakes," Irene replied with a nod. "Okay, sister-in-law, we will start then," Li Xin nodded back and glanced at others. "Alice, will you be okay fighting alone in close combat with the Drake? If not, I can join you in close combat," she inquired, feeling a little worried as Li Wei wasn''t fighting this time. But Alice shook her head at her suggestion. "Sister Li, there is no need to worry. The Drake is already injured and won''t be able to react swiftly," she assured her with confidence. "Okay, but if you need help, please ask, and let''s not keep our sister-in-law waiting anymore," Li Xin replied, making everyone stunned as Irene was becoming everyone''s sister-in-law without anyone knowing. But they didn''t say anything about this and only thought she was doing this to provoke Li Wei. "Sister Li, then let''s attack," Alice agreed with her, taking out her dagger. Others also did the same as they took out their bows and magic wands, becoming ready to fight while instilling more terror into the Earth Drake that was trembling, thinking whether it should put up a fight or not. Sensing this, Irene sighed and looked at Li Wei who was depressed while looking at Li Xin. "Li Wei, withdraw your clone or the Earth Drake might just let them kill itself without fighting back," she instructed, pulling his attention towards her. "Uh okay, I will withdraw it," Li Wei nodded and commanded his clone to bring another monster. While as soon as the clone left, the Earth Drake stopped trembling and let out a loud thunderous roar, celebrating its freedom. Watching this, Li Wei turned towards Li Xin and others who were about to engage in battle. Irene was also the same, focusing on them. "Sister Li, I will make the first move," Alice informed with a serious tone and used her agility to sprint towards the Earth Drake who bore a similar resemblance to a dragon. Watching her taking action, Elva, Olivia, Li Xin and Li Yin started to pour MP into their weapons ready to attack while Lily became ready to use teleportation any time to save Alice or others. The Earth Drake did notice their actions, but it didn''t care as in its eyes they were only level 30. Irene also noticed this and looked at Li Wei with a frown. "Why didn''t my sisters level up in the monster stampede?" she inquired with a little irritation making Li Wei speechless. ''When did they become your sisters?'' Li Wei complained in his mind before replying. "It''s because I wanted the XP to level up and also, I was afraid they might lose control after leveling up too fast," he explained creating a good excuse. While hearing this, Irene nodded and turned towards her sisters who were engaging in the fight. The first one to attack was Alice as she used her deadly strike skill to slash on the neck of the Earth Drake. But it was bounced back with sparks and leaving a scratch behind because the weapon level was still low. "Tsk, my level is still low to use the dagger given by sister," Alice murmured in disappointment when suddenly she felt a cold shiver. ''Oh shoot, I forgot Brother Li is not fighting with us'' she thought with panic and directly used her evasion skill to dodge. The Drake was injured so its response was slow as it failed to attack her and before it could do anything two big fireballs and ten arrows came targeting its head and eyes that were most vulnerable area. Sensing the danger the Drake didn''t hesitate and used a defence skill to block their attacks. When Alice who once again launched an attack with skill but this time it was where it was injured making the wound grow bigger and bleed more. "Roarrr!" the Earth Drake roared in pain and anger as it was getting injured by some low levels but before it could think further a rain of arrows came from behind once again targeting his vitals. It was none other than Elva who asked Lily to teleport her on a tree behind the Earth Drake so she can force the Drake to take attack, and it worked as she expected. The Drake now has to decide which attack to take from the three that were targeting his vitals from different directions, while defending the two attacks. This continued for a few more attacks when the Drake decided to attack Alice who was making his wounds bigger. "Alice be careful the Drake is coming for you," Elva shouted as she watched the Drake turning towards her. Alice too saw this and without hesitation she activated mirage skill while switching the dagger in her left hand. The Drake was stunned seeing two Alice appearing, but it didn''t care too much and attacked at the one who was holding the dagger in the right hand thinking she is the true one. But his claws didn''t hit anything and before it could think a pain from his abdomen area hit him making it roar in anger, which was caused by Alice who attacked the injured area again. Watching this, Elva and others didn''t hesitate and continued to attack with skills making Irene frown at this. "Li Wei why are they using skills too much aren''t they afraid of getting MP drained," she asked, who was beside her. "Miss Irene, they are used to fighting with me where the amount of MP won''t matter, not to mention Olivia has restoration field to recover our MP and there is only one monster here. Because of this they are doing best to train their skills, also their skills are still low level and won''t take too much MP," Li Wei explained in detail. Hearing this, Irene nodded. "So, they are trying to unlock the true potential of the low-level skills first before leveling them up," she nodded with an approving gaze as it was something everyone should do. Of course, not Li Wei who has eternal learning skill and didn''t need to do too much except looking at once. Thinking of this, he looked at Irene wondering if she will use any skills so he can learn. As he was busy with his thoughts, he was also keeping an eye on the battle or trolling would be the best word here because Elva and others were changing positions with Lily''s teleportation while using different hands to attack the Earth Drake, making him frustrated not knowing which attack he should defend. The Drake wasn''t able to do anything because the normal monsters mainly relied on numbers to overwhelm the enemy and defeat them, not to mention it was seriously injured with his half-life hanging on the grave because of Li Wei''s clone. So, it was just a moment of time before the Drake let out a last roar and lay lifeless on the ground. Li Xin and others were alright except Alice who took some damage in close combat but with healing skills, it wasn''t something to worry about. "You all did a good job and it''s what I should expect from my sisters," Irene praised with a smile making them embarrassed. "Sister-in-law, it''s all because of sister Alice everything went smoothly, but look, she is injured, and someone isn''t even trying to heal her," Li Xin replied with a anger and glaring at Li Wei making him feel bitter. ''XinXin, look, Olivia is healing her. I am not even needed here,'' Li Wei protested inwardly with a pitiful look as he got blamed for no reason. Chapter 165 - 165: Second Lesson "Sister XinXin, you are right. Brother Wei isn''t doing his job, but don''t worry, as a wife it''s my duty to scold him and make him go on the right path," Irene replied to Li Xin with assurance and turned towards Li Wei, who was dumbfounded. ''What the hell! Did I miss something here? When did you become my wife?'' Li Wei cursed inwardly, trying to find a missing page when Irene narrowed her eyes at him. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother Wei, you should heal Alice because they have to save and recover MP for the next fight, unlike you who is doing nothing," she stated, and before Li Wei could say something, he received a telepathic message from her. (Brother Wei, if you want me to stop teasing, then give me two times more snow to play today. Also, if you want me to side with you, then make it ten times, and I will support you with whatever you want,) Irene suggested, placing her deal which made Li Wei speechless. ''So, she just wants some more snow,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh, but he rejected her deal. (I am sorry, Miss Irene, even if I want to accept the deal, I can''t,) he replied, making her stunned because she was sure he would accept it. But she didn''t know if Li Xin found out about this it would give her the reason to blame him for breaking the promise and do things her way. It was a different matter if she didn''t find out about this, but it wouldn''t take long for her to notice something is amiss. So, he just decided to reject it while ignoring her disappointment when she suddenly changed her attitude. "Brother Wei, what are you standing here for? Go and heal Alice or you don''t want to?" Irene ordered with irritation as he didn''t agree to her. ''Damn, she changed too fast,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind as he turned towards Alice, who has stopped getting healed by Olivia. The wound was caused by a level 50 monster, and because Olivia didn''t level up her healing skill too much, it was taking a lot of time to heal it. "Olivia, just level up your healing skill, and don''t worry about mastering it yet. You can do it later when we have time," Li Wei suggested as he approached them. In response, Olivia nodded. "Mhmm, okay, Brother Li. I will level up the skill then," she replied, agreeing to his suggestion as training the healing skill wasn''t easy because she has to find injured people or monsters where she could use the skill. Li Wei, too, knew this, but he already has a solution, so he didn''t worry too much and turned towards Alice, who was blushing faintly. "Alice, show me your hand," he instructed with a gentle tone. Hearing him, Alice was surprised as he has never talked to her in a gentle tone and always scolded her. ''What happened to Brother Li today? He is not even trying to keep his distance like before,'' she thought with a puzzled face, but nevertheless, she showed her injured left arm to him. While Li Wei didn''t hesitate and grabbed her arm gently, observing the wound first. It was just a normal scratch, but more significant. However, because of it, her battle outfit was damaged. "It seems you all need high-level battle outfits now," he muttered as he saw the torn sleeves that blocked most of the attack force. This was the reason why the wound wasn''t too deep, as the battle outfits were designed to protect from attacks. However, the level of the battle outfit was low and failed to block the attack of the dying earth drake. "Mhmm, Brother Li, I do need a new outfit, or I will have to fight like a beggar," Alice replied with pitiful eyes as it was the only high-level battle outfit she had. Watching her, Li Wei became speechless as she has one billion coins, which is enough to buy a whole luxurious villa, not to mention a few battle outfits. "Alice, if you became a beggar, you would be the richest one, so go for it. I will cheer for you," he replied as he casted the healing skill on her hand, ignoring her irritated look. ''Humph, nothing changed, he is still bullying me,'' Alice thought with a pout when she suddenly felt a cooling sensation on her injured area. It was none other than Li Wei who was using twice the required MP just to heal her faster, and within thirty seconds, her wound disappeared entirely. "It''s too fast," Olivia muttered with a depressed face as she would need a minute to heal it. "Here, it''s done, Alice," Li Wei said as he released her soft arm and turned towards Olivia. "Don''t worry, I am just using more MP, and it won''t work if we are in battle somewhere as I need to save my MP," he assured her while indirectly telling her she was needed in his party. But Olivia was still felt a little depressed, even after knowing this, because he wouldn''t let anyone get hurt in battle. Watching her like this Li Wei sighed inwardly. ''I should cheer her up, or it won''t be a good thing to let her return to being sad again,'' he thought as he wondered about her situation, when he felt Li Xin looking at him but not glaring anymore. ''She is calming down,'' he muttered with relief. Nevertheless, he decided to apologize later after all what he did was in front of everyone, and she definitely didn''t like it. As he was busy in his thoughts, Elva and others were also busy wondering why he was gentle with everyone and not creating any deliberate distance. Of course, there was one person whose thoughts were wandering on someone else. ''Is Miss Irene really like this, or is she pretending to be nice?'' Lily thought with a cautious look as she peeked at Irene silently, from behind Olivia. Irene did notice her actions and was curious about this. But the most important thing was the time to play later, so she ignored it and glanced at everyone. "Sisters, we should resume our lesson, where I will tell you some very important things," she suggested in a hurry. Li Wei and others were a little speechless at her hurried look, but they all nodded and returned to the cave on their seats. Of course, not Li Wei, who had to take a seat beside Lily as Li Xin and Li Yin didn''t have any intentions to let him sit with them. He was depressed, but it didn''t stop Irene from starting her lesson. "Sister XinXin, I saw you all don''t know too much about the basics, so do you want me to explain it, or should I skip to the main part directly?" she inquired with a little hesitation as it would consume her time to play. But Li Xin pretended she didn''t notice anything and nodded. "Sister-in-law, please explain in detail. Your sister is looking forward to it," she replied. Hearing her, Irene nodded back but unwillingly. "Okay, then I will explain," she said and continued with a serious expression. "You should already know you will receive a total of 30 special class skills after completing your all class quests, because of this I won''t recommend you to learn a lot of skills as it will only waste your resources." "Also, you should focus on your one class first rather than doing everything together," she added and continued to teach them basics in brief before reaching to the main point. "Now that all basics are covered, it''s time to know about how attributes work. As you might already know, your attribute limit will exceed over a hundred thousand after you complete your grade C class quest." "But the question is, can you use all of it? The answer is normally no. However, there are ways like getting a rare class, hidden class, and legendary class or even a blessing from gods that can help you with this." "Nevertheless, these ways are only for fated people, so how does a normal person can know and use their all attributes without losing control over their minds? It might sound impossible, but it isn''t, and here''s the way," Irene continued with a serious expression, explaining everything. The first thing was how to know their usable attributes, and it was much simpler than Li Wei thought, as they just have to control their strength by hundred percent after that they will automatically know how many attributes they can use. But it wasn''t the problem for Li Wei as he can know this with level lock skill, so he was just playing with Lily''s hair as she tried to make a distance between them making him puzzled. But before he could ask, Irene started to explain further, attracting his attention. Li Xin and others were also same, focusing on Irene. Even Lily was included, albeit with fear. "It seems you all want to know how to use all attributes without losing control," Irene chuckled, watching their reactions, and before saying anything, she warned them. "Sister XinXin and you all, this is a very important matter, so don''t disclose it to anyone because it''s also a little dangerous," she stated with a serious look, making Li Wei frown at this. Chapter 166 - 166: As A Wife I Will Beat You UP "Miss Irene, if this is life-threatening, then you should better not tell us," Li Wei stated with a serious tone, stopping Irene from continuing further. In response, Irene pouted at him with a cute look. "Brother Wei, I am their sister-in-law, so there''s no way I will tell them something life-threatening. It''s just a little dangerous, so there is no need to worry. Also, stop overprotecting them or, as a wife, I will beat you up," she replied with a scolding, leaving Li Wei dumfounded. ''Did I wake up in the wrong world or dimension?'' Li Wei thought, feeling depressed as Li Xin and others looked at him with a smirk, imagining him getting beaten up by a rolling pin. "Sister Li, don''t you think it will be great if you beat him up with a rolling pin or spatula?" Alice suggested with a whisper, imagining Li Wei getting beaten up by cute little sister. However, to her surprise, Li Xin shook her head. "It''s the job of sister-in-law, not mine, so let her do it, I will be just cute little sister who is going to trouble him," she replied as if it was nothing, making Alice stunned at her. But before she could ask something, Irene resumed the topic with an embarrassed expression. "Ahem, let''s continue where we left off. Also, Brother Wei, you are not allowed to interrupt me again," she stated, looking at him with a pout before resuming the subject with a serious expression. "Let''s say you have an attribute limit of 1000 points, and you increased it to the max. However, your usable attributes are only 500 points. Can anyone tell me why?" she inquired, glancing at Li Xin and others who were a little stunned at the unexpected question. But it wasn''t something hard, and even the low-intelligence Alice knew it. "Sister-in-law, it''s because our spirit points are less," Alice answered with a proud expression, doing a great job. While hearing this, Irene nodded at her. "Yes, Sister Alice, you are right. We aren''t able to use all of our attributes because our spirit points are less, which changes our soul to align with the strength of the body. But without enough alignment, we can''t use our full attributes. So, what we have to do is increase the spirit points," she explained, making everyone a little stunned. While hearing this, Li Wei nodded thoughtfully. ''As I thought, there is a way to increase the spirit points, but there is no mention of it in the library, and no one talks about it,'' he pondered, confirming his guess and glanced at his party members. They also reached the same conclusion as him because there was once a talk about it. Of course, Alice and Lily were exceptions as they were focused on the food at that time and didn''t care too much, so they were wearing an unbelieving expression. But Irene didn''t care about this and continued. "As you might know, to increase the spirit attribute, you need to level up, but there is a way to do it without leveling up, and that is to exceed your limits," she explained, making everyone dumbfounded. They all were trying to get their usable attributes higher because they didn''t want to exceed the limits and lose control, but Irene was saying the opposite. "Miss Irene, this is too dangerous even if it works," Li Wei replied, shaking his head at this method. While hearing him, Irene nodded. "I know, Brother Wei, this is dangerous but not life-threatening, if you only use a certain number of attributes. Let''s say if 500 points is our usable limit, then we can exceed it to 501, then 502, and further without losing control." "However, when doing this, you will need a subclass of Necromancer, and that is Shadowcaster class which has a special class skill Soul Preservation. This skill is very important as it will lock your soul at the previous state so even if you accidentally exceed by a lot of points, it won''t even cause you any harm for a certain amount of time," Irene explained. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, Li Wei nodded with relief and looked at her, knowing there was more to it. After all, the dark faction possessed a lot of necromancers, and if it was the only thing needed, then they would be ruling everywhere. However, that wasn''t the case, and just as he expected, Irene continued. "Now, the most important part is how to increase your Spirit attribute. It''s very simple; you just have to find a person who can see spirits and is able to command them to resonate with your soul to raise your Spirit attribute." "The spirits are special entities, so it is easy for them to do this, but it takes a certain time, and there is a limit of 1000 points per month for a single person," Irene finished her explanation, making Li Wei speechless, but Li Xin''s eyes shined brightly at this. "Sister-in-law, aren''t you able to see the spirits? Then what we have to find is just a necromancer, right? But where can we find one?" Li Xin asked, feeling dejected. The necromancer class was something rare as no one wanted someone in their party to carry dead bodies with them. Elva and others also became dejected, knowing the rarity of necromancers, when Alice suggested something. "What if someone among us becomes one?" she said, making everyone stunned, but before anyone could say something, Irene rejected her idea. "Alice, becoming a Shadowcaster isn''t easy, more so you have to complete the third class to get the Soul Preservation skill. By any means, the class quests aren''t something you can complete easily. Of course, it''s a different matter if your father owns a big graveyard," Irene replied with a nonchalant tone as if it was nothing. But after hearing her, Alice became pale, while Li Xin became depressed and looked at Irene with pitiful eyes. "Sister-in-law, you told us about this, so you have to give us someone who can use this skill," she requested with big eyes, making Irene chuckle at her. "Don''t worry, Sister XinXin. I do know someone who has this skill and class, but we have to use a different way to get her to work for us. However, there is no need to worry because Brother Wei is best for this job," she replied, pointing at Li Wei and giving him a bad feeling. "Miss Irene, why am I best for this job? Also, who is the person you are talking about?" Li Wei inquired with a cautious look. Watching him like this, Irene glared at him. "Brother Wei, why so many questions? It''s not like your wife is going to sell you," she replied, making Li Wei speechless. ''Miss Irene, you are not my wife, so what if you really sold me?'' Li Wei protested inwardly, but he didn''t say anything as he received a glare from everyone else. ''Ugh, you guys, why are you believing in her too much?'' he thought with depression when Irene decided to move to the next topic. "Sisters, you all don''t need to worry about this, just leave it to me. Also, we should get to the next topic," Irene announced and continued. "Now you all know how to increase your attributes, then we should talk about what kinds of skills you should have." "The first one I will recommend is having a Multi-Thinking skill that will help you with simultaneous skill casting, critical thinking, and much more. There are also skills like teleportation, swift movement, and such," Irene explained in brief, telling them about everything. While Li Wei asked his clone not to bring monsters here immediately as everyone was focused on Irene''s lesson, because of this the time passed silently, and when Irene finished her lesson, it was already mealtime. "Sisters, there is still a lot of things to teach, but we will do that tomorrow. How about it?" Irene suggested with pitiful look and teary eyes. Watching her like this, they all became speechless; however, everyone agreed with a nod. "Sister-in-law, then teach us tomorrow. Also, let''s have a meal, I am hungry," Li Xin replied, patting her empty stomach. "Okay, Sister XinXin, I am hungry too," Irene nodded and looked at Li Wei, who was still playing with Lily''s hair while pondering something. "Brother Wei, you should think of your future wives later and serve your current wife and cute sister first," she said with a cute pout, making Li Wei exasperated. But he didn''t even bother thinking and took out a packed lunch from his item box while giving it to everyone. Nothing happened when they were having a meal except making Li Wei feel alienated as no one was talking to him. But he was at fault here because he didn''t talk with Elva and others unless he has a certain reason. Of course, Lily was an exception, but she too wasn''t talking to him. As for Li Xin and Irene, they were busy in their imaginary family relationship. Chapter 167 - 167: A Rare Man ''Ugh, my value is decreasing,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh as he watched everyone talking while ignoring him. The meal was already over, and they were just asking some questions to Irene, who did her best to answer them despite her playtime getting smaller, but she was still anxious about this. Watching her like this, Li Wei chuckled. ''Serves you right. I hope they can waste more of your time,'' he muttered in his mind as he pondered how to take revenge for teasing him. Just as he was busy pondering this, Irene finished answering their questions, and before they could ask anything else, she made her way towards Li Wei with pitiful eyes. "Brother Wei, you didn''t forget your promise, right?" she inquired, indirectly asking for snow to play. In response, Li Wei chuckled and patted her head gently. "My wife, how could I forget the promise made with you?" he replied, ruffling her hair, making Irene glare at him with a resentful expression as she felt the stunned gazes of Alice and others. They all knew what happened between Irene and Li Wei yesterday, but they only thought he was forced to do it because of the situation and never thought he would get close to other girls like this just to tease them back. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was impossible, as they had never seen him joke and tease anyone other than Li Xin and Li Yin. Of course, there were exceptions like Lily and Emily, who were treated as kids by him. Alice was also an exception, but rather than teasing, ''scolding'' was a better word here because she was an idiot who needed a good scolding to get something in her head. So, it made them stunned when Li Wei teased Irene back like this, and somehow, they felt irritated and depressed, not at Irene but at Li Wei and themselves. "Elva, it seems Brother Li likes strong girls and women. It''s no wonder he didn''t have any interest in us or anyone in the city," Alice commented in a low voice, feeling a little annoyed at this. While Elva, who heard her, was also feeling the same, however she didn''t reach the conclusion immediately, as this was the first time he was doing this. "Alice, don''t say bad things about Brother Li. Maybe it''s not what you think," she scolded Alice in a hushed tone. In response Alice snorted. "Humph, Elva, you''re siding with a bad guy here. Look, he is still happily rubbing Sister-in-law''s head even though she is embarrassed and angry at him," she stated looking at Li Wei and Irene. Hearing her, Elva also glanced at them, who were still in the same position, and became stunned. It was the same for Li Xin, Olivia, and Lily, who were hearing their conversations with different thoughts. Li Xin became happy seeing him opening up a little to the others, while Olivia was depressed and sad, knowing that if Irene became Li Wei''s partner, there would be no use for her in the party. As for Lily, she was getting more scared, wondering if the evil sister-in-law had cast some kind of black magic on Li Wei to change him like this. With this thought, she once again decided to stay further away from Irene and even Li Wei too. As they were busy in their thoughts, Li Wei kept ruffling Irene''s hair with a smile, who glared at him resentfully. "My wife, there''s no need to glare like this. If you don''t like it, then say so," Li Wei teased her, knowing she liked the comfortable feeling around him and wasn''t able to say no directly. "Mhmm, Brother Wei, give me snow. If you don''t, then I will complain to Sister XinXin that you are bullying me," Irene protested as large glistening tears formed in her eyes, making Li Wei''s expression stiff. ''Don''t tell me she is going to cry, just because I didn''t give her snow to play,'' Li Wei thought as he saw the tears threatening to spill out from her eyes, but soon he noticed a smiling glint in her eyes. ''Damn, this acting is godlike,'' he cursed, knowing they were only fake tears, and was about to expose her when the air around him became chilly as Li Xin and others glared at him with frosty expressions. "Brother Li, you are really a good person. Do you know how rare it is to find a man who can make different girls cry every day?" Alice stated, clenching her fist in irritation as she saw Irene''s eyes filled with tears by his bullying. "Alice, you''ve got it wrong. I have no intention of making her cry, and she is just acting to tease me," Li Wei explained hurriedly as he stopped patting Irene. Hearing this, Alice and others became stunned, but after seeing the guilty look of Irene, they understood she was really acting. However, they didn''t care about this and blamed Li Wei. "Sister-in-law, don''t cry, or this bad guy will only be happy to see you like this," Alice accused, pointing at him. "Yes, sister-in-law, you shouldn''t cry because of my dumb brother. Just give me some time alone, and I will teach him a good lesson so he will give you tons of snow to play," Li Xin assured her with a confident look, making Irene''s eyes shine who was stunned at the unbelievable support. "If Sister XinXin says she is going to scold Brother Wei, then I will not cry and will wait outside for him to admit his mistakes," Irene replied with teary eyes as she made her way out of the cave hurriedly while thinking of extra snow. Alice and others also followed her silently while casting a glare at Li Wei and leaving Li Xin, Li Yin, and Li Wei alone inside the cave, who looked silently at each other for a minute. "Brother, don''t you have something to explain?" Li Xin asked with a cold look, still feeling angry that he covered her mouth to stop her from speaking further. "XinXin, I know I did something wrong, but you can''t just sell your cute and pitiful brother''s information like that," Li Wei protested as he approached her. "Mhm, I know this, and I won''t sell it unless it''s a special situation, but it''s you who didn''t even listen to me and shut my mouth with force," Li Xin complained with a pout as she wrinkled her small nose in anger and glared at him coldly. Watching her like this Li Wei let out a wry smile. "Okay, my dear little sister, it was my fault, and I am sorry for it," he apologized admitting the mistake. In response, Li Xin nodded at him with an approving gaze. "Um, that''s how a good brother should be, always apologizing to your cute little sister, even if it''s not your fault," she stated with a proud expression, stuffing out her small chest and leaving Li Wei at a loss for words. ''So, you do know it''s your fault,'' Li Wei thought with a depressed face, but he didn''t say anything, knowing she wouldn''t admit it. "XinXin, you only know how to make things difficult for me, and I can''t even blame you because you are too cute," he murmured with a helpless sigh as he patted her head along with Li Yin. "Um, um, I knew it, you are the best brother," Li Xin replied, enjoying his head pats, when she suddenly remembered why she made him stay alone. "Brother, did you notice Lily is scared of something and acting strangely, while Olivia is feeling down because of something? I think you should make some time for them and ask what is wrong," she suggested with a serious look. Hearing this, Li Wei nodded. "Okay, I will handle this, but don''t expect any results. They are girls and won''t talk everything to me, so you will be up to the job if I fail," he replied, looking at Li Xin. "Of course, I know. As the little leader of the party, it''s also my responsibility to take care of them, but of course, only after you failed to do so," she replied with pride and before going out, she asked him to give her sister-in-law more snow to play. To which Li Wei agreed, while asking not to call her sister-in-law, but of course, Li Xin didn''t listen to him and ran out to meet everyone with Li Yin. Watching her like this, Li Wei sighed, and he also made his way out, where Irene stared at him with big teary eyes. ''At least stop acting now. I am giving you snow,'' Li Wei complained as he first instructed his clones to bring monsters and then used the Frost Nova skill to create snow for Irene. It took some time as he was using low MP because he didn''t wanted to attract fellow paladins who were searching for Irene day and night. But nevertheless, Irene was happy with the amount of ten big trucks of snow to play and directly started to make something big while saying if she needed more, she would ask again. Hearing her, Li Wei shook his head and glanced at Li Xin and others, who were fighting with a big bear monster, but his clone was also helping them in the fight. It was because Irene said it wasn''t a good thing to learn battle tactics when fighting against low-intelligence monsters, and they should rather spar with themselves that will help them get ready to fight with intelligent monsters. Chapter 168 - 168: I Dont Want To Get Eaten ''Maybe I should spar with Irene so I can gain control over my strength in more efficient way,'' Li Wei thought as he pondered over how to ask her to spar with him. He had two motives: the first one, of course, was to learn her skills, and the second one was to know how much strength he could actually use, with his spirit points almost being equivalent to level 198, even higher than Irene''s level. He had a total of 990 spirit points, and each point allowed him to use 3 attribute points. Which means he could use a total of 2,790 attribute points of Strength, Intelligence, Agility, and Endurance. He was a little stunned knowing this first because he didn''t bother to calculate and raise his attributes after getting stuck at level 150. But it wasn''t just this; he became more stunned when Irene explained about how much potential they would gain with each point. For Strength it was 10kg; for Intelligence it was 5MP; for Agility it was 3km/h of speed; and for Endurance, it increased stamina and defence by their corresponding level. It meant if Li Wei increased his attributes to the 2,790, he would be able to use 27,900 kg of strength. But it only meant if he attacked with all his might, leaving nothing behind, and this would tire him out by just attacking once, even if he had high endurance. So even though it was high, Li Wei still felt depressed as level 250 people could destroy small buildings and houses with their strength alone. The same was true for the Intelligence attribute; the higher it was, the more powerful your attacks would be. It meant with just 10MP, a level 250 person could burn down a whole tree in a few seconds. As for Li Wei, it might take half a minute to do so with the same amount of MP. The Intelligence attribute also had other effects, like making a person mentally strong and helping them to reduce the casting time of high-level skills. But it didn''t mean it helped them to control their emotions, which made Li Wei feel depressed and complain, but he didn''t waste too much time and pondered about remaining attributes. For Agility, every point would give him the speed of 3km/h, meaning he would gain up to 8,370km/h of speed that would make him travel at 2,325 m/s in peak state. It was almost close to teleportation, but it would consume his stamina by a large amount if he moved at such speed, not to mention, with the air resistance, the speed would also drop by a lot, even if he was in peak state. So, the speed wasn''t the focus here, but the reaction speed that he would gain. Of course, to use that much Agility, Strength, and Intelligence, he needed to have Endurance; if not, his body wouldn''t be able to adapt and would get seriously injured, while also consuming his stamina at a faster rate. But even if he raised his Endurance to 2,790, he could only use 60% of his attributes if he wanted to have long battles and save his power for any unforeseen situation. Thinking of this, Li Wei sighed as he wasn''t even powerful as level 250, not to mention, this wasn''t a limit, and there were still a lot of unknown things ahead of him. "I hope everything goes smoothly," he mused, sighing once again as he watched Li Xin and others killing the monster with the help of his clone. It was already the fifth one, as they were doing it quickly to complete the class quests and play with snow later. Of course, they were using skill training as an excuse so Irene wouldn''t find out about this. But their worries were useless, as Irene was absorbed into her big snowman creation and ignored everything. Li Wei, who saw her like this, became speechless, but he didn''t care and approached Li Xin and others, who were taking a short rest. "Brother, what happened? Are you feeling sad because sister-in-law is ignoring you and came here to get healed by your cute little sister?" Li Xin teased with a smile as she saw him sighing alone with a depressed face a while ago. Others, too, looked at him with the same question, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch. "XinXin, I am certainly feeling sad, but not because of her. Also, I came to get healed but by Lily, so I wanted to borrow her for a while," he explained, making Lily stunned with fear as she hid behind Olivia with panic and looked at Li Xin with pitiful eyes. But Li Xin knew what he was going to do, so she didn''t care about her look. "Okay, you can borrow her, but be sure to return her, or sister Olivia won''t let you off," she warned before agreeing with him and crushing Lily''s small fragile heart. "Nooo! Sister Li! I am not a thing that can be borrowed," Lily protested, hugging Olivia tightly with fear. Watching her like this, Alice, Elva, and Li Xin became stunned, because Li Wei treated her best, and she even asked him for hugs, head pats, and kisses. But looking at how scared she was of him, they all thought Li Wei did something bad to her, and they all simultaneously glared at him with a venomous expression, only to see he was also stunned at Lily''s behaviour. Nevertheless, Li Xin still decided to accuse him. "Brother, don''t tell me you did something to her," she asked with a cold tone, making Li Wei dumbfounded. "XinXin, I am your cute brother, so at least trust me. I wouldn''t do something like that," he replied, not knowing whether he should laugh or cry as she was deliberately accusing him for fun. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Li Xin still didn''t buy his answer and snorted. "Humph, who knows if you misunderstood her as me or Li Yin and did something bad to her," she replied with a cold look and turned towards Lily, who was hiding behind Olivia with some tears. But before she could ask something, Olivia interjected. "Sister Li, you don''t need to worry about Lily; she is just overthinking some things and is scared because of that. Also, I think it will be great if she can have a talk with brother Li," Olivia explained, not caring about Lily, who glanced at her with grief. ''Sister Olivia, not you too, you all betrayed this pure soul,'' Lily thought with a heartbroken expression when suddenly she felt her back of collar getting grabbed by someone. She became stiff at this and slowly looked back to see Li Wei smiling at her. "Lily, let''s go; you have to heal me today," he stated, making Lily''s face pale. "Noooo, save me, sister Olivia, save me, I don''t want to get eaten," Lily screamed loudly, even attracting the attention of Irene, who became dazed at Lily''s drama. But she knew Li Wei wouldn''t eat her, so she resumed her mega snowman making again and thinking of ways to ask for more snow. While Li Wei, who didn''t know her thoughts, separated Lily from blushing Olivia with force. "Olivia, I am borrowing her for a while, but don''t worry, I will return her soon," Li Wei assured her as he ignored Lily''s screams. While upon hearing him, Olivia nodded with painful eyes. "Brother Li, she is yours to begin with, so you don''t need to ask me for permission," she replied, making Lily stop her screams and look at her with a frown. But before she could say something, Li Wei turned towards Li Xin and stated. "XinXin, I will borrow Olivia later; you wouldn''t mind, right?" he said, making everyone dumbfounded except Li Xin, who knew what he was doing. But they became more shocked and stunned after hearing Li Xin''s answer. "Brother, there is no need to borrow her. I will deliver Olivia personally after you are done getting healed by Lily, so you can get some more extra healing," she stated with pride, making Li Wei''s mouth twitch. Nevertheless, he didn''t reject her suggestion. "Then I will wait," he replied and picked up the stunned Lily by the back of her collar as he made his way towards the cave. "Nooo, save me, save me, sister Olivia! I am going to get eaten," Lily screamed as she tried to escape after recovering from stun, but it was useless with her little strength, as it made no difference for Li Wei, who grabbed her like a cat, while she thrashed her arms and legs at him. Watching them like this, Li Xin smiled and turned towards Olivia, who was still in shock, thinking what he was going to do with her. "Olivia, don''t worry, just follow me after Lily is done; it''s a good thing," she assured her, and before Olivia could say something, she turned towards Elva and Alice. "Alice, Elva, don''t worry, there are also good things for you; just follow me after Olivia is done," she stated with a mischievous smile, making them puzzled and stunned. While Li Wei, who arrived inside the cave, felt a cold shiver running down his spine. ''Damn, what a terrible feeling,'' he cursed with a frown before glancing at Lily, who was trying to bite his arm. Chapter 169 - 169: Dont Bully And Be Gentle "Release me, Brother Li! I want to go back!" Lily resisted as she tried to bite his arm, but grabbed by the back of her collar, she wasn''t able to reach it and could only complain with a shout. Watching her like this, Li Wei felt amused as she was no different from the time they first met. "Lily, stop resisting and get ready to be eaten," he teased her with an evil smirk, making Lily go stiff and more panicked as she started to resist with all the force she had. "Nooo, Brother Li, you can''t eat me! I''m not even human!" Lily shouted in fear, thinking he was really going to do it, and looked at him with teary eyes. But Li Wei didn''t care and took a sit on a sofa while making Lily sit on his lap with force before pinching her small, cute nose. "Lily, stop overreacting. I know you can sense my feelings just like how I can do yours," Li Wei exposed her as he fixed his gaze on her small angry face and teary eyes. While after hearing him, Lily wrinkled her nose with a sulky look. "Brother Li, even if I am overreacting, I still feel scared," she complained with irritation as she tried to hit his face with her small fists. But how could it work on Li Wei? He directly grabbed her both hands, and before she could do anything, he hugged her gently while softly caressing her back. Lily wanted to resist, but feeling the comfortable sensation of the hug, she gave up with a sulky look and closed her eyes to enjoy the cuddle without saying anything. Li Wei let out a small chuckle and continued to spoil her until he felt she calmed down before asking the question. "Lily, tell me, why are you acting strangely from yesterday? Did something happen, or do you feel unsafe?" he inquired with a worried look as he wondered about the reason. While Lily, who heard him, opened her eyes to see his worried look and felt warmth inside her heart. ''Brother Li is still Brother Li, even if evil sister-in-law casted some black magic on him,'' she thought before explaining what happened. "Brother Li, you might not have noticed, but sister-in-law Irene is the evil one. She was enjoying the misery of big sister-in-law Lyla, who was crying sadly, and I think she will do the same with us," Lily explained with fear as she thought of becoming a snowman with a death date written on it. While Li Wei, who heard and saw her fearful face, became dumfounded. "Lily, don''t call them sisters-in-law''s because they are not. Also, there is no need to worry about Miss Irene''s behaviour because she is the closest person to Miss Lyla, and it''s okay for her to do that," he explained as he ruffled Lily''s hair gently. But Lily still remained skeptical about this. "Brother Li, then what about your behaviour? You used to keep distance from other girls except Sister Li and Sister Yin, but after meeting with evil sister-in-law, you don''t bother with it now," "I think the evil sister-in-law must have casted some black magic on you, and you don''t even know," Lily explained with a serious and worried look, making Li Wei stunned. "Lily, you''ve got it all wrong," Li Wei replied with a sigh and explained the reason why he was behaving like this. Of course, he kept it brief and only said he promised Li Xin about not creating a distance deliberately. Nevertheless, hearing this, Lily became shocked. "So, it was Sister Li who casted black magic on you, but it''s alright if she did, and I don''t have to worry now," she muttered, heaving a sigh of relief as if a heavy stone that was pressing her heart finally lifted. Li Wei, who watched her like this, let out chuckle and pinched her cute cheeks. "Girl, you are getting naughtier," he stated, ignoring her irritated look before hugging her gently once again. "Lily, can you tell me anything helpful about Olivia, like did she say anything about her family conditions or other things about her private life?" Li Wei inquired with a serious expression. Hearing this, Lily also became serious and started to think if Olivia mentioned anything like that, but after a while, she shook her head. "Brother Li, Sister Olivia didn''t mention something like that, but she did look sad sometimes. However, when I inquire about the reason, she wouldn''t say anything," Lily explained with a depressed face. "Okay, thanks for the answer. Also, don''t worry about Olivia, I will ask her about this," Li Wei replied, assuring her with a smile. "Um, I will leave this to you, but don''t you dare to harm or eat Sister Olivia if you don''t want to become the enemy of this Almighty Cute Pink Slime," Lily stated with a fierce look, puffing out her small chest before taking her leave in an almighty way where she almost tripped. Watching her like this, Li Wei shook his head with a smile. "She really gets scared by new people easily," he muttered with a chuckle and waited for Olivia to come. It didn''t take long as after a minute, Li Xin and Li Yin brought her inside with their protection. "Brother, here I brought Sister Olivia for extra healing, but don''t bully her too much and be gentle," Li Xin stated, throwing fire and oil at once as Olivia became stiff and trembled. Watching her like this, Li Wei wanted to chide Li Xin, but before he could, she disappeared like a wind with Li Yin, leaving only him and panicked Olivia inside. ''What a troublemaker,'' he thought with a sigh as he looked at Olivia, who wore a panicked expression, not knowing what to do. "Olivia, don''t listen to her nonsense. I just asked you to come here because I have some questions, but before that, why don''t you take a seat first?" Li Wei suggested gently, pointing at the empty seat on the sofa beside him. Hearing him, Olivia heaved a sigh of relief and with hesitation took a seat beside him in silence while glancing at him with an anxious look, wondering what he was going to ask her. "Olivia, there is no need to worry. I won''t force you to answer me, so relax," Li Wei assured her with a gentle tone, making her stunned. But it did have an effect as Olivia nodded back with a less anxious look. "You can ask, Brother Li. I will do my best to answer," she replied with a small voice. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded back and directly asked her. "Olivia, I want to know about your situation and past. I know it might be a bit difficult for you to explain, but don''t worry, you can take your time before telling me, or you can explain it to XinXin," he suggested gently, thinking she would agree to this. However, Olivia didn''t even consider what he said and shook her head. "Brother Li, I am just a servant, so don''t worry about my situation, and it''s nothing serious," she replied with a calm look, making Li Wei dumbfounded. "Olivia, it seems you have forgotten you are my party member too, and even if you are just a servant of mine, I won''t leave you like this. So, I am not taking this excuse as your answer," Li Wei stated in a deep tone. Hearing this, Olivia''s calm look changed a little, but she still shook her head. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother Li, with your high level, you will definitely face many powerful battles, and I will become useless in those because high-grade healing skills are very expensive and hard to get, as most of them get secured by the kingdom and church." "Even with your ten times blessings, it might be hard to buy because heroes will be arriving soon, and even nobles will buy such skills to gift the heroes. So, the best option for you is to find a good healer like Miss Irene and learn the skill yourself," Olivia explained with a calm look. When Li Wei suddenly got close to her and flicked her forehead. "Ouch, it hurts, Brother Li!" Olivia cried out in pain, rubbing her red forehead with tears as Li Wei used the strength attribute. "Olivia, stop using your brain where you shouldn''t. As your master and party leader, it''s my job to think about this, not yours," Li Wei stated with an irritated tone as he glanced at her. "But Brother Li¡ª" Olivia mumbled, wanting to say something, but she was stopped by Li Wei, who patted her head before deeply glancing into her sapphire eyes. "Olivia, don''t think about leaving this party because you know a lot of secrets about me. Also, leave the problems of skills to me because I know what to do and I have my plans," Li Wei assured with a gentle tone as he ruffled her short silver hair. Chapter 170 - 170: Next Target "Brother Li, it''s useless even if you have plans, as I won''t be able to do much with my situation," Olivia replied with an irritated look as she thought of this. Li Wei can learn all the skills, so there was no need for her to use any if he is using it, not to mention if he really ended up with Irene or any other powerful healer in the future, she will be useless as it will take time for her to master the skills even if she learned them. So, she thought of leaving the party in the future as not to cause any expense to him that will go to waste. Li Wei knew what she was thinking, so he sighed and held her chin while looking into her eyes. "Olivia, I said not to use your brain where you shouldn''t. Why do you think I will be fighting with high levels when I am not even planning to reveal my identity?" "Also, have you ever thought about when I will build the city in the future? So, that time I will need more healers, even if they are expensive and low levels," Li Wei explained with patience, knowing she has forgotten about this. It might be his fault because he never talked to them about how he was going to do it and only mentioned it once or twice, making them think he might just be considering it. Because building a city wasn''t an easy job, it needed massive manpower with a lot of hard work, and thanks to Li Xin spouting nonsense about his laziness, they all took it as a dream that he wants to live in yet doesn''t want to make any effort to bring it to reality. So, Olivia never considered this, and even hearing him, she still remained doubtful, looking at him with an uncertain expression. Watching her like this, Li Wei sighed and moved his hand to caress her soft cheeks. "Olivia, stop thinking like you are no use to me. Do you know even if I don''t want to build a city, I will not let you go because I don''t want to see Lily becoming sad? So, I am sorry to say, as you might be tagging along with us for the whole life as a family member," Li Wei declared as he stretched her pink cheeks. He knew this might raise a big flag here, but he was serious about this, as he didn''t make this decision today. He had been thinking about this since he heard about her situation, that she didn''t take the debt and still became a servant willingly while changing kingdoms. It means she severed every relationship by doing this, and currently, she was no different from an orphan. Because of this, Li Wei decided to make her a part of his family. Of course, he will be her guardian, just like how he has already decided to do with Lily without her consent. And even if he didn''t do it, Li Xin will definitely force him to do it, as she can''t bear to watch Lily and Olivia suffer alone. The same was for him. If not, he wouldn''t be making this decision without asking Li Xin and declaring it to Olivia, who was stupefied after hearing him. "Brother Li, why?" Olivia asked with a quavering voice as her eyes glistened with tears. After ending up as a servant, she never thought she would be able to redeem herself, be able to live happily, be able to chat and play with others. But Li Wei proved her wrong every time. He helped her to get rid of her servant status, he asked her to become an official party member, making her feel happy as her future was safe and secure. Then he even asked her to take care of Lily, whom she could chat and play with. It was okay as she dreamed of living like this, but now he was directly stating she was a family member, that she didn''t even dare to dream and think after what happened with her. However, somewhere in her heart, there was still a wish to be treated as a family member, and now Li Wei once again fulfilled her wish by declaring her as a family member. She didn''t know what to do and how to pay him back because she was useless and can''t help him with anything. As she thought of this, tears started to spill from her eyes, making Li Wei stunned. "Hey, Olivia, don''t cry, or XinXin will beat me for bullying you," he joked to lighten her mood as he wiped her tears with a napkin in a gentle way. But nevertheless, the tears kept falling from her eyes. "Brother Li, you''re really a unique man who can make different girls cry every day," Olivia complained as she wasn''t able to stop her tears. While Li Wei, who heard her, became speechless. ''Am I really that kind of man?'' he thought with an upset look as he continued to wipe Olivia''s falling tears until she stopped crying after a while. "Olivia are you okay now?" Li Wei inquired with a gentle tone and ruffling her soft hair. In response, Olivia nodded with a blushing red face as she remembered he was touching her like this from the start of the conversation. But she knew he didn''t mean anything and only wanted her to feel assured, so she didn''t think too much and let him pat her head while feeling sad about being useless. Li Wei knew what she was thinking as she saw her sad look, so he once again stretched her pink cheeks. "Olivia, you are not allowed to worry about anything again. If not, you will be grounded to become a maid of Alice for one day," Li Wei threatened, making her instantly shake her head. "No! Brother Li, you can''t torture me like that. I will rather die than becoming her maid," Olivia protested with a fearful look as she thought about Alice commanding her to do shameful things for fun. However, Li Wei didn''t care and stated. "If you don''t want to be tortured like that, then you better stop worrying about useless things and ask for my advice or XinXin''s if you are really troubled," he replied strictly before letting her soft cheeks go. "Um, Brother Li, you are forcing me," Olivia complained with a difficult look, but she has no choice as Li Wei wouldn''t back down on this, so she gave up and nodded reluctantly. While Li Wei smiled and patted her head, not caring about her expression. "Olivia, can you tell me about your situation now?" he inquired with a serious look. Hearing this, Olivia hesitated for a while and sighed. "Brother Li, please give me some time. I am not prepared to talk about this to anyone yet," she replied with a painful look. "Okay, you can take as much time as you want, but don''t worry too much because we are your family and will always protect you," Li Wei stated as he patted her head again. "Mhm, thanks, Brother Li," Olivia nodded with relief and warmth in her heart as she got called a family member, but she also felt troubled. ''Brother Li, you have given me so much. How can I pay you back?'' she thought, sighing inwardly when Li Wei decided to end the chat here. "Olivia, let''s go outside. Everyone should be waiting for you," he suggested and was about to get up, but Olivia stopped him. "Brother Li, wait," she shouted with an anxious tone, making Li Wei look at her with a question. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What happened, Olivia? Do you want to talk about something?" he inquired, wondering if he missed anything. But Olivia shook her head with guilt. "Um, Sister Li said she was going to meet you alone after you are done talking with me," she explained as she understood the prank of Li Xin but didn''t expose her. While Li Wei, who didn''t know the trouble that would be coming soon, nodded with an understanding, thinking Li Xin must have wanted to talk about what happened with Olivia and Lily. "Okay, then I will wait here for her," Li Wei nodded as he ruffled Olivia''s hair, making her feel guilty again. But she did her best to hide it and made her way out of the cave, leaving Li Wei alone inside. "Now I don''t need to worry about Olivia too much, but I hope she can open to others," Li Wei murmured with a relieved look and started to ponder about his plans as he waited for Li Xin. It didn''t take too much time as Li Xin and Li Yin came inside, but with a confused and hopeful Alice who was in the middle of them. Li Wei became stunned at this, and a bad feeling arose as he saw Li Xin smiling with a mischievous expression. "Brother, I brought your next target, the fairy woman Alice. Be gentle with her because she is stupid; however, she is a lot sensitive in those areas, so no need to worry as she will be able to heal you a lot," Li Xin stated with a wink, making Li Wei exasperated. As for Alice, she was still processing what Li Xin said with a difficult look as she thought Li Wei was going to give her some kind of snacks and sweets. Chapter 171 - 171: I Want To Talk Alone With You "Sister Li, what are you talking about? Isn''t Brother Li giving good things like snacks and sweets?" Alice asked with a confused face, as she didn''t hear the mention of it. She did hear Li Xin saying everything, but she was only focused on finding the good thing in her words. But after not hearing the mention, she ignored comprehending the meaning of the other words and asked directly, making Li Xin feel speechless. Li Wei was also the same, but he praised her in his mind for her ignorance as he replied. "Alice, don''t listen to her nonsense. Also, can you tell me why you are here?" he asked, even though he could guess the reason, and it was as he expected. "Brother Li, didn''t you ask me to come because of some good thing?" Alice asked with a pout, wondering if she would get her snacks or not. Watching her like this, Li Wei shook his head with a sigh and looked at Li Xin with irritation, who averted her gaze. "Alice, if I wanted to call you here, I would''ve said so when I was outside, and there is no need for secrecy through my troublesome little sister who will make things difficult for me," Li Wei replied, not knowing what to do with Li Xin. It has been years since she started to interact with others and have fun with them, but sometimes she was too childish. The same could be said for him, but he knows the bounds of what to do and not to do, unlike Li Xin, who does few things without considering the impact. Thinking of this, he decided to warn her later because he can tolerate her childishness, but it couldn''t be said for others if she did something serious with a joke. They would not say anything, but it would definitely create a gap between them. As he thought of this, Li Xin pouted at him with a glare for being called troublesome, while Alice did the same too but for a different reason. "Brother Li, I don''t care about excuses. You have to give me some good things for making me come here, also for Elva too who is waiting after me," Alice stated with a cold look, making Li Wei amused. ''Do you want food that much? Haven''t you eaten a meal just a while ago?'' he muttered inwardly with a sigh, clearly knowing what she wanted. But he agreed with a nod. "Okay, I will give a treat to everyone, so let''s go out first," he replied, casting a glare at Li Xin, who responded by sticking her tongue out with irritation. But he didn''t care too much and exited the cave with Alice, who was asking what kind of treat it would be. Of course, Li Wei didn''t answer as he didn''t even know himself and was still considering this when he arrived outside to see Elva and the others waiting for them. "Elva, look, Brother Li is bullying us and didn''t plan to give us a treat," Alice complained with resentment, as she failed to know what kind of things she was going to eat. Li Wei became speechless at this, while Elva shook her head with a sigh. "Alice, don''t trouble Brother Li," she stated with a strict look and looked at Li Wei. "Brother Li, I am sorry for her stupidity. She didn''t even understand Sister Li was creating trouble for you on purpose and really thought you are treating us," she apologized with a sigh, as she already guessed what Li Xin is doing. But it was only a guess because of this; she didn''t say anything when Li Xin took Alice inside and only confirmed when Alice came out with a grumpy look. "Elva, there is no need to apologize. I did say I will be treating, but Alice kept insisting that she wants to know what it will be," Li Wei replied, making Elva a little stunned. But before she could reply, Lily interjected suddenly with a worried look. "Brother Li, is it okay for a snowman to walk on its own, and its hand glowing red like it is preparing to attack?" she asked, making Li Wei and others stunned. But it didn''t take them much time to understand what she was saying, and they all turned towards Irene''s direction where she stood with an excited face and stars in her eyes like a child as she looked at the snowman about the height of a two-story building. It seemed to be normal, like nothing, but its eyes were glowing blue, and there were some kinds of runes glowing in it. The same was for the hand that was glowing red as it absorbed the MP from the environment getting ready to shoot. Observing this, Irene beamed happily. "My snow knight, go destroy everything in your path," she commanded, pointing forward at the big boulder a little distance away. Hearing her, the snowman didn''t hesitate and started to gather more MP as his hand glowed red like lava with the sound of air buzzing loudly. Watching this, Li Wei''s expression changed. "Irene, stop it now! Don''t let it attack," he shouted as he moved forward with all speed trying to stop it. But it was already late as the snowman finished gathering MP, and with a sonic boom, it unleashed a red beam of fire that travelled at high speed, destroying anything in its way before finally hitting the big boulder. What followed after was an intense stinging light that covered the boulder, destroying it into smithereens before creating a loud explosion and a shockwave that headed towards them with debris. "Fuck," Li Wei cursed loudly as he was just a second late to stop the snowman because he wasn''t prepared to use any MP. Nevertheless, he didn''t waste any time and grabbed Irene, who was beside him, before using shadow step to arrive in front of Li Xin and others. "Arcane Shield!" he shouted, directly using high amount of MP and creating a big powerful shield to protect everyone from the aftermath. However, he forgot to protect one thing. "No! My Snow Knight!" Irene shouted with a frantic look, and before Li Wei could say anything, she disappeared from her place. But there was no time to care about her as the shockwaves and debris finally hit the arcane shield, weakening it. "Damn, what level of attack was that?" Li Wei cursed, watching this because he used 3,000 MP into the shield that can defend against the attack of level 50 monsters for ten minutes. However, with just debris and the shockwave of the explosion, the shield was weakening rapidly. Nevertheless, it only continued for a few more seconds before the explosion calmed down, leaving behind a large cloud of smoke that was visible from Valeria City. But Li Wei didn''t care about that and looked behind with worry. "Are you guys alright?" he inquired, even though he could see everyone was unharmed. "Brother, you don''t need to worry about us. We are all safe, but it couldn''t be said for that and might be you in the future," Li Xin replied with an uncertain look, pointing at Irene. She was unscathed, but not her snow knight, which was killed by shockwaves and debris very ruthlessly as its body was dismembered into dozens of parts. Looking at her snow knight''s condition, Irene clenched her fists in anger and sadness. "Don''t worry, my snow knight, I will avenge you," she swore with a bloodthirsty look, giving Li Wei chills for some reason. ''What the heck! Don''t tell me I am going to take the blame for it?'' he thought, cursing again when suddenly he sensed the presence of someone else. "Everyone, be careful, someone is here," he reminded and looked at the place of the explosion where a middle-aged man stood on the ground with fully equipped white holy armor. Watching the man, Li Wei could only think of him as a paladin who came here to search for Irene. As he thought of this, he turned towards Irene, who was done collecting the remains of her snow knight, and also glanced at the middle-aged man who kept observing the explosion site. "Hahaha, interesting, interesting," the middle-aged man started to laugh suddenly, and before Li Wei and others could comprehend, he was already in front of Irene, looking at her deeply with a smile. "Priestess Irene, is that you?" he asked directly, making everyone''s hearts tighten except Irene, who replied with a sulky look. "Old man, are you blind or what? Can''t you see I am not the person you are finding? Also, I am upset now, so you better stop asking me questions," Irene stated in a cold tone as she walked back towards Li Wei and them. While the middle-aged man became stunned watching her like this, he couldn''t do anything as he was just guessing because her bloodthirstiness was strong enough to attract his attention. However, looking at upset Irene, who was in Li Xin''s appearance, the man gave up on the thought to ask her any questions and turned towards Li Wei. "Boy, I want to talk alone with you," the middle-aged man stated suddenly, making Li Wei and others stunned, even Irene, who knew him. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 172 - 172: Lucius Stormborne "Mr. why do you want to talk alone with me? If it''s just about the explosion from earlier, I can explain," Li Wei replied with a stunned face as he wondered the reason. While hearing him, the middle-aged man laughed. "Haha, boy, if it was supposed to be talked about here, I wouldn''t ask you. Also, let me introduce myself first. I am Lucius Stormborne, an Inquisitor belonging to the Church of Elmoral," the middle-aged man answered and continued. "I want to talk alone with you about the explosion that happened and also for a few other important things," Lucius stated as he looked behind everyone where Li Wei''s clone was hiding in stealth and ready to use escape skills. Watching his gaze, Li Wei narrowed his eyes and became vigilant, nevertheless, he nodded. "Okay, I will talk alone with you," he agreed but still stayed alert and ready to escape just in case. Watching him like this, Lucius didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry. He was an inquisitor from the church, and if people heard him, they would definitely trust him, but for Li Wei, it only increased his guard further. ''Maybe I shouldn''t have exposed the position of his clone,'' he thought as he looked at Li Wei. "Boy, then I will wait for you there. Come and find me," Lucius replied as he pointed at the centre of the explosion where a big crater was created, and before Li Wei could say anything, he disappeared from his place. When, a sudden chime rang out in Li Wei''s head as a notification window appeared in front of him. [Ding, Congratulations! You have learned the special class skill: Inquisitor''s Footwork level 146] ''Damn, this guy is above level 200,'' Li Wei cursed as he saw the level of the skill while also feeling happy that he used the eternal learning skill without hesitation. If not, he would''ve lost the chance to learn. As he was busy in his thoughts, Irene looked at him with a sulky look and kept staring at him. Li Wei, who felt her stare, became speechless, but he ignored her, knowing it wasn''t the time to talk, and proceeded towards Lucius after saying a few words to Li Xin and others. It didn''t take him much time to arrive, but he was stunned after seeing the large crater of the size of a stadium that was still emitting a large amount of heat, enough to steam a normal human to death if they stepped inside it. ''What the hell did she feed the snowman?'' Li Wei cursed watching this as he arrived beside Lucius, who was also observing the crater. Sensing his arrival, Lucius didn''t waste any time and inquired. "Boy, tell me what kind of method you used to cause such a mess. It isn''t something you can do with your level," he stated as he observed Li Wei with curiosity. While hearing this, Li Wei activated the eternal learning skill as he gave an answer he already thought of. "Mr. Lucius, it was just an old golem equipment that we discovered in a dungeon and were testing it," he replied. Hearing this, Lucius let out a smile. "I was right. It was caused by a golem equipment," he murmured to himself before glancing at Li Wei. "Boy, you haven''t told me your name yet, or by some reason you don''t want to," he asked in a joking tone, making Li Wei a little stunned. Nevertheless, he answered. "I am Li Wei, party leader of Order of The Abyss," he replied, making Lucius a little speechless. "Li Wei, you are a really interesting person. It''s no wonder Priestess Irene is tagging along with you," he stated suddenly as he looked deeply into Li Wei''s eyes, who was shocked hearing this, but he kept a bewildered expression on his face. "Mr. Lucius, stop joking. How could a small person like me know her?" Li Wei replied with a sigh and a hint of regret in his tone, as if he really wanted to meet Priestess Irene. It was a good thing they were talking alone or who knows what kind of drama would happen if Li Xin and others heard him. But even with this acting, Lucius didn''t believe him. "Li Wei, do you know Priestess Irene likes to play with golem equipment''s, so I can guess she is with you and is the girl from before whom I talked to. But you don''t need to worry too much because I won''t reveal it to anyone so you can freely talk with me," Lucius assured, patting Li Wei''s shoulder with a smile. However, he failed to hide his crafty look from Li Wei. ''Fuck, this geezer is clearly playing with me,'' Li Wei cursed seeing this and replied. "Mr. Lucius, you have got it wrong. She is my partner, Li Mei. As for the golem equipment you are talking about, it''s a prototype we got from a dungeon," he explained, making Lucius feel disappointed as he didn''t react to his plan. ''Maybe she is really not Priestess Irene, but then what about her bloodthirsty aura from before,'' Lucius thought with a frown as he glanced at Irene, who was getting consoled by Li Xin and others. "Li Wei, I asked you to talk alone because I wanted to ask if your partner Li Mei has killed anyone or ''many'' would be the best word here," Lucius stated, making Li Wei a little shocked about this, but he was still calm and replied. "Yes, she did kill people, but it was because she was an undercover agent and had to kill criminals," Li Wei explained, fabricating the lies again. While hearing this, Lucius nodded. ''If what this kid is saying is true, then it could be explained why her bloodthirst is strong,'' he thought once again, glancing at the directions of Irene with a deep look. When suddenly his communication tool started to ring with a message, making his face black. "Humph, creating trouble in the city in the presence of me, you must be looking for death," he snorted with anger and directly disappeared, leaving Li Wei stunned who heard him. ''Is this the evil faction again? Then it might be a good thing if they really came,'' he thought with a nod because he had asked Diablo to search for them. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But after knowing the high-level paladins would be coming, he withdrew him as not to create trouble, and now if the evil faction directly come to light like this, it will be easy for him to contact them. What he was going to do is simple: search for a way to bypass the good person test and find Bai Feng while putting a big bounty on his head. As he pondered over this, Li Xin and others arrived beside him. "Brother, what happened? Why did inquisitor disappear hurriedly?" Li Xin asked with a curious look while others waited for his answer. "Someone is creating trouble inside the city. Anyway, it has nothing to do with us, and with Mr. Lucius handling it, there is no need to worry," Li Wei replied without caring too much and turned towards Irene, who was still wearing a sulky look. "Miss Irene, don''t you have an explanation?" he asked with a strict look. In response, Irene pouted and averted her gaze with embarrassed expression. "Um, I am sorry, I overdid it a little," she apologized in a cute voice with an unwilling expression. She was angry at him first for not saving her snow knight, but he was giving her snow, so she couldn''t afford to offend him for just one snow knight when she can create thousands of them with the help of him. So, she decided to apologize half-sincerely and unwillingly, making Li Wei and others stunned. ''Did she fix her screws?'' Li Wei thought with a puzzled face, as he couldn''t think why she would apologize to him. But before he could ponder further, Irene''s communication tool rang suddenly. He became stunned at this but didn''t worry because her tool was untraceable, as it was prepared for safety reasons only to be used in the wrong way by her. ''I wonder if I can get a tool like this,'' he thought, considering getting a global communication tool, when his attention was attracted by Irene, who frowned with upset look after reading the message. "Miss Irene, is there a problem?" he inquired, wondering if something more troublesome is happening in the city. But Irene shook her head. "No, it''s nothing serious, just some noble philanders who are searching for Lucifer in the city, but without any warrant and permission," she replied with a cold look. Hearing this, Li Wei nodded feeling a little stunned, but he didn''t care too much and asked his party to continue with their training, which was completing the class quests in secret. Li Xin and others didn''t reject him and got to work, leaving Li Wei and Irene alone, who were watching them in silence. Chapter 173 - 173: It Seems You Are Not That Dumb As Li Xin and the others got busy with their class quests, Li Wei was also thinking about how to complete his class quest. When suddenly, two big innocent eyes stared at him with a pleading look, rendering him speechless. "Miss Irene, it won''t get you anything even if you stare at me like this," Li Wei stated with a stern face, not falling for her tricks. It was only for a little while he took his eyes off her, and she caused so much mess like a kid. It was a good thing he didn''t give her too much snow, or who knows if she would''ve installed more powerful equipment to blow the whole mountain. As he thought of this, he sighed inwardly wondering what kinds of trouble she will cause in future. Just as he worried about this, Irene, who heard him, became anxious with fear. "Li Wei, I already apologized to you, then... then why are you doing this? It is not fair at all. Why are you bullying a weak girl like me?" she complained, her eyes starting to mist up, forming tear drops, while her lips trembled in anger. Watching her like this, Li Wei became dumbfounded, realizing she wasn''t acting and was about to cry for real. ''Damn! When did I bully you? Also, stop calling yourself weak,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind as he replied. "Miss Irene, I can give you snow; however, you have to agree to my conditions first," he stated, looking into her teary eyes that were suddenly filled with happiness and doubt after hearing him. "Li Wei, what conditions do you want? As long as you don''t ask for my body or private things, I will try to comply with what you say," Irene replied hurriedly, with a serious look, making Li Wei speechless. He really wanted to tease her now, but he was afraid she might cry, so he decided against it. "Miss Irene, my conditions are simple. The first is to stop teasing me, the second is you are not allowed to use any golem equipment and create trouble like this, and the last one is you have to spar with me," Li Wei asserted, making Irene pout at him. "Li Wei, I can agree to the third condition but not the first and second," Irene replied firmly, as if she wasn''t going to back down. But after watching Li Wei stare at her without saying anything, her firmness faltered. "Uh, Li Wei, I will agree to the third and second, but not the first. This is all I could do. If you still don''t accept it, then... then I will cry," she threatened, tears forming in her eyes again. ''Fuck! What a dirty play, exploiting my weakness like this,'' Li Wei cursed internally after hearing her as he replied. "Okay, I will accept this, but you have to make sure not to cause any trouble again, or there will be no snow for you," he stated with a strict look. In response, Irene nodded obediently like a child but with an unwilling expression. "Okay, I won''t create trouble again," she muttered with a sad tone as she hugged her knees tightly, resembling a girl who has been bullied too badly. Watching her like this, Li Wei''s mouth twitched with irritation. "Miss Irene, please stop acting like that. No one has bullied you," he remarked with a tired tone, making Irene look at him with a pout. But she didn''t say anything and started to play with leaves and some ants that were around her, while wearing a sulky expression that left Li Wei speechless. ''Ugh, it''s really hard to babysit her. I hope Lily and Olivia don''t become like this,'' Li Wei prayed in his mind as he used his Frost Nova skill to make snow for Irene, while observing Li Xin and the others who were battling monsters. Everything seemed normal except for Olivia''s expression, which was filled with various emotions from happiness to sadness. Observing this, Li Wei sighed as he knew the reason. ''I should fast forward my plans, or everyone might also start to feel the same as her,'' he thought, turning towards Irene, who was still busy playing with leaves and some ants on the ground, while sneaking glances at the snow beside him. It was still a little, so she wasn''t taking any yet and was waiting calmly to see more, seemingly having forgotten about the fact that she was bullied. Li Wei once again became speechless at this, but he didn''t care and asked the most important question about his plan. "Miss Irene, is there a way to purchase land and create a city?" he inquired, making Irene stunned at his sudden question. "Li Wei, don''t tell me you are serious about building a city," she asked with wide eyes. In response, Li Wei nodded. "Yes, I am serious about this. So, can you tell me if there is a way?" he inquired again. Hearing this, Irene gave him a deep look before explaining. "There are a lot of ways to do it, but I don''t think you will be willing for any of them, as that will require sacrificing a lot, sometimes even marrying into a noble family and giving your life to the kingdom." "Also, from your looks, I don''t think you want your city to be under any power, right?" she asked with a curious look. "Yes, I don''t want it to be under any kingdom or powers. It will be just an independent city of mine," Li Wei replied with a firm nod, making Irene shake her head at him. "Li Wei, it''s impossible to create a city like that because all the resources you will need for city building, not to mention all the high-level areas are taken by the kingdoms. They will only be willing to sell the low-level troublesome areas." "So, it''s no use to buy them unless you are planning to house low-level people from Earth who will not use too many resources," Irene replied as she looked at Li Wei with a deep expression. In response, Li Wei chuckled. "It seems you are not that dumb," he muttered, feeling amused by her sudden smartness. "Humph, Li Wei, don''t take me as dumb. I just like to play a lot. It doesn''t mean I am not smart," Irene stated with a snort before continuing. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Also, the same goes for you, who can think so far ahead. But are you sure it will work?" she asked with a pout, contemplating the situation. The Earth was going through evolution, changing rapidly with high-level areas appearing faster and faster. These areas would undoubtedly attract the attention of the four worlds, as it was difficult to find high-level monsters, and once such an area appeared, a fight would ensue between them. As for the people of Earth, it would be impossible for them to fight back against the armies of the four worlds. With no choice, they would have to retreat somewhere, and here lies the problem. There was no good person test on Earth, meaning people could be forced to do anything even if they took refuge other Earth cities. The same applied to the people from the four worlds if they decided to stay on Earth permanently, they would ignore the test. Not to mention there was also an evil faction that would find Earth to their liking and create chaos, making it unsafe. Finally, the low-level people would decide to live safely in other worlds, where it would depend on Li Wei how to attract them to his city. It would be easy for him if he revealed his strength while making the city stronger and safer. The people from Earth would definitely trust him more, considering the four worlds were the reason they had escaped here. It was a simple plan, but people from the other worlds weren''t idiots. They would definitely see him taking advantage of it and would do something to stop him. After all, who wouldn''t want some free workers if they could get them? Li Wei also knew the problems he would face, but he wasn''t afraid. "Miss Irene, there is only one way to make it successful, and it is to stand up against challenges. It will definitely be hard, but isn''t something impossible," Li Wei replied with confidence. There was still a lot of time for this situation to happen, and it was sufficient for him to get strong enough to ignore the threats of this world. As he thought of this, Irene who heard him became stunned, as she didn''t know about his bug and ten times bonus. ''Mhm, he must be hiding many things from me,'' she thought with a pout and looked at him with a cute look. "Brother Wei, are you hiding something from your cute wife? That''s unfair. You have to tell me all your secrets. As a wife, I have a responsibility to know everything," she stated, poking Li Wei''s shoulders with her slim finger and a sulky look. However, Li Wei pretended he didn''t hear her and resumed the conversation before it could end up somewhere else. "Miss Irene, jokes aside, can you tell me how I can buy a land separate from the kingdom and how much will it cost? Also, what kinds of problems will I face when buying it?" Li Wei inquired with a serious expression. Chapter 174 - 174: I Am Straight "Ugh, how cruel, my dear husband doesn''t want to tell me the truth and wants to hide his dirty secrets," Irene muttered in a crying expression and continued before Li Wei could say anything. "Li Wei, as I said, it isn''t too easy to get land. The first thing you will need is the trust of nobles and the royal family. Without it, they would never consider selling their land permanently, even if they found it troublesome to manage." "Secondly, you will need millions of golds to purchase it, and depending on the land size, the amount might even reach hundreds of millions," Irene stated, looking at Li Wei, who frowned a little after hearing her. To gain the trust of nobles and the royal family, he would need to reveal his strength, something he was unwilling to do. As for the money, there was a way to earn a lot with his ten times blessings, but he couldn''t explain where the money came from. Not to mention, he was planning to buy a large size of land, which would require a considerable amount of money, depending on the level. As he thought of this, he frowned deeply to ponder, while noticing Irene staring at him with a weird look and an evil smile that made him shiver for some reason. "Miss Irene, what''s with that look? Are you planning something against me?" he asked directly, looking at her with caution. Watching him like this, Irene snorted. "Humph, why did you think I would plan against you? I was just thinking of other ways where you can get the land easily and might even get it for free," she stated with a pout, making Li Wei stunned. "Miss Irene, are you joking? Who would give me land for free?" Li Wei asked with doubt and puzzle. In response, Irene once again let out an evil smile as she looked at him strangely. "Li Wei, there are many people who have the same thoughts as you and want to create their own city. Because of this, many nobles have private land that doesn''t belong to the kingdom." "The same goes for the Esther family, who are high-ranking nobles and have a variety of lands for you to choose from. You might even get it for free if you marry their current eldest daughter, Lyla Esther," Irene explained calmly with a wide smirk. Hearing this, Li Wei became dumbfounded, but he instantly shook his head. "Miss Irene, stop saying things I wouldn''t do. Also, recommend me a good noble who has a large land and wants to sell it," he replied with a sigh, making Irene pout at him cutely. But she didn''t try to convince him and instead stated a few names of nobles who could sell their land and continued to answer his next inquiries one by one with a pitiful look, as he wasn''t letting her play with snow. Li Wei was speechless at her, but he didn''t stop because it was important for him to get more information about city building and other things he should be aware of. As their chat continued, Li Xin and the others were done with their class quests and started to check everyone''s new special class skills. For Li Xin, who had raised the tier of her Ninja class, she got a skill named Shadow Blend, which would allow her to blend into the shadow and become immune to all kinds of attacks for ten seconds. This would only work on attacks below her level and ten levels higher than her. Of course, she must level up the skill first. After Li Xin, it was Alice''s turn to show her skill, who has raised the tier of her Assassin class and received a skill named Soul Reaping, which could directly kill anyone above ten levels. However, this skill would only work if she performed a lethal strike against their vital points, otherwise, the skill would fail, and the MP will go waste. Her skill was a bit overpowered, but no one felt too surprised and moved towards Elva to see her skill. There wasn''t any surprise when they discovered she had raised the tier of Elemental Archer class, but their eyes widened after seeing the description of her special class skill, Void Arrow. This skill allowed her to ignore any defence of the foe and was lethal enough as Alice''s Soul Reaping. However, the cost of MP was 1,000, with a casting time of 45 seconds, which was a lot considering the danger sense of monsters. But no one was disappointed, as it was something useful, so they didn''t care too much and turned towards Olivia to see her skill, having raised the tier of her Cleric class. They were calm when they saw her class, but after seeing the skill, they all became dumbfounded and looked at Olivia with a little jealous expression, even Lily was the same. If not for hiding this from Irene, they would already be shouting about it as her skill was Seraphic Wings. As the name stated, this skill would give her wings to fly while creating a large recovery field around her, in which she could react rapidly to support her allies. "Sister Olivia, it''s cheating! You can fly now! I want a skill like this too," Lily complained in a low voice with a sulky look, and directly buried her face in the two soft mountains that lay ahead of her. "Um, Sister Olivia, it''s soft soft," Lily muttered, rubbing her face into the softness she found, making Olivia dumbfounded who don''t know what to do. "Li.. Lily, what are you doing? Please don''t, it tickles," Olivia resisted with a red face as she tried to separate her, but Lily was already hugging her tightly, making it hard for her. But she still tried to do it when suddenly, she felt the gazes of Li Xin and the others, who were looking at her with weird eyes, especially Alice who was taking few steps back. "Sister Li, and all of you, please don''t look at me like that. I am straight. Also, help me," Olivia complained with a pitiful look and teary eyes as Lily kept rubbing her face happily as if she is in haven. Watching her like this, Li Xin felt pity and decided to help her. "Olivia, we are just joking so don''t take it seriously. Also, Lily, it''s enough," she replied as she separated Lily with the help of Li Yin, making her go sad again. But Lily didn''t say anything, as she was already planning to attack at night when no one is nearby. Olivia, who didn''t know her thoughts, heaved a sigh of relief as she fixed her clothes before looking at Li Wei and Irene to see if they found out what happened just now. But to her surprise, they were both busy talking about something. "Let''s go and ask Brother to give us snow to play," Li Xin suggested. In response, everyone nodded and proceeded towards them. Li Wei and Irene didn''t notice their approach as they were both focused on talking. Of course, not Irene, who was looking at him with a pitiful expression, wanting to play with snow. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Li Wei, it''s enough. Don''t bully me anymore. Do you want me to cry?" Irene complained as Li Wei kept asking her questions continuously. She wanted to ignore it, but Li Wei kept creating snow when he asked the questions. Somehow, she managed to hold back, but it was too much now as her playtime was getting smaller and smaller. So, she decided to complain, making Li Wei stunned. But before he could say anything, Li Xin and the others arrived with Olivia, who was blushing with an embarrassed expression, and Lily, who was still sad. "Brother, why are you bullying sister-in-law? Didn''t she apologize to you?" Li Xin asked with a pout as she saw Irene hugging her knees with a sad expression and heard what she just said now. "XinXin, I am not bullying her but just asking some questions. Also, she only wants to play with snow and nothing else," Li Wei explained calmly as he observed Lily and Olivia with a puzzled look. But before he could think and ask, Li Xin interjected. "Brother, we also want to play with snow, so create some for us too," she requested, making Irene panicked as she wondered whether she would have enough or not. Li Wei, however, didn''t notice this and nodded. "Okay, I will create it, but before that, let me treat you all first," he replied and took out some pastries from the item box, along with some potato chips. They weren''t from this world, but from Earth, which he bought for himself and Li Xin to eat in their free time. He wasn''t sure if anyone would like them, so he always refrained from taking them out. However, after testing almost all kinds of snacks in the city, he discovered the difference was only little, unless it was made from a high-level monster. So, he decided to give them a taste of some food from Earth. "Here, try these snacks. They are from Earth but are delicious," Li Wei remarked as he distributed the snacks among everyone. Even the sulky Irene accepted it with a reluctant look after watching the pink pastries. Watching her like this, Li Wei became speechless, but he didn''t care and turned towards his party with a serious expression who were also seated on the ground. "Everyone, I have decided to adopt Lily and Olivia," he announced, making everyone shocked, especially Lily, who didn''t know anything about this. Chapter 175 - 175: A Pity "Brother Li! How can you adopt me without my permission? Also, I am a whole two years older than you," Lily complained with a pout as she was treated like a small kid by him. But Li Wei didn''t care. "Lily, your thoughts don''t matter here. I said I am adopting you, and it''s final. The same goes for Olivia too," he declared as he glanced at Olivia, who was shocked and stunned. She knew he would treat her as a family member, but she never thought he would directly adopt her like this forcefully. ''Do I have to call him daddy or father from now'' she thought with a troubled and embarrassed look. While Lily, still unwilling, looked at Li Xin for help, who was also stunned at Li Wei as he didn''t tell her anything about this. "Sister Li, look, Brother Li is forcing me to call him daddy. He''s a bad guy; please do something," she complained, pointing at him with anger. Watching her like this, Li Wei became speechless while Li Xin let out a small chuckle. "Lily, it''s Brother''s decision, and I won''t interfere in it," she replied, patting Lily''s head, who lost trust in her. But before she could say something, Li Wei interjected. "Lily, stop creating fuss. I am adopting you both as sisters, not my kids," he stated with exasperation. Hearing this, Lily calmed down while Olivia heaved a sigh of relief. ''It''s good as long as I don''t have to call him daddy,'' she thought as she imagined calling him daddy daily with red cheeks. Li Wei, who saw her like this, felt a little weird, but he decided not to think too much. "Lily, Olivia, from now on I am your guardian so if you have any troubles just consult me or XinXin about it," he declared before turning towards Alice and Elva. "Alice, Elva, as a party leader, it''s my job to protect and look after you so don''t hesitate to ask for help from me or XinXin," he conveyed with a smile as not to let them feel left out. However, he forgot about one person. "Brother Wei, what about me?" Irene questioned with a teary and lonely look as if she was abandoned by her husband after one night. Watching her like this, Li Wei''s mouth twitched in irritation, and he decided to ignore her. "Let''s eat the pastries when they are cold, or they won''t taste good," he suggested. To this, everyone nodded even Irene but with an unwilling expression before taking a bite of pastries that made her eyes shine. "Mhm, it''s good," she muttered with a nod satisfied with it. "Yes, it''s good. I never thought the Earth''s snacks would be this good, especially these potato chips," Alice replied with a nod as she stuffed her mouth with chips and pastries at once. Watching her like this, Elva gave a chop on her head and reprimanded her to eat in manners, making others chuckle as they continued eating with a smile. Of course, Lily wasn''t included as she was still upset about being treated like a kid by Li Wei and was eating with a sulky expression. ''Humph, Brother Li, don''t expect me to love you anymore if you treat me like a kid,'' she thought to herself, making a big decision as she gobbled up the food, finishing it. She wanted to ask for more, but Li Wei had taken everything out of whatever he had, so she became disappointed, just like Alice who was now looking like an abandoned cat. However, it didn''t last long as Li Wei gave everyone snow to play with, and they all instantly became busy making snow castles. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, Lily was still keeping her distance from Irene as she feared herself becoming a snowman. Watching her like this, Li Wei chuckled. ''It seems she is still afraid of Irene,'' he thought as he caressed the hair of Li Xin and Li Yin, who were using his lap as a pillow, making him feel speechless. "XinXin, YinYin you two should be giving a lap pillow to me, not the other way around," he muttered pinching their small noses only to receive glares. "Brother, we are your little sisters, so you have a responsibility to give us everything we want, even the lap pillow. And if you want one from us, then say so or do you think we will reject you?" she asked, wrinkling her nose cutely at him. Hearing this, Li Wei let out a wry smile. "Okay, my little sisters, I will ask for a lap pillow when I need it," he replied as he ruffled their hair softly and looked at others who were playing with snow. "I think you should also go and play with them. If you want to talk about something, you can do it later," he suggested. But to his surprise, Li Xin shook her head at him. "Brother, I just wanted to thank you for considering Olivia and Lily. I never thought you would do something like this, and I hope you do it for Elva, Alice, and Irene too," she suggested with a smile, making Li Wei pinch her pink cheeks. "XinXin your jokes are good as long as you are not dragging someone in it, they might think it''s funny for one or two times but not always," Li Wei reprimanded her with a strict expression. In response Li Xin wrinkled her nose cutely but didn''t refute him. "I know this so don''t worry also bye I am going," she replied as she got up and hurriedly left with Li Yin fearing he will start lecturing her. While Li Wei, who knew what she was thinking, smiled wryly. "She never learns," he muttered with a sigh as he kept creating a stockpile of snow for Irene while waiting for them to finish building their snow castles unlike Irene who was on creating her fifth snowman. ''What is she planning?'' Li Wei thought as he kept a strict eye on her, fearing she might do something again. But nothing happened and everyone finished their snow models making it time to go back. Irene was still unwilling, so Li Wei has no choice but to threaten her and make her go back with them who was now complaining like a kidnapped girl, rendering him speechless. ''Is she a goddess of acting or what? No wonder there is a whole legion to keep an eye on her,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh as he returned to the villa with everyone without any problems. On the way, he did hear about some nobles causing troubles in the city but they were arrested by the Inquisitor Lucius so there was nothing to worry about except he has to babysit Irene. "Kidnapper Wei, how cruel you to kidnap me like that," she mumbled making Li Wei''s mouth twitch in irritation, but he decided to ignore her and after saying a few words to others he returned to his room to take a shower. While others also did the same, taking showers one by one in their rooms. Li Wei was also same as after him Li Xin and Li Yin both entered the shower together, making him feel regret. "A pity, what a pity I should''ve joined them," he muttered with dissatisfaction before heading towards the kitchen to cook. But he became stunned when he arrived as Olivia was standing in the kitchen waiting for him with anxious expression. "Olivia, do you need something?" he inquired gently. In response, Olivia shook her head. "Brother Li, I don''t need anything but came to help you in cooking," she explained with an anxious face. Watching her like this, Li Wei chuckled and patted her head. "Sure, you can help me. Also, no need to feel anxious just because of this, I will really appreciate your help," he replied assuring her and turned towards the kitchen counter where Olivia already prepared all equipment needed for cooking. What was left were ingredients that were in his item box to stop them from going bad so without any hesitation he took them out and glanced at her who was waiting for instructions. "Olivia here wash these ingredients until then I will prepare other things," Li Wei instructed giving her vegetables and some fruits. In response, Olivia nodded with a very serious expression. "Okay, Brother Li, leave it to me," she replied with a firm face as she took the ingredients and started to wash them with all focus her sapphire focusing on nothing but washing ingredients. Watching her like this, Li Wei became speechless, but he didn''t say anything as she was doing a good job. ''Well, it will take time for her to get used to it,'' he thought as he started to prepare flour and other things. After he was done, he took the washed vegetables to chop while Olivia kept looking at his actions with a serious face, wanting to learn, as her sapphire eyes narrowed and widened with understanding. Li Wei, who felt her gaze, became a little stunned at her as it was rare for someone to show interest in cooking in this villa. All of them were just big eaters, and no one liked to do manual labour. Chapter 176 - 176: "Olivia, if you are that interested in cooking, then why don''t you choose the cook side class? It will be great if someone can help me cook so there is no need to order from the inn always," Li Wei suggested after noticing her interest. There were a lot of mouths to feed in this villa, and they needed a lot to eat, which he couldn''t handle alone if he wanted to cook better and more delicious dishes than the inn or food stalls. This was the reason why he ordered a lot from the inn and only decided to cook when he has enough time to do so; if not everyone might throw tantrums while he is cooking. But even if he ordered food from the inn Li Xin and others still complained, as they all liked the food made by him, so Li Wei was a little troubled by this, as no one came to help him to cook because they didn''t choose the cooking side class. Li Wei didn''t want to force them to choose something they didn''t like, so he didn''t say anything and decided to cook only when he had time or on special occasions, only to get more complaints from them. So, he was thinking to manage his time to cook at least once a day, but after seeing Olivia showing interest in cooking, he thought it would be best to have someone help him after all and suggested to choose the cook side class. But to his surprise, Olivia shook her head with a troubled expression. "Brother Li, it will only waste money to choose the side class now and its useless in battels," she replied with a sigh, wanting to learn the cooking class yet afraid of wasting money on something so trivial. Hearing this, Li Wei smiled and ruffled her short silver hair. "Olivia, it isn''t easy to feed all the mouths with just me cooking alone, so I will really appreciate it if you learn the cooking class. Also, no need to worry about money; we will be getting more soon and in very large amounts," Li Wei replied with assurance, making Olivia look at him with doubt. But all she could see was a confident smile of making more money that left her puzzled; however, Li Wei didn''t care and once again assured her. "Don''t worry about money, just get the cook side class and level up the skill to max I also want to learn the skill from you," he instructed with a gentle expression. The money needed to level up the cooking skill was a lot considering it was only used for cooking, but he wanted everyone to enjoy and be happy, so he didn''t care much, not to mention he will be getting tons of money soon so there was nothing to worry about. As he thought of this a smile formed his face. ''I should prepare for a few things, or it won''t be good to get caught by some old high-level ancient being for what I am going to do later,'' he mused silently and turned towards Olivia, who decided to choose the cook side class with some hesitation. After that, she leveled up her cooking skill to max level it means level 100 for 4.5 million coins. For side class skills, level 100 was the limit, and there were no grades because of this she didn''t have any problems leveling it up to max. "Brother Li, I am done," she informed after she was done. In response, Li Wei nodded with a smile. "Then let''s not waste any time and start cooking. Also, if you have any questions about recipes or anything, just ask me I will help you," he replied, ruffling her hair again before starting to cook with her and also learning the level 100 cooking skill. There were a lot of dishes to make, so Olivia was now helping him to prepare and chop the ingredients while also lending a hand to him to fry and bake. Everything was going smoothly because of the level 100 skill that provided all the knowledge about cooking they would need, so no problems occurred, except for their hands sometimes touching each other. This made Olivia''s heart beat faster for some reason, but she didn''t care too much after watching Li Wei cooking seriously and not taking note of what happened, as it was something very small compared to touching her navel. So once again, everything was going smoothly until Alice and Lily came to help, which they never planned to do. Li Wei knew what they were thinking, so he shooed them away with a threat making them resent him and complain with anger for not accepting their help. Hearing this he sighed before turning towards Olivia, who was cooking soup slowly with a serious expression and intense focus, even ignoring the troublesome kids that had just popped up. Watching her like this, Li Wei let out a smile. ''She is kind of cute like this,'' he thought as he checked on the pepperoni pizza in the oven that Li Xin liked the most. Looking at everything was good, he nodded and started to cook the next dishes that everyone liked. It took an hour and a half to do everything, but looking at the luxurious dinner, he let out a satisfied nod. "Olivia, thanks for the help. If not, it would''ve taken two or three hours, and I wouldn''t be able to make so many dishes of everyone''s liking," Li Wei thanked her, ruffling her hair softly. But hearing this, Olivia shook her head. "Brother Li, there is no need to thank me; this is what I should do," she replied, remembering her status of a servant, only to get hit by hand chop on her head. "Ouch! it hurts!" she cried, tears forming in her sapphire eyes as she rubbed her head, "Olivia, you are my sister, so from now on don''t bother to think of anything else or it won''t end up good for you," Li Wei chided, stretching her cheeks. "Okay, Brother Li, I will not think like that, but can you release my cheeks!" Olivia muttered with a glare as he continued to stretch her soft cheeks. But Li Wei didn''t care and smiled gently. "That''s good then; don''t forget it ever," he replied, looking into her sapphire eyes deeply, which were wet with happiness, sensing the concern from him. Nevertheless, she nodded and looked down to hide her emotions before feeling a warm hand patting her head. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Olivia, let''s go; everyone must be at the dinner table. It won''t be good to keep them waiting like this or they will start throw tantrums," Li Wei suggested, to which Olivia nodded once again and proceeded towards the dinner table with him. But they both became stunned when no one was there; even Alice and Lily, whom he shooed away earlier, weren''t seen near the dinner table either. "Brother Li, where is everyone? Did something happen?" Olivia inquired with an anxious expression. Li Wei was also the same, so he contacted his clone hurriedly, but he became stunned after seeing what was going on and turned towards Olivia with a weird expression. "Olivia there''s nothing wrong with them; it''s just Aunt Eliza who came to deliver something, but they are doing it with a lot of secrecy. Do you know anything about it?" he asked, looking at her with a puzzled face. While hearing this, Olivia also became puzzled when her expression changed suddenly, and she blushed like a red steaming bun before shaking her head in denial. "Brother Li, I don''t know anything about this," she replied, her eyes filled with guilt, clearly failing to lie. Li Wei noticed this but decided not to expose her. "Okay, then let''s wait for them," he suggested and waited for everyone to finish the secret transaction while wondering what kind of things they were buying that needed so much secrecy. But he wasn''t able to figure it out, so he gave up and decided to ask Li Xin later about this, as he waited for them. It didn''t take long, and in a few ten minutes, everyone came upstairs, pretending as if nothing happened; even Irene was the same, which made him frown. But before he could say something, Alice shouted. "Brother Li, where''s the dinner?" she asked with irritation, watching nothing on the dinner table. Lily also followed along, sulking at him. "Brother, you really don''t plan to give us dinner?" she asked with a cruel face, as if she was going to do something serious. Watching them like this, Li Wei became speechless and explained. "The dinner is in my item box to keep it warm because I didn''t know how long it would take you to do the secret meeting with Aunty Eliza downstairs," he stated, looking at them deeply. Hearing this, everyone blushed as they thought of what kind of thing they have ordered and decided to change the topic. "Brother, we are all hungry, so why don''t you take out the dinner first? I will explain it to you later," Li Xin suggested with a smile. But Li Wei didn''t believe her, as he could see she was blatantly lying about explaining later. If he really believed it, then the "Later" would only come at his grave. ''Just what is she hiding from me?'' he thought with a frown as it was rare for her to lie. Chapter 177 - 177: As Li Wei was busy thinking about the reason Li Xin was lying, others grew impatient. "Brother Li, I am hungry. Are you going to give me food or not? If you don''t want to, then say so. I will order from the inn rather than waiting eternally," Lily stated with irritation and anger. It wasn''t because he wasn''t taking out the dinner, but rather the fact that the item Aunty Eliza brought wouldn''t work on her slime body. Because of this, she was upset, especially since even Irene had bought one and she couldn''t. So, she hoped to enjoy the dinner later, as it looked more delicious than before, but now Li Wei wasn''t taking it out, making her more angry and glare at him with resentment. Li Wei, who didn''t know the reason, became dumbfounded at her anger. ''Why is she angry? Did something happen?'' he thought with a frown, but he didn''t ponder further as her glare grew colder. "Lily, don''t worry. I won''t let you stay hungry. Look, I have specially cooked your favourite chicken wings. Also, there are a lot of them, so you can eat as much as you want," Li Wei appeased her, taking out the pot of deep-fried chicken wings. Watching this, Lily calmed down a lot, but she still didn''t forget to make an angry face at him as she silently sat on the chair, waiting for the dinner to start. Others followed suit after her, not bothering to continue discussing the mysterious item they had purchased. Li Wei felt even more weird looking at them like this, but he decided to make Li Xin spill the beans later, as he took out a bunch of pots and dishes from his item box, making everyone stunned. There were all kinds of dishes prepared, and there was at least one dish that everyone liked. Even for Irene, he has prepared cakes, which made her shocked. "Brother Wei, I never thought you would love your measly wife this much. I... I can''t express my gratitude in words," Irene muttered with a grateful face as she wiped her fake tears away, slowly extending her hand towards the cakes to eat one. Watching her like this, everyone was left speechless when Li Xin turned towards Li Wei with a question. "Brother, why are you so generous today to make such a luxurious dinner? Are you planning something bad?" she asked, looking at him with vigilance, thinking he might be planning to ask her what she bought from Aunty Eliza. ''No, I can''t let him know this. Absolutely not, even if it''s his last wish,'' she thought, making a firm decision as she glared at Li Wei, rendering him speechless. "XinXin, stop looking at me like that. I am not planning something bad, but just wanted to throw a small party for Olivia and Lily," he explained with a sigh. Hearing this, Li Xin became relieved, but she still kept her guard up against him. "Brother, you should''ve explained it earlier. Also, how did you make today''s dinner? It looks even more delicious than before," she asked with interest. Hearing this, Irene and Elva also looked at him, while Alice and Lily kept staring at the food and Li Wei, waiting to start dinner. Li Wei also knew they were hungry, so he didn''t waste any time. "XinXin, let''s start dinner first, or my new sister might strangle me to death," he replied with a wry smile, feeling Lily looking at him coldly. Li Xin knew what he was talking about, so she nodded and started dinner with everyone, taking a bite of their favourite food. But the moment they did, they all became surprised and stunned. "Mmm, Brother, how did you cook? It''s even more delicious than before," Li Xin commented after taking a bite of her pizza, followed by Alice, who was eating her steak. "Yes, Brother Li, just how did you cook the steak like this? It''s a pity that you are Sister Li''s man; if not, I would''ve married you just for the food," Alice stated as she looked at the steak with love. She was definitely not in love with Li Wei, but the food made by him made her heart race faster just thinking about receiving this delicious food daily if she married him. As she thought of this, she remembered Li Xin saying she didn''t have any problem with Li Wei taking a wife or two. But before she could think further, Li Wei replied with a speechless expression. "The reason everything is delicious is that I leveled up the cooking skill to max. Also, Olivia too has a cooking class now; because of this, I was able to cook so much. If not for her, then you would be eating less delicious food," he explained, pointing at Olivia and making her embarrassed. "Sister Li, everyone, don''t listen to him. I just only helped in simple things, and he did all the hard work," Olivia replied, not wanting to take the credit for his work. But her words were ignored, as they were stunned that Olivia could cook now because they always thought she didn''t like to cook just like them. "Sister Olivia, I never knew you had an interest in cooking, why didn''t you tell me," Lily asked, feeling sad as she didn''t share her secret. "Lily, don''t think like that. I just didn''t have time to think of such things, so I didn''t tell you," Olivia explained, trying to cheer her up. But Lily didn''t care and complained as she munched on her chicken wings sadly, while Olivia kept trying to explain tearfully. Watching them like this, Li Wei and others smiled while enjoying the luxurious dinner with lively conversation. After the dinner was over, Li Wei asked Irene if they were going to bring the person with the Shadowcaster class, as she had been planning to do today. But to his surprise, she shook her head, saying the preparations weren''t enough yet and that they would shift the plan to tomorrow. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded without saying anything, as he could already guess who the person would be and knew what was going to happen. So, he didn''t care too much and returned to his room like everyone else, where he found Li Xin and Li Yin lying on the bed, rubbing their naked belly with lazy expression''s. "XinXin, YinYin, are you trying to seduce me?" Li Wei asked, directly appearing on the bed with teleporting, and before Li Xin could say something, he directly buried his face in her soft belly. "Nnn, brother, don''t. I am too full I can''t handle any pressure," Li Xin complained, with a faint blush, feeling his lips on her belly button. In response, Li Wei gave one more deep kiss before grabbing Li Yin who was lying the bed peacefully. "XinXin, raise your shadow clone level to max so YinYin can talk a little now," Li Wei suggested, as he embraced Li Yin gently. Li Yin could only speak skill names currently. To speak fluently like others, Li Xin needed to level up her shadow clone skill to 90, but she was only a D-class now, and the max she could level up was level 70. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it was enough for Li Yin to say a few words, so Li Xin agreed without hesitation and leveled up her shadow clone skill to level 70 for 1.7 million coins. As soon as she did this, Li Yin, who was in Li Wei''s embrace, suddenly got surrounded by a black light, and in the blink of an eye, the light dissipated, revealing Li Yin who was looking at Li Wei gently. She then opened her mouth to say her first word, but before she could, Li Wei directly sealed her mouth with his, making Li Xin pout, who was waiting to hear her. But she didn''t say anything and watched Li Wei and Li Yin kiss each other with a smile as she rubbed her belly again with a lazy look. When she made the decision to clone herself, she was afraid Li Wei might not love them equally, but no such thing happened, as Li Wei always cared for Li Yin and now even started to care for others. Thinking of this, she smiled once again and glanced at Li Yin, who was kissing Li Wei back just like her without any orders. ''YinYin finally developed a way to think a little,'' Li Xin thought as she sensed the change in Li Yin, who was none other than her part, but now Li Yin was growing with the help of skill, forming an ability to think. With this, she could talk a little and do other things, but she wouldn''t do something that Li Xin wouldn''t do because she was part of Li Xin; her thinking, thoughts, feelings, and everything will move accordingly as hers. As she thought of this, she wondered if there was a way to let Li Yin think separately, without changing her feelings. ''Maybe there will be a way,'' Li Xin pondered as she glanced at Li Wei, who was done kissing Li Yin and was looking at her gently, who was in his arms, blushing red. "Pervert brother!" Li Yin complained, saying her first words with a resentful glare. Chapter 178 - 178: Heavens Potion "Hahaha, brother, how does it feel to get cursed by YinYin''s first words?" Li Xin asked, laughing loudly as she saw Li Wei''s speechless face at Li Yin. He became more when he saw Li Xin laughing at him, but he didn''t care and gently ruffled Li Yin''s hair. "YinYin, you shouldn''t curse me like that dumbass. Also, I am very happy that you can talk now," Li Wei expressed with a smile as he embraced her with love. In response, Li Yin wrinkled her nose at him, but she didn''t say anything as he is her love and second master. Watching her silence, Li Wei chuckled and planted a kiss on her soft cheek, making her blush red with sweetness. "YinYin, you should be able to say every word, but not long sentences, right?" Li Wei inquired, caressing her back, to which she nodded after hearing him. "Nn, only seven to eight words I can say," she replied, her voice sounding sweet and similar to Li Xin''s, making Li Wei kiss her cheeks one more time. Li Yin pouted in response but didn''t say anything and enjoyed her cheeks getting nibbled by him while Li Xin observed their interactions with a gentle look. The more he loved Li Yin, the happier she felt, as Li Yin was part of her. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but sigh. ''He loves me too much, and this is what''s stopping him from falling in love with others,'' she muttered, feeling a little irritated. She didn''t want to force him to love others, as it would make him unhappy. She just wanted him to consider the feelings of others if they ever fell in love with him and expressed themselves. If she didn''t do anything, he would directly reject them, even if he has feelings for them. If that happened, there would be no going back, even if he changed his mind later. This was the reason why she was forcing him to consider the feelings of others, but he remained stubborn because of his feelings towards her and didn''t want to hurt her. ''At this rate, I won''t be able to help him recover his wound,'' she thought with a sigh, but soon it turned into resolution as she didn''t plan to give up no matter what. Thinking of this, she once again sighed and turned towards Li Wei, who let go of Li Yin''s pitiful cheeks with satisfaction, making her glare at him cutely. But he didn''t care and chuckled at her. "YinYin, now that you can talk, then how about you tell me what XinXin bought from Aunty Eliza today?" he inquired with a curious look. He had given it a lot of thought, but he couldn''t pinpoint the item she would need to lie about, so he decided to ask Li Yin, thinking she would answer him. But to his surprise, she shook her head. "I can''t tell you; reason sister XinXin," Li Yin replied, pointing at Li Xin who was glaring at Li Wei coldly but still lying on the bed, rubbing her belly. Li Yin was a part of her, so if she was unwilling to do something, she definitely would not do it. The reason she explained was that Li Wei was her second master. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother, stop asking YinYin such things, or it won''t end up good for you," Li Xin threatened with a cold glare, making Li Wei speechless. "XinXin, why are you acting like I am asking something illegal? I was just curious about what you bought from Aunty Eliza," Li Wei explained with a wry smile. "Humph, I don''t care if you are curious or not, but you are not allowed to ask this again. It''s something that only girls are allowed to know," Li Xin stated with a snort and a faint blush as she thought of the item. ''There is no way I will tell him that we bought a potion to increase our boob size,'' she muttered in her mind with irritation as she remembered Alice also buying it, even though she has big melons. After the use, they might even turn into big milkmelons a year later. Just thinking about it made her upset as she looked down to see her small apples that were becoming ripe because of the milk medicine she took. But she knew the quantity won''t be too much with the size she has and felt disappointed. She was already in her late teens, and her breast growth might come to a stop before twenty, because of this she felt anxious and decided to consult with Alice the day before. But somehow, it ended up consulting with Aunty Eliza, who has a secret stock of "Heaven''s Potion" that could help her with this problem and decided to make a delivery in secret when she has free time. It was none other than before dinner, where even Irene followed with curiosity and bought a few of them with a happy and embarrassed look when Li Wei found them doing the secret transaction with the help of his clone. But Aunty Eliza was prepared for such things, as she brought the potion in special boxes, making him see nothing and leaving him curious asking about it. However, he failed to get answers, as it was something embarrassing for all of them to reveal, not to mention Li Xin, who was a lot self-conscious about this after taking the milk medicine and imagining what was going to happen. Li Wei didn''t know all of this, so he once again became speechless at her reply, but he didn''t inquire further now as she wouldn''t be able to keep the secrets in her stomach for long, and even if she did, he would definitely get to know from Lily or Alice someday, as it was easy to trick them. As he thought about this, he decided to end the matter here. "XinXin, if you say so, I will not ask again. There''s no need to feel angry because of this," he replied with a shrug, making Li Xin frown at him with doubt. But she was relieved he wouldn''t ask again, so she nodded at him with a pout. "It''s good then. Also, let YinYin sleep now; she is tired too after fighting with us today," she suggested, watching him playing with Li Yin''s hair, who was sleepy. She was following her closely to fight because she had only fifty percent of Li Xin''s strength during battle today, making her more tired than anyone. Li Wei, too, knew this, so he nodded and laid Li Yin down, planting a goodnight kiss on her forehead. "YinYin, good night," he muttered with a smile, caressing her face. In response, Li Yin nodded at him sweetly. "Good night, brother," she replied, also giving a soft kiss on his forehead, making him smile at her. But he didn''t say anything and turned towards Li Xin, who was done rubbing her belly as she waited for him to kiss her. He didn''t disappoint her and kissed her deeply before saying good night as he laid down between them, and they both snuggled into his chest to sleep. Watching them like this, Li Wei smiled, ruffling their hair, letting them sleep first as he planned what to do tomorrow. There were a lot of things for him to do, such as sparring with Irene, raising the levels of others, making his plan to earn money foolproof, cooking for everyone, and such. ''Damn, there''s a lot to do,'' he cursed inwardly as he arranged everything in his schedule and decided to sleep while planning to wake up early tomorrow. But it seems fate hated him, because just as he closed his eyes, he found himself standing in an unknown place, wide awake with shock. *** Meanwhile, in the white room, the screen showing Li Wei suddenly went blank, alerting both Sera and Luna. "What happened? Is it Sophia doing something again?" Luna inquired with a frown and serious expression. But Sera shook her head at her after looking through it deeply. "No, it''s not Sophia, but the world system itself," she replied, her golden eyes narrowing with a cold expression while Luna became shocked hearing her. "Sera, If the world system is contacting him this early, then doesn''t this mean-" she stopped, not saying anything further as she watched Sera''s eyes filled with a bloodthirsty look, sending chills down her spine. "Let''s see what happens first. There might be other reasons too," Sera replied with a cold tone, turning her gaze towards the second screen and as soon as she did, her expression returned to normal, with a gentle smile on her face. On the screen, an otherworldly eight-year-old girl was sitting on the throne with a calm look as she looked down to see thousands of people lying dead in the blood. They were none other than the royal family and guards of the kingdom, but they were all killed by the seemingly cute eight-year-old in just a few ten seconds. There were also two people alive, a man and a woman, who were shivering in fear and begging for mercy. These two were none other than her father and mother, who tried to sell her to the royal family for money after watching her growth from an infant to an eight-year-old child in just a few weeks. "Kindness, love, and all feelings are illusions just as Master said," the girl whispered with a sigh, watching them. She has treated them with love and kindness during these days, yet they had taken advantage of it, trying to sell her for a measly amount, which finally led to this situation. Chapter 179 - 179: Evelyn "As parents, you both failed, but worry not; I won''t kill you," the eight-year-old stated, looking coldly at her mother and father, who were shivering in fear. They never thought she would be able to use her powers from a previous life, which led to massacring the whole royal family who were just ruling over a small kingdom in a level 50 area. What followed was only regret inside them. If they knew she was this powerful, they would''ve taken her to a big kingdom to sell, which would give them a lot of money. As for her being their daughter, they never thought too much, as she was born because of an accident and supporting her never crossed their minds, as their eyes were blinded by greed due to the poverty and high taxes they were facing. They wanted to apologize for their mistakes to get a chance again, but with how much bloodthirsty aura she was exuding, no words came out from their mouths. "Humph, insects like you are disgusting. You better pray not to meet me again if you want to live," the girl snorted coldly, seeing through their thoughts and disappeared, leaving the kingdom forever, not knowing her master frowned in irritation after watching everything through the screen. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This idiot, why did she leave them alive?" Sera muttered with an annoyed tone as she saw the two people in the throne room now planning to tell what happened here to everyone for money. "Sera, did you forget she was an orphan in her past life?" Luna remarked with a sigh. Hearing her, Sera became more irritated, but she didn''t say anything and looked at the screen where the eight-year-old girl was heading towards a certain direction with speed. "Luna, I will need your help. Are you ready?" Sera inquired with a serious expression. In response, Luna nodded. "I am ready and will inform Li Wei as soon as Evelyn reaches near him," she replied, well knowing where the eight-year-old girl named Evelyn was going. *** As they both talked and observed Evelyn, Li Wei, who arrived in an unknown place, found himself standing in an open ground that was extremely large, leaving him a bit shocked. "What the hell is going on? Why am I here? Wasn''t I sleeping?" he asked himself with a frown as he tried to open the system panel, which he wasn''t able to do. "Fuck, don''t tell me I am about to meet someone again. How the hell does this always happen to me? Am I that easy to bully?" he cursed with annoyance, looking around when a voice rang in his mind. [Ding, Connection Established] [Name: Li Wei, Class: Jack-of-all-trades] [Verification complete, starting the Simulation. Status: 0%..1%..70%..100%] [Ding, Simulation has successfully started.] The voice of the world system rang loudly in Li Wei''s head, making him puzzled and frown, but before he could think, his view changed, and he arrived on top of a mountain where seven unknown people were standing. Li Wei wasn''t able to discern their features, nor was he able to hear them, but he felt something similar between them and him, while also feeling a sense of familiarity with a certain person. However, before he could think, a large explosion occurred at the foot of the mountain, leaving him stunned as millions of Abyssal Monsters attacked a barrier that was stopping them from going further. Watching this, six people nodded to each other and directly jumped down, making him stunned. But when he witnessed the following scene, he became shocked because the six people started to glow with different elemental colors as shadows of mythical beasts formed behind them. However, because the shadows were faint, Li Wei wasn''t able to see what kind of creatures they were, so he didn''t care too much and shifted his gaze towards the massacre where the six people were killing Abyssal monsters like ants. ''This is a bit too overpowered,'' Li Wei thought with a dumbfounded look. With the massive shield here, he could tell this was the Abyssal battlefield in the high-level worlds where the monsters above level 250 appear. If it were just normal monsters, it would be nothing, but they were all Abyssal monsters who had gone through evolution, yet to these six people, it was easy to massacre them. As he thought of this, he turned towards the seventh person who was standing with him and was giving the familiar feeling. He could clearly see the person''s face, but for some reason, he just couldn''t remember, as if an unknown force was stopping him and erasing his memories instantly. However, the familiar feeling was only getting stronger and stronger, as if there was a connection with this person. ''This feeling is the same as how Irene described calm and comfortable,'' Li Wei thought with a frown, when his attention was drawn down to the battlefield where six powerful Abyssal monsters were fighting the six people from earlier. However, his attention wasn''t on them; but on the seventh Abyssal monster that gave him chills just looking at it, and before he could see what would happen, his view changed, and he arrived in the wide-open place again. But he wasn''t alone this time; as a beautiful woman with a voluptuous body and large bosom stood in front of him. "Sakura?" Li Wei muttered with a dumbfounded expression watching the familiar face. The woman was none other than a fictional character that he was in love with and still has feelings for even now. However, he hurriedly regained his calm and took a few steps back with vigilance. "Who are you?" he asked with a frown and caution look. Watching him like this, the woman let out a smile. "I am just a fleeting person, so there is no need to remember who I am. Also, if you are questioning my appearance, it''s not me, but you who is imagining me in this way because you are missing this person," the woman replied, making Li Wei feel a bit stunned. She was telling the truth, as he did miss the anime of Sakura, but he was still skeptical about this. "I know you have many doubts, but there is not enough time for me to explain, so I will just get to the main point. You have seen those seven people and felt something similar, right?" the woman inquired, not bothering to explain. Hearing her, Li Wei frowned, nevertheless, he nodded. "Yes, I saw them and felt something familiar. I think they are all special classes, right?" he inquired with a serious expression as there was no way to explain their strength except with this class and he was right as the woman nodded hearing him. "Yes, they are all special classes like hero''s and sages. You should already know that these special classes are required to save the world," "You too fall in this category as your class is directly under the world system. Because of this, you are required to complete some tasks like what you saw and it''s a compulsion," the woman explained, making Li Wei frown at her. "I know you don''t want to take such dangerous tasks, but it''s important. You might not know, but there are some gods hiding in the world, and they are planning something bad. Because of this, the world system created me temporarily to relay this message to you," the woman stated with a serious expression as she continued. "You have to make sure there is nothing weird happening, at least where you live and the area around. As for other areas, the world system will assign heroes and sages." "Also, if there is a task or mission, you will be notified through system, so keep an eye on it, if nothing else I will take my leave here," she explained, and before Li Wei could say something, she disappeared. "It seems I have gotten myself into some big trouble," he muttered, feeling depressed, but there was no regret as he thought a day like this would come. It''s just that this was too early, which left him stunned and made him wondered what the gods were planning. As he was busy thinking, the world around him turned dark, and before he could react, he was already asleep in his villa, while the screen in the white room also started to show him up, making both Sera and Luna feel relieved. But it didn''t take them long to feel anxious again. "Sera, do you think Evelyn will kill him after finding out a man received your blessings?" Luna asked with a doubt. Hearing this, Sera avoided her gaze with an uncertain expression, keeping her silence. "Sera! Don''t hide your face like that; it won''t take long for Evelyn to reach him, as she is using her powers from previous life to find your traces," Luna shouted at her with a serious expression. Evelyn was heading towards Li Wei because she could sense her master''s aura coming from his direction. It wasn''t problematic, except she hated any man who would get close to her master, and if they both met now, things might not go as they were expecting. Chapter 180 - 180: Astral Vision "Luna, there is no need to worry too much. Evelyn wouldn''t do something like that before knowing the situation. Also, she wouldn''t kill him just because of this, as I can use him as a reason for descent when the time comes," Sera explained calmly. But Luna still remained skeptical about it as she knew Evelyn very well and what she did in her previous life. However, she didn''t say anything and decided to warn Li Wei about it when the time comes. *** As she was thinking about this, the earth transitioned into morning, and Li Wei woke up a little later than the time he wanted to, but it was still early as Li Xin and Li Yin were both sleeping and snuggling to him. Watching them, Li Wei smiled softly, ruffling their hair, when suddenly he noticed a small orange light floating comfortably above their heads. Before he could think anything, a lot of them appeared in different sizes and colors, making him shocked. ''Spirits!'' Li Wei muttered in his mind, watching the energy balls floating around him. They were none other than the mysterious spirits birthed by the world system. However, because of the low-level area, they weren''t that big in size, and the numbers were low, but it was still enough to fill the whole room densely. Li Wei, who saw this, became a little dumbfounded because the spirits were blocking his vision. However, as long as he focused a little behind them, the spirits all disappeared from his sight, leaving only the information remaining, like where they existed, in which color, and in which form, even if he didn''t have any connection with them. ''It seems the implementation of the gift is finished,'' Li Wei thought with a stunned look, as the process had been stuck at ten percent and he never expected it to complete so soon. But thinking of what happened in the dream yesterday, he concluded it might be the world system that finished the process early for some reason. As he thought of this, he checked his system logs where he found the gift implementation getting finished when he was in the dream, and he also got to know the name of the gift, which was Astral Vision. This gift would allow him to see the spirits and such related entities, while there were also other uses, such as enhancing his vision and ability to see at night without activating any skill. Reading the description, Li Wei felt a little stunned, but he didn''t care too much and observed the spirits around him. They were like energy balls with the sole purpose of finding a high-level entity to stay beside and help them. Knowing this, Li Wei felt a little depressed as he couldn''t form a contract with spirits who didn''t have consciousness. However, he didn''t think too much and got up to get ready without alerting Li Xin and Li Yin, who were sleeping peacefully. Even after he was done with his bath, they were still sleeping, but he didn''t wake them up and made his way to the kitchen to prepare for breakfast, only to become a little stunned as he found Olivia waiting there for him. But she was a bit sleep-deprived, which made him worry. "Olivia, what happened? If there''s something wrong, just tell me. I will help you, no matter what," Li Wei assured her, ruffling her silver hair, thinking she was worried about her past. But to his surprise, Olivia shook her head with embarrassment. "It''s not what you think, Brother Li," she replied with an embarrassed tone as she thought of Lily requesting to sleep on her chest last night, while threatening not to give her the heaven''s potion she bought it for her, which Olivia couldn''t accept. So, with no choice, Olivia agreed that Lily could sleep on her chest, but only in slime form, to which Lily didn''t object and slept in the comfy, soft bed, unaware that Olivia was having trouble sleeping. However, Olivia convinced herself that Lily was nothing more than a cute pet before finally getting a few hours of sleep and waking up early to help Li Wei in cooking. Lily was upset about leaving the soft bed but, thinking about the delicious breakfast, she decided to sacrifice the comfort for dreams of the upcoming future; finally letting go of Olivia, who was sleep-deprived. Li Wei didn''t know all of this, so he was a bit puzzled, but he didn''t inquire further, thinking it was something private. "Olivia, if you''re feeling sleepy, you can go and rest. There are only a few dishes for breakfast, and I can handle them," Li Wei suggested, noticing her sleepy eyes. But at the mention of this, Olivia''s sleepiness disappeared, and she shook her head hurriedly. "Brother Li, I''m not sleepy. Let me help you," she replied, standing at the kitchen counter and waiting for his instructions with a firm face. Li Wei became speechless at this, but he shook his head and started to prepare breakfast with Olivia''s help. In an hour, he finished preparing a luxurious breakfast, while everyone already arrived at the dinner table, waiting for it with had red faces and embarrassed look making him puzzled. ''What the hell is happening here? Can someone explain to me?'' Li Wei thought with a frown, as even Irene has woken up early and was sitting with a red face. Olivia was also embarrassed, but not as much, because she used the Heaven''s Potion in the night, knowing she has to cook with Li Wei early in the morning, while others followed Aunt Eliza''s suggestion carefully to ensure it has a hundred percent effect. Only Lily, who couldn''t use the potion, was sulking sadly, waiting for breakfast while planning how to attack Olivia once again. Li Wei, unaware of all this, remained puzzled, but he didn''t dwell on it too much and served the delicious breakfast to everyone. "Mmm, Brother Wei, your cooking is really good. It''s a pity you don''t have rare cooking ingredients," Irene muttered with a disappointed expression. "Miss Irene, this is just a low-level area, so don''t get your hopes up too much. Also, are you ready for what you promised?" Li Wei inquired, taking a bite of his egg sandwich. While in response, Irene nodded hurriedly. "Of course, Brother Wei. I''m ready to beat you up whenever you want," she replied with an excited look, surprising Li Xin and the others who didn''t know about their arrangement. "Brother, are you going to spar with Miss Irene?" Li Xin asked with a strange look, wondering when he developed a liking for getting beaten up by girls. The others also looked at him with the same gaze, causing Li Wei''s expression to twitch. "XinXin, and all of you, stop looking at me like that. Even if she can beat me, you have to ask first if she dares or not," Li Wei stated with annoyance. Hearing this, they all turned towards Irene, who shook her head like a bullied girl, afraid he might not give her snow to play with. "Poor Miss Irene, getting bullied by Brother," Li Xin murmured, watching her like this, making Li Wei speechless. But he didn''t care too much, as she wasn''t calling her sister-in-law now. ''Maybe she is finally changing her mind,'' Li Wei thought with doubt as he finished his breakfast with everyone and headed towards the training room with them. However, before he could even reach downstairs, the bell of the villa rang multiple times, making him and the others stunned. "It''s only 9 AM, who came this early?" Li Xin muttered with a question. If Emily wanted to, she would inform them first or wouldn''t continuously ring the bell like this, not to mention she wouldn''t come this early. Li Wei, too, was puzzled when the bell rang again with impatience, making him frown. "XinXin, all of you stay here. I think someone came here to pick a fight," he suggested, looking at them, to which they all nodded and with that, Li Wei headed towards the door alone, wondering who it might be. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Is it some overconfident guy, or that old foggy Lucius coming to trick me again?'' he thought with a frown before opening the door, only to frown harder as he saw four young men around the age of twenty-one or twenty-two standing at the door. They were all wearing arrogant expressions that suited the expensive, luxurious clothes adorned with a noble crest. The four of them also frowned as they watched Li Wei and tried to look inside, but their view was obstructed by an anti-spy system that prevented anyone from spying inside. "Hey, what the hell are you trying to look at? Your mother and sister are prostituting somewhere else, not here, so keep your eyes off from inside," Li Wei warned with a cold look, watching their gazes. At the party, Li Xin and the others became famous, so there was talk about a man who owned Villa No.1 and them, because many people have seen Li Wei entering the Villa No.1 with beautiful girls. So, it only needed a little time before some overconfident people came to his door looking for trouble, as they didn''t know he would be the Lucifer who had wiped out the monster stampede. Chapter 181 - 181: I Am A Grudge Holder "You bastard, do you know who you''re talking to? We are all well-respected nobles and who are you? An ant from the trash world. Where did you get the guts to speak like this to us?" Randall shouted in anger, pointing at Li Wei, while his friends also followed after him. "Boy, you really have guts. But you better apologize and give this villa to us because it''s not something trash like you can have," George stated in disdain, making Adolf snort at him. "George, are you an idiot? Why waste time on trash like him? Just kick him out of the villa, and everything inside will belong to us. No need for his trashy apology," Adolf remarked as he looked at Li Wei with a scornful gaze. The same was true for Patrick, the remaining young man who seemed to be the leader, but he didn''t say anything and let these three handle everything with a haughty look. For them, Li Wei was just trash from Earth who has gotten to know the C-level party because of his female party members. Not to mention, he didn''t even register his party officially at the guild, so in their eyes, he remained just trash, sucking up to someone as a temporary party member. It was also the reason that gave them confidence to come here, as they concluded that the girls didn''t want to form a party with him, meaning they were waiting for a strong party to join. So, when they found out about this, they immediately made their way today morning with confidence, as they were from the capital city and have a strong backing to support them, which no girls could reject. Li Wei didn''t know all of this, and even if he did, he wouldn''t care because just the gazes of these arrogant young masters made him angry, and with how they were talking so blatantly, there was no way he would just let it go. So, after hearing them, he chuckled coldly and took out his sword. "Remember not to be this arrogant next time," he stated, making the four of them sunned. "Humph, what can a level 30 trash do to us? You better prepare to lose your hands for making me angry," Adolf snorted coldly as he took out his sword and glanced at Li Wei, who suddenly disappeared from his place, making him shocked. Watching this, the other three were also shocked, as with their levels were above 50, yet they weren''t able to detect anything. "Adolf, watch out!" Patrick shouted suddenly as he tried to cast a shield on him. But it was already too late, as Li Wei arrived behind Adolf and before he could do anything, Li Wei directly separated his hand from shoulder with a cold slash, leaving them dumbfounded and pale. "Arghh!" Adolf screamed with agony, feeling an immeasurable pain as Li Wei used a skill with a lot of MP, making it unbearable for him, who was just level 52. Watching Adolf like this, Randall and the others became shocked, as no one would dare to fight them after knowing they were nobles. Yet here, someone directly cut off their hands like nothing, it gave them chills for some reason as they looked at Li Wei, who once again disappeared using stealth. "Watch out, his class is different from what it shows," Patrick warned with an ugly look as he took out his sword, only to hear a cold slash and George screaming beside him with pain. The same followed Randall after a few seconds, losing one arm like those two. "You bastard, do you know what you''re doing? Do you know the consequences of this?" Patrick shouted in anger, holding his sword tightly. While hearing him, Li Wei chuckled. "Haha, what kind of consequences are you talking about? I am doing this on someone''s order. If you don''t believe me, why don''t you look on the roof and see who is standing there?" Li Wei replied with a smile, pointing at his villa''s roof where Lucius was watching everything from the start with calmness. But when he heard Li Wei''s words, his mouth twitched uncontrollably, while Patrick, who saw him, narrowed his eyes with ugly look. "It''s you! No wonder this brat doesn''t have any fear. It''s because the church is backing him," Patrick shouted in anger, remembering how he threw them in lockup yesterday. It was fortunate they have connections and were released at midnight after contacting their homes. However, now everyone in the city knew the inquisitor threw them in lockup, not even caring about their identities. If this got out in the capital, everyone would laugh at them, considering they were from top families. Thinking of this, anger seethed inside him as he coldly glared at Li Wei and Lucius. "Boy, don''t think the church will protect you forever. One day, this young master will definitely cut off your legs and hands," he threatened before looking at his friends, who had stopped their bleeding with skills and were holding their detached arms with ugly looks. "Let''s go," he said to them and was about to take his leave when Li Wei stopped them. "Hey, wait. Why are you taking my spoils of war? They are great trophies to me. Also, I want one more, so don''t be in a hurry to leave," Li Wei stated with a smile pointing at the hands, almost making them cough blood in anger. "Boy, don''t overstep your bounds!" Patrick shouted with an ugly look, only to see Li Wei smile coldly and disappear with stealth. Watching this, his expression changed to panic, and he tried to dodge, but before he could, Li Wei swiftly separated his right arm like the others. "Arghh, boy! I will never let you off!" Patrick shouted in agony, feeling immeasurable pain as he looked at Li Wei with dense killing intent. However, his shouts came to an abrupt stop as he saw Li Wei disappearing once again with a cold look, and before he could think, he saw a sword heading towards his neck with speed, making him stunned with fear. But before the sword could cut through his neck, it was stopped by Lucius with just one hand. "Boy, there is no need to kill them just because of this," he reminded Li Wei, who was still looking coldly at Patrick, who already pissed his pants in fear. "Geezer, you better protect them all when they meet me again. If not, they won''t be able to see the sun ever," Li Wei stated as he withdrew the sword and used his telekinesis to snatch their severed arms. "Fireball!" he chanted, directly burning the four arms to ashes, making Patrick and the others'' faces ugly. There was definitely a recovery skill to regrow their arms, but it would take months to get used to the new limbs. So, they wanted to take their arms back to reattach them; however, before they could even store them inside the item box, Li Wei snatched and burned them. "You!" Patrick wanted to say something but feeling Li Wei''s cold gaze and his wet pants, no words came out of his mouth. The same went for his friends. They didn''t wet their pants, but they were scared by him as he dared to kill someone directly. If not for the Inquisitor Lucius taking action, their friend Patrick would already be dead, and they might have followed after him. Just thinking about this gave them chills, and they decided to leave silently with their miserable situation. This time, Li Wei didn''t stop them and just watched coldly, while Lucius beside him sighed. "Boy, you are in great trouble now," Lucius reminded after seeing his cold look. But Li Wei didn''t care and smiled, looking at him with a meaningful gaze. "Mr. Lucius, I don''t think I am in trouble here, but you are the one," he replied with a shrug, leaving Lucius speechless. "Boy, don''t joke. I am serious here. Do you really think people are blind and they will believe your lies?" Lucius stated with a light snort. However, Li Wei still didn''t care. "Geezer, I know people won''t believe me, but there won''t be a problem if it''s you who is telling them that you ordered me to do this," Li Wei replied with a crafty smile, making Lucius uneasy. "Humph, boy, don''t dream. Why would I lie about this?" Lucius snorted but with a tense look. Watching him like this, Li Wei chuckled. "Haha, Geezer, you should better lie about this because I am a grudge holder. Also, it''s getting late, so I will take my leave," Li Wei replied, and before Lucius could say something, he entered the villa with teleportation, leaving the irritated old man outside. "Damn, he is clearly using me," Lucius cursed as he thought of his plan to use Li Wei as bait to catch those four. But before he could, Li Wei turned the game in his favour, making him shocked as he directly sliced off the arms of people above level 50 without any sweat. It meant he was above level 50, and maybe even higher. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It should be impossible for him to reach such a level even if he is leveling up daily unless he is a hero or a hero candidate. In both cases, Lucius couldn''t offend him just for a few useless nobles. Because of this, he didn''t stop when Li Wei was cutting off their arms and burning them. Li Wei knew the old man must have concluded this, so he didn''t fear and even if the old man doesn''t help him, the guild master and city lord will definitely do everything to protect him, even if they have doubts about his hero and hero candidate identity. So, Li Wei was safe, unlike Lucius, who would have to explain and pay fines if he really did as he said. "Humph, brat, I will help you this time," Lucius snorted with an unwilling expression and left after casting a purification on the ground to clean the traces of blood. Chapter 182 - 182: "Brother, what happened? Why did it take so much time?" Li Xin inquired with a frown, as no one was able to see outside because Li Wei blocked their views using the function of the villa. Of course, Irene was able to see everything, but she also looked at him with a frown, waiting for an explanation as to why he became so heavy-handed. They were nobles, and if he wanted to buy land, he needed to have a good impression of them. If not, it would be hard for him to make a purchase without revealing all his strength. Not to mention, there were consequences if he did that, like getting hunted by the dark faction and facing more troubles like this. Thinking of this, Irene frowned even harder as she looked at Li Wei, who was patting Li Xin and Li Yin with a smile. "XinXin, there were some troublesome nobles, so I had to cut off their hands. That''s why it took so much time," he replied with a shrug, not caring too much, leaving Li Xin and the others speechless. "Brother, don''t explain it like you''re doing a normal thing. Say, how are you going to escape from the city''s rules?" Li Xin asked with a pout, making Li Wei pinch her cheeks. "No need to worry. Someone will help me, and even if they don''t, I have other ways," Li Wei assured her and the others, as he was sure to deal with this. It was definitely not in his plan to reveal his strength now, but he wouldn''t just sit and watch others come to create trouble for him. If he didn''t show his strength, everyone would take him as a weakling and come after him again and again. So, it was better to just cut off the arms of a few nobles to instill fear in others who wanted to cause trouble for him. Not to mention, Lucius wanted to use him to catch those four, so he took advantage of it to avoid personally explaining to others. ''That old geezer is really evil. He would even dare to use weak people like me. He''s got no shame,'' Li Wei complained, thinking of Lucius. The old geezer had many ways to stop them before they could create trouble, but he didn''t do it and waited for them to start fighting so he could throw those four in lockup again. Li Wei didn''t know the reason, but he concluded it must have something to do with the tense relationship with the church and royals. But he didn''t ponder too much and arrived in the training room with everyone. "Miss Irene, the training room can only withstand up to level 70 attacks, so we have to suppress our strength to level 60 to avoid causing any damage," Li Wei informed before starting the spar with her. Upon hearing this, Irene nodded. "Okay, I will only use my strength up to level 60," she replied without any surprise, making Li Wei feel a little jealous as he didn''t have control over his strength and has to use level lock skill to do this, unlike her who could do it without any external help. ''She must have a hundred percent control over her strength,'' Li Wei thought, feeling depressed. But he didn''t ponder too much and arrived in the spacious place, followed by Irene, who was looking around curiously, wondering why the temperature was so low here. "Miss Irene, the temperature is cold here because I let my clone create snow for you last night," Li Wei explained with a smile as he watched her restless eyes. He never thought that he would meet a priestess who liked the snow so much it made him feel funny. ''Maybe there''s some weird reason behind her liking the snow,'' he thought, wondering what it could be, when he felt Irene''s cold gaze on him. "Humph, Li Wei, you better not laugh at me. I like the snow because of my mother," Irene replied, wrinkling her nose cutely as she saw through his thoughts. Hearing this, Li Wei just shrugged his shoulders as he glanced at Li Xin and the others, who were standing at a distance away to watch their spar with some snacks. ''These girls...'' Li Wei muttered in his mind, feeling speechless. The same went for Irene, but she didn''t care too much. "Sisters, I am about to spar with Brother Wei, so make sure to watch closely as you will learn new things," she reminded them before turning towards Li Wei. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother Wei, it might be a little hard for you to fight me, but don''t expect me to go easy on you because I want to teach my sisters how to fight," Irene stated with a wide smirk as she took out her sword. While hearing her, Li Wei chuckled. "Miss Irene, no need to go easy on me. I am itching for a fight like this," he replied with excitement as he also took out his sword. He was really happy to fight with her as he could learn her skills, but what he cared most about was fighting with skills, just like how he did in RPG games. It got him excited a lot, even more than when he was leveling up and killing thousands of monsters alone. Watching him like this, Irene felt a little weird, but she didn''t care and nodded. "Watch out, I will attack first," she stated, and suddenly her aura changed to a cold one, and her naughty smile was replaced with a serious face. "Teleportation," she muttered in a low voice, and with a boom, she disappeared, making Li Wei narrow his eyes at her. But before he could think, she arrived behind him, launching a simple sword attack. However, Li Wei was prepared for it, so he swiftly blocked her attack with his sword. *Clang!* A loud metallic sound rang as they were both in a stalemate. However, the situation changed drastically as a kick headed towards Li Wei''s crotch with speed, making him shiver. ''Fuck,'' Li Wei cursed as he dodged hurriedly with Shadow Step when a notification rang, reminding him that he had learned the Multi-Thinking skill. But he didn''t have time to check as he felt a presence behind him. ''Damn, she is already behind me,'' Li Wei cursed again, dodging hurriedly with Shadow Step. But this time, he unknowingly used the Multi-Thinking skill he has just acquired to prepare for her the defence. *Clang!* A clash happened between the swords again as Irene''s eyes widened at him. ''Was he hiding his Multi-Thinking skill?'' she thought, feeling a little stunned, wondering if he was hiding anything more. Li Wei, too, found out after using the Multi-Thinking skill, but he didn''t care too much, as Irene didn''t know what kinds of skills he has. However, he made sure not to use newly learned skills as he fought fiercely with her, using mage and swordsman class skills. *Boom! Bang! Clang! Shing!* Various sounds echoed as two figures flashed with speed inside the training room, making Li Xin and the others stunned. "Sister Li, can you follow their spar?" Lily asked with irritation, as she could only see Li Wei and Irene for a second before they disappeared and appeared again in different places. She was above level 50, but she hasn''t gotten used to her full strength yet, so she wasn''t able to follow their spar with her eyes and could only catch a glimpse when they are slow. The same went for Li Xin and the others, who were helpless. "Lily, I can only catch some glimpses like you," Li Xin replied with a sigh as she realized her eyes couldn''t even follow her beloved brother. The same disappointment was felt by others as they realized they couldn''t catch up with their leader. This disappointment only increased further as they saw Li Wei and Irene''s fight starting to heat up, as if they were enjoying it, playing tricks on each other with different skills while fighting in midair. Li Wei didn''t know all of this, but he was enjoying the fight. Currently, both of them failed to harm each other and were trying to come up with different tricks. Irene has skills and her knowledge, while Li Wei solely relied on his MP and the newly learned Multi-Thinking skill, which helped him to cast skills simultaneously without any delay. It was a good thing he learned the skill, or he wouldn''t be able to escape the fate of getting beaten up by her. As their spar continued, a news struck the whole city, leaving them dumbfounded. The news was none other than the four nobles whose hands were cut off after entering Villa No.1. However, no one was aware that Li Wei did this because not many people has seen it, and even if they knew, they wouldn''t tell others, as they could see Li Wei''s level is higher than he shows. It means he has a blessing, and it wasn''t a good thing to offend him. So, people could only speculate about this and reached the following conclusion. "It must be Inquisitor Lucius!" they all thought the same thing and agreed without hesitation, not knowing Lucius almost coughed up blood after finding out the news. "Damn boy, see what you did," Lucius cursed in his manor with an ugly expression and weary face as he didn''t except the blame would fall on him. Chapter 183 - 183: Ten Percent Strength As the news spread around the city like wildfire, Li Wei was still unaware of it and was sparring with Irene, but using fewer skills so he could get used to his strength. Irene didn''t know this, so she frowned a little, wondering why he was getting slower. Nevertheless, she didn''t care and continued her attacks fiercely, forcing him to retreat as he was restricting himself from using skills. Li Xin and the others who were watching them also noticed Li Wei getting slower, but they instantly realized why he was doing this. "Sister Li, I think we should also spar," Olivia suggested, feeling depressed. They wanted to watch their fight to learn, but they only caught some glimpses, so it was useless to observe them and was better to do something. Li Xin and the others also has the same idea, so no one rejected her, and they found a place a little away from them to spar. Li Wei noticed this, but he didn''t say anything and focused on mastering his strength slowly while also learning the new skills from Irene. However, he was disappointed with it as Irene only used her cleric class skills, making him learn only five skills. Knowing this, he felt bitter as he was using the skills of swordsman, mage, and assassin classes to counter her, yet she was able to force him back with just one class. It means she was clearly not going all out, and this made Li Wei depressed. However, he was also fired up, thinking about mastering his strength to its full potential like her. So, he focused all his attention on the spar, pushing his level 60 strength to its limits, sometimes forcing Irene to retreat. Watching him like this, Irene narrowed her eyes. ''To force me back when I am using only ten percent of my strength... Li Wei, just what are you?'' Irene thought with puzzlement as she looked at him with a deep gaze. She had opportunity to raise her spirits'' attributes monthly, making her ten times stronger than her original level and the same applied now, even if she suppressed her strength to level 60. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the beginning, she only decided to use five percent of her strength. However, he was able to fight back, so she increased her strength slowly. But Li Wei was just getting more fired up and decided to use more attributes, just like her. The good thing was that he didn''t know she was only using ten percent of her strength. If he did, he would likely be cursing her with depression, as she was only fighting with the help of one class and a few skills. Not to mention, she wasn''t even bugged or had godly skills like him. Li Wei didn''t know what was going through her mind, nor did he care. He has only one purpose: to control his strength and was giving it his all as he felt a sense of crisis. Just a while ago, he cut off the hands of four nobles, but he solely relied on the level of Stealth and Shadow Step to achieve it. If not, it would have been hard for him to do so. Not to mention, they were just some weak nobles who hadn''t mastered their strength fully, so it was very easy for him to dominate them. However, if it were just some random level 50 adventurers, he would have to use a lot of tricks to take them down. Because of this, he felt a sense of crisis and wanted to grow stronger in a short amount of time. As he thought of this, he decided to increase his strength again. However, just as he thought of this, a feeling of exhaustion struck him. ''Damn, my stamina is depleting very fast,'' he cursed with a bitter expression, as it hasn''t even been five minutes since they started sparring. If it were in bed, he could guarantee to last even more than thirty minutes, but here in the fight, he failed to reach even five. It was embarrassing. Nevertheless, he didn''t stop sparring with her and mustered all he could do until finally getting hit by a backhand strike and falling to the ground exhausted. "Huff... huff... it''s too tiring," Li Wei huffed with exhaustion, as he didn''t expect that using more attributes would deplete his stamina faster. "Li Wei, it''s because you are using the strength you haven''t mastered yet. If not, you could barely last for a few more seconds," Irene explained with a smile, making Li Wei speechless. But he didn''t care and turned towards the others who were looking at him with worry. "I''m just exhausted, so no need to worry. You guys can continue sparring," he assured them with a smile. Watching him like this, Li Xin and the others felt relieved, but rather than continuing sparring, they approached him. "Brother, there''s no need to push yourself so hard. You can also master your strength slowly, you know," Li Xin muttered with a sigh, feeling powerless about it. She wanted him to grow stronger, but not like this, where he would be exhausted beyond his limits. Just watching him lying on the ground powerlessly made her feel uncomfortable. Li Wei knew her thoughts, so he smiled wryly. "XinXin, you don''t need to worry too much. It''s just exhaustion. I''ll recover soon," he assured her in a gentle tone. But upon hearing this, Li Xin frowned in displeasure and sat down to give him a lap pillow. "If you''re saying it''s just exhaustion, then can you tell me what happened to your clothes?" she asked coldly, pointing at his miserable clothes that were torn by the aftereffects of skills. His new clothes were still in the hands of Irene, who was lazy to separate them. The same went for him, so he could only wear low-level clothes, which resulted in this. "XinXin, it''s just some clothes. Look, I''m alright. I haven''t even gotten a scratch yet," Li Wei explained as he tore his shirt to show his body. Only after seeing that there were no scratches did Li Xin heave a sigh of relief. While in the meantime, Li Yin also joined them and started to ruffle Li Wei''s hair, making him speechless. But he wasn''t the only one speechless here; Irene and the others were also in the same state as they watched the three of them, who were busy in their own worlds. However, the three didn''t care about this and continued with what they were doing. "Brother, you should take a half-hour rest, or it might harm your body if you continue like this," Li Xin suggested with a pout, knowing he wasn''t going to stop training. While hearing her, Li Wei nodded. "Okay, as my little sister says," he replied, looking up at her cute face, which wasn''t hidden by her small breasts. It was a pity, as he imagined something bigger. Nevertheless, he didn''t care, as he was happy with what he has, even if they were small. Li Xin didn''t know what he was thinking, so she felt weird about his gaze. But before she could think about it, the doorbell rang, attracting everyone''s attention. "XinXin, go open the door. It''s Aunty Eliza and Emily," Li Wei informed, as his clone told him about it. Hearing this, Li Xin became stunned, but she nodded and gently put down his head down from her lap before going to open the door with the others, leaving Irene and Li Wei alone in the training room. Li Wei was still exhausted, but he stood up and sat on the nearby bench to rest as he heaved a sigh of relief. "Li Wei, you shouldn''t use so many attributes at once. You can definitely get used to the strength faster, but it''s not worth it if you get bedridden for a week," Irene advised as she saw through what he was trying to do. Hearing this, Li Wei nodded. "Miss Irene, I know about this, so don''t worry. I just wanted to see how far I can go," he replied with a disappointed sigh as he checked the newly learned skills. While Irene, who was watching him, could only see him hovering his fingers in midair, which made her pout with curiosity. "Brother Wei, why don''t you tell me your secret when you already know mine?" she muttered with pitiful eyes, taking a seat beside him. Li Wei was speechless at her acting and shook his head. "Miss Irene, your secret is useless," he replied with a sigh, making her irritated. "Li Wei! What do you mean my secret is useless? If somebody knows, they might start a war because of it," Irene shouted with a sulky look. While hearing this, Li Wei nodded in agreement. "Yes, that''s the reason why it''s useless, because if I revealed it, nothing would go according to my plan," he replied with a shrug. The secret she was talking about was none other than her ability to increase the spirit attributes of others. If it were known to someone, there would be many people hunting for her. But here, it wasn''t the case, which meant she has gained this ability recently, and only a few people were aware of it. Li Wei didn''t know why she told them about a secret like this and nor did he care too much, as long as it could help Li Xin and others become stronger. Irene too knew this from his expression, so she could only pout in anger. ''Humph, just wait. I''ll know all your secrets,'' she thought with a snort as she took out her communication tool to do something. Chapter 184 - 184: Irenes Pick Up Plan Just as Irene was busy with her communication tool, Li Wei was busy checking the new five skills he learned from her. There were two special class skills, Holy Nova and Divine Retribution, both being level 120. While the remaining three were A grade skills, Divine Strike, Judgment, and Wrathful Radiance, with their levels being 100. Knowing this, Li Wei became stunned as he could see her main focus was not on the cleric class skills. Which means she was focusing on other class skills that were more important than this one yet she didn''t use when sparring with him . ''Damn, she is clearly looking down on me,'' Li Wei cursed as he thought of this. But what he didn''t know was that Irene wasn''t looking down on him and was trying to help him gain control over his strength. If not, she would''ve directly dominated him with just her pure strength, not even needing to use any skills. She could''ve also used skills from other classes; however, she thought he might get arrogant. So, she only used a few skills from one class to let him think he was weak. Li Wei didn''t know this, so he could only curse with depression while thinking about his training schedule. Mastering strength couldn''t be done in just one day, and he would need few weeks to do it. However, a problem stood before him: the training room could only withstand attacks of level 70. It means he will have to find a place in the wild to train soon. However, the place must be above level 50; only then can he train there. If not, the place might get destroyed by his continuous training. As he was busy thinking this, Irene finished sending a message to someone and made a serious face. "Li Wei, get ready. We will leave in an hour to pick up the person of Shadowcaster class," she informed. Hearing this, Li Wei frowned a little. "Miss Irene, is it necessary to go now? Can''t we pick up the person after we finish the training?" he suggested with an unwilling expression. But Irene shook her head in denial. "Li Wei, it isn''t easy to trick her, so get ready as soon as possible. Also, I have to prepare a few things before we kidn... ahem, pick her up, so I will be taking my leave here," she stated with a calm look and disappeared with teleportation, leaving Li Wei speechless. "Am I mishearing things, or did she say ''kidnap'' just now?" Li Wei muttered, feeling a headache as he knew who the person was and what would happen if he did this. "Ugh, anyway, it''s already reached this point. I should do what can I do," he mumbled with a sigh as he let his exhausted body rest on the bench, waiting for Li Xin and the others who were done talking with Aunty Eliza and Emily. The reason they came here was to help them with the troubles of the nobles. Li Wei really wanted to go and thank them, but he wasn''t even in a condition to take a long walk or use any skills. So, he could only stay powerlessly like this, waiting to recover a little. But before he could recover, Aunty Eliza took her leave with Emily after knowing everyone was alright and there was no need for her to intervene in this. She has her shop running with endless orders now, but she still made time immediately after hearing about the news of the nobles coming here. This made Li Wei feel grateful towards Aunty Eliza and her family. So, without hesitation, he decided to make time to personally thank them later. As he was busy thinking this, Li Xin and the others entered the training room after sending out Aunty Eliza and Emily. But they became a little stunned as they failed to find Irene. "Brother, where is Miss Irene? Don''t tell me you bullied her too hard that she escaped to her room to cry," Li Xin asked with weird expression, making Li Wei sigh. "XinXin, she is definitely in her room but is preparing to kidnap someone," Li Wei explained with a helpless look, making Li Xin and the others dumbfounded. "Brother, are you sure it''s not a misunderstanding? Why would miss Irene would kidnap someone?" Li Xin inquired with doubt. In response, Li Wei sighed again. "I hope it''s a misunderstanding, but the truth is bitter XinXin. After an hour, Miss Irene and I will go to kidnap someone. I hope it should go without any problems," Li Wei replied with a weary face, making them puzzled. Li Wei knew they didn''t grasp the matter, so he explained that it was related to the person who holds the Shadowcaster class. Only then Li Xin and the others understood what was going on. "Brother, then go and take a shower. Or are you planning to stick with this rich, handsome beggar look?" Li Xin asked as she watched him bare-chested and wearing somewhat torn trousers. It''s just that he was handsome, and there wasn''t any scratch or dirt on him, so Li Xin concluded that this is how rich beggars might look if they exist. Li Wei became speechless after hearing her, but he didn''t care and replied. "XinXin, I have yet to recover to use any skills and was also waiting for you all to inform about this," he explained. Hearing this, Li Xin nodded in understanding and sat beside him, with Li Yin doing the same. The bench was only enough for three people, so Olivia and the others sat on nearby benches in silence leaving Li Wei a little stunned. "XinXin, do you have something to say?" he asked, watching them not training and sitting beside him in silence. While in response, Li Xin nodded with hesitation and suggested. "Brother, it''s about leveling us up. I think it would be good if you level us up one by one while I make sure to keep Miss Irene busy and won''t find about this," she said. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, Li Wei became surprised and pondered a little. "XinXin, I think Irene will find out about your levels when raising your spirit attributes, so let''s not do it until she''s finished with this. As for your current levels, I''ll make something up," he replied, as he wasn''t in a hurry to level up yet. Even if he was in a hurry, there should be high-level monsters for him to kill. He could also level up with low-level monsters, but it wouldn''t be good as low-level adventurers wouldn''t be able to level up and would start complaining. In the end, it would reach him with the visit of old foggy Lucius, who knows he has powerful clones and only he can pull something like this in this city. Because of this, he postponed his plans to level up until level 40-50 monsters start spawning, and so the leveling up of everyone. If not, he wouldn''t be able to hide his secrets from Irene. Li Xin also understood this and nodded with a guilty look as she felt bad for keeping Irene from the truth. However, she didn''t say anything and leaned on his chest with Li Yin until Li Wei recovered his strength and teleported to his room to get ready after saying a few words to everyone. They wanted to still continue training, so he just asked them to be careful before getting ready and recovering to his perfect condition after an hour. Irene was already waiting for him, so he didn''t hesitate and left the villa with her after informing Li Xin and the others about their departure while also asking them not to open the door without contacting him. They didn''t reject his request, as it could only lead to trouble if they got involved in a fight with nobles. Li Wei was relieved to hear this, so he followed Irene without any worry to some shady abandoned houses where not even a dog could be seen. "Miss Irene, isn''t this place too obvious for kidnapping someone?" Li Wei asked with doubt. With old foggy keeping his eyes everywhere, this location would definitely not escape his notice and might even be receiving special attention. However, after hearing him, Irene shook her head calmly. "Li Wei, we are not here to kidnap someone, but to pick up the person, so no need to worry about it. Also, we will just be following that person here and won''t be interacting with her," she explained, looking at the empty street and waiting for someone to come. With her disguise artifact, she wasn''t worried about being found by Lucius, which was why she was confident in this, while Li Wei remained doubtful because of his bad luck as he also waited for the person. It didn''t take too much time; in five minutes, a young woman at the age of 22 came, looking around and trying to find something. It was none other than Lyla, who was in disguise and came here as Irene asked her to because somehow Irene got to know that she came in contact with a man. So now Irene kidnapped that man and asked Lyla to come here if she wanted to see her future hubby alive. Chapter 185 - 185: I Am Not A Bad Girl ''Haha, Lyla, you said you would never come here, even if your hubby is dead. Then how come you are here to save him?'' Irene thought, laughing inwardly as she watched Lyla in disguise walking around. Just an hour ago, Lyla threatened to talk about these messages to Inquisitor Lucius, but in the end, she came here, knowing Irene might really do as she says because she knew about her family rules and was close to her. Lyla still doubted whether she would kill him or not, but even if she didn''t, no one would escape unscathed from Irene, so she has no choice but to come here. If not, someone might end up badly because of her mistake. Li Wei, who didn''t know all of this, felt weird, but he failed to pinpoint anything, as the thought of Lyla coming to save him never crossed his mind. "Miss Irene, when are we going to kidnap her and how?" Li Wei inquired as they were both hiding in an abandoned house, watching Lyla who was looking around with anxious eyes. The area they were in was where the low-level houses were built at the start of the city. There were still plans to renovate them into high-level houses, but the funds needed were massive, so it remained abandoned like this. Not to mention, in this world, people didn''t lack money when it came to such miscellaneous things, so no one cared about the low-level houses and lived in higher-level ones, making this place abandoned. This place looked like just the right one to commit crimes; however, it was the opposite here, as the guards were patrolling every hour, not to mention Lucius was also keeping his eye on every suspicious thing in the city. So, Li Wei still doubted whether their plan to kidnap her would succeed or not. "Li Wei! I told you we are not kidnapping someone but came here to pick up. Also, you are not allowed to say anything from now on; just follow me silently and let me handle everything," Irene stated with irritation. Was she a bad girl who would kidnap someone for fun? Of course not, she was just here to pick up her best friend and nothing else. ''Humph, bad Li Wei. I am not a bad girl,'' she complained inwardly with a snort as she observed Lyla, who was walking around as she instructed in the messages. Li Wei was a little puzzled at why she was only observing, but he didn''t say anything. For him, raising the strength of everyone was important, and striking a deal with Irene was a lot safer than trying to find a rare class in some dangerous places. Not to mention, he has Astral Vision, which could work similarly to Irene''s Spirit Vision, so he only needed the skill of the Shadowcaster class that was now coming to his doorstep. Because of this, he agreed to the plan, even though he knew it might be troublesome. So, he just waited silently as Irene said, while also keeping an eye on his villa with the help of his clone to make sure no nobles would come to cause trouble while he is away. Thinking of the nobles, he shifted his gaze towards Irene with a deep look. ''This city must be under the power of the church or someone from it. If not, she wouldn''t be able to do whatever she wanted, and the same goes for that old foggy Lucius who is scamming a weak person like me,'' he muttered inwardly as he pondered about the social hierarchy of the kingdom. When suddenly his attention was attracted by Irene, who took out a small mana crystal that was engraved with runes. But before he could think what it was for, she directly crushed it. Nothing seemed to happen when she did, but after just a few seconds, a terrifying sonic boom echoed from the centre of the city, making Li Wei shocked. He became even more shocked when he discovered that no one in the city heard it and no explosion happened anywhere. "Li Wei, this sonic boom can only be heard by level 100 or higher levels. That''s why no one in the city heard it. Also, because this sonic boom explosion is unharmful, it is not easy to detect, and it''s a great way to distract Uncle Lucius," Irene explained with a smirk, making Li Wei speechless. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Miss Irene, you placed these explosions when you came to the city, right?" he inquired because there was no time for her to do this now, which meant she must have done it before running away. Hearing this, Irene just smiled and didn''t bother to explain because he was right. She has done this to make her escape plan more foolproof, placing these unharmful explosives in her room. So even if Lyla and others know it might be a trap, they have to check it personally, even if they know Irene isn''t there. The same was happening now as Lucius went to check on her room with unwillingness. While Lyla, who also heard the sound, showed a troubled expression and took out her communication tool to ask Lucius if everything was alright. In response, Lucius just said to continue to search for Priestess Irene while he would get rid of these explosives planted in the villa. Everything was going just as Irene planned. Even if it wasn''t, the explosions would happen automatically at certain intervals once triggered, so she didn''t worry too much and waited until she confirmed Lucius wasn''t watching them. "Li Wei, it''s time. Just follow me silently," Irene instructed with a serious expression as she watched Lyla walking away just as she desired in her plan. Li Wei didn''t care too much and followed her to a nearby inn where Irene entered without hesitation and brought him into a private room she has booked. Li Wei was puzzled, but he didn''t say anything as Irene was busy instructing Lyla through the communication tool with a serious look. When suddenly, she turned towards him. "Li Wei, in a moment, Lyla will be coming, and all you have to do is just interact with her a little, while I do my work. Also, pretend you don''t know me," Irene stated, and before Li Wei could say something, she directly entered the bathroom to hide, making him speechless. ''It feels like she is going to do something troublesome,'' Li Wei thought with a sigh as he waited for Lyla while thinking about what to talk with her. He didn''t wait too long, and in a minute, the door of the room opened as a figure of a young woman walked inside. It was none other than Lyla who was looking at Li Wei after shutting the door. Only after seeing him unharmed, did she heave a sigh of relief and turn towards the bathroom. "Priestess Irene, please stop hiding. I know you are there," Lyla stated because it was the only place to hide inside this room. Hearing this, Irene, who was hiding in the bathroom, snorted and walked out with a cute pout. "Lyla, I was going to give you a surprise. You can''t just expose me like that," she complained with a cheeky tone. Watching her like this, Irene became irritated. "Priestess Irene, why are you doing this? Don''t you know it''s a crime to threaten people''s lives?" she asked with anger. "Ah, Lyla, why are you angry at your cute priestess? Don''t tell me you have forgotten about me after getting a future husband," Irene asked, pointing at Li Wei, whose mouth was twitching after understanding her plan. But he didn''t say anything as he needed to learn the skill of Lyla so he could make Li Xin and others stronger. As he thought of this, he looked at Irene, wondering how she was going to kidnap her, but he became dumbfounded by her next words. "Lyla, I am bored of running away alone. Why don''t you join me? It will be a lot of fun," Irene suggested as if it was something normal. While Lyla sighed deeply after hearing her. "Priestess Irene, do you know what you are asking? I will recommend you to go back immediately, because your father is anxious and will come here personally if you don''t," she stated, making Irene''s expression a little stiff, but she didn''t care. "Humph, so what? Let him come. Anyway, I am not afraid of him. Also, Lyla, don''t think your location artifact will work here, so forget about those little tricks," Irene replied with a scoff as she saw Lyla pouring MP into the ring secretly. Because Irene has spirit eyes, Lyla knew if she kept it activated from before, Irene would definitely not meet her. So, she waited for the chance, only to fail because Irene was prepared for this with her secret tool that can block any type of communication. It''s just that this tool was separated into lots of parts in her personal items with secrecy. Because of this, Lyla didn''t know that she has a tool like this and thought it might work. But her plans failed. Lyla still has other ways, but they wouldn''t work in front of Irene who is high level. Not to mention, there is another man hiding somewhere who helped her run away that day, and if she did something, Li Wei would become a hostage. So, she couldn''t do anything and could only wait for Inquisitor Lucius to discover something wrong with her and come here as soon as possible. However, it was useless as he was busy finding the explosives that Irene put in troublesome places, making him fume with anger. "Just where did this girl get these things? Is someone helping her secretly?" Lucius muttered with irritation as Irene always found new things to make trouble for him. Chapter 186 - 186: Like A Villainous Devil "Lyla, stop waiting for Uncle Lucius because he will be busy for at least fifteen minutes. Not to mention, it will take more time to notice something wrong with you, while I will just need a few seconds to escape, so it''s useless to think uncle can stop me," Irene stated with a smirk. Hearing this, Lyla''s expression changed as she sighed with exhaustion. "Priestess Irene, why are you doing this and why did you ask me to come here?" she asked with a tired tone, knowing she can''t get Irene back. While in response, Irene just shrugged her shoulders and took a seat on the bed a little away from Li Wei. "Lyla, as I said, I am bored of running alone, so tag along with me. That''s why I asked you to come here. Also, there is one more reason: you care a lot about your future husband, right?" Irene asked with a smile, glancing at her deeply. "Priestess Irene, you have some misunderstanding here. He is not my husband, and I don''t care about an ugly man like him," "Also, I came here to stop you from committing crimes, because a priestess like you shouldn''t harm any innocent person, even if they are ugly and aren''t supposed to live," Lyla stated with a cold look, rendering Li Wei speechless. ''What did I do? Why does she want to kill me? Is she in her periods?'' Li Wei thought, feeling depressed as he made excuses in his mind to prevent getting hurt emotionally. If it was some kid or even someone similar to his age, he wouldn''t feel hurt, but Lyla here was a mature woman with a curvy body and well-shaped figure. She was beautiful enough to attract him, as he only dabbled with young women around his age who weren''t fully grown yet. Because of this, he felt a little hurt after getting called ugly by her. But no one cared about his emotions as Irene nodded at Lyla. "As I expected, you really don''t like an ugly man," she muttered with a thoughtful look and continued with a puzzled face. "Lyla, if you really don''t like him, then why did you come to Villa No. 1 after finding out about the nobles going there to create trouble?" she inquired, tilting her head cutely. Lyla was in stealth when she arrived there, so Li Wei failed to detect it, not to mention she left immediately after discovering Uncle Lucius was there. Li Wei, who didn''t know this, became dumbfounded and looked at Lyla, who became stiff. "Priestess Irene, I was there to stop those dirty nobles from creating trouble. Also, I left immediately when Inquisitor Lucius arrived, so stop misunderstanding things," Lyla replied with a calm expression. However, Irene didn''t believe this because Lyla hated to get in contact with men, so she would definitely let her subordinates handle this rather than going in person. However, she didn''t expose her and sighed. "What a pity, Lyla. You should''ve stayed there to watch your husband cut off the arms of those nobles without any mercy, just like a villainous devil who has just reincarnated," Irene remarked with an incredulous tone. Hearing this, Li Wei almost said, "You''re the one who is a devil," but he kept his calm because he needed her help to raise the strength of Li Xin and others. However, unlike him, Lyla wasn''t calm because just like others, she thought Inquisitor Lucius cut off their arms, and now hearing him that Li Wei did it, she became shocked. "Priestess Irene, stop lying. I don''t think a level 30 ugly man can cut off the arms of level 50 trashy sewer men," Lyla stated, making Li Wei feel mixed emotions. He got hurt by getting called ugly, but he also felt happy that he wasn''t some trashy sewer man in her eyes. It''s just he couldn''t describe his emotions, and no one in the room cared about it. "Lyla, why would I lie? If you have doubts, you can just ask Uncle Lucifer, or you can just interrogate your devil husband," Irene replied, pointing at Li Wei. While Lyla, who watched Irene''s confidence, became stunned and glanced at the ugly man with doubt, who just shrugged his shoulders, not denying it, making her shocked. "Lyla, this is the reason I asked you to come here. Look, Li Wei is a blessed person, and so is your future husband. Because of this, I was thinking of assigning you as his protector," Irene stated, making Li Wei and Lyla both dumbfounded. "Priestess Irene, don''t joke. My position is not something you can change. Also, why do you think I will protect an ugly man?" Lyla complained as she also took a seat on the bed beside Irene. She was still thinking of getting Irene back, so the more time she wasted, the higher chances she would have. Irene did notice her thoughts, but she didn''t care much. "Lyla, I know you wouldn''t agree to this, so how about accompanying me in enjoying the freedom?" she inquired with a cheeky tone. "Priestess Irene, stop pulling pranks. I will not help you with this. Also, can you tell me about the man who helped you and what is your relationship with him?" Lyla asked with an extremely serious face. Hearing this, Irene blushed like a red tomato and averted her gaze with shyness. "Lyla, what are you talking about? I don''t have any kind of relationship with my darl... ahem, with that man," she replied, looking down to hide her expression. Watching her like this, Li Wei was left with no words and decided to be more cautious around her, or who knows what kind of lie she will make him believe. As he was busy thinking this, Lyla was shocked and wanted to say something, but no words came out. The silence continued for a while until Lyla clenched her fist tightly and asked. "Priestess Irene, who is that man?" she inquired in a calm yet deep tone, making Li Wei shiver for some reason. While Irene, who heard her, hesitated before replying. "Lyla, I can tell you, but you have to sign a contract with me. If you do that, I will even tell you what kind of relationship we have and how much we have gone forward," she stated with a blush and rubbing her belly with happy expression. Watching her like this, Lyla forgot all the reasons and became dumbfounded. ''No, impossible! They cannot reach this level in just two days!'' she shouted in her mind with a terrible feeling as she saw Irene smiling and rubbing her belly, as if there was something there. "Priestess Irene, I will sign the contract, but you have to tell me everything!" Lyla agreed with a frantic look, only one thought in her mind: to get to know who the hell did this to her. "Um, Lyla, don''t ask like that. I am embarrassed you know. Also, here is the contract," Irene replied with a shy expression, handing out the contract she already prepared at the villa with some special terms. If Lyla had been a little more careful, she would''ve noticed this, but she didn''t care and hurriedly signed the contract without even reading anything. The fault was, of course, Irene''s, who wrote nondisclosure terms in big letters while the special conditions in small. Lyla didn''t think Irene would harm her, so after glancing at a few words of nondisclosures, she directly signed the contract and turned back to her. "Priestess Irene, I have signed the contract. Now tell me who is the man and what happened between you and him. I want everything in detail!" she stated with a serious tone. However, Irene didn''t care and stored the contract safely in her item box while letting Lyla keep a copy of it. "Lyla, I never thought it would be this easy to trick you," Irene muttered with a cheeky smile as she poked Lyla''s cheeks, who was dumbfounded after hearing her. The first thing she did was to check the contract, where Irene stated she had to help her with escaping and also join her when she asks. There were also things like making snow for her and buying equipment that could help them in running away to enjoy the freedom. Reading all of this, Lyla became stiff as her expression turned to extreme unwillingness. "This is a dream; nothing is happening like this. This is a dream," Lyla muttered again and again, shaking her head like a broken person as she also tried to sleep hoping it is a dream. She knew Irene very well and what kind of troubles she would create and following her to help was something horrible to her. Not to mention, she was feeling depressed because of her negligence she has fallen into this fate. But somebody didn''t care about her at all. "Lyla, stop mumbling like an idiot. It''s reality, and you are a criminal with me now," Irene stated without even a shred of guilt. "Priestess Irene, why... why are you doing this? How will I explain this to your father?" Lyla asked with a stressful look, making Irene snort in disdain. "Humph, there is no need to explain to that damn father of mine, so don''t worry about it and stop complaining if you want to know about the man who helped me to escape," Irene stated, making Lyla''s expression go stiff. She was troubled towards the pope, wondering how to explain to him, but it didn''t mean she feared him. Well, she did, but it was before when she wasn''t in touch with Irene. So now, like Irene, she didn''t care too much about pope and focused her attention on Irene''s last sentence. "Priestess Irene, tell me who is that man and how you were able to tolerate him touching you, if you don''t have any relationship?" Lyla inquired with a serious look. She still felt that things weren''t that simple here and thought Irene might really be in love with him but hadn''t taken any serious steps yet. As she pondered this, Irene saw through her thoughts and chuckled. "Lyla, you might not know, but there are some bonds that can only be felt by one person. Because of that, I was able to tolerate a man touching me and will always do if its him," she replied softly with a smile as she placed her hand on her chest with gentleness full of dramatic expression. Li Wei who saw her like this wondered if he should use shadow step and disappear from here. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 187 - 187: I Think She Has A Mental Illness "Priestess Irene, what bonds are you talking about and who the hell is that man?" Lyla asked with an anxious expression, watching Irene smiling happily. If Irene was really in love with someone and has advanced further, then soon a storm will be brewing in the whole kingdom. The reason was none other than her overprotective father who will do everything to find the culprit. The reason why he hasn''t taken any action yet is because he thought Irene might be using her artifact to disguise a woman into a man to create trouble and making it harder for everyone to find them. He is the only one who knew she has such an artifact, so he was silent after hearing the news of it. Because he knew his daughter very well¡ªshe didn''t even allow him to pat her head¡ªso would she get close to any other man and choose private clothes with them? Of course not. For him, Irene was a very good girl with some troublesome nature who took her time to like things, so it was out of the question that she would fall in love with some man immediately. This was the reason why he only sent Lucius alone here to search for her. If not, he will be personally coming here with a storm, as Irene was his favourite daughter, even though she created trouble for him and made his reputation go black. However, the Pope forgot that his lovely daughter could outsmart him and knew what actions he would be taking now and in the future. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because of this, Irene wasn''t worried about him, and neither was Lyla''s anxiousness was concern for her, as she just wanted more chaos. "Lyla, as I said, I won''t let any man touch me except him because I have a very special bond with him. I really, really want to tell you who he is and what our relationship is, but you have to promise me first not to get angry after knowing who is he," Irene requested with a guilty look, trying to pour oil and start a fire. But before she could do so, Li Wei arrived behind her and bonked her head with his fist. "Ouch! Li Wei, how dare you hit me?" Irene complained with teary eyes rubbing her innocent head. But Li Wei didn''t care and turned towards Lyla, who was looking at him with shock as unknown emotions swirled through her heart with a lot of questions. However, her expression was only of shock, making Li Wei fail to see through her. "Miss Lyla, don''t listen to her nonsense, she is just making things up," he explained with a troubled sigh. Hearing this, Lyla''s inner thoughts calmed down a little, but she didn''t say anything and waited for an explanation to which Li Wei didn''t disappoint her. "Miss Lyla, I was forced by her to follow along and help her escape. It''s similar to how you have been tricked to sign the contract with her. As for the relationship she is babbling about, I think she has a mental illness and nothing else," Li Wei stated with an exhausted face. While hearing this, Irene, who was still rubbing her head dramatically, became mad at him. "Li Wei! I don''t have any mental illness! It''s you who are the one always bullying me for no reason! This is the best example of people who have mental illness," she shouted with a sulky look. However Li Wei ignored her and looked at Lyla, who still didn''t understand what was going on. "Miss Lyla, the whole situation is just as I said. It''s Miss Irene who is forcing me to do this and there is no relationship between us because I only love my sister and no one," he explained, placing the blame on Irene, who complained again with a shout. While Lyla finally understood what was going on and became relieved. Just now she thought Li Wei rejected to marry her because of Irene, but after hearing him, she understood it was just Irene who was pulling a prank. Thinking of this, Lyla felt annoyed because she treated Irene as her little sister, yet she made her think she was rejected because of her. "Airin! Your jokes are too much," she shouted in displeasure, calling Irene''s nickname and looking at her with annoyed face. Irene knew what she did, but she has a reason for it, so she didn''t care too much about her annoyed face and apologized with a cheeky tone. "Lyla, I knew I did something wrong, but you will forgive your cute Airin, right? Right?" she asked as she hugged Lyla with a cute pitiful face. Irene was 19 years old while Lyla was 22, because of this they both treated each other as sisters and were very close just like real siblings. Not to mention Lyla''s height is 5 feet 8 inches while Irene is only 5 feet 2 inches, so they fit perfectly in the role of big sister and a cute little sister. And as long as there is a cute little sister, no one will blame them, and the same was for Lyla who became frustrated watching her cute pitiful look. "Airin! You are not allowed to joke like this again," she scolded, pinching Irene''s cheeks tightly with a strict look just like a big sister. While In response, Irene sulked at her and nodded unwillingly. "Okay, I will not joke like this, Lyla, so can you please release my cute cheeks?" she replied with annoyance as she was getting treated like a kid. When suddenly she remembered about the forgotten person in the room. It was none other than Li Wei who was looking at these sisters with a speechless expression, wondering when he can go home. "Ah! Lyla! Look what you did, our secret relationship is exposed," Irene exclaimed with an anxious look, trying to cover her body and face with shyness. Watching her like this, Lyla almost shouted in anger but managed to keep her calm as she looked at Li Wei, wanting to explain the misunderstanding that Irene was causing. "Miss Lyla, you don''t need to explain. I have been babysitting her for two days, and I know it''s very hard," Li Wei stated with an exhausted face before she could say anything. But to his statement Lyla agreed without hesitation. "Yes, it''s really hard to babysit her and not to let her cause any trouble just for a day," Lyla replied with a tired tone, making Irene pout at her in annoyance. "Hey, you two, stop badmouthing me. Also, I am not a kid which you are both babysitting," Irene complained, however, no one cared about it. "Li Wei, can you explain what''s going on here? How did you become so powerful, and how did you meet Airin?" Lyla questioned with a frown. To her, Irene''s love relationship was important for her so she didn''t care about these questions at first, but now there was no such thing, so she could ask this while also wasting the time. But how could Irene fail to see through her, so she suggested explaining everything on the way to the villa. To which Lyla agreed unwillingly as she has no choice but to listen to the devils'' whisper. Li Wei too agreed with this as he wanted to go home to relax, so just as Irene suggested, he explained everything on the way to the villa, making Lyla shocked as she finally knew he is Lucifer and how did he meet with Irene. Later she asked a lot of questions, but Li Wei just gave the same excuses that he gave to Irene. The whole conversation was on telepathy, so no one noticed even when they are walking on the streets. They could''ve used the teleportation or other ways, but it might alert the old foggy Lucius, so they chose to walk back and finally arrived at the villa where they were greeted by Li Xin and others who became shocked after seeing Lyla. However, Li Wei immediately explained about her class while sending Lyla to choose her room with Irene as he saw they wanted to have a talk alone. He didn''t care much about that and after sending them away, he explained what tricks Irene pulled off to kidnap her, making Li Xin and others sunned and speechless. Just as he was explaining them, Lyla arrived in Irene''s room and looked at her with a frown. "Airin, why are you exposing your secrets like this? Do you know what will happen if someone found out about this?" she inquired with worry. But Irene didn''t care and took a seat on a sofa as she beckoned Lyla to sit beside her. "Lyla, the first thing is he is a lot overpowered and has many secrets that even I couldn''t see through, not to mention the comfortable feeling he gives me is a little similar to high-level spirits." "Also, one more thing, when I was sparring with him today, I suppressed my level to 60; however, I still needed to use more than ten percent of strength to beat him," Irene explained, making Lyla dumfounded as she was the one who helped her increases her spirit attributes and knows how much her real strength is. "Airin, you must be mistaken. There is no way you will need that much strength," Lyla denied her instantly. However, Irene''s next words made her think otherwise. "Lyla, he is Lucifer who wiped out two monsters stampedes, single-handedly," Irene stated with a deep expression. Hearing this, Lyla wasn''t able to deny it anymore and became silent for a moment. "Airin, if you are doing this, then are you trying to pull him on our side or are you planning something else?" Lyla asked with a serious expression after watching her deep look. Irene might be a mischievous girl, but she didn''t do things just for fun always, sometimes she used her brain for other things, but only sometimes, and now she might be doing this, at least Lyla hoped that she is using her brain. Chapter 188 - 188: I Need Your Help To Get Back At Li Wei "Lyla, there is no use pulling him to our side, and Li Wei will not agree because he just wants to live peacefully," Irene replied as she leaned on Lyla''s shoulders, who frowned after knowing that she didn''t use her brain. "Airin, you are risking your life with this, and also theirs. If they were found with spirit attributes higher than their levels, many people will target them," she expressed her concern. For some reason, she wasn''t worried about Li Wei and others revealing the secret but about their lives that might be in danger if someone found out about this. Irene knew this too but unlike her, she wasn''t worried. "Lyla, your concerns are right, but this will only happen if they are normal people, not someone who is a hero and has a Level Limit skill," Irene explained calmly. Hearing this, Lyla became silent as she also knew now that Li Wei has a level limit skill. He did say it is an inherited ability, but she didn''t believe him, and like Irene, she concluded he is holding a level limit skill like hero. This skill can help him and his party to hide their original level and even spirit attributes just like how heroes and sages do it. But in this case, they wouldn''t be able to use the spirit attributes beyond their level even if they mastered it. Of course, this only applies to a normal level limit skill, not the Goddess of Death edition which can allow them to use every spirit attribute, even if Li Wei locked his level at 1 and his spirt attributes is showing 5 in status. The same was for his party members, so he didn''t worry too much unlike Lyla who was thinking of every scenario that might happen, forcing them to reveal their real spirit attributes. Irene knew what she was thinking, so she assured her by patting her head. "Lyla, don''t worry too much because Li Wei must have a solution. If not, he wouldn''t accompany me to kidnap you here," she remarked with a nonchalant look, making Lyla glare at her. "Airin, you still have the nerve to say this," Lyla shouted, pinching Irene''s cheeks with irritation. Honestly, she didn''t care too much about the contract, as she just needed to help her with running away and other troublesome things. It wasn''t too hard as Irene would be restricted to go outside of the home after returning, so she didn''t need to worry too much. Irene knew this too, but she was confident in her plan to run away with Li Wei''s help, so she didn''t care about it and ignored Lyla''s shout as she laid her head on Lyla''s lap. "Lyla, tell me what do you think about being Li Wei''s wife," Irene questioned suddenly, making Lyla stunned for a moment, but she hurriedly shook her head. "Airin, stop thinking such things. I won''t marry him," she rejected without any hesitation. Hearing this, Irene pouted at her. "Lyla, then why were you sad when you thought Li Wei rejected to marry you because of me?" she asked with annoyance, clearly knowing what she was thinking. Lyla was taking all the blame on herself because what happened was her fault. It didn''t matter if Li Wei had an ability to dodge or not; she just declared that it was her fault and decided not to trouble him with this. But he is the only one she could have a relationship with because of this she also cared a little about him and marriage. However, she didn''t let anyone know because it was her fault. "Airin, I do care about marrying him, but it''s not like I am in love, so stop exaggerating things. I wasn''t sad but irritated thinking he is just a philanderer who has sworn to have relationship with his sister, yet he was eyeing you," Lyla explained calmly as she ruffled Irene''s hair with a smile. However, her smile soon faded, replaced with an irritated look as Irene was eyeing her F-size mountains with focus that were going up and down with breathing. She didn''t hesitate and directly bonked her forehead. "Ouch! It hurts, Lyla," Irene complained with teary eyes, but she still kept her focus on the mountains. "Airin, retract your gaze now, or it won''t be good for you," Lyla threatened with a cold look blushing faintly. Hearing this, Irene pouted and regretfully tore away her gaze. She was just now imagining how beautiful it would be if she has those sizes on her. However, her dreams remained unfulfilled because of Lyla''s threat. "Lyla, there''s nothing wrong if I am just looking a little. Also, you care about your marriage with Li Wei. It means if he proposed, you would accept it, right?" she asked with a curious look, making Lyla go silent as she herself didn''t know. With her family rules, she didn''t think there is anything wrong with marrying him; however, she felt guilty to think of this as it was her fault, and he might be doing this for pity. Irene saw through her thoughts and sighed inwardly, not saying anything and changed the topic before she could start to blame herself more badly. "Lyla, get ready fast. I need your help to get back at Li Wei who always bullied me when you weren''t here," she complained with teary eyes, hugging Lyla tightly with a sulky look. Watching her like this, Lyla forgot her worries and sighed with new ones. "Okay, Airin, I will get ready, but don''t create trouble, at least when I am changing," Lyla stated, hugging her back and pinching her nose. In response, Irene pouted, but she didn''t say anything and waited calmly for her, thinking about what to do with Li Wei and Lyla''s marriage. "Hmm, there is a way, but it''s a pity I can''t get the help of Uncle Lucius now," she muttered with a sigh as she tried to think of other ways. Just as she was busy thinking about this, Li Wei and others were still in the hall, chatting among themselves. Not Li Wei though; he was just ignored after a few sentences and could only listen to them silently while playing with Li Yin''s hair who was sitting on his lap. "YinYin, are you happy?" he asked with gentleness as she was only able to talk a few words and couldn''t chat with their long topics, so she chose to stay with him, enjoying in his embrace. "Mhm, brother, I am happy," Li Yin replied with a sweet smile, leaning her back on his chest. Li Wei smiled in response as he hugged her soft body tightly and glanced at Li Xin, who was chatting with everyone. A sense of relief washed over him as he saw her enjoying and laughing just like she did a few years ago. ''XinXin, don''t worry about anything now. I will protect your smile forever,'' Li Wei declared to himself before glancing at Li Yin in his arms who was enjoying his embrace with a smile. ''YinYin, I will also protect your smile forever,'' he thought as he planted a kiss on her cheeks, making her blush lightly when Irene and Lyla arrived just to watch this. They both blushed with speechless expressions, not knowing what to say because Elva and others just didn''t care and were still chatting happily, ignoring this. (Lyla, look that''s how he always bullies me,) Irene shouted through telepathy, pointing at Li Wei with a wronged look. Hearing this, Lyla''s mouth twitched. (Airin, stop joking and do something,) she replied with irritation as Li Wei was nibbling on Li Yin''s cheek without a care in the world. He didn''t notice their arrival because he was very busy. As for Li Xin and others, they failed to notice them because of their point of view and levels. They did notice Li Wei''s actions, but it wasn''t something that unbearable for them as they have inquired about the spring nights from Li Xin. She only mentioned briefly, but they did imagine it and felt it was normal for him to kiss them like this. So, Li Wei continued not caring about Li Yin, who was blushing like a red tomato with a hot, steaming face. He was enjoying the saltiness a lot until he heard a shout from behind. "Li Wei, your future wife also wants kisses. Can you give her some?" Irene requested, pulling Lyla with her, who blushed and glared at her. While Li Wei, who heard this, sighed and reluctantly separated from Li Yin''s cheeks as he looked behind. "Miss Irene, please stop making jokes, and you are here now, it means are we continuing our training, or do you want to increase our spirit attributes first?" he inquired as Irene had said it would take time to increase them. But to his surprise, Irene shook her head at him. "We should train first and increase your spirit attributes after meal," she replied. "Okay, as you say then, XinXin, YinYin and everyone, let''s go. We are continuing our training," Li Wei announced as he led everyone to the training room. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 189 - 189: Beat That Bad Bully Just as Li Wei and everyone arrived in the training room, Inquisitor Lucius, who has finally gotten rid of the explosives, noticed that Lyla hadn''t reported to him in this hour. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What happened? Is there some problem?" he thought with a frown, and tried to contact her with a communication tool, but there was no response from her. This made him frown even harder, and he decided to ask Ava about it. She was Lyla''s companion and also the second-in-command of the priestess legion, so she might know something. But all he got was that Lyla left half an hour ago, saying she has private work to do and hasn''t returned yet. Knowing this, Lucius frowned as he wondered what it was, but he didn''t care too much, thinking it might be some personal work or she was investigating something in secret. The thought of Lyla getting kidnaped by Irene never crossed his mind, the same for Ava and others. However, Ava thought she might be visiting her future husband Li Wei to talk about some important stuff. She didn''t mention this to Lucius as it was something secret; if not, the old man would be flying to Li Wei''s villa with questions. But nothing like that happened, and no trouble came toward Li Wei and them as they started to spar with each other. However, Li Wei wasn''t training yet because Irene decided to teach Li Xin and others first before sparring with him. So now Li Wei and Lyla were alone, sitting on the bench with just a few inches of distance between them. "Miss Lyla, is there something you want to talk about?" Li Wei inquired with a puzzled face as Lyla didn''t follow Irene and stayed here with him. Hearing this, Lyla hesitated a little before nodding. "Li Wei, you have revealed your strength to those nobles, and they will definitely inform their families, because of this you might get visits from them, and there might be even some trouble. So, I was thinking of letting two of my subordinates stay here and protect you." "With them around, the nobles won''t be able to cause any trouble, and because of the non-disclosure contract, your secrets will stay safe, as my subordinates are all under Airin''s command," Lyla explained with a suggestion. Hearing this, Li Wei didn''t reject her and pondered for a while before replying. "Miss Lyla, are you planning to reveal what happened between us?" he inquired with a frown. If she wanted to send someone to protect him, then she had to do it openly, where many people would ask why she did it, and the best way to deal with their questions is to declare that she is physically in contact with Li Wei. For Li Wei, it wasn''t too problematic, but for Lyla, this was filled with a lot of problems, and Li Wei hoped this wasn''t the case. However, Lyla didn''t seem to care about it and replied with a yes. "Yes, you are right. I will reveal what happened between us, but there is no need to worry about marriage, because with how fast you are becoming stronger, my family won''t be able to force you, and you can just reject it directly after getting strong enough," Lyla explained with a calm look. Hearing this, Li Wei didn''t even hesitate and bonked her head with his fist without any mercy. "Ouch, Li Wei, why did you hit me?" Lyla complained loudly, rubbing her head with tears as Li Wei didn''t hold back his strength at all, making her feel stinging pain on her head. However Li Wei didn''t care about this and looked at her with irritation. "Miss Lyla, do you even know what will happen to you if I do that? Do you think people and your family will still love you after all of this?" he asked, gazing into her pink eyes with anger, making Lyla go silent and tremble a little. She did think of this, but what? Did it change her future by not doing this? No, it remained the same because Li Wei wouldn''t marry her, so there was no need to think of the consequences that she would be facing anyways. So, she regained her calm and gazed back into his eyes with a glare. "Li Wei, you cannot hit me for no reason. Also, I am planning to follow Airin to the high-level world, so the people in this world won''t matter to me, and with the deeds of heroes and sages, they will soon forget a small person like me." "As for my family, they will not care too much because I will be in the high-level world by then," Lyla explained with a calm tone, making Li Wei irritated again and shook his head at her. "Miss Lyla, stop making it like there are no problems for you, and there is no need for you to do that. I know what troubles will be coming, and I am prepared, so don''t worry about it," he affirmed, looking into her eyes deeply while calming his inner emotions down. He was feeling guilty and irritated because she was ready to give up her reputation for him, who has been in contact with her only once or twice. He didn''t understand why she was going to such lengths just because of her family rules. If she really did as she said now, then he wouldn''t be able to pay her back ever. Because of this, he also regretted about not dodging at that time so this wouldn''t have happened, and she would not end up with someone as hopeless as him, who is not willing to marry her. Thinking of this, he sighed inwardly, while Lyla, who heard him, frowned with doubt. "Li Wei, are you sure you can take care of those nobles? Let me tell you, it will not be easy, and you might have to reveal yourself as Lucifer," she explained, still worried about this. Hearing her, Li Wei didn''t know what to say and flicked her forehead lightly. "Miss Lyla, stop worrying about me because I am prepared for those nobles'' every trick. Also, if you say something about this again, then I am going to hit you very hard until you accept what I say," he warned with a threat, making Lyla glare at him with anger. "Li Wei, you are taking those nobles too lightly. Also, stop touching me. I hate when a man even tries to get close to me, so if you try it next time, I will be the one who will hit you very hard until you accept what I say," she stated with irritation, making Li Wei speechless. But before he could say something, someone intervened in their conversation. "Hey, can you stop your lovers'' quarrel here? Do you know my sisters can''t train because both of you are quarrelling so loudly?" Irene complained with a bothered look, pointing at Li Xin and others who were hearing their conversation with interest. "Miss Irene, this is not a lovers'' quarrel. Also, weren''t you the one who told them to listen to us?" Li Wei asked with a calm look, clearly knowing she was the culprit who enticed Li Xin and others to eavesdrop on them. He knew this already, but he didn''t have time to deal with this because he was busy assuring Lyla seriously as he didn''t want to owe a debt that he couldn''t pay back, so he didn''t care about them hearing their conversation and remained calm. But unlike him, Lyla was embarrassed as she failed to sense them due to her extensive worry about Li Wei, which she herself didn''t expect that she will be worried that much. Thinking of this, she blushed faintly and glared at the culprit who was smiling at her with hidden meanings. "Priestess Irene, stop pulling jokes and don''t look at me like that. I was just worried about Li Xin and others who might get dragged into the fight with nobles," she asserted, giving an excuse with a calm face. Hearing her, Irene chuckled, knowing this wasn''t the case, however, she didn''t expose her. "Lyla, there''s no need to worry too much about them because Brother Wei has his ways to deal with this." "Also, if you are thinking of helping him, then why don''t you spar with Brother Wei using your necromancer class so he can be prepared to fight any dark factions in the future?" Irene suggested, making both Lyla and Li Wei stunned. (Airin! What are you saying? When did I say I will spar with him?) Lyla complained through telepathy. But Irene didn''t care. (Lyla, you promised me to take revenge on Li Wei, so now it''s time to fulfill it and beat that bad bully who wronged me in various ways,) Irene stated with a hint of resentment, remembering how he was stealing her pillow and wasn''t giving snow. Hearing her, Lyla became speechless as her mouth twitched a little. (Airin! You just wait,) she shouted with irritation as she saw Li Wei and others looking at her with expectation. If it was just Li Xin and others, she would have said no, but with Li Wei among them, she felt uncomfortable to refuse. The reason was none other than her family''s teachings, where she was taught how to shower their husband with love in all various ways and also not to refuse any kind of requests. Chapter 190 - 190: So This Is How I Am Gonna Die? "I... I will spar with him," Lyla agreed with an unwilling expression as she saw Li Wei looking at her eagerly. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei really wanted to spar with her so he could learn her skills because the necromancer class is one of the strongest class. It''s just that you need a lot of dead bodies and souls for it, because of this, you need approval from the kingdom and church if you want to choose the necromancer class. The process was really troublesome, so Li Wei didn''t use any skills related to the necromancer class. However, he was really interested in learning these class skills so he could have an army of undead to fight against stronger foes and even have an army to protect Li Xin and others. Thinking of this he became more eager to spar with her, not knowing that she agreed to this because of her family teachings. There is a certain reason why her family teachings and rules were like this, so Lyla didn''t care about it too much except for feeling guilty for Li Wei, as it was her mistake that he is now dragged into this because of her family rules. Nevertheless, he is the only man she could be in touch with for her whole life, so she cared and felt close to him subconsciously. This was also one of the reasons why she wasn''t able to refuse and why she didn''t dodge when he tried to hit her. If not with her experience over the years, it wouldn''t be easy for Li Wei to land a strike on her, even if she is distracted with worry. Li Wei, who didn''t know this, only thought she was unprepared and didn''t care too much. He was definitely puzzled by her sudden worry, but he didn''t have any time to ponder over this, and now he was very eager to spar with her. But watching her unwilling expression, Li Wei felt a little puzzled. "Miss Lyla, if you don''t want to spar with me, it''s okay. I won''t mind," he assured her. However Lyla shook her head and stood up with a firm expression. "I said I will spar with you, and I will definitely do it," she stated with a faint blush, and before Li Wei could say anything, she walked towards the empty training area while casting a glare at the smiling Irene. However, Irene didn''t care at all and continued smiling while thinking about what to do with her and Li Wei''s relationship. In her opinion, Li Wei wasn''t a bad guy, except that he bullied her sometimes, so he was barely okay in her eyes. Not to mention, he might even be a hero and a perfect suit for Lyla. It''s just that she couldn''t do something excessive because of Li Wei''s feelings, and she only hoped that he would let his invisible barrier down slowly. Polygamy was the norm in this world, so she didn''t think there was something wrong with this. She did consider Li Xin''s feelings, but she could see Li Xin giving him the green light about this, yet he doesn''t want to move like a blockhead. Thinking of this, Irene sighed in her mind. ''Ah, Lyla, why are you so different from the old fogies at your home? Weren''t they able to dominate their husbands as they wish? Can''t you do that too? Why are so trouble?'' she complained inwardly with a pout. But no one was able to hear her inner thoughts, so no one cared and focused their attention on Li Wei and Lyla, who arrived in the empty area standing a distance away. "Li Wei, I will start. Be careful," Lyla informed as she took out a sword. While hearing her, Li Wei nodded and also took out a sword while activating his eternal learning skill. Lyla didn''t know his intentions to learn her skills, so after watching him ready to spar, she didn''t hesitate. "Shadow Domain," she chanted, summoning a dark vortex around her legs that extended towards the training room up to a hundred meters in a second and instantly it disappeared, reverting the training room to normal. Li Wei, who witnessed everything, narrowed his eyes at this because he could now feel the presence of something but wasn''t able to point out where it is, and before he could even think further, Lyla attacked. "Shadow Manipulation," she chanted again, forming ten throwing knives made of dark shadows that buzzed with a sharp sound, heading towards Li Wei with fast speed. Watching this, Li Wei didn''t hesitate and used Arcane Shield to block the attacks while looking at Lyla vigilantly. ''Is she probing me, or is she planning something else?'' he thought as the attacks weren''t strong. But just as he thought of this, twenty flying knives appeared behind her; however, they looked stronger and darker than before. Watching this, Li Wei became speechless, and before he could think of something, those knives headed towards him again, but this time Lyla, who was standing, disappeared from her place giving him chills. "Arcane Shield! Slash!" Li Wei chanted hurriedly, blocking the flying knives and stopping a ruthless sword that was just a few inches away from his throat. ''Damn, she is ruthless,'' he cursed inwardly as it was Lyla who launched the attack with a intention of beheading him. He really wanted to shout, ''Where are your worries about me?'' But as if seeing through his thoughts, Lyla answered. "Li Wei, don''t worry. Priestess Irene has a resurrection skill, so as long as I won''t mince you into very tiny little pieces, you will be alright," she assured him with a gentle tone. Hearing this, Li Wei almost coughed up his blood. ''Fuck, so you are really planning to kill me,'' he shouted in his mind, feeling depressed. However, Lyla didn''t care about his emotions. "Li Wei, I am going to get serious. Be ready," she reminded him with a calm look, leaving him speechless. ''So this is how I am gonna die? XinXin, look, your brother is going to get killed,'' he thought with a more depressed face. When Lyla, who was standing in front of him, backed away and pointed her sword at him with focus. "Come forth, my shadows," she commanded loudly, making the shadows fluctuate and form into ten monsters: two were wyverns and the remaining eight were minotaurs. They were all formed by shadow, so they were black except for some shiny white parts on their bodies that looked cool with the red eyes glaring eyes. These were her shadow servants that she has raised from dead bodies. She has a lot of them and human ones too, but it would be overwhelming for Li Wei to fight all of them at once. So she only summoned ten monster servants that were level 60 so he wouldn''t get overwhelmed by them, and the training room would remain intact. But by no means was she going easy on him because as long as she has MP, these monsters would keep reviving inside her shadow domain endlessly. Li Wei who didn''t know all of this only thought she might have changed her mind to go easy on him. ''Is she feeling pity for me, or is it something else?'' he thought with a frown, unaware of what was going to happen. When Lyla didn''t hesitate further and commanded. "Destroy him, but safely," she said with a hint of pain in her voice. While hearing this, Li Wei''s mouth twitched with unimaginable face. ''What the hell do you mean, ''destroy me safely''? Are you that eager to see me die? Also, what the hell is with that painful voice?'' Li Wei cursed in his mind as he watched the eight minotaur''s and two wyverns coming for him with cold looks. He didn''t know that they could revive indefinitely, so he wasn''t too worried, as he could see they were all normal monsters, not evolved ones. So without hesitation, he attacked first while keeping an eye on Lyla, who was watching everything calmly with no intention of interfering making him feel puzzled. ''Does she really think that these monsters are enough for me? Isn''t she underestimating me too much?'' he thought with a frown as he killed one of the minotaur with a sneak attack, making it disappear. Because they were shadow servants, their defenses were weak, so it was pretty easy for him to kill them with a sneak attack and It was also at this moment he understood why she wasn''t taking any action as he saw the minotaur forming again. "Fuck, it revived," Li Wei cursed as he dodged the attack from the wyvern and started to fight with them at once to train himself. This was the reason why he wasn''t using any powerful skills to finish all of them at once. Otherwise, he would have needed just a few seconds to defeat them, as their defenses were weak. Lyla, too knew this, so she didn''t interfere and let him train while observing calmly. Li Xin and others were also doing the same, but they were all focused on her skills and shadow servants, which looked cool. Chapter 191 - 191: You Are A Bad Guy "Elva, I think we should ask our fathers to prepare a graveyard for us so we can be also powerful like Miss Lyla," Alice suggested, her eyes shining with eagerness to get shadow servants. Elva knew what she was thinking, so she sighed. "Alice, stop dreaming. You just want to keep a shadow servant to do work for you while you lie down and eat. Do you really think no one will notice this?" she asked, looking at Alice as if she were some kind of special idiot. "Elva!! Stop looking at me like that. I really want to get strong," Alice complained with a resentful look but only got ignored by Elva and everyone. "Ahh no one cares about a sad cat," she muttered with depression watching them like this, as her fluffy ears drooped down with sadness. However, it only took a few seconds for her sadness to disappear as she thought of Li Wei learning the skill and giving her a few shadow servants. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Brother Li won''t mind if it''s just a few, right?'' she pondered with a serious look, trying to think of a way to get shadow servants from him. The same was true for Li Xin, Li Yin, and Lily, who were thinking of this while Elva and Olivia remained neutral. If Li Wei gave them some, they would gladly accept it, and if he didn''t, they would not request from him. However, they really wanted one and were looking at the black and white shadow servants eagerly. Irene, who saw them like this, didn''t know their thoughts and concluded that they might be thinking of changing their class. So, she decided to remind them. "Sister Alice, the shadow servants of Lyla are different from the normal ones because her skill is inherited from family bloodline. That''s why her shadow servants looks cool. Otherwise, they would look sinister and ugly like evil monsters," she explained, making Alice and everyone stunned. They did know that Li Wei could learn the skills, but for an inherited skill from the bloodline, they doubted if he could learn it or not. And even if he did, maybe it would just be a normal one with ugly monsters. Thinking of this, they all became unwilling and dejected, as they thought they wouldn''t be able to get a cool shadow servant. "Miss Irene, it can''t be! There must be a way to get shadow servants to look cool, right?" Alice asked with hope. However, Irene shook her head. "No, there is no way to make them look good as Lyla''s shadow servants, so stop looking for ways like that, and don''t think you can change your class to necromancer easily," she stated. Hearing this, Alice and the others became more depressed. But soon their attention was attracted by Li Wei, who was now sparring with two wyverns in the air without any weapons. It''s not that he didn''t want to use any weapons, but his level 50 sword broke, and it was the last one he had. So, without any choice, he has to fight bare-handed as Lyla wasn''t showing any intentions to withdraw her shadow servants. "Sister Li, how long do you think brother Li can last?" Alice asked with a curious face. In the spar with Irene, he barely lasted for more than four minutes, so she was curious about how long he would last. She could definitely calculate it herself, but why use her small brain when she could get the answer by just asking once? Maybe she was a little smarter her thinking of this idea. Nevertheless, she remained dumb, as she will always overthink about food, sleeping, lazing around, and some indecent things. To her behaviour, everyone was aware of it so Li Xin felt speechless at her question, nevertheless she answered. "Brother is training now, so he is not using any powerful skills. Also, because he doesn''t have any weapons, he will only last three or four more minutes," she replied after pondering a little. Hearing this, Elva and others weren''t surprised, as they guessed something similar to her. Of course, not Alice, who nodded with a puzzled face. (Elva, don''t you think it''s strange that brother Li can last whole night in bed and only a few minutes in a fight? Shouldn''t this be opposite?) she inquired through telepathy with an innocent expression. (Alice!! Stop using your dirty little brain here. We are here to train, not to discuss how long brother Li can last. Also, we shouldn''t discuss it ever,) Elva replied with a blushing and annoyed face. She too felt a puzzled about this, but she didn''t dare to think, unlike Alice, who was now busy digging her memories of Li Xin explaining about her first and second night. Li Xin only explained briefly, but with how she didn''t have any experience about talking about these things, she accidentally revealed about the size of his monster and its stamina. The reason why this accident happened was none other than Alice, who manipulated her to talk about these things. Alice did get scolded, but nevertheless, she achieved what she wanted while burning all the information about this in her mind for future uses, and this was what she was doing now. However, she became more puzzled after going through this. ''Hmm, it''s really strange if he has that much stamina. I don''t think any man will be able to last that long without any potions, medicines, or skills,'' Alice thought with a frown as she ignored Elva, who was casting a glare at her, wanting to scold her again for some unknown reason. But before she could do so, her attention was attracted towards Li Wei, who finally killed the two wyverns with just physical strength after a fierce battle in mid-air. He was able to achieve this because his attributes were higher than the shadow servants and the remaining eight minotaur''s that couldn''t fly in midair. "Hah, it''s really hard to fight without weapons or skills, but it''s fun. And now... it''s time for another round," Li Wei whispered to himself with a smile as he saw the two wyverns reviving again. Every shadow servant could only remember one or two skills, so it was a lot easier for him to fight them. He was definitely tired and feeling a little weak, but still decided to fight, as he was able to see the improvement. However, while doing this he forgot about Lyla, who was observing him with focus and saw through his intentions of fighting again without taking any rest. "Why are you so reckless?" she muttered with a pout, feeling annoyed. Was there anything wrong with Li Wei training more? Of course not, because he could train for one more round without going overboard. But in Lyla and Li Xin''s eyes, he was going overboard. Li Xin couldn''t do anything and can only complain silently with irritation, as she wasn''t strong enough to stop him. But it wasn''t the case for Lyla. "Humph, you are too excited about this small victory. It seems you need a lesson," she snorted with cold eyes and disappeared from her place. While Li Wei, who didn''t know her thoughts, was about to start his fight, but suddenly he became stiff, feeling the back of his neck getting colder. ''Fuck!'' he cursed, trying to dodge. But before he could even do something, a sweet crispy voice echoed in his ears. "You let your guard down because you were exhausted. Next time, make sure to stay in peak strength always," Lyla stated as she touched the back of his neck with her soft long fingers. Li Wei wanted to say something, but dizziness struck him, and he lost his consciousness. He was still hovering mid-air when Lyla did this, so she had no choice but to carry Li Wei like a princess in her arms, or else he would fall to the ground because he can''t control his skills when he is unconscious. However, it was Lyla''s first time being close with a man on purpose, not to mention she was carrying him like a princess, so she felt extremely embarrassed. ''Li Wei! You are a bad guy. I never thought you would force me to do terrible things like this,'' she complained with a red face as she slowly landed on the ground, withdrawing her shadow servants and shadow domain. What came after was silence, as Li Xin and the others never expected that this would end up like this, more so Li Wei getting princess carried by Lyla. Irene, too, was shocked as she didn''t expect this outcome. ''Maybe the tigress inside her is just sleeping,'' she thought, a smile forming on her face as she looked at the embarrassed Lyla bringing the unconscious Li Wei here with an anxious expression. "Li Xin, can you take him from me or where should I put him down?" Lyla inquired with an uneasy tone, not knowing what to do. While Li Xin, who heard and saw her look, almost let out a laugh. "Miss Lyla, just put him down on the bench; Also, there is no need to worry about anything," she replied with a gentle smile, making Lyla feel relieved. Lyla didn''t know about Li Xin giving him the green light to create a harem, so she was worried that she might feel offended because of her actions. But after hearing her, she became relieved as there was no such case and put Li Wei down on the nearby bench. It wasn''t even a second after she put him down when a figure appeared beside her to observe Li Wei. "Lyla, don''t you think Li Wei looks cute when he is unconscious?" Irene inquired with a mischievous smile, poking Li Wei''s cheeks with her fingers before taking out some beautiful pens. Lyla really wanted to scold after hearing her, but when she saw her taking out something, she became stiff. "Priestess Irene, why are you taking out pens? Do you want to write something?" she asked with a suspicious tone. However, Irene didn''t reply and turned towards Li Xin. "Sister XinXin, can I write?" she asked with a hopeful look, rendering Li Xin speechless. Nevertheless, Li Xin agreed with a nod. "Miss Irene, you can write, but I want my turn too," she replied, looking at the beautiful pens in Irene''s hand that worked on magic. She was really curious and interested in writing with those pens, and now she has a chance, so how could she let it go? Chapter 192 - 192: Three Minute Brother Li "Li Xin! Priestess Irene! What... what are you trying to do?" Lyla asked as she arrived in front of unconscious Li Wei, hiding him from both of them, fearing they might do something unspeakable. While watching Lyla like this, Irene couldn''t help but let out a mischievous smile. "Lyla, don''t worry, we will not do something that might harm your cute unconscious husband. Of course, if you don''t believe me, you can ask sister XinXin," Irene replied with assurance, pointing at Li Xin, who nodded in response. "Yes, Sister Lyla, there is no need to worry about Brother. He won''t be that mad even if we wrote a bunch of vicious things on his face," Li Xin stated with self-confidence as she took a pen from Irene. While Lyla who heard both of them became speechless. "Priestess Irene, he is not my husband, so stop joking with that. Also, Li Xin, I know he won''t be that mad at this, but it isn''t the right thing to do when someone is sleeping and unconscious," Lyla asserted with a strict look. However, both Irene and Li Xin didn''t care. "Lyla, if Li Wei is not your husband, then stop worrying. It''s not like we are trying to strip him naked and do some unspeakable things. Of course, if he is your husband, then say so; we won''t do anything," Irene stated with a shrug and after her, Li Xin also replied. "Sister Lyla, there is no need to worry if it''s the right thing to do or not because Brother will be secretly happy even if he is fuming about this," she remarked with a carefree expression, remembering the times when she did things like this. It was only a few times when Li Wei was sick and was sleeping in the afternoon. If not with her lazy sleeping time, she wouldn''t have been able to do this. Nevertheless, he was just a little mad at her and did nothing except pinching her cheeks painfully after she drew a few things on his face. He was also happy at her jokes like this, so she didn''t think there was any problem doing this again. Lyla also thought there was no problem, but she just felt unwilling to see him getting bullied for no reason, so she still wanted to stop these two. However, before she could stop them, three more people appeared. They were none other than Li Yin, Lily, and Alice. "Sister Li, I also want to doodle on Brother Li''s face," Lily requested with a cute look, while Li Yin and Alice looked at Li Xin with hope for the same thing. "Of course, you can doodle as much as you want, but be careful not to wake him up," Li Xin replied, still being carefree about it. "Really? That''s great, Sister Li! Now I can take revenge from him for bullying me yesterday," Lily stated with a fierce expression as she started to think about what to write. Li Yin and Alice were also thinking about what to write on his face, while Olivia and Elva were stunned, not knowing when they left to do this. They were also interested in doodling on his face; however, they were still restrained as Li Wei wasn''t too familiar with them. Of course, the same was for Alice, but she didn''t care about small things like this. For her cat nature, having fun is important, even if she gets scolded badly, so she ignored the piercing glare of Elva while waiting for Lyla to give way as she was still standing in front of Li Wei with a troubled face. This made Irene feel a little irritated as she was about to get back at Li Wei for bullying her? "Lyla, stand aside or join us. It''s your chance to bully him, or in the future, it won''t be easy for you to do," Irene suggested, trying to give her a pen. But Lyla rejected it instantly and backed out with a sigh. "I won''t stop you from doing this, but make sure not to go overboard," she replied, giving up on stopping them. She didn''t have any choice here, as she wasn''t related to Li Wei in a real way. If she kept blocking Li Xin and others, things might go sour, and this was the least she wanted. As for caring about Li Wei, she did, but she felt it would be more useful to care about the feelings of Li Xin and others rather than him, so she sacrificed him directly with a little hesitation. ''I am sorry, Li Wei, I could only do this,'' she apologized in her mind as she saw Li Xin and others starting to do a great job on his face with different colors. Li Xin and Li Yin used red ones to write their names with a heart on his left cheek, while Lily and Alice drew a slime and a cat with pink and black colors on his right cheek. As for Irene, she took his whole forehead to write some weird characters that gave a creepy feeling with a purple color. Were they done yet? Of course not. How could there be no Dracula teeth, dark eyes, and an ugly nose? So, they all drew them one by one, while Lyla, Elva, and Olivia witnessed all of this with twitching expressions. They didn''t stop them, as it wasn''t something overboard, and all was happening with Li Xin''s permission, who seemed to be enjoying it a lot and even painted his face with white color, making him look like a zombie. But soon they ran into a problem. "Sister Li, there is no space to write anything, and I have a lot in mind," Lily complained with a pout, as she was done writing her name and words like "bad brother Li," "scumbag brother Li," "idiot brother Li," and so on. Of course, Alice helped her to come up with this, while she also wrote her name after drawing a cute cat eating a ton of food. Li Xin and Irene felt a little speechless as they were being more vicious than them. However, they were also facing the same problems after doodling all kinds of minor details on his face and finally running out of space. Li Xin still wanted to doodle more as writing with magic pens felt great. It was just like a normal pen, but the ink here came out with MP she put inside, so she was getting the feeling of doing something great and wanted to take it to the next level. She didn''t worry about the space to write because for her, there was a lot of space, especially on his chest where she and Li Yin were sitting without any care. So, after deciding what to do, they both backed down to sit on his hip while casting a glance at his half-torn shirt because of the spar before. It was already torn so Li Xin didn''t even hesitate and directly tore it fully, revealing his perfect and refined body with a satisfied and proud nod. "Here, now we have more writing space," she announced with a smile and carefree expression. While Irene and Alice blushed watching his chest, the same was for Lyla, Elva, and Olivia; they became red like tomatoes. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Li Wei was awake, it wouldn''t affect them too much, but now he was unconscious and got his shirt torn ruthlessly by Li Xin as if she were about to do something unspeakable with those excited eyes. Of course, Lily was the most excited person here as she now has a lot of space to write. "Yay! Sister Li, you are the best!" she shouted cheerfully and without hesitation started doodling on him with a bunch of vicious words like "Pig Brother Li", Crow Brother Li", "Three Minute Brother Li," and such. This made everyone stunned, and they all forgot to speak for a moment. Even Li Xin was the same as she wondered what would happen if he saw these vicious words. As she thought of this, she felt Li Wei''s body moving a little, so she hurriedly glanced at his face, only to see his eyelids moving. Others too saw this, and they all became stiff. "Argh, my head hurts," Li Wei groaned in pain, feeling a stinging headache as he opened his eyes slowly only to see Li Xin and Li Yin sitting on his hip while Lily looked at him with a scared expression, with a pen in her hand. He became puzzled and stunned at the same time, wondering what was happening. "XinXin, YinYin what''s going on? Why are you sitting on my body? Also, Lily, what''s with that scared look? Did something happen again?" he inquired with a frown still not aware of the situation. However, his attention was soon attracted by the words "Three Minute Brother Li" written on his chest with large size and poor handwriting. But it was still readable, so it almost made him spit blood after reading it. However, it didn''t stop there. Li Wei found more and more vicious things written on his body and even on his neck. ''What the fuck is going on?'' he cursed in his mind with a dumbfounded look and looked around to see Li Xin, Li Yin, Lily, Alice, and Irene looking away, trying to whistle with a dumb look while hiding their pens. "It seems you all need a good lesson!" Li Wei muttered deeply with a twitching mouth and cold glare, before grabbing Li Xin and Li Yin''s hands. "Brother, wait..." Li Xin screamed, wanting to say something, but it was already too late as Li Wei grabbed the pen from her hand and started his revenge, a tooth for a tooth and a doodle for a doodle. The whole process took quite a while with crying voices and complaints; nevertheless, he did it and after he was done, he casted a purification on himself to clean the doodles on his body, before casting a glance at Elva, Lyla, and Olivia, who were looking at him with fear. "Olivia, let''s go. We should prepare for a meal now," he suggested, making all of them stiff. But after hearing it was just this, they all heaved a sigh of relief. "Okay, Brother Li, we should prepare for a meal then," Olivia agreed with a nod and took her leave with him swiftly. She wanted to leave this depressed place as soon as possible because there were two people who were crying with endless complaints. They were other than Irene and Alice who were threatened not to erase the doodles on their face if they wanted snow and food for tomorrow. "Lyla! /Elva! Why didn''t you stop Li Wei from bullying us? Look what terrible things he did to us!" Irene and Alice both cried simultaneously with tears, hugging Lyla and Elva, who sighed with exhausted looks. They could''ve stopped him, but they didn''t because they wanted Irene and Alice to suffer for their jokes. Li Xin, Li Yin, and Lily were also suffering with doodles on their faces, but they were just some flowers and red nose, unlike Irene who got a big pig on both sides of her cheeks, and Alice got a donkey with the words "dumb cat" and "stupid cat" on her face. Chapter 193 - 193: Inherited Skills "Ahh! Lyla, it''s unfair. Look how Li Wei bullied me!! You have to do something to take revenge!" Irene complained with a crying face and tears as she hugged Lyla tightly to console herself. Alice was also complaining while hugging Elva with tears, as they both saw Li Xin, Li Yin, and Lily all right with cute doodles on their faces. "Elva, look, Brother Li is bullying me on purpose and even threatening me with my food," Alice shouted with irritation. But both Lyla and Elva didn''t care. "Priestess Irene, this is what you insisted upon doing, so now you are facing your retribution, and I will not help you with this," Lyla stated with a cold look. She let Irene do whatever she wanted because it was very rare for her to escape and have fun like this, so she didn''t try to stop her, particularly from doodling on Li Wei''s face just because she was a priestess. Irene even did this to her father and her face so she didn''t care too much; however, it didn''t mean she would help her with the troubles afterward. It was she who insisted on doing this and she has to bear the brunt. "Noo! Lyla, you can''t let your little sister suffer like this," Irene shouted with an unwilling face as Li Wei gave an order not to erase it. If not, he won''t be giving snow to her. With the contract with Lyla, she didn''t need to worry about this, but she wanted more snow. Not to mention, Lyla might give a bowl of snow to her and will be done with that as she hasn''t included how much she should give in terms. It was a mistake that she made with excitement of getting snow, and now she can only regret it while hoping Lyla won''t find out about this, and also Li Wei must give her a lot of snow if not she would end up with nothing if Lyla ever got the hang of her mistake. This was the reason why she wasn''t able to resist Li Wei when he doodled on her face, but she was angry and ashamed after knowing he drew pigs on her cheeks. However, Lyla didn''t even care about it and ignored her shouts. It was all Irene who started this, so she has to bear it. The same was for Alice who was complaining to Elva with large tears in her eyes, but Elva remained unmoved with a cold look not even feeling any pity for her. Because it was Alice who told Lily to write such things through telepathy. Lily did know about a lot of adult knowledge now, but she was still unaware of indirect and bad language because Olivia didn''t teach her this. So, Lily doesn''t have any problem in writing and only thought Alice might be pulling his legs for not lasting in the spar long enough, but how could Li Wei and others believe it that Alice didn''t mean anything indirectly. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, Li Wei didn''t hesitate to draw a donkey on her face, as for Li Xin, Li Yin, and Lily, he let them off lightly because they were having fun even if they are making him look like a joke. He could still remember when Li Xin drew the doodles on his face, and it was when their parents were alive, but after they passed away, she became silent and stopped doing a lot of things she liked. It was only in recent months she was becoming cheerful so watching her enjoy now like this, Li Wei felt relieved and didn''t mind too much except feeling a little irritated. The same was Li Yin; he didn''t mind her at all. As for Lily, he was treating her as a little kid. She won''t accept this if he said it loudly, so he was just keeping it for himself and also didn''t mind her. It might seem he is treating them differently, but he couldn''t help it because Alice and Irene were only doodling on him with the intentions of revenge for something he didn''t do. So, he didn''t hesitate when doing this while Elva, Irene, and Olivia didn''t stop him, also knowing who was wrong here. In Elva''s eyes, Alice was none other than a heinous criminal cat who wanted to cause trouble for no reason, so she didn''t even show any pity towards her complaints and turned towards Li Xin and others who were done wiping the doodles on their faces. "Sister Li, we should spar now," she suggested as they didn''t have anything to do except this. Li Xin also knew so she agreed with a nod and started to spar with them. Alice also joined unwillingly, hoping to get doodles on her face wiped with sweat, while Lyla and Irene sat on the bench observing them. Of course, Irene was sulking with irritation; however, no one cared about her and continued what they were doing. As they were busy, Li Wei arrived in his room to get dressed as his clothes weren''t in good condition, and he was bare-chested because of Li Xin. "Sigh, XinXin is getting more and more naughty," he muttered, but honestly, he was happy with her changing like this. The more she interacted with others freely, the more he would be relieved to leave her with them. This was the reason why he was letting her do what she wanted, because someday he would have to do some tasks and has to leave her alone at home. These tasks can be personal or even from the world system with dangers involved in it. That''s why he wanted her to get along with others so he could leave her safely with them, and she wouldn''t feel alone or sad just because he was not beside her. As he thought of this, he suddenly remembered that he learned Lyla''s skills in the spar before and hurriedly decided to check, only to become dumbfounded. There were total four skills he learned from Lyla, and they were Shadow Domain, Shadow Manipulation, Shadow Servant Command, and Feather Touch. These four skills were all level 120, and the most important was that they were all inherited skills! "Fuck, what the hell is with so many inheritance skills? Did she hit some kind of jackpot? Also, level 120 skills; it means she is above level 150," Li Wei muttered with a frown after reading this. When he first met Lyla, she used a level 108 sleep skill; because of that, he doubted she must be above level 150, but he was also puzzled why she wasn''t using her strength in monster stampede then. However, when he read skill descriptions further, he understood what happened. The skills were inherited and can be leveled up beyond one grade; it''s just it will cost twice as much MP to cast if they do that. The same was for the sleep skill; it''s just he didn''t read the extra description written in small letters, and because there was no mention of this in his skill panel, he also didn''t care about it. "I think I should sort out my skills," he muttered as he saw the problem and created a separate list for inherited skills where he can move them for better and faster readability. Good thing the system allowed it if not he might have to find skills personally one by one reading their description. He also wanted to sort other skills, but Olivia was waiting for him in the kitchen, so he decided to do it later and headed to make a meal for everyone. It didn''t take much time as in an hour he was done with the meal and served it on the dinner table after Olivia invited everyone. Alice and Irene now has clean faces because Li Wei asked them to clean up before the meal. They were both happy yet sulking at this; however, he didn''t care and started the meal with everyone. Lyla was embarrassed a little eating with them, but she slowly got used to it and started to talk about fashion with Li Xin and others. Li Wei felt speechless at this, wondering how much they have to talk about with just one topic, but after he listened, he became dumbfounded. Because now the Elmoral kingdom started to produce fashionable outfits from Earth, and most of them were cosplay outfits. ''Damn, you''re stealing my business,'' Li Wei cursed after knowing this. He was planning to do the same to earn money, but someone beat him to it. Nevertheless, he wasn''t that depressed, as he also thought of other ways. But this news gave him urgency to put his plans into action soon. If not, his ideas might only remain as ideas while someone else enjoys the profits. As he thought of this, he felt depressed again and finished his meal with others, who were still excited about the new outfits and were deciding to pay a visit to take a look. Li Wei knew this wouldn''t end with just a look, and their chat might continue forever, so he interrupted them. "Miss Irene, now that everyone is full, why don''t you increase our spirit attributes first, after that you all can chat as long as you want," he suggested. Chapter 194 - 194: Is It Okay To Go On Like This? "Priestess Irene, Li Wei is right. We should first increase their spirit attributes and talk later," Lyla agreed with Li Wei''s suggestion, as she saw Irene becoming irritated because he stopped Li Xin from further explaining the outfits of magical girls from anime. Irene wanted to know more about this, but after watching Li Xin and others also expecting to raise their spirit attributes first, she agreed. "Okay, let''s raise your spirit attributes first," she replied with a nod while casting a glare at Li Wei. But he didn''t care and nodded at her. "Then let''s move to my room," he suggested. To which Irene agreed, as his room was bigger and also comfortable for long tasks like this. So, she didn''t hesitate to follow him to his room with others. Lyla was also included in this, but she was feeling anxious going into his room. Nevertheless, she suppressed her feeling and arrived inside with everyone, where they all sat on the sofa waiting for Irene''s instructions. She didn''t let them down and started explaining. "As you know, the process of raising spirit attribute is a little dangerous and it takes a lot of time. Normally, for a person, it will take one or two weeks to increase spirit attributes by ten points if they don''t have someone like me and Lyla," Irene stated, making Li Wei and others stunned. They only thought that spirit attributes can be increased by this way; however, that doesn''t seem to be the case from her words. Irene knew what they were thinking, so she smiled. "Li Wei and my dear sisters, don''t forget that all races in the worlds have a long history, and we have managed to find a few ways to raise spirit attributes. However, they have too much low effect; like I said, it takes one or two weeks just to increase the spirit attribute by ten points," "Remember, the person I am talking about is a high level who has greater affinity with spirits, and this was the only reason why the person didn''t go out of control after exceeding the limits. So don''t tell this to anyone and don''t try to do it yourself, Ever!" she stated with a strict look. She didn''t tell them earlier because she was unsure of them trying this and losing their lives, but after watching them for a whole day, she understood they wouldn''t do it, and Li Wei will never let that happen. So, she decided to explain because the world of high-level people was totally different, and Li Wei will definitely encounter people like this soon, so she wanted him not to assess people based on some knowledge from books as it might be dangerous. Li Wei, too, knew this as he found a lot of things not matching as the book says. This was probably done by the kingdom to prevent people from risking their lives and there was even misinformation about some things. Because of this, he already stopped relying on them, and now with Irene explaining this, alarms started to ring in his mind. ''It seems I have to get stronger as soon as possible,'' he thought with a serious expression and continued to listen to Irene. She explained that with her and Lyla''s help, the process can be done very rapidly, like they can raise the spirit attribute to 10 points in just a few minutes. Which means they will need two to three hours per person to increase their spirit attribute by 1000 points and might even take longer because of their low level. So, she can''t raise everyone''s attributes today and asked them to decide who will go first. There was no surprise here as Li Wei replied he will be first because Li Xin and others didn''t want to. "Miss Irene, what do I need to do now?" Li Wei asked, looking at Irene after deciding he would be going first. The others also looked at her with curiosity, wondering what kind of process it would be. But to their surprise, Irene didn''t explain much. "Li Wei, you don''t need to do anything except sit on the bed. But before that, let Lyla lock your soul first," she replied, pointing at Lyla, who blushed with an embarrassed expression after hearing this. Nevertheless, she got up from the sofa and sat on the bed before starting at Li Wei in silence, knowing what was going to come up. Irene knew the reason so watching her like this she laughed inside. ''Haha, Lyla, you can''t escape from this,'' she thought, smiling inwardly, before turning towards Li Wei, who was puzzled at Lyla''s gaze, wondering what he needed to do. "Li Wei, take a seat in front of Lyla and let her do everything. You are really lucky that such things happened between you; if not, Lyla wouldn''t be able to lock your soul, and I wouldn''t be able to increase your spirit attributes," she explained, making Li Wei puzzled. ''Is it something similar to the experience transfer skill?'' Li Wei thought, feeling stunned. Nevertheless, he kept a calm face and nodded at Irene. He was a man, so there was no way he will shy from small things like this. Because of this he didn''t care much and sat in front of Lyla just as Irene instructed. While Lyla, who saw him seating in front of her, became a little stiff, but she managed to keep her calm. ''It''s just a normal thing Lyla, and nothing else, so be calm,'' she reminded herself, and before Li Wei could say anything, she moved extremely close to him, their feet almost touching each other. Watching this, Li Wei became stunned, but he remained composed and waited for her to speak. "Li Wei to lock your soul, I need to touch you for a certain amount of time. So, you must follow my instructions seriously. Also, there is no way this process can be stopped, so be prepared and inform me when you are ready," Lyla stated with a grim look. Hearing this, Li Wei removed all kinds of thoughts from his mind and nodded at her with a serious face. "Miss Lyla, I am ready," he replied without any delay. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, then we will start then," Lyla nodded at him and took a deep breath before directly gazing into his black eyes. "Li Wei, focus into my eyes," she instructed with a serious expression. Li Wei was puzzled, but he didn''t care and gazed deeply into her beautiful pink eyes that became a little anxious after sensing his gaze. However, it was just for a moment and soon they became composed and serious. "Li Wei, just keep calm and let me do everything," Lyla whispered softly before grabbing Li Wei''s handsome face with both hands. Li Wei became stunned at this, but when he saw her eyes calm like water, he suppressed his other thoughts and calmed down, only to see the pink eyes and beautiful face closing in on him rapidly. Before he could even think about what was happening, Lyla''s face was just a centimetre away from his, and their lips were almost touching each other. "Miss Lyla..." Li Wei muttered, wanting to say something and back out, but Lyla grabbed his face tightly, not letting him move. "Soul Preservation," she chanted calmly and moved forward, directly pressing her forehead on his. Li Wei was stunned, but suddenly he felt an energy running through his body. It was warm and gentle, as if trying to protect him. Feeling this, all his attention was attracted to his forehead where this energy was coming, however, it was slow, taking its time. Li Wei knew this was crucial, so he removed his thoughts as he gazed into her serious pink eyes, which were firm with focus, and forgot now her small nose was brushing off against his. Li Wei did feel this; however, he didn''t do anything about for fearing she might get disturbed, but he made sure that their lips did not brush against each other like this and started to wait until she finished the process. However, it was taking a very long time for some reason, and Lyla frowned at this, but soon her expression returned to the serious look as she continued the process with all focus. The whole room was silent, watching them like this, and no one said anything because the atmosphere was serious. Even the carefree Irene didn''t joke and frowned when she saw it was taking longer than expected. ''What''s the problem? Is there some difficulty?'' she thought with a serious look, as this problem never happened to her. Lyla was also puzzled at the difficulty she was facing; but she didn''t have time to ponder it. However, the reason was simple: Li Wei''s soul was stronger because of the blessings, goddess system, and bug he has. It''s just he himself didn''t know, as he got the Astral Eyes just recently and didn''t use them for fear Irene might finding about this. So, he was also puzzled at Lyla who was grabbing his face tightly with a serious look, while sweat dripped from her face as if she was having some difficulty. ''It''s been only a minute! Is it okay to go on like this?'' Li Wei thought with worry as he saw her eyes becoming a little dull with exhaustion. He could feel the warm energy gathering in his body, and if she needed to fill his body with it, then it would take a lot of time. However, Lyla was already getting tired, and couldn''t go on like this or it will harm her soul and even his. Chapter 195 - 195: Soul Preservation-Lock ''Damn, what should I do now?'' Li Wei cursed in his mind as he remembered Lyla''s words that this process could not be stopped. Currently, his body was only 30 percent full of the energy that she was transferring, so it would take two to five more minutes. However, Lyla was already getting tired and even started to frown with difficulty. This made Li Wei worried about accidents happening and became anxious. ''Is there some problem with my body or is it because of the bug?'' he thought, trying to think rapidly as he saw Lyla''s face growing paler and paler. Irene and others in the room also noticed this and became anxious. (Miss Irene, is there something wrong?) Li Xin inquired through telepathy with a worried face. However, Irene didn''t reply and hurriedly sent a telepathic message to Li Wei after noticing what was happening. (Li Wei! Your soul is a lot stronger and because of this Lyla needs a massive amount of MP to lock your soul, however, her MP is depleting rapidly. So please transfer your MP to her, or else she won''t be able to escape unscathed,) Irene transmitted with a worried look. Hearing this, Li Wei became stunned, but he didn''t waste any time and placed his hand on Lyla''s navel to transfer the MP to her. There was a layer of clothing between them, but it didn''t pose any problem, and he directly transferred twenty thousand MP per second into her body. Lyla, who was focused on the skill, sensed this, but she didn''t have time to see what was happening and used all her focus to seal Li Wei''s soul. She also noticed his soul was strong, but in her mind, it was still something that could be hurt if she failed the process of Soul Preservation. So, she was doing her best, not caring about their lips almost brushing off each other. Li Wei was also the same as he didn''t have time to dodge and think of it because he was busy transferring MP into her body. The process wasn''t that complicated, but if it''s done incorrectly, it might cause some pain to the receiver and might even cause them to faint if it''s done roughly. Because of this, Li Wei has to make sure nothing is wrong. If not just one mistake might harm her, so he too focused his attention on transferring MP while using the Multi-Thinking skill to observe Lyla''s condition. With the supply of MP from him, her face returned to normal color. However, she was still exhausted, and sweat was dripping from her face drop by drop. Her eyes were also growing dull with tiredness. Watching her like this, Li Wei once again became anxious because he couldn''t divert his attention further to help her with this. If not, the MP transfer might go wrong. He wasn''t even able to curse or think anything and could only watch her like this helplessly. Irene and others were also the same. The process of soul preservation was crucial, and they couldn''t interfere with it, even if they have ways to help her. ''Lyla, you can do it. Just don''t give up,'' Irene muttered in her mind with anxiousness, regretting why she didn''t consider Li Wei''s soul might be this powerful. However, her regret was useless now, and she could only hope that Lyla would complete the process without failing. Li Xin and others didn''t know what was happening, but they could see Irene getting anxious and Li Wei helping exhausted Lyla with a worried face. So, they understood there was some kind of problem, and they also became worried about Lyla as she looked exhausted. They wanted to ask Irene about this, but seeing Irene''s all focus on Lyla, they decided not to and waited with anxiousness. Just as everyone was anxious, Lyla was also the same as the process was about to complete. However, because of the mental exhaustion, she was feeling dizzy along with a painful headache. If it continued like this, she would definitely fail, even if she was just away from success. Thinking of this, her expression changed. ''No! Lyla, you can''t fail here, or Li Wei''s soul might get hurt,'' she shouted in her mind and with a firm look, she put every ounce of power to finish the process. "Soul Preservation-Lock," she shouted in a low voice that was filled with strength and determination as she drove the remaining last energy into Li Wei''s body to complete the process. And as soon as she did, Li Wei''s body started to glow brightly, indicating the process was finally complete. Watching this glow, Lyla heaved a sigh of relief, feeling happy. But her happiness didn''t last long as dizziness and a painful headache struck her. With this, she lost her balance with the control over her body and before she could think or try anything, she felt a soft sensation on her lips, making her stunned. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei was also the same, feeling a soft sensation on his lips with wide eyes and stunned look. Just a moment ago, when Lyla finished the process of soul lock, he felt a little dizzy, and his view was blocked by the bright glow in front of him. So, when Lyla lost control over her body, it was too late for him to react because he wasn''t prepared for this and with how close the distance between them was they finally ended up with their lips pressing on each other. Li Wei was still shocked and stunned, not knowing what to do. The same was for Lyla, who wasn''t able to move because she was still feeling dizzy and powerless. So, with none of them moving, only silence remained between them as they looked into each other''s stunned eyes. This only lasted for a few seconds as Li Wei grabbed Lyla''s face gently before separating their lips and moving her face onto his shoulder while her powerless body leaned on him for support. Li Wei could feel two big soft things on his chest, but he didn''t care about it and looked at her with concern. "Miss Lyla, are you okay?" he inquired with worry and guilt on his face, ignoring what happened now. She ended up like this because he has powerful soul. The reason why Irene and Lyla couldn''t figure it out was because he hid a lot of things from them. So, they took him as a normal hero and didn''t consider this, which made Lyla almost hurt her soul. There was no one at fault here except him, so he felt guilty about this while he genuinely worried about her situation. However, Lyla didn''t know this, and watching his guilty look, she felt it was because of the unintentional kiss with her he was feeling guilty. Thinking of this, she blamed herself for falling on him like this and tried to separate from him. However, with no strength, she was only able to tremble a little with a painful look as the dizziness and headache struck her again. But she soon forgot the pain because she felt getting embraced while a hand caressing her back gently. "Miss Lyla, are you okay?" Li Wei inquired again with a soft tone as he saw through her thoughts. Maybe because Lyla was tired, that''s why she didn''t hid her emotions or forgot to do so, nevertheless Li Wei saw this and instantly corrected her, while embracing and caressing her back to indicate it''s not like this. He did care about the kiss between them, but he was a man, and for him, it''s just an accident, so it wasn''t much. However, he was definitely worried about how it might affect Lyla, but it wasn''t the time to think of such things. The best way was to pretend nothing happened while also assuring her not to care about this. Lyla did understand what he was conveying indirectly, so she felt relieved and depressed at the same time, wondering why he didn''t feel anything about the kiss. ''Maybe it''s because he never thought of me as a partner or lover,'' she thought, feeling more depressed, which made Li Wei puzzled about what was wrong with her. But before he could ask anything again, Irene, who was watching everything with a stunned look, intervened. "Li Wei, don''t ask her any questions. She is extremely tired, and it''s best to let her rest for an hour," Irene stated as she saw him trying to ask questions again. Hearing this, Li Wei didn''t reject her and wondered whether he should put her down on the bed or let her rest in his arms like this. But after a hesitation, he decided to let her stay in his arms while he continued to stroke her back gently. He himself didn''t know why he thought of doing this, but he didn''t care too much, as it would only be happening for today. However, he became speechless, because just after a few seconds of making this decision, Lyla was sleeping silently in his arms with rhythmic breathing. Nevertheless, he still didn''t have any intentions to put her down on the bed, so he let her stay like this before turning towards Li Xin and Li Yin, who were watching him silently with a gentle smile. Elva and the others were also watching, but with stunned looks, as everything happened too fast. Chapter 196 - 196: Fuck, Am I Possessed? "Ahem, everyone, don''t worry. Miss Lyla is alright and she''s just sleeping," Li Wei announced as he saw Elva and the others in shock. He knew the reason, but he didn''t want to talk about it, so he turned towards Irene after discovering Li Xin was alright and wasn''t feeling jealous or irritated because of what happened now. "Miss Irene, if you are worried about Miss Lyla, then you can take her to your room. As for raising the spirit attributes, we will do it later," he suggested, watching her worried look. But to his surprise, Irene shook her head. "No, we can''t do that, or Lyla''s effort will go to waste. So, can you put her down and get ready to raise your spirit attributes now?" she replied with a stunned look as she saw Li Wei still stroking Lyla''s back. If he was doing it out of pity or guilt, she would''ve stopped him. But it didn''t seem to be the case here, so she felt a little stunned, knowing that he didn''t want to consider anyone else other than Li Xin. Li Wei knew what she was thinking from her look, but he didn''t care and placed Lyla on the side of the bed, a distance away from him, so she wouldn''t be disturbed. He also casted an arcane shield on her to block the sound. He was genuinely worried for her as she ended up exhausted because of him, so he did all he could for her. After all, she was someone who was helping him and was also going to do the same for others. So, only after making sure she wouldn''t be disturbed, he turned towards Irene and others who were stunned at his actions, but he didn''t care. "Miss Irene, I am ready to raise my spirit attributes, but it won''t be something like the soul preservation process, right?" he inquired so he could be prepared for any unusual circumstances and also to warn Irene before she would start. But hearing this, Irene shook her head. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, the process of raising your spirit attributes poses no dangers to me. However, it might be difficult for you, and you will feel tired. But I think it won''t be that much because your soul is stronger than a normal person," she explained, looking at him deeply. She couldn''t help but relate him with the hero more and more, but it''s just that Li Wei hasn''t shown any skills of a hero, so she couldn''t accuse him of being one. ''A pity he didn''t show any skills. If not, I could''ve gained an advantage at bullying,'' Irene thought, feeling disappointed about this. However, she didn''t care too much and arrived on the bed swiftly, sitting before him with a serious face. "Li Wei, this process is nowhere as smooth as soul locking, so be careful, especially when you feel your body is full of strength and started to have thoughts about smashing everything." "These thoughts will only get more violent further and further, so make sure to control yourself. If not, we have to start all over again. Also, if you can''t control it, then tell me so I can stop before it might hurt you," Irene stated with a strict look. Hearing this, Li Wei didn''t reject and nodded at her seriously. "Okay, then let''s not waste any time and start," Irene said with a nod and asked him to sit straight before closing her eyes with a serious face. Li Wei didn''t disturb her, and nor did anyone say anything as they continued to observe Irene, who was sitting with closed eyes for more than a minute. After some more time, she finally opened her beautiful violet eyes and with seriousness she touched his forehead with her two slim fingers. "Spirit of the world, heed my command and bless this person with your powers!" she commanded softly, making her and Li Wei''s body glow. Li Xin and others were able to see this, so they became a little stunned and waited for the next moment with anticipation. However, nothing happened except both of them glowing a little brighter now. This made them disappointed, as they were wondering if they could see the spirits now or some different things, but it seems without any gift, it was impossible. However, this didn''t apply to Li Wei now as he just got a gift recently, and when Irene started the process, the Astral Eyes initiated on its own, giving Li Wei a full view of what was happening. He became a little stunned as he saw the small and large orbs of different colors surrounding Irene''s body like a vortex. The small orbs also let out a strange golden mist that entered Irene''s body and was later transferred to him by her, which made him feel shocked. ''She is acting as a medium!'' he thought instantly, understanding what she was doing. He had received the ''Spirit Contract'' special ability from the mysterious mannequin and could see the little similarities between how she was acting as a medium for spirits. It''s just that his ability was a lot more powerful and able to let him use the strength of spirits with some restrictions. Nevertheless, he felt shocked by this discovery and decided to assess this world once again taking these gifts and abilities into consideration. However, his consideration didn''t last long as his body started to fill with strength. The process was slow, but the urge to crush and destroy things started to form in his mind. This thought also gave him chills because he felt calmer than ever, just like how he exceeded the limit that time to save Li Xin and kill the Black Armored Knight. The feeling wasn''t that strong yet, but it was growing stronger by every second, finally arriving at the state that he feared and didn''t want to happen. It was none other than the calmness and the intent to kill that he felt after exceeding the limit. It was something scary to him as he felt that this calmness and intent to kill were just a different version of him, and he can use it whenever he wants. Moreover, his inner thoughts were already determining when he should let the other version of himself out without even needing him to consider. ''Fuck, am I possessed? Why is my brain even trying to consider this?'' Li Wei cursed as he hurriedly calmed himself down, suppressing these thoughts without any effort. After he was done with this, he decided to check his spirit points. They were 990 at first, but now they were increasing one by one. The time it took was slow, but it was something to feel happy about as he could get a lot stronger with this. However, nothing was free in the world, and soon he found himself in stress as the intention to kill and smash things increased inside him. His soul was strong enough to suppress these thoughts; however, it was becoming harder and harder to do this as it took a lot of mental effort to suppress. These evil thoughts were a lot similar to getting an urge to do something with a sexy girl who is seducing you with her full power, but if you did, you would lose, and if you resisted, she would play more tricks to seduce you. Li Wei was feeling something like this because his body was filled with strength giving him the illusion of destroying the worlds and killing all the gods in one move. This made him itch for a fight very badly, while there was also another issue with his other version of himself that was watching him calmly, waiting for its turn with anticipation. ''Why am I feeling like this? Is this really a different version of myself?'' Li Wei questioned his sanity with a dumb look. However, except for having a hard time to suppress it, nothing went wrong, and the process was finally completed after a wait of four hours. In the meantime, Lyla woke up and arrived beside Li Xin and others with an embarrassed expression while she also apologized to Li Xin about what happened earlier with guilty face. But Li Xin only said not to worry about this ever, even if it happened in the future. Hearing this, Lyla was stunned, but she was too embarrassed to ask the reason, and she decided to ignore it. However, certainly, somewhere in her heart, a small hope formed. But she instantly suppressed the hope, knowing Li Wei was against this, and she didn''t want to do something that he wouldn''t like. So, she soon became calm and waited for Irene to complete the process. Li Xin and others were also waiting for the boring process to finish, of course, not Lily and Alice, who took a small nap lying on the sofa comfortably. They didn''t even wake up when the process was finished, so when Li Wei found them like this, he felt speechless. Nevertheless, he didn''t care and looked at his status panel. Nothing was new except learning the Soul Preservation skill from Lyla and his spirit attributes getting raised by 1000 points. Which means he currently has a total of 1990 spirit points. ''I never thought it would be this easy to get so much strength,'' Li Wei muttered in his mind with a stunned look. Chapter 197 - 197: Was It A Some Kind Of Mistake? Just as Li Wei was stunned at his spirit points, Irene was also stunned after finding out his spirit points didn''t match the level he has revealed to her. She wasn''t able to see his level because of the Goddess Edition fake status skill; however, it was easy for her to know how many spirit points he has because she was increasing them. However, she was only a little stunned and further concluded that he is a hero because heroes get three extra spirit points every time they level up. So, she didn''t find anything weird because he would be at level 123 with his original 990 spirit attribute points. Of course, if it''s a normal person, they would be at level 198 with this spirit attribute and considering his 1,990 attributes, a normal person would only be able to achieve at level 398. This was the reason why Li Wei was stunned because if he could raise 1000 points every month, then wouldn''t he become invincible after few years? As he thought of this, he looked at Irene, wondering how many spirit points she has. He really wanted to use Analyze Eye on her, but knowing he would face backlash, he gave up on the thought and decided to ask directly. "Miss Irene, just how many spirit points do you have, and if it continues like this, wouldn''t you become invincible?" he inquired with a doubt. While hearing him, Irene came out from her thoughts and proudly stuck out her small chest. "Hehe, Li Wei, I am a lot stronger than you and always will be. The same goes for Lyla, so don''t try to bully us ever, or I will smash you into small pieces before reviving you," she stated with a glare, making Li Wei speechless. He really wanted to ask why she didn''t smash him until now, but he refrained from saying this as he wanted to know more. Irene also knew what he wanted to know, so she answered. "Li Wei, nothing is free in this world, and that''s all I can tell you. Of course, if you are a hero, then I can explain," she replied with a serious look, while also hoping he is a hero. Because when she got the ability to raise spirit attributes, she was given two choices. One was to don''t take this ability and live normally just like how she was doing before. While the second was to take this ability and help a hero on the battlefield. Of course, she can choose which hero would be, so she didn''t think further and decided to take the second option. There were female heroes because of this she didn''t worry about anything, not to mention she can choose which one to help, also if she failed to do so, her attributes would return to whatever they were, so she wasn''t worried about it too much. Of course, this ability wasn''t endless and will only help her for twelve months. After that, she won''t be able to increase it further, and if she didn''t complete her condition, the spirit attributes will reset to normal. She didn''t tell Li Wei and them because she will only be helping once or twice and later will go to the battlefield probably not coming back for a year or two. There was also no problem with helping them like this once or twice. Of course, she must fulfill the conditions if not, their spirit attributes will also return to normal. It was something she should tell them, but knowing who granted her this ability, she has no choice but to remain silent about this. However, if Li Wei is a hero, a lot of things will change, and she can also fulfill her condition without even trying to find other hero''s. So, she hoped he was the one. But Li Wei shook his head at her. "It''s a pity, Miss Irene, that you can''t explain it to me because I am not a hero," he replied with a sigh. Hearing this, Irene became disappointed and pouted at him, thinking he was lying. "Humph, let''s see how long you can hide this. Also, you are done with the process, so you can go now," she replied with a snort before taking her leave with an irritated face. While watching her like this, Li Wei became speechless. He was telling the truth, yet she didn''t believe him. ''Something is definitely wrong with her head,'' he concluded as he arrived beside Li Xin and others where he found Alice and Lily still sleeping. ''These girls!'' he became amused at this and turned towards Lyla. But before he could say something, Irene interjected. "Now that you have all seen the process, who wants to go next?" she inquired Li Xin and them because there was still a lot of time before the dinner. Hearing this, Li Xin knew it was her time, but she hesitated. "Sister Irene, aren''t you tired? And what about sister Lyla? Will she be okay to do this again? If not, why don''t we do it tomorrow?" she suggested, feeling worried for them. However, Lyla and Irene both shook their heads simultaneously. "Li Xin, I am alright, and I can use the skill again without any problems. Also, I don''t think any one of you has a powerful soul like him," Lyla stated, looking at Li Wei with a resentful look. She didn''t encounter any problems when using the Soul Preservation skill on Irene, who also has a powerful soul, but for Li Wei''s soul, it was a lot more powerful and even stole her first kiss. Even though she didn''t mind because it was him, she still felt a little upset at getting her first kiss stolen like that. ''Humph, idiot,'' she muttered inwardly with irritation before tearing her gaze from Li Wei''s handsome face. Meanwhile, Irene also assured Li Xin about this. "Sister XinXin, don''t worry, just do as we said, and everything will be alright," she said with a confident smile. But Li Xin was still hesitant and turned towards Li Wei, wondering what she should do. To which he didn''t disappoint her and suggested. "XinXin, don''t worry and go. It''s your turn now," he said with a shrug. He was also worried about Lyla and Irene, but watching Irene''s confidence, he didn''t say anything. He wanted to check Li Xin''s soul with astral eyes, but it wasn''t a skill, and he has to learn it himself. So, except for watching the spirits, he couldn''t do anything now and decided to believe Irene, who was much more proficient at these things. Li Xin didn''t know his thoughts, so after watching him agree, she didn''t hesitate anymore and turned towards Lyla. "Sister Lyla, I am ready," she informed. While hearing this, Lyla nodded at her. "Li Xin, the process will be the same, so don''t worry about doing anything and follow what I say," Lyla replied as she asked her to sit on the bed just like Li Wei. Li Xin was a little embarrassed, but knowing this will make her powerful, she did as Lyla said, finally getting into the same position as Li Wei with their foreheads touching each other. Lyla already reminded her about not what not to do, so she didn''t hesitate further and started to lock her soul at the current state. It only took fifteen seconds to do this, which made Li Wei, and others stunned because it took almost five minutes for him. "Li Wei, your soul is a lot powerful likely because you have powerful blessings, and the god that gave you these blessings is also very powerful," Irene explained, watching Li Wei with a deep look as she wondered. ''Why was he chosen as a hero or was it some kind of mistake?'' she thought with a frown, almost getting her answer right. Meanwhile, Li Wei, who heard her explanation, wondered if he should tell her that the god she was talking about is the goddess of death, so she wouldn''t talk about or curse the goddess if she became irritated with him. ''Maybe I can also use this to scare her,'' he thought, looking at Irene strangely, while wondering how powerful the goddess of death must be to make his soul this strong. ''I don''t even know her name, or I wouldn''t mind creating a church for her,'' he thought with a little disappointed face as the chuunibyou attack hit him, wanting to create an eerie church for a goddess of death. Nevertheless, his thoughts didn''t last long as Irene exchanged her place with Lyla, arriving in front of Li Xin. He was a little worried here, wondering if she could endure the urge to smash or not, but his worries were useless as Li Xin didn''t have any problems. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her heart was firm and unshakeable. Because she needed strength to help Li Wei, not to destroy the world or smash things, so it didn''t even affect her a bit. Watching her like this, Irene was surprised a little, while she was also shocked after knowing her spirit attribute points were 250. This means Li Xin was at level 50, and so might be the case for Elva and others. Thinking of this Irene became a little dumfounded. ''Li Wei! You are really something to hide this from me!'' she shouted in her mind with irritation as she casted a glare at Li Wei. Now all things were clearing up about why he suddenly took everyone to the north plane and insisted on training with level 50 monsters. It was just an excuse so Li Xin and others could complete the class quest silently. ''Grrr, Li Wei, you better explain this to me,'' she growled inwardly thinking of biting Li Wei into pieces to calm her anger. Chapter 198 - 198: How Can I Keep You Hungry? (Umm Miss Lyla, is there anything wrong with Miss Irene or did she forget to take her mental medicine?) Li Wei inquired through telepathy as he saw Irene glaring at him with the intention to bite him into pieces. While Lyla became stunned after hearing him, but she also saw Irene''s expression and felt puzzled. (Li Wei, did you do something to her?) she asked with doubt, looking at him who was beside her. She has no choice but to sit beside him because Alice and Lily took a sofa to nap themselves, while Elva, Olivia, Li Yin, and Li Wei sat on another sofa. There was also one empty sofa, but she was unwilling to sit alone and finally chose to sit beside him, where Li Wei ended up in the middle of Li Yin and her. So, when he saw Lyla looking at him closely, his attention was drawn to her soft, red cherry lips that he kissed a while ago. At that time, he didn''t feel anything because he was worried for her, but now, seeing those lips again, he remembered the softness he felt, and his face became little hot as he imagined kissing a beauty like her. Lyla also noticed his gaze and blushed as she hurriedly looked away to hide her crimson face. However, she did so fast that her two mountains shook violently, making Li Wei''s gaze attract to them. ''Hiss, she''s too hot,'' he muttered inwardly, and tore his gaze away from her to avoid unnecessary thoughts while he also replied to her question. (Miss Lyla, why would I do something to her? It''s probably she is misunderstanding something. Also, sorry for what happened now, honestly it wasn''t my fault because you are just too attractive, and I wasn''t able to resist,) he explained with an innocent look. Lyla was looking away from him, but she still stole a few glances at him every few seconds, so when she saw his innocent look, she became speechless. (Li Wei, I think you definitely did something to her. If not, she wouldn''t become like a tigress wanting to eat you. Also, you are a very good sweet talker, but it''s a pity it won''t work on me,) Lyla stated with a proud look while feeling happy inside her heart. She felt a sweet feeling when she saw him admitting the fact that he was attracted to her. However, she acted tough so the little distance between them wouldn''t close, and they wouldn''t cross the line before there is no going back. Li Wei knew what she was thinking, but he didn''t care. He just sweet-talked now so she wouldn''t feel awkward around him, and also, he wanted her to think of him as a close friend so if someday she is in trouble, she won''t hesitate to ask for his help. The things already reached a point where it wouldn''t go back, and this was the only way he could help her. But if he said directly, she wouldn''t accept it, so he decided to take this approach. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for worrying about her falling in love with him, was there even need to consider this if he was the only man in the world who can be her husband, and from her looks, it looks like she was already treating him as one unconsciously. Li Wei couldn''t do anything about this, and nor can he watch her getting hurt so he decided to do what he can do to help her as she was giving him an opportunity to get stronger. Unlike Irene, Lyla was helping him without any conditions, and that''s what made him feel grateful towards her. Not to mention she didn''t force him to marry her or tried to kill him because of her family rules, which was one more reason for him to help her in need as she was literally sacrificing herself. Thinking of this, he sighed inwardly and hoped she will ask him for help when she is in need. (Miss Lyla, I am not sweet-talking but genuinely stating a fact. Also, why would I mess with someone who is stronger than me? I think Miss Irene definitely forgot her mental medicine,) he replied with a sigh. Hearing this, Lyla once again became speechless. (Li Wei, you better pray that Airin won''t find out about your talk behind her. If not, she will definitely bite you into small pieces,) she warned with a serious face. However, Li Wei didn''t care. (Don''t worry, Miss Lyla, she won''t be able to bite me, and she might even take her mental medicine if I remind her. Also, our talk is secret, so how would she know of this? And I don''t think you will tell bad things about me to her,) he replied with a confident expression, making Lyla stare at him with a glare. But he was right as she wouldn''t talk about this to anyone because of who he was to her. Thinking of this, she blushed a little and pouted. (Li Wei, you better prepare how to explain your misunderstanding to Airin rather than talking bad about her. If not, things won''t end up good for you,) she replied with a snort and turned her face away to ignore him. While Li Wei, who saw this, chuckled inwardly and turned towards Irene and Li Xin without saying anything. Lyla was right that he needed to prepare an explanation for hungry Irene; if not, she would really bite him. ''Hmm, I wonder if my lies will work on her again or not?'' he thought with a frown as he made sure Li Xin and Irene were alright. The process was taking time, but until now, there were no problems, and everything was going smoothly. Li Wei was able to see the spirits with his Astral Vision without letting Irene know of it, so he wasn''t that bored and closely observed the process so he can do the same later. While Lyla and others were feeling a little stunned at his observant look, but they only thought he might be worried for Li Xin and was observing her closely. They weren''t able to see the spirits, so they were bored and could only relax on the sofa lazily. The atmosphere inside the room was cool and calm, so they were able to wait for three hours without any problem. It took an hour less for Li Xin to raise her spirit attribute because her soul was weak, and also her mind was unshakable. But she was too exhausted and weak that Li Wei has to grab her from behind as soon as the process competed. "XinXin, are you okay?" he inquired with a concerned look feeling her weak body. But surprisingly, Li Xin nodded with a smile. "Brother, I am alright, it''s just I am feeling tired and nothing else," she assured him with happiness as she thought of not dragging him anymore. While hearing this, Li Wei felt relieved and turned his gaze towards Irene, who was still having intentions to bite him. But watching his worry for Li Xin, she didn''t say anything and waited for them to finish their conversations. "Li Wei, it''s already 7 pm now, so why don''t you make dinner? After that, I want to have a long chat with you. Of course, if you want to do it before dinner, I won''t mind, but I am feeling hungry, you know," Irene stated, sending shivers down Li Wei''s spine. "Haha, Miss Irene, how can I keep you hungry? Wouldn''t it be rude for me to make a beautiful girl like you starve? So of course, we will talk after dinner," Li Wei replied with a laugh, not having any intentions to talk with her before dinner. If not, who knows, she might start to eat him, not even caring about cannibalism and human ethics. As he thought of this, he remembered a girl named Amelia who didn''t even hesitate to drink his blood in anger. There was a little difference between both Irene and Amelia as they have few screws loose, also they always forgot to take their mental medicines making Li Wei feel pity towards them. Of course, he didn''t show it on his face, or he might end up as dinner, and he was right about that. If Irene knew these thoughts, she would''ve really ripped his arm to eat for saying bad things about her, but she didn''t have any knowledge of this, so after hearing him, she nodded. "Okay then, go and make dinner. Until then, I will take care of sister XinXin," she replied and snatched Li Xin from his arms, making him and Li Xin dumbfounded. But she didn''t care about them and focused on the girl who was in her arms now. "Sister XinXin, tell me about the magical girl dress. I want everything in detail," she asked, her eyes shining with excitement. Hearing this, Li Wei became speechless, but he didn''t say anything and turned towards Olivia, who was already ready to go with him. He didn''t hesitate further and left with her to prepare for the dinner. He was worried about Li Xin, but seeing she was just tired and there was nothing wrong with her, he decided to cook the dinner. Lily and Alice were still sleeping even now, so only Elva and Lyla were able to chat with Irene and Li Xin. Li Yin could also talk now as Irene found out about everyone''s levels, but she wasn''t able to talk long, so she remained silent watching Li Xin lying in Irene''s arms with no strength. Li Xin was embarrassed at first, but she slowly got used to it, treating Irene more like a big sister and best friend. Just as they were busy talking, Li Wei arrived in the kitchen with Olivia and was about to start cooking when the doorbell of the villa rang with impatience. ''Who is it now?'' Li Wei thought with a frown and after saying a few words to Olivia, he teleported down, only to see Lyla opening the door before which made him a little stunned. Chapter 199 - 199: All Men Are Scum But He Is Not "Ava, what happened? Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you I am doing my private work?" Lyla stated as she already knew who came to visit at this time. It was none other than Ava who got worried about Lyla after she didn''t even come back in the evening and decided to pay a visit to Li Wei''s house. It was just a guess of her, but it turned out to be right as she saw Lyla opening the door. "Miss Lyla! You are really here. Do you know how worried I was?" Ava expressed her concern, checking her up and down to see if she was alright. She couldn''t guarantee that Li Wei wouldn''t make her cry again, so she also peered into Lyla''s eyes to see if they have any signs of crying. Lyla knew what she was doing, so she became speechless. "Ava, stop. It''s not like what you think. I came here for personal business, and I would like a few more days off. Of course, I will explain to Inquisitor Lucius later, so don''t worry about it," Lyla stated, wanting to make her return. But Ava didn''t care about her and glanced back at Li Wei with a frosty look. "Miss Lyla, I know about your family rules, but weren''t you used to say all men are scum? So, don''t waste any time and kill him. Of course, if you are unwilling, just command me, and I will give his head to you," Ava stated as she glared at Li Wei coldly. Hearing this, Li Wei was at a loss for words, not knowing what to do. Should he say that he won''t marry Lyla? Wouldn''t that make things worse? Also, if he didn''t say anything, then she would think he was going to marry her and will have more intentions to kill him. Thinking of this, he became speechless and turned towards Lyla with a puzzled look. She didn''t have to open the door and reveal herself like this because he would''ve made some excuse, but she still did, making him wonder the reason. Lyla knew what questions he has, so she replied. "Because of Priestess Irene''s disappearance, I can''t just stay here without letting Inquisitor Lucius know. If not, he can find me instantly. It''s just that he won''t bother with my private matters, that''s why he didn''t do anything until now." "But still, I can''t disappear for days without telling him the reason. So, it doesn''t matter if I let Ava or others know that I am staying here. Also, I have to inform Inquisitor Lucius about this later. Of course, your identity will remain private," she explained calmly. When Irene kidnapped her, she saw this coming and was prepared. Of course, she wouldn''t tell old geezer everything and would only let him know that she has come in contact with a man and has to handle it. Inquisitor Lucius knew about her family rules, so he wouldn''t interfere in it except asking some questions to her and Ava. Of course, if he knew it was Li Wei, he would come running here because it was a good thing to get in a relationship with a hero this early. Even if Li Wei wasn''t a hero, it will still be a good thing as he can level up as fast as a hero, which means he holds a powerful blessing and is only a step behind heroes and sages. But Lucius will never know about it as Lyla wouldn''t tell him, and neither would Ava or her companions, because Lyla didn''t want this matter to be known. Only after understanding this, Li Wei nodded and didn''t say anything. He was just afraid that she might reveal him to the old geezer so he can inform the higher-ups, and she will be able to send her subordinates to protect him. However, what Li Wei doesn''t know is that Lyla still planned to send her subordinates secretly without letting anyone know about this. It was a little hard for her to do this, but she was afraid that once she and Irene left, the nobles would become restless and would come here instantly to trouble him. So, she can''t leave him alone like this, and this was also the reason why she let Ava know that she was here. Ava definitely won''t accept if she asked her to protect him, but nevertheless, she would end up doing it for her sake, even if she hated him. But before Ava could do that, Lyla needed to clear her misunderstanding, if not she will keep asking when to kill him. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ava, all men are scum, but he is not, so don''t worry about it and please don''t try to kill him. Also, ask everyone to keep secret about what happened here and don''t expose my whereabouts," Lyla stated with a blush and before Ava could say something, she shut the door with bang. "Miss Lyla!!" Ava shouted with frantic look as she watched Lyla closing the door before she could convince her that Li Wei is also scum and is tricking her. But with the door shut like this, how can she explain? "Grrr, Li Wei! Don''t let me see you again, or I will obliterate you!" she stated with frustrated look before taking her leave. She can definitely force open the door, but it will attract the old foggy, as he is keeping an eye everywhere, so as soon as he found out about a little disturbance, he will be there, and he might find out that Lyla was staying here. Because of this, she could only take her leave unwillingly while thinking how to prove Li Wei is scum and save Miss Lyla from villain''s clutches. Just as she was busy thinking this, Li Wei was stunned after he watched Lyla closing the door without letting Ava talk further. "Miss Lyla, is it really okay to close the door like that? Also, isn''t it almost dinner time? You should''ve invited her in. I think it''s rude if you don''t do that," he commented, teaching her some sense while forgetting that he wasn''t the one who cared about anything like this. Lyla didn''t know that he was just bullshitting some sense, so she became a little embarrassed and looked away with a pout. "Ava won''t mind about this, so there is no need to worry. Also, you should be focusing on making dinner, or don''t blame me if you become one," she stated and disappeared with teleportation, leaving Li Wei speechless. But he did worry about becoming dinner, so he also left hurriedly to cook. If not, who knows what kind of dinosaur might eat him. It wasn''t really a dinosaur but a human devil who is currently ten times stronger than him, and even more, there was no guarantee what would happen if he really let her go hungry. So, without hesitation, he started to prepare a big dinner while adding a lot of sweet dishes to Irene''s liking. It was a pity that there were no high-level materials available in the city, or it would''ve been really a luxurious dinner. Nevertheless, it didn''t stop him from making a great dinner with the help of Olivia, and it even attracted the two mischievous kids in the house, even though they were really big by age. Li Wei was speechless as he saw their sleepy appearance. Which meant they just woke up and came to eat. However, his attention was soon attracted by the figures that came after them. They were none other than Li Xin and others. He became relieved that Li Xin wasn''t feeling weak anymore and let out a smile at her while Li Xin also smiled back sweetly. Li Xin was a lot happier because she won''t be dragging him down now and even will be able to help him after mastering her newfound strength. Li Wei knew the reason for her happiness and also felt happy for this, but his happiness didn''t last long as Irene was still holding a grudge for how he hid their levels and was also puzzled at why her Analyze Eye failed to show Li Xin and their real levels. Nevertheless, her puzzlement didn''t last long as she saw the sweet dishes on the table and hurriedly sat on the chair like Lily and Alice. Li Wei became speechless, but he didn''t care and started the dinner with everyone. Li Xin and others were still talking about cosplay stuff while filling Olivia, Alice, and Lily about the conversation they missed. Because of this, Li Wei was once again left alone to eat pitifully while thinking what to do tomorrow. With Lyla and Irene helping others, they wouldn''t be able to spar with him, so he has to train alone. However, there is an even more important stuff for him to do, and that is to earn money. ''I hope the old geezer won''t interfere tomorrow. Also, I wonder if he is rich,'' Li Wei muttered in his mind, while thinking how to make Lucius spit out his money. Chapter 200 - 200: I Want To Know In Detail After dinner was over, everyone hurriedly left for their rooms, leaving Li Wei to fend off Irene alone. Li Wei was annoyed at this, as they didn''t even try to help him, and neither displayed any hesitation when leaving him alone. Even Li Xin and Li Yin were the same; they left as if they have nothing to do with him. Li Wei felt depressed watching them like this and complained inwardly before turning towards Irene, who was glaring at him. He knew what she wanted to know, so he explained with his lying ability that he didn''t know if heroes or sages could help their companions lock their levels. Because of this, he was feeling afraid and didn''t tell her. Of course, Irene didn''t believe this and continued to listen about why she wasn''t able to see their true levels. She knew that the lock level skill of heroes could also help to hide their levels. However, it didn''t mean they could escape from her level 120 Analyze Eyes because Li Wei''s level should be around 123 with the 990 spirit attributes. Which means he can''t level up any skills further level 90, so she was puzzled at why she wasn''t able to see through the fake status. There was also another possibility: he was neither a sage nor hero, but a normal person with extra blessings. If it was really like this, then his level would be 198, and he would be able to level up his skills at level 120. However, if he wasn''t a hero or a sage, then how could he have the lock level skill, so she didn''t consider this possibility. As for him being a jack of all trades class, she didn''t even think of this because it would be too stupid to choose this class. So, she carefully listened to Li Wei''s lies who once again made an excuse about getting a high-level Intrusion Guard Amulet from the sage''s dungeon because of that she wasn''t able to see their true levels. However, Irene didn''t believe this because he had already made such an excuse before. At that time, she didn''t doubt because everything was normal, and she didn''t use Analyze Eyes with the intention to spy on them. But now when she guessed Li Xin''s level and used Analyze Eye on her deeply, she discovered an intrusion guard and fake status trying to block her skill. However, they were too low level and weren''t able to block it. She was also using her spirit eyes at that time and could discover the artifacts or equipment''s with a little focus; however, what she discovered were all low-level ones, so she didn''t believe Li Wei at all and questioned him again. But Li Wei only made more excuses that started to make no sense, which made her irritated as he wasn''t telling the truth and has no intention of doing it. So, in the end, she could only conclude he might be holding a special skill that can level up without restrictions or he possessed an artifact that exceeded the level and escaped from her spirit eyes. It was just a guess again, but this is all she could have as she didn''t want to force him to say his secrets if he was unwilling. If it was someone else, then she wouldn''t even bother with them to ask but she always felt Li Wei was more special and was really curious about him. However, Li Wei refused to cooperate with her, and in the end, she could only take her leave with irritation. She already excepted an end like this, so she wasn''t feeling that bad. Nevertheless, she resented him for not telling the truth and left after throwing a lot of complaints along with some threats of not letting him marry Lyla if he didn''t tell her in few days. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei was speechless at this, but he became relieved when he saw her stop inquiring further because he was feeling guilty about lying again and again. ''Good thing she isn''t forcing me to tell,'' he thought, sighing inwardly and after doing the dishes alone with some depression, he finally teleported back to his room. There was nothing new except Li Xin and Li Yin wearing his hoodie while they both stood at the window, observing the night sky filled with stars. The sky and space hadn''t changed yet as the earth was still undergoing evolution; however, it was still something worth looking at the current starry sky, as people with a high level could see the surface of moon with naked eyes. However, Li Wei''s gaze wasn''t on them but on Li Xin and Li Yin, who were only wearing his hoodie, exposing their milky white legs to him. The hoodie was big enough to cover them until their knees, but they both folded it in a way where it ended up covering only half of their butt cheeks. Because of this, Li Wei was able to catch a glimpse of something as they weren''t wearing any panties underneath. ''Did the cycle end early?'' he thought with a puzzled look as it has only been four days since her period started, and today was the fifth. On the Earth, her cycle always lasted about seven days, so he felt a little stunned. Nevertheless, he was happy and hugged both of them from behind with a soft smile. "XinXin, YinYin, why are you only wearing my hoodies? Are we going to play games tonight?" he inquired with a bad smirk. While hearing this, both Li Xin and Li Yin wrinkled their noses and snorted. "Humph, I knew all men are perverted, and so are you, brother," Li Xin stated with a glare, while Li Yin also followed after. "Yes, you are bad brother and pervert," she expressed with a cute pout. However, Li Wei didn''t care and chuckled at them. "If I am a pervert, then what should I call people who don''t wear panties and flash a few things at their brother in this lonely night?" he asked looking at their bottoms where half of the butt cheeks were visible to him. Hearing this and feeling his gaze, both Li Xin and Li Yin blushed red. "Pervert!" they shouted simultaneously and ignored him as they once again started to look at the stars not caring about his gaze any further. Li Wei was speechless at this, but he didn''t care and shifted his gaze to the hoodies with a puzzled look. "XinXin, when did you steal my hoodies? It''s no wonder I wasn''t able to find them in my room when I was packing," he asked, pinching her cheeks. In response, Li Xin stuck out her tongue and replied. "Beh, these are my hoodies, not yours, so be careful when you speak again," she stated with a glare, before returning to look at the stars again. Watching her like this, Li Wei was left with no words, but he didn''t care as he was already used to having his belongings stolen by her. So, in the end, he could only pat their heads softly with a sigh and wonder the reason why they were observing the stars today. "Why are you both standing here and looking out of window? Is something on your mind?" he inquired gently as he saw them lost in thoughts. Hearing this, Li Xin and Li Yin both nodded. "Yes, I was thinking about what happened between you and Sister Lyla," she answered honestly with a serious look, making Li Wei chuckle at her. "So, my little sisters are jealous huh," he asked with a smile. However, both of them shook their heads in denial. "Brother, why do you think I would be jealous about an accident? Let''s say, even if it was intentional, I wouldn''t be feeling that much," Li Xin stated with a pout and before Li Wei could say anything, she continued softly. "Brother, I know what I am saying doesn''t make any sense to you. But you know, I feel happy when you trust and love others because you are changing for good." "Even you should know how much you have changed, and I feel happy for you becoming like this," she stated, looking deeply into his eyes as she remembered his broken look and how he told her about his past of not deciding to trust any people again. She didn''t want him to end up like that ever, so she did her best to change him; however, he remained the same to the core while only changing his surface behaviour to not let her worry. But now was different, as he was trusting the people around him and can also laugh with them. Because of this, Li Xin felt happy, and this was the only reason why she didn''t care about him getting close to other girls. She loved him dearly, and as long as he was happy, what''s there to worry about? Didn''t she hope for this always? There was definitely a worry about him leaving her, but despite this, she still wanted him to be happy because he has suffered enough! Thinking of all the things he went through, she felt pain in her heart. But before she could think further, Li Wei pinched her cheeks with irritation. "There is no need for you to sacrifice yourself like this, and if you are not feeling jealous, then why are you here looking at the stars silently while thinking of what happened today?" Li Wei asked with an annoyed look. But Li Xin didn''t care and once again stuck out her tongue. "Beh, I am doing what I want to do, and it doesn''t mean I am sacrificing myself. Also, I am not jealous; it''s just that I was wondering how you felt when kissing sister Lyla, and I want to know in detail," she stated with a bloodthirsty smile. Even though she wasn''t jealous about this, she still compared to Lyla unconsciously and wondered who would win here. Chapter 201 - 201: Yo! Geezer! "XinXin, why do you want to know this? It''s not like you are going to kiss her. Also, I don''t know myself because I was worried about her and didn''t care about this," Li Wei replied with a nonchalant look. He could see that she was trying to compare herself, but if she really did, the one to lose would be her because Lyla was a mature woman, and she has more assets than her. So, he tried to distract her with an excuse. However, it didn''t work on Li Xin at all. "Brother, it''s impossible for you not to feel anything, so explain to me: How did Sister Lyla''s lips taste and how soft is her body?" she asked with a glare, directly getting to the point. Li Wei was speechless, but he could see she really wanted to know, so he decided to tell her. "XinXin, the truth is always bitter, so don''t hate me when I tell you," He replied with a serious look, making Li Xin and Li Yin impatient. "Brother, no need for nonsense, just tell us," Li Xin stated with a glare, followed by Li Yin, who also showed the same intentions, making Li Wei speechless again. Nevertheless, he explained. "It''s just as I said earlier that I didn''t feel anything when I kissed her because of how worried I was about her. However, when Miss Lyla woke up and we talked, I finally remembered the perfectly sized, soft lips with a faint sweet odour." "Her lips were very soft, like silk, and I really wanted to nibble on them. There is also her well-proportioned, soft as butter body with a large chest that gives off the fragrance of milk. I think it will take her only a few seductive moves to bewitch me completely," Li Wei replied with a serious face. He wasn''t making things up and told his honest thoughts. However, he still didn''t tell everything because this much information was enough to make his two little sisters jealous and irritated. It''s not like he wanted them to fight with Lyla; it''s just that he hoped they would learn a lesson and stop having any thoughts of him creating a harem. If not, it wouldn''t be long before he would get stolen, and they wouldn''t be able to do anything. If Li Xin was a little older and more mature, she would definitely have confidence in herself. But there were no ifs as Li Xin was just a petite and mini-sized girl that came with all kinds of mini packs. She was definitely cute because of this, but she hoped to have bigger chest. So, after hearing him, she took some damage. As for other things she didn''t care because a little sister should be little. So, Li Wei''s effort got into waste as Li Xin only cared about her chest size, and with the heaven''s potions in her hand, it wasn''t much of a problem for her. ''Hmm, with this potion, I don''t need to worry about losing to others. But Brother said Sister Lyla has some milky fragrance. Doesn''t the heavens potion also emit the same scent?'' Li Xin thought with a stunned look as she sniffed her chest underneath the hoodie. However, she wasn''t able to tell if it was the same or not, so she looked at Li Wei with a glare, who was dumbfounded at her reaction. But before he could think further, Li Xin directly grabbed his head and tucked it inside the hoodie forcefully. "Brother, can you smell the milky fragrance? Is it the same as Sister Lyla''s?" she asked with a serious expression, not caring about Li Wei who was bewildered at her reaction. Many questions swirled in his mind with puzzlement; nevertheless, he put his thoughts aside and enjoyed the view of small white apples with pink cherries on them. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''A good thing that I have night vision. If not, I would''ve missed this,'' he muttered in his mind with happiness before sniffing the apples with pleasure. But he soon became stunned when he did it as the fragrance was same as Lyla''s. There was a little difference because of the body odour, but it didn''t hinder him from concluding that it was the same. ''Is it because of the milk medicine? Does that mean Miss Lyla also takes this medicine?'' Li Wei thought with a puzzled look. When he first smelled the milky fragrance from Lyla, he only thought that might be because of some medicine or potions as they can affect such things in women and even men. This information was written in the library books, so he didn''t think much about it and considered it as normal. But if that was the case, then there''s no way the milky fragrance they emit will be the same unless they both are using the same medicine that could make them emit a similar scent. However, he doubted that Lyla would use such medicine, so he became puzzled about this. But his puzzlement didn''t last long as his gaze was attracted by Li Xin''s apples that were shining a little where because of some creamy lotion. Li Wei wanted to check further, but Li Xin directly pulled out his face from the hoodie. "Brother, tell me about the fragrance. Is it the same or different?" she asked with seriousness, making Li Wei puzzled. Nevertheless, he nodded at her. "Yes, it''s the same as yours," he replied, not caring too much. While hearing this, Li Xin stiffened and sighed with depression because Lyla might soon exceed the limits of F size, and if that happened, she wouldn''t be able to compete with her. Thinking of this, she became irritated and glared at Li Wei. "Brother, it''s all your fault!" she shouted with anger and directly chomped his shoulder with force. After her, Li Yin also followed suit, making Li Wei speechless. He has a lot of questions, but he decided not to ask as he could already guess what was the cream-like lotion on her apples. So, he just let them bite as much as they wanted while he teleported on the bed with both of them. He wasn''t planning to do anything because Li Xin and Li Yin were still exhausted. He could even feel that they have no strength in their small bites and were just nibbling on him with irritation. He really wanted to tell her that size doesn''t matter, but she would get cocky about it, so he remained silent, letting her feel jealous. It was a good thing if she felt threatened by others; if not, her thoughts of forcing him into a harem would never end. ''You should learn a lesson now,'' he thought to himself and closed his eyes to sleep, ignoring the two sisters who were still nibbling on his shoulders, trying to suck out his blood. But no such thing was possible with their low strength, and soon they both dozed off on his body with exhaustion, finally closing the curtains on a long day. ¡­ The next morning, nothing special happened, and after breakfast, Li Wei told them that he would be going out for some personal work and might not come home until evening. Everyone was curious about what he was going to do, but Li Wei didn''t tell them and left alone towards the bustling area of the city after changing his appearance to that of a normal person from this world. What he wanted to do was simple: spread the rumour about a hero visiting the city tomorrow and how the hero would help few people to double their money. He knew this would get him in trouble, but he was going to drag the old foggy Lucius into it, who would definitely and unwillingly protect him for no reason. ''Haha, old man, you really have guts to scam me and try to use me, right? Then you should suffer more,'' Li Wei laughed inwardly like a devil while he started to spread the rumours. Of course, people didn''t believe him at first, but after he started to use his bullshitting ability, some finally believed it and started to tell their friends and family. The next thing happened very fast that even Li Wei was dumbfounded because in an hour the whole city knew of it and everyone was talking about, wondering if the Bai Feng hero was coming back again. There was news of him being sent to a special place for protection, but no one heard from him again, so many people doubted if it was him or not and continued to spread the news more rapidly. Li Wei was stunned at this, but he felt happy as he thought of the money he would be earning tomorrow. However, his happiness didn''t last long as he somehow teleported to another place without any warning. ''Fuck, this must be the geezer,'' he cursed and look around where he found the old geezer Lucius standing with an irritated look. But Li Wei didn''t care and smiled. "Yo, Geezer! I never thought we would meet again like this. So, do you also need extra money? I know a hero and might be able to help you through special channels. Of course, I will need a 100 million gold coin card to make an advance booking for you," he stated shamelessly. Chapter 202 - 202: Following Suspicious People "You little brat! Do you really think I will do as you say, or do you think I am blind and won''t notice how you are trying to use me?" Lucius asked with a cold expression. But Li Wei didn''t even fear a bit. "Geezer, if you don''t want extra money, then just say no. Why so much nonsense? Also, can you send me back? I have a lot of things to do," he replied with impatience, as if he has many important things to do. However, Lucius knew he was just acting, so he became more irritated, and his mouth twitched in anger. "Brat, don''t act like you are doing nothing wrong. Explain why you are spreading false rumours about a hero," he inquired directly, getting to the main point. But Li Wei just shrugged his shoulders at him. "Old man, what do you mean by rumours? It''s the truth. Didn''t you hear that the hero Bai Feng is coming back again, or is it just that you don''t know?" Li Wei stated with a nonchalant face. While hearing this, Lucius became more irritated and shouted at him. "Brat, don''t lie! The hero Bai Feng can''t come here because he is being ravaged by¡ª" he stopped abruptly, knowing he was talking about something he shouldn''t. Li Wei, however, became disappointed as he saw him stop talking. He knew that the church and high-level people knew where Bai Feng was, and he deliberately brought his name here so he could figure out his location. He just wanted to reveal his whereabouts to the dark faction who would send people to kill him, but he failed to get any important info from the old foggy and was left with a puzzle by his words. But before he could think of something, the old foggy once again shouted. "Brat, don''t speak nonsense and tell me the truth. If not, I will have to apprehend you for spreading false rumours," Lucius stated with an aggressive look as he got tricked by him again. He knew that Li Wei has some feud with the hero because of his sister, so he didn''t even need to think about what he would do with this information. Nevertheless, he didn''t care because the hero might die before Li Wei could even try to do something, so he just got irritated by getting scammed again and became aggressive at him. However, if he knew Li Wei''s thoughts, he would definitely omit some blood. ''Damn you old foggy, just how did you get angry so fast? Did Irene blast your blood pressure medicine, or did she eat it herself for fun?'' Li Wei cursed in his mind as he watched the geezer reaching his limit so early. He wanted to make him spit out a few more things, but alas, it was impossible with him being aggressive. Well, it was within reason; he would become angry as it was something serious to spread rumours about a hero. Nevertheless, he didn''t care too much. "Geezer, there is no need to worry because a hero will come tomorrow and double the money of a few people, so the rumours aren''t false but true," he explained with a carefree face. Hearing this, Lucius frowned a little as he could already see the hero would be none other than Li Wei but in disguise. "Brat, you really have a strong nerve to pull off something like this. Don''t you know what will happen if you get caught?" he asked coldly. However, Li Wei remained the same, unaffected by his change in attitude. "Old man, why would I fear someone if I have the backing of a geezer like you? Also, if it were that serious, you would''ve stopped me when I started to spread the rumours," he replied with a shrug, making Lucius speechless. Li Wei was clearly using him as a shield, yet he could do nothing because he was a hero. Even if Li Wei denied it, he wouldn''t believe; after all, there was no way a normal blessed person would be able to level up rapidly like him. So, in the end, he considered Li Wei as a hero and wasn''t able to go against him even if he was using him like a slave. Of course, there was also another reason, and that is the higher-ups from the church were considering whether to send someone to protect Li Wei. After Lucius knew this, he was very shocked because the church has always been picky at choosing which heroes to protect, and unless they are three or four-star heroes, they wouldn''t make any move. So, he was dumbfounded after knowing this because one-star heroes have two times blessings while two-star heroes have four times blessings and so on further. Lucius knew that Li Wei''s level was high and predicted that he has four times blessings, meaning he is a two-star hero. The thought of him being three or four never crossed his mind as he didn''t know his real level. As for the five stars, it was the legendary one that only existed in history, so he didn''t think Li Wei might have ten times blessings and only thought there might be something special about him that higher-ups found with their prediction skills. However, it didn''t matter to him at all as Li Wei was not someone he could provoke then and now, so after knowing Li Wei was using him, he couldn''t do anything except being irritated. "Li Wei, don''t rely on me. I won''t be able to help you too much here. Also, make sure to use your blessings in limit, if not, they will get stripped off by the world system," he reminded Li Wei with a strict look and waved his hand nonchalantly. Li Wei wanted to say something, but before he could, the scenery around changed, and he appeared in an empty street inside the city. "Damn geezer, after knowing you lost your advantage, you directly escaped. How dirty of you," Li Wei cursed with irritation as he wanted to blackmail the old foggy for coin cards. He didn''t know about anything that he was being considered a very powerful hero, so he thought the old foggy was planning something else and trying to use him again. If that was the case, he could use it as an excuse to extort money from him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he never thought the old man would be so shameless that he wouldn''t hesitate to run away. "Ah, my money is gone," Li Wei muttered with a depressed face as he strolled around to check the effects of his rumours while also trying to find people from dark factions. This thing couldn''t be asked around directly, so he was very careful, changing his appearance time to time while wandering around the city trying to find anyone suspicious and he finally found someone. However, he was puzzled and stunned at the same time because this was someone he knew. ''Isn''t that Alex? What is he doing here, and also the people with him look shady,'' Li Wei thought, as he saw a group of nobles before him with Alex, They all looked suspicious and dodgy as they headed somewhere with a cautious look while keeping an eye everywhere to make sure no was following them. Witnessing all of this Li Wei couldn''t help but become curious about their shady business, so he decided to follow them with stealth, wondering what they were up to. Chapter 203 - 203: Red Pearl Pleasures Quarters "Hey Alex, did you make sure that your sister won''t find out about this?" Cooper inquired in a hushed tone. While hearing him, Alex nodded confidently. "Don''t worry, Cooper. I made sure that big sis won''t find out about that we are going to an auction," he replied, making Cooper, Nolan, and Jose feel relieved. The auction they were attending wasn''t a normal one. It was on the line between legal and illegal, which was why they were worried. If Karina found out about them taking Alex to such a place, they wouldn''t be able to live. As for why they were still taking him because Alex found about their plan and requested to tag along. Of course, Cooper and the others were initially unwilling to take him because of his sister Karina, who was a brother-con. Nevertheless, they agreed, as Alex was a friend, and as long as he doesn''t buy anything shady, they didn''t think it would create any problems. But they were still worried about Karina following them, so they inquired about this until they became sure that Karina wouldn''t find out. However, they forgot to take note of someone else following them closely and overhearing everything. It was none other than Li Wei, who was stunned after hearing their conversation. ''An auction is going on; then why didn''t I receive any news or invitation?'' he thought with a puzzled look. Currently, he was well known in the city because of Villa No.1 and the beauties in his house. So, if something like this were going on, there should have been an invitation or at least some news. But he didn''t hear anything from anyone, and no one was talking about it. He felt a little upset at this, but he didn''t care too much and continued to follow them stealthily. While on the way, he discovered many people who were acting similarly to Alex and them. The area they were going to was a pleasure district, so it was easy to find many people like this and Li Wei also got to know why the news of the auction didn''t reach him. It was because the auction was hosted by the Red Pearl Auction House. It might sound like a normal auction house, but it was not, as it was the branch of the Red Pearl Pleasure Quarters, and only VIP members of this pleasure quarters could get the news of the auction. Li Wei was speechless after finding this out. Nevertheless, he didn''t change his mind and continued to follow them until they reached their destination. Where he became stunned as he saw the eight-story building, which was even higher than his villa and also more luxurious. It wasn''t just this one, but other pleasurer quarters were also luxurious and professional-looking, but none were higher than the Red Pearl Pleasure Quarters. ''Damn, they must be earning a lot,'' Li Wei cursed as he thought about why a lot of adventurers ended up poor always. The reason was definitely not skill and equipment price, but this pleasure quarters where they would ask for a big amount for every hour. Thinking of this, Li Wei sighed and shook his head. ''Anyway, I should head inside and see if there is something I can buy,'' he thought, hoping to find something in the auction that could decrease his stamina. But to enter the auction, he needed a membership card first. So, he removed his stealth and put on the disguise of a rich person, before entering the Red Pearl Pleasures Quarters normally. However, he forgot that this wasn''t a normal shop and as soon as he entered, a beautiful, busty woman directly grabbed his arm. "Husband, your wife is hungry. Can you feed her?" the woman requested with teary eyes, her bosom rubbing Li Wei''s arm through the thin clothing, making him feel the softness. However, Li Wei''s attention wasn''t on her but on a notification that said, [Resisting level 30 charm] The notification kept ringing as the woman in front of him kept rubbing her F-size assets seductively. Li Wei was speechless, but he didn''t care, as he wasn''t losing anything, and furthermore, it was great to find someone here who knows their way around. So, he didn''t hesitate and inquired calmly after checking her status for her name. "Miss Vivian, do you know where the auction is held? Also, how can I enter?" he asked with a smile, making Vivian shocked and stiff. She had a level 50 intrusion guard, which means he is above level 50 to see through her status like this. There were many level 50 people who has come here, but they were all old and middle-aged. That''s why she was shocked, also, just now she used charm skills on him. Thinking of this, her expression changed to panic, and she hurriedly released his arm. "I am sorry, Mr. I didn''t mean that," she apologized with a bow and anxious look, making Li Wei stunned while also attracting the attention of others who just smiled for some reason. Li Wei was puzzled, but he didn''t have time to think, as he has to assure the busty woman in front of him. "Miss Vivian, you don''t need to worry because I am not offended by what to you did. So why don''t you tell me how I can enter the auction now?" Li Wei assured and asked after understanding what she was worried about. However, Vivian still remained anxious about it when a sudden telepathic message reached her. (Vivian, just do as he says and accompany him to the auction,) the manager, Victoria, instructed seriously as she observed Li Wei from behind a counter. She could also hear him calling Vivian''s name and reached the same conclusion that he was above level 50. However, she was calmer because this wasn''t the first time she has seen people above level 50. Nevertheless, she still informed the boss about it and instructed Vivian, who became stunned after hearing her. However, she agreed and looked at Li Wei. "Mr. I know everything about here. So how about I accompany you? I promise I won''t cause any problems or try to do anything without permission," she suggested with a hopeful look. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei was a little stunned at this, but he nodded. "Okay, I am new here and came for the auction. So how about you tell me everything about it? Also, I need some kind of membership to get in, right? So how do I get that?" he asked again while observing the transparent shield that was around him and Vivian, just a few feet distance away. "Mr. this is a sound chaining shield that will not block any sound but it will make it low and change the sound with randomness so no one will find out about our conversation. Of course, for security reasons, there are people who can hear it, such as our manager," Vivian explained after watching his gaze. These shields were for people with fetishes who liked to be greeted in various ways, such as ''husband, you are finally home'' and etc. etc. There was also another reason, and that was to make the conversation private, and they were free to talk about any weird stuff. Understanding this, Li Wei was a little dumbfounded at how advanced the techniques they were using. Also, he finally understood why the people were looking at him with weird gazes and why some were smirking at him. ''Fuck, they''re definitely thinking I have some weird fetish,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind with irritation. But before he could do something, his arms were once again hugged by F-sized assets. "Mr. I don''t know your name yet, so can you tell me? It will be much easier for us to communicate in the future," Vivian inquired with a blushing face, which only made people around him think he is certainly one of them. Chapter 204 - 204: My Dear Nobles Li Wei was a little irritated as he saw the people around him thinking as if he is one of them, but he didn''t have time to waste on them. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, he looked at Vivian, who was once again hugging his arm with a blushing face. "Miss Vivian, my name is Li. Just call me that. Also, can you not hug me like this? It will be troublesome if my sister found out about it," he cautioned. Hearing this, Vivian was disappointed, but she released his hand and nodded at him. "Mr. Li, don''t worry about getting found out because we are very professional at this. Also, our perfume, hair, lipsticks, and other things are very well managed so that no one will be able to find out what you did here, even if your wife or sister are very high level." "So, don''t hesitate to ask me if there is anything you need. Also, let me help you get the VIP membership first," Vivian explained as she led the way to a nearby counter, while Li Wei followed her calmly without any hesitation. He was a little stunned at her explanation of these things, but he didn''t care and looked around curiously when his gaze was attracted by four people who just entered the quarters. They were none other than Randall, George, Adolf, and Patrick, who lost their arms because of him. However, the lost arms were already grown back and were covered in special bandages because they were still weak and couldn''t withstand the environment. Nevertheless, it didn''t stop these nobles from coming here to enjoy, which made Li Wei speechless. But he didn''t care and followed Vivian to the counter where another busty woman in thin clothing was waiting for him. She was none other than the manager, Victoria. "Mr. my name is Victoria, and I am pleased to see you in Red Pearl Pleasure Quarters. Also, please forgive Lady Vivian if she offended you," she apologized with a slight bow. Li Wei was stunned here again because he never thought the women here would be this easy to talk to and polite. Nevertheless, he shook his head at her. "Miss Victoria, there is no need to worry about this. Also, can you get me a VIP pass? Just tell me how much money is needed, and I will transfer it immediately," he replied with a carefree expression. Hearing this, Victoria became surprised and wanted to say something when her attention was attracted by Patrick and them who were coming here with a haughty look. Li Wei also noticed this and sighed inwardly. ''Why are people in this world eager to lose their arms? Is it some kind of fashion?'' he questioned himself with a puzzled look. Meanwhile, the four of them treated him as air while they closely observed Vivian and Victoria with lust. "I just inquired and found out that your manager here, and it''s really no wonder with the sexy body of yours. But for me and brothers, this isn''t enough. So go and ask your boss to accompany me," Randall stated with arrogance and turned towards Vivian. "Also, you follow me from now," he declared and reached out his hand to grab her. But before he could, Li Wei pulled Vivian back, making his hand reach out nothing. "You animal! Do you know who I am? Apologize to me now!" Randall shouted with anger watching this. He was already upset with what happened yesterday, and now here''s another one who is treating him as nothing, so how could he not get angry? The same was for Patrick and the other two; they wanted to say something, but no words came out of their mouths when Li Wei looked at them with a smile. "Haha, it seems you are really having fun despite having your arm cut off by me," Li Wei commented with a laugh. While hearing him, the four of them became scared stiff because Li Wei didn''t change his voice, and they could recognize correctly who it was. "It''s you! Bastard!" Patrick shouted in anger, pointing at him with a black look, remembering Li Wei almost cut off his neck yesterday. He didn''t know why he was in disguise here, nor did he care because of the anger towards him and now there was chance to get back on him. "Li!! If you have drunk your mother''s milk, then just stay here and don''t run like an animal! I will be back soon!" he shouted while running backward in fear. His friends were stunned as they saw him, but they also followed him hurriedly with pale faces; there was no way they would stay here with a demon without being together and some backup from their family. They already told about what happened yesterday, and family sent a few people to protect them from anything like this happening again. It''s just these people were busy asking for an explanation from the old foggy, so they reminded these four to stay at home and recover slowly, but these four didn''t listen and ended up meeting Li Wei like this. However, this time they were prepared, so what they have to do was just ask the people from home to come here and teach him a lesson. Li Wei also guessed they must be going to ask for help, so he decided to remind them politely. "My dear nobles, if you want to bring some backup, make sure you bring someone who could fight that old foggy. If not, you might lose your other arm or even neck, so be careful," he warned with a smirk. While hearing him, these four almost spit out blood; there was no way the family would send someone like the old foggy Lucius to protect them. They weren''t some geniuses but just useless young masters. So, hearing him, their anger only increased. "You boy! Just wait!" Patrick shouted again as he hurriedly exited the quarters with his friends. While Li Wei just smiled and shrugged his shoulders before turning towards Vivian and Victoria, who were shocked after hearing him. They too knew about the nobles from the capital getting their hands severed by Mr. Lucius, but now they finally knew it wasn''t the old man who did this but the man in front of them. Also, he was talking about a backing, which means he was definitely a real young master genius from the capital city. Thinking of this, Vivian''s face became pale as she tried to trick him with a charm skill. While Victoria was wearing a grave expression as she also considered him a genius young master from the capital city. Li Wei didn''t know about this and thought they might be worried about those four, so he assured them. "Don''t worry; they will not be able to do anything here because they don''t have the power to do so," he replied with a shrug. They all lost one hand; which means they can''t even fight properly and were pretty much useless. As for the backup they have from the family, would the old foggy just sit and watch? Definitely not. The old foggy was looking to pick a fight with these nobles, so he will definitely not let the opportunity go. This was also the reason why their backup didn''t look for Li Wei immediately because they were not as powerful as Lucius and has to take a lot of things into consideration. Li Wei just guessed this, but he was sure there won''t be any problem, so he assured them confidently, and even if there was some problem, he could just let Lucifer or Diablo take care of it or someone else from his Heaven''s Order. However, what he does not know is that his assurance only casted more fear inside Victoria and Vivian as they thought of him being related to the top level of church families. No matter what, they couldn''t afford to provoke him and hurriedly explained everything with politeness. Li Wei was a little stunned at their change, but he didn''t care and listened about the VIP pass. There were five of them: Iron, Silver, Gold, Diamond, and Black. The Black one was the highest, costing ten thousand gold coins monthly, which made Li Wei a little dumbfounded. But it was the highest one, so he directly bought it without even letting Victoria explain the benefits. What he needed was just a pass to enter the auction where he might be able to find something good and also something that could decrease his stamina. So, he didn''t care about the benefits and headed towards the auction area with Vivian and Victoria. Yes, Victoria was also following him now with a blushing face because this was the benefit that Li Wei didn''t care about. There were also other things that he doesn''t know, and that is every Red Pearl Pleasurer Quarters has only one Black VIP card, and with that, they will be able to do a lot of things as long as they are in the Quarters where the VIP card belongs too. They can also do the same at other ones, but they have to request it personally, unlike here, they will get it by default without asking. If Li Wei knew about there were such things, he will definitely not buy this VIP pass, but it was pity that he didn''t care about the explanation and bought it without any care. Chapter 205 - 205: Poor Guy Alex Li Wei has questions about why Victoria was accompanying him, but he only thought she might be worried about him causing trouble here. After all, it was easy to figure out the old man behind him because of the rumours from yesterday. Which means he was related to the church, and it won''t do any good because the auction was in a gray area where it might dissatisfy him. So, Victoria was tagging along for this. Honestly, Li Wei was half right here because Victoria did think of this, but she didn''t think he would create trouble because there was nothing illegal, and everything was happening with consent. So, the main reason to accompany him was none other than the Black VIP card benefit. As Victoria thought of this, she suddenly remembered something. ''Oh no, I forgot to inform the boss about it,'' she shouted in her mind with anxiousness and hurriedly informed the boss about it because the boss was also included in the benefit. Just as she sent message with her communication tool, a beautiful seductive woman on the 8th floor of Red Pearl Pleasure Quarters, became shocked after reading the message sent by her. The Valeria city was a low-level city where even the nobles struggled to get a thousand gold coins each month, so after knowing someone bought the Black VIP card, she was shocked. Her shock only grew more as she continued to read further about Li Wei''s background and what he did. "Hmm! What an interesting fella! I should certainly pay a visit but with special treatment!" she muttered with a seductive smirk and vanished from her place. Li Wei, who still didn''t know what he was doing by getting a Black VIP card, finally arrived at the seventh floor where the auction was going to be held. "Mr. Li, for the special VIP persons like you, we have private rooms prepared, so please follow me," Victoria informed politely with a blush. To which Li Wei agreed and followed her with Vivian beside him, who was explaining about the auction. Even though the auction was in the gray line, most of the time, they only auctioned normal things related to adventure because they were the ones who came here most and needed skills or weapons suitable for them. Only a few times they would auction some things that might be frowned upon, such as special items that should be unavailable in this country or servants who failed to pay their debts. There was a whole list of bad things they could auction off here, but everything was in the line between legal and illegal, so as long as they won''t go overboard, nothing will happen. Understanding this, Li Wei became speechless, but he didn''t care too much and looked around the luxurious private room where he was brought in by Victoria. It was nothing different from the bedroom at his villa where a big bed was prepared with a sofa, chair, and even a big closet that should fit ten people inside. ''What the fuck! Is it really what I am thinking? Don''t tell me someone likes to do such things in closet!'' Li Wei questioned himself as he imagined trying this with Li Xin and Li Yin. While Vivian, who noticed his gaze, decided to explain. "Mr. Li, there are all kinds of clothes there from maid''s outfits to sexy one-string dresses. Just give us a command, and we will wear it for you here," she stated with a serious look, making Li Wei dumbfounded. ''Fuck! it was for the dress,'' Li Wei cursed in his mind and instantly shook his head at her. "Miss Vivian, I have told you I don''t want anything like that because I only came here for the auction and nothing else," he replied calmly as he took the seat on the sofa while Victoria pulled the curtain from the glass wall that was in front of him. Victoria was disappointed at his reply just like Vivian; nevertheless, she didn''t care and explained. "Mr. Li, this glass is only one way so don''t worry about people down there seeing you. Also, if you want to bid for something, please just tell Vivian about it and leave all the work to us," she requested with a polite tone. To which Li Wei agreed with a nod. "Okay, I will ask her to bid then," he replied with a nonchalant look and waited for the auction to start while observing the people below. The auction hall was the same just like how it is shown in novels and manga, so he wasn''t surprised there, but he did find three familiar faces; they were none other than Alex and his friends. However, he soon became stunned because he found a man who was coldly watching Alex from a corner. Thinking this might be people from the dark faction trying to take revenge on the city lord''s son, he decided to use Analyze Eye to check it only to become astonished. Because the person was a woman who disguised herself as a man. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Oh, poor guy Alex, make sure you won''t bid for something crazy, or your life will be in danger,'' Li Wei thought inwardly feeling pity for him as he saw through the woman''s status and found she was none other than Karina. Nevertheless, he didn''t care about it and continued to observe the people hoping to find people from dark factions. Just as he was busy with this, Victoria was getting anxious because the boss hasn''t come yet. ''Is there some problem or is the boss in her periods?'' she thought with a frown and decided to contact her. However, before she could, the door of the room opened with a creak, attracting the attention of everyone while also making them shocked. "Hey, fellas, how are you doing? Also, how do I look?" Alora, the boss, inquired with a smile as she came inside with a plate of fruits whipped in cream. However, it wasn''t why they were shocked, but by her one-string lingerie that was barely hiding her private parts. Also, the string lingerie was badly damaged, and at any moment, they threatened to rip apart because of the G-size assets that were trembling up and down. Chapter 206 - 206: Level 60 Sword Li Wei was shocked after witnessing Alora''s one-string lingerie outfit as it revealed the white mounds and also red nipples by a little. He could also see the hair and pink peach as the string lingerie was going through the slits of hers. He was dazed by this kind of view, but it was within his exception to see someone like this here, after all it was a pleasure quarter. He was even thinking about seeing some naked women dancing around just like in those underground bar. It''s not like he was purposefully looking for it but how could he not imagine these things when the building is full of hot women who were wearing thin clothing that outlined their sexy shape, even the hard nipples could be seen with a glance. It was a good thing that Li Wei''s level was high, and could control his fire because of this, or he would have no choice but to hide his boner every time he sees someone sexy. This tolerance even worked on Alora who was practically naked in front him. However, for Alora, it was the opposite. The calmer she saw him, the more excitement she felt, and slowly but surely, her body started to become hot while her crotch started to get wet. But before she could say something, Victoria, who saw through her thoughts, stopped her. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Boss Alora, please dress up properly because Mr. Li doesn''t like such things, and he is not here for this service," she hurriedly reminded, making Alora stunned. "What? Mr. Li doesn''t like such things? Then why did he buy the Black VIP card?" she asked feeling puzzled as Victoria didn''t explain that he bought without knowing benefits. Victoria also noticed her mistake, so she explained. "Mr. Li didn''t want to hear the benefits of the Black VIP card because he was in a hurry, so he didn''t know about this," she replied with a troubled look. Hearing this, Alora became stunned and looked at Li Wei, who was also stunned after understanding why the boss of this quarter came here dressed like this. Nevertheless, he didn''t care. After all, if he knew this, he would definitely not get the Black VIP card and would miss such an opportunity to see some things accidently. So, after watching Alora looking at him, he just shrugged his shoulders at her and turned his gaze towards the auction stage where he found a lump woman on the stage dressed same as the boss here doing some yoga. However, the woman on the stage was more reserved as her private parts were all hidden by thick string lingerie, but it just made people below want to strip her as they all looked at her with lust. Alex was also the same, but for some reason, he was feeling very uneasy as if his life was going to take a bad turn. Nevertheless, he decided to enjoy with his friends not caring about his sister looking at him coldly. Li Wei who saw all of this could only sigh as he felt sad for him. ''Don''t worry Alex, I will make sure to place some flowers on your tombstone,'' he promised silently as he waited for the woman to finish her yoga and start the auction. Meanwhile, Victoria reminded Alora to change her clothes, but she didn''t listen to her as she could see Li Wei didn''t have any problems with this. So, she ignored her and directly took a seat beside him, only a few inches of gap between them, leaving Victoria stunned. But before she could say something, the woman on the stage finished her yoga, and after wiping her body with a cloth that looked pantie''s, she finally started the auction. "Ladies and gentlemen, I am Jane, the auctioneer. I know everybody is waiting for it, so without any nonsense, I will declare the start of the auction," she announced with a seductive look while the crowd below cheered, calling her name. In response, she winked and sent flying kisses before starting to explain the auction rules. It was all normal rules like if you want an item, place a bid for it and as long as no one competes with you highest bid, the item will belong to you. Li Wei also knew the rules of auctions, so he only listened half-heartedly while eating the fruits the boss Alora brought with her. It was already noon, and he was feeling hungry so he praised the boss silently for bringing the fruits while also planning to ask her where she bought this kind of lingerie. He also wanted to see all the clothes in the closet so he could buy things like this for Li Xin and Li Yin. Just as he was busy thinking this, Jane finished explaining the rules seductively and directly started the auction without any nonsense. "Ladies and gentlemen, here comes our first item of the auction and it''s a rare level 60 sword made with C-grade mithril and iron metal." "It provides 40 points of strength and 25 points of endurance while only reducing 5 points of agility," she announced, pointing at the metallic green sword that was brought by a sexy woman dressed just like her. She knew people were looking at the sword less and at them more, so she turned to the crowd with a serious look. "Everyone! This sword can be equipped by people from level 40, so don''t hesitate when bidding on it. After all, a high-level sword can also save a life, and if any of you die, I will be very sad and empty, so promise me you will bid for it," she requested as she clenched her F size breast with a painful and seductive look. While watching her like this, the crowd got fired up and started to shout. "Don''t worry, Jane. I will spend all my money to get the sword, I promise!" "Yes, me too, Jane. I promise I will also spend all of my money to get the sword," the people below shouted one after another with a promise. While in response, Jane wiped her fake tears before groping her boobs with a soft moan. "Ahn, I really appreciate you all for making me this excited," she shouted groping her boob again and continued with a serious look. "The bid for the level 60 sword starts at 99,999 coins, while each bid increment must be more than 2,000 coins for this sword. So, ladies and gentlemen, please place your bids and don''t keep me waiting with frustration," she stated before taking out a cucumber and starting to eat it very slowly. Witnessing all of this, Li Wei was left with no words. There were a lot of questions in his mind wondering if an auction like this was allowed to exist. Also, she was calling ladies and gentlemen every time. He didn''t see any ladies except Karina; as for gentlemen, these people below didn''t seem to have any shred of gentleman nature as they became charmed by Jane without even her utilizing any skills and started to bid hurriedly. "I bid for 1 million and 2,000 coins," one person placed his bid without hesitation. "Humph, this sword is mine. I place 1 million and 5,000 coins," another one also placed the bid with snort and soon many people also joined in making the bid reach to 1 million and 50,000 coins. Chapter 207 - 207: Red Heart Potion "The highest bid for the sword is 1 million and 50,000 coins. Does anyone else want to place a higher bid?" Jane inquired, looking at the crowd. However, they were all silent with hesitation because the sword was just a common grade. If not for the material used to make it was C grade, no one would''ve placed the bid over a million coins. So, 1 million and 50,000 was already the limit, and even though people were charmed by her, it''s not like they lost their minds and would start bidding for the sword without caring about its value. Nevertheless, there were still some people who wanted to get the sword and decided to place the bid after some hesitation. "1 million and 52,000 coins," an adventurer placed the bid while hoping no one would compete with him. However, his hopes were useless as the previous bidder was a rich noble, and he really liked the sword, so he directly incremented the bid without hesitation. "1 million and 60,000 coins. I want that sword, so make sure you have money to compete against me," he stated with an arrogant tone, making the people silent who wanted to bid for it. It was just a normal sword, and the price already exceeded what they expected so after hesitation, all people dropped the idea and became silent. Witnessing all of this, the noble smiled arrogantly as he was sure the sword would belong to him, but soon his face changed as he heard a sweet voice echoing through the Auction Hall. "The Dragon Room bids 1 million and 70,000 coins. The guest here wants that sword, so make sure you have enough money to compete," Vivian stated arrogantly, making everyone in the hall stunned. "The voice just said Dragon Room! It means someone bought the black VIP card!" a person exclaimed with shock. "Yes, someone must have bought this. Also, look at Carson''s face. I have never seen him this ugly except the day he was castrated," someone replied with a whisper, pointing at the so-called noble who was just being arrogant. It was none other than Carson Ash who was interested in Irene when she was shopping and ended up getting castrated by the end of the day. Li Wei almost didn''t recognize him, but when he saw his arrogant look, he remembered it the guy he castrated in public. "Mr. Li, do you have any feud with him? Just tell me, and I will instantly kick him out of the auction," Alora stated as she straightened her back, making two mountains jiggle. Li Wei gulped a little at her actions founding fascinating to look at, however he was afraid of her string lingerie getting ripped off because of such moments. So, before she could make any actions again, he replied. "Boss Alora, there is no need to care for small fry like him. Also, did those four nobles arrive?" he asked as he glanced at other VIP rooms. He wasn''t able to see inside them because of the one-way glass, but Victoria explained they were just small luxurious bidding rooms equipped with a good sofa and someone there to accompany them. However, this wasn''t what he cared about but the four nobles Patrick and them, who were spotted on the ground floor with a few more people just a while ago. Victoria knew what he wanted to know, so she explained. "Yes, those four arrived and are in the No.2 VIP room," she replied politely. Hearing this, Li Wei nodded and returned his attention to the auction, where he found Carson with a black face because he was afraid to compete against someone who could buy the Black VIP card. Jane also saw that no one was willing to bid again, so she finalized the bid. "Going once at 1 million 60,000 coins, going twice at 1 million 60,000 coins, and sold to the Dragon Room guest for 1 million 60,000 coins," she announced with a cheerful expression. While the people below became disappointed, but no one has any objections and only wondered which person had the ability to buy the black VIP card. There was also something that left them puzzled; if he had this much money, then why doesn''t he buy a higher-grade sword from somewhere else? Alora and others also had the same question, but they only thought he was doing this to annoy that Carson and didn''t think he needed it. But it was all opposite because Li Wei doesn''t have any weapons now, and he needed one. So, he decided bid for it. He also needed weapons for Li Xin and others, so he hoped to find some. But to his surprise, the next item was something he didn''t need, but for the whole men down there, it was a treasure. "Ladies and gentlemen, you must have already guessed what is this in the red potion bottle. But for those who didn''t know, let me brief it for you," Jane announced with a smile as she showcased the small potion bottle. "This is Red Heart Potion made by our pleasure quarters, which can increase the special stamina up to twenty minutes of anyone below level 100. However, this effect can only last for a year. Nevertheless, this is the most sold potion in our quarters." "So, the bidding price will start from 1 million coins, and the increment bids must be greater than 5000 coins," Jane stated with a seductive look and wink. While the people below started to roar up and got excited. It didn''t matter if the effect lasted only for a year; it was very important for them. The same was for Alex and his friends, who were also getting excited while Karina didn''t know what to do. Her thoughts told her it is a good thing to let him buy, and the other one told her it is a bad thing as he will be doing it with others. ''Grrr, Alex, you better prepare if you bought this,'' she thought with irritation and blush as she made a decision to do something if he got his hands on it. Meanwhile, Carson was also excited and decided to buy this at all costs because he came here for this. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he wasn''t the only one. The four nobles staying in room no.2 also decided to buy it at all costs, because if they purchase it in the capital, they will become a joke, and families won''t give them money anymore. So, they didn''t miss any opportunity to stock such item secretly. There were also a lot of people who wanted to buy this, but they didn''t care about any secrecy and were shouting that this item would belong to them with some threats. However, soon some sexy bodyguards came and pinned them to the ground with force, which just made people threaten each other more to get pinned down. Witnessing all of this, Li Wei was stunned and speechless. "Boss Alora, it seems you run an auction in a very different way," he stated, looking at the almost naked woman beside him. Chapter 208 - 208: Li!!! You Are Courting Death! "Haha, Mr. Li, don''t forget that this is a pleasure quarters, and if we don''t run auctions like this, people will just prefer the normal ones," Alora explained with a laugh, causing her two soft mounds to shake violently, which attracted Li Wei''s gaze. However, he wasn''t looking at the giant-sized buns, but at the string lingerie that was getting weaker and weaker with every moment. "Miss Alora, I think you should change into something else, because if it goes on like this, your lingerie might not be able to hold on anymore," he suggested, watching closely. Her outfit was still within his tolerance range, but if it got removed, the sleeping monster might awaken. There was no problem even if it happened because he could control it. However, it would be embarrassing if they saw his boner, so he really hoped that she would change her outfit. But Alora shook her head instantly in denial. "Mr. Li, the material used to make this sexy lingerie is strong, so don''t worry about it ripping off. Also, look, the bid for the Red Heart Potion has reached 3 million coins and it''s still increasing," she replied, watching the excited crowd below. There were still some who wanted to get pinned down by a beautiful guard. However, when the bidding started, they all turned their attention towards it and began to bid. "This potion will be mine for 3 million 10,000 coins!" "Haha, what do you mean it''s yours? I bid 3 million 50,000 coins. Let''s see if you can compete with me," people shouted at each other, competing with their bids and in just a few more seconds, the bid increased to 4 million coins, which made Li Wei stunned. ''Damn, these people don''t have money to buy a decent weapon; however, they do have money to spend on things like this,'' he cursed inwardly and turned towards the almost naked women. "Boss Alora, what is the highest stamina you have encountered in the intercourse? Also, what is the highest, average, and smallest stamina in history? Can you tell me in detail?" he asked with a serious face. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He always doubted that his stamina came from the experience transfer skill, which was definitely a prank from some mischievous goddess. However, he wasn''t sure about this because he didn''t know about the stamina of others. But now the opportunity to know was in front of him. With these experienced women''s knowledge, he could definitely reach a conclusion about whether it was the fault of the skill or something else, so he didn''t hesitate to inquire. While hearing him, Alora was puzzled but nevertheless she explained. "Mr. Li, there are generally two types of stamina. The first one is how long it will take you to release, and the second one is how many times you can do it." "If you are talking about the first, then without any potion or use of medicine, fifteen minutes is the highest even for heroes, while the lowest is one second, and the average is five to six minutes." "As for the second one, the highest is again for hero''s as they can last for two to three hours with some small breaks, while the average is around fifteen minutes, and the lowest is one second before getting exhausted fully," Alora explained in detail with a nonchalant look. While hearing this, Li Wei frowned because it didn''t seem to be the work of the experience transfer skill. Also, he did take the medicine, but it was mainly for increasing size, so it would not have that much effect on his stamina. But the question still remained: why was his stamina is this great? Also, it seemed to be increasing little by little. Just as he was pondering about this, his attention was attracted by a voice from the No.2 VIP room. "The guest of No.2 room bids 5 million coins," a woman announced on behalf of Patrick and them. While hearing this, Li Wei let out a smile. ''It''s time to mess with these guys,'' he thought and turned towards the Alora. "Boss Alora, if you can reveal the VIP room of Patrick and them to me, it means you don''t fear their background, right?" he inquired with a deep look. At first, he thought they were afraid of Patrick and other nobles, but it didn''t seem to be the case as they were ready to kick them out and were even revealing their location to him without any care. So, he was curious about it. If they didn''t fear then he didn''t mind going extreme, but if they did, then he would have to consider it for them. However, to his surprise, Alora started laughing after hearing him. "Haha, Mr. Li, why would I fear those weeds when I can single-handedly defeat them along with their little guards!" she replied with a smile, making Li Wei astonished. But before he could ask anything, Alora continued with unshakable confidence. "Mr. Li, you don''t need to worry about creating trouble for us. The background of Red Pearl Pleasure Quarters is not something like these little weeds can shake." "Also, did you forget that I let them enter the auction because of you? If not, I would''ve already kicked them out with how they were demanding Vivian to follow them," she replied as she glanced at the No.2 VIP room with a cold look. There were certain rules inside the pleasure quarters that needed to be followed, and one of them was never to ask or try to take someone forcefully. It''s not like Patrick and them didn''t know the rules; it''s just that they were thinking no one could do anything to them in the low-level area, so they didn''t care and still acted arrogantly even after getting their hands cut off. Thinking of this made Alora even angrier because they were treating her quarters as their playground. "Mr. Li, as long as you won''t start fighting with your strength and skills, I won''t stop you. So, you are free to create trouble for them," she stated, looking at Li Wei with a calm expression. Hearing this, Li Wei was stunned; nevertheless, he nodded at her because he was hoping for this too. He was also curious about her level, but he had to stare at the almost naked body of her to use Analyze eye, so he dropped the idea of using it and turned towards Vivian, who was playing with a microphone-like tool that was used to announce the bid. He didn''t even hesitate and directly snatched it from her hands, making her dumbfounded and scared wondering if she did something wrong. However, Li Wei didn''t care about her and activated the tool with his MP before speaking through it. "Hey, Patrick in No.2 VIP room, it''s been a while, and I hope your hand that was cut off yesterday is good. Also, the Red Heart Potion will belong to me, so don''t bid because I am taking it," he stated before continuing. "Auctioneer Jane, I bid 10 million coins!" he increased the bid directly by 5 million, making the whole auction room silent. But soon the silence was shattered as an angry roar echoed from the No.2 VIP room. "Li!!! You are courting death!" Patrick shouted with an ugly face as he didn''t except his identity getting revealed like this. Chapter 209 - 209: Sure, I Will Play Along! "Hahaha Patrick, it''s really funny when you say I am courting death. Did you forget who cut off your hand? Also, whose neck was going to be separated if the old Lucius didn''t stop me?" Li Wei replied with a laugh, making everyone inside the auction dumbfounded. The news of Inquisitor Lucius cutting some nobles hands was still fresh, but now they got to know it was not him but someone else who almost beheaded a noble if not someone stopping him. Many started to wonder about his identity; however, it didn''t take long for them to find out. "Li Wei!! You bastard, why are you spouting lies? Don''t you have any shame?" Patrick shouted in an angered tone. However, he was shaking with fear as he remembered how close to death he was yesterday. Randell and others were also feeling fear towards him, but they were a little better. "Damn this trash! How dare he talk like this? Also, where the fuck did that shitty woman go, and why are you not searching for her?" Adolf asked his bodyguard behind him, who was just standing calmly. "Young master, the woman was probably a clone or something similar to that. If not, she wouldn''t be able to disappear without us noticing. Also, I advise you not to create any trouble at these pleasure quarters because the family won''t protect you if you do," the bodyguard stated seriously. He was here to protect them and also to stop them from causing trouble. He did give them a warning when he arrived here, but it doesn''t look like they cared about it at all. ''What a pain in the ass they are. If not for their mothers who are powerful, the family would''ve already thrown them to die,'' the bodyguard thought, sighing inwardly. While hearing his words, Adolf and others'' expressions became black, but before they could say something, Li Wei''s voice rang again. "Patrick, if I am lying, then how about we fight again? I know your new hands are still weak, so how about we fight after your hands are recovered?" "Of course, I will be fighting you four all at once, so don''t worry about not having any chance to defeat me," Li Wei suggested with a carefree tone, which only made Patrick and his companion''s expression more darker. The hell they will have any chance to defeat him after a month! Did he take them as idiots? He was a blessed person and will be twice as strong after a month. Wouldn''t they be courting death if they accept it? They can''t even beat him now, so how can they do it later? Li Wei was clearly aware of this, but he still suggested to make them loose their face. Knowing this, their expressions became even more uglier. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Bastard, he is taking advantage of his blessings," Adolf cursed as he clenched his fist with anger. Patrick and others were also angry at this, but no words came from their mouths. The auction hall became disappointed when they saw No.2 VIP room staying silent; nevertheless, they were all excited after discovering about who cut off the hands of them, not to mention he even dared to kill a noble. They all started to speculate he must be a hero and was keeping it as a secret, but when the villainous nobles arrived, he finally showed his true strength to defend against evil. This was a tale that was going to be written in the history of Valeria city where a hidden hero saved the whole city from four powerful corrupted nobles after fighting all day and night. However, this was a story for another time; nevertheless, many people were already fabricating about a fierce fight in their minds, while Alex and Karina were shocked after finding it was Li Wei who was in the dragon room. Also, he was the one who cut off the arms of nobles. There was no surprise here as Alex once again made a firm decision to stay away from him and even started to think if he should go missing for a few days. However, Karina was different and wondered if he was a hero, then what was he doing here at the pleasure quarters. Many people also have the same question, but these questions came to a stop when a seductive voice rang throughout the auction. "Jane, resume the auction," Alora stated after snatching the microphone from Li Wei with irritation. "Mr. Li, when I was saying you can create trouble from them, I meant you should make them spend their money rather than provoking them to fight with you," Alora remarked with a glare. In response, Li Wei just shrugged, not saying anything. It''s not like he didn''t plan to do it, but before that, he needed to take some anger out. Because there was no way he will forgive anyone who came to his house with bad intentions towards Li Xin and others. So, he made sure they will lose all face before competing with him. As for them not bidding and leaving the auction, he didn''t worry at all because he was sure they will compete with him. After all, they were nobles, and if they left without even trying to do anything against him, people will only think they are scared. Alora also knew this, so she didn''t care about him not replying and turned towards the auction below, where Jane was doing her work. "The highest bid for Red Heart Potion is 10 million coins, and if anyone doesn''t increment when I am closing the bid, the potion will belong to the dragon room," Jane announced before continuing to close the bid. "Going Once..., Going Twice..., and-" However, before she could close the bid, a voice rang from No.2 VIP room. "I bid 15 million coins!! Li Wei! If you have guts, then try to get this potion from me!" Adolf declared with anger. While Patrick and others supported him silently as this was the chance for them to get back at him. They wanted to make Li Wei lose his money so they could earn some face and have some explanation if their parents decided to punish them. A pity they didn''t know Li Wei''s wealth. If not, they wouldn''t dare to think this. Not to mention, Li Wei was also thinking of making them lose their money. So, when he heard Adolf say this, he smiled. "Haha, sure, I will play along! I bid 20 million coins," he incremented the bid by 5 million again. Chapter 210 - 210: I Have Only 480 Million Coins "What, 20 million? He''s definitely nuts!" someone in the auction hall shouted after hearing Li Wei''s bid. However, before others could also start calling him nuts, Adolf snorted loudly. "Humph, so what? I bid 30 million coins; this potion will definitely belong to me," he declared with provocation. To which Li Wei wasn''t afraid and incremented the bid calmly. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I bid 50 million coins," he said with a carefree tone, while Adolf also increased the bid again after him, and Li Wei too followed along. "60 million coins!" "70 million coins!" "80 million coins!" "100 million coins!" Even after reaching this point, they still continued to increase the bid, which made people in the auction hall dumbfounded. "Damn, I''m jealous of how much money they have. Also, isn''t Li Wei from Earth? Just how did he get this much money?" a person shouted with jealousy. "Hey, don''t forget that he got a favour from the Blue Moon party. We all thought that the girls inside his party are the reason. However, I finally understood what happened and also why he has this much money," another person replied with a sigh and jealousy. "Fuck, what kind of luck do these people from Earth have? There are already two heroes from there," the first person cursed with irritation, wondering why he wasn''t the one who became a hero. There were also many people like him, and some of them directly denied it. "Hey, stop saying he is a hero. If he was, the kingdom would''ve already sent knights to protect him. Also, have you ever seen him claiming to be a hero? Maybe he is just a blessed person and nothing else," someone replied with disdain. Hearing him, many were surprised because it was none other than Carson Ash who got shut off by Li Wei earlier. Nevertheless, many started to believe these, and soon two factions formed. The first one believed that Li Wei was a hidden hero and because of some world quest, he can''t reveal his identity. As for the other one, they clearly denied him being a hero and said he was just a blessed person; if not, he would''ve already claimed himself as one. The atmosphere inside the auction hall became tense because of this; however, it didn''t stop Li Wei and Adolf from continuing the bidding. "350 million! Tell that Patrick no one can take this potion from me," Li Wei declared with a deep voice as if he was hell-bent on getting this. While hearing him, Patrick answered this time. "Haha, Li Wei, this potion will belong to me, so don''t dream. I bid 400 million coins," Patrick replied with a cold laugh as he looked in Li Wei''s direction with a venomous expression, thinking he wanted to use the potion for himself to satisfy the girls in his party. Li Wei didn''t know his thoughts, or he would really laugh at him. He was looking for a way to decrease his stamina, so how could he have thoughts to buy something like this? So, when Patrick raised the bid, he also did the same. "450 million coins! If you have guts, then try to get these potions from me," he taunted with a little anger and difficult voice that was noticed by everyone in the auction hall. "It seems he doesn''t have that much money left." "Well, it''s reasonable after all. He bought the villa, and not to mention, he must have leveled up his skills." "Yup, you are right, but it seems he really needs the potion urgently. If not, he should''ve waited for next month to purchase it." The crowd below discussed between themselves, speculating he must have very low stamina and wasn''t able to handle all his party members. Thinking of this, many became jealous even from the faction one who believed Li Wei is a hero. "I hope those nobles buy the potion so the beauties in his party will look for other men. If not, it will be a crime for those flowers to get wasted on someone like him," someone expressed their inner thoughts. To which many agreed, even Patrick and them started to have thoughts of buying the Red Heart Potion from him. However, at this moment, the bodyguards behind them reminded. "Young master, please don''t be fooled. I always feel something is not right, and it will be best not to bid further," he advised. But Patrick didn''t listen to him. "Humph, my things are none of your concern. You have a job to protect me, and that''s all you should do," he replied with a snort and directly incremented the bid. "I bid 500 million coins! Li Wei, if you want this potion, then you might have to spend your whole fortune," he stated with a cold tone. However, he also felt something was not right and decided this one as a last bid. "Let''s see how it feels to spend more than 500 million coins on a potion that is only worth a few millions," he muttered with a cruel smile as he started to think how to mock him after he bought this. Adolf and others were also thinking the same thing, while the bodyguards felt something was definitely wrong here because Li Wei hasn''t increased the bid even after ten seconds. The people in the auction hall also noticed the delay, but they all thought he was hesitating because of the price. However, everyone was sure he would bid again because he needed the potion to satisfy his party members. But when they heard his words, they all became dumbfounded. "Patrick, you are right! The potion will definitely cost my entire fortune, or to say truthfully, the cost already exceeded a lot from what I can pay. I really want this potion, but you know I have only 480 million coins. So, congratulations on getting the Red Heart Potion." "Also, Miss Jane, please close the bid, as I don''t think anyone will be competing with Mr. Patrick, who really needs the potion," Li Wei announced with a depressed voice, making the whole auction hall silent. However, the silence was soon broken by Jane, who began to close the bid after the boss remined her through telepathy. "Going once at 500 million, going twice at 500 million, and sold to the No. 2 VIP room!" she announced marking an end at the auction of Red Heart Potion. But no one in the auction hall said anything, and all looked at the No. 2 VIP room with curiosity, wondering what kind of expression the four nobles would be wearing. "HAHAHA! Li Wei! You are really great! HAHAHA!" Patrick laughed wildly in anger as his eyes became red with fury. While hearing his manic laughter, everyone was stunned, even Li Wei, who didn''t expect him to laugh like this. Nevertheless, he didn''t miss the chance. "Haha, Patrick, my dear friend, I know I am great, but don''t forget I am also a powerful, handsome, and cool man that every woman dreams of. Nevertheless, I really thank you for praising me." "However, you should''ve told me that you needed the potion this much. If I knew it, I wouldn''t even hesitate to buy it as a gift for you," Li Wei expressed with a regretful voice, making everyone in the auction shocked and speechless. They have never seen anyone making fun of a noble so badly. Also, what the hell was with that self-praise there? They never thought he would be so shameless as to call himself cool, handsome, and powerful. Chapter 211 - 211: Pray Not To Meet Me Alone! "What the hell? I never thought he would be shameless like this." "Yeah, I also didn''t expect that. I think what Carson said might be true; he is just a blessed person and not a hero." People in the auction hall whispered to each other, thinking if Li Wei was a hero, he should''ve already announced it with how shameless he was being here. However, only people from the second faction thought of this, while the first faction believed he was doing this to make Patrick angry, and they were right about it, as Li Wei aimed to make Patrick lose more face. The reason he was doing this, of course is to let people know that there is enmity between them and as long as people knew this, he could play the victim role, even if he was the one who did something in the first place. He knew that the city is under the noble of the church, so he took it as his domain where he could turn any situation favourable to him with the help of old Lucius, of course as long as he doesn''t do something overboard. So, when he saw people below reacting like this, he didn''t care and waited for Patrick''s reply, who has gone silent. However, it didn''t take too much time before Patrick shouted in anger. "Li Wei! I swear you will definitely regret provoking me," he shouted with a venomous tone. But Li Wei wasn''t afraid and chuckled in response. "Haha, Patrick, rather than threatening me, you should pay for the potion you bought. If not, you and your family will become a joke, as they can''t even take out 500 million coins." "Also, after you are done paying, don''t run away while tucking your tail between your legs, or people might think all the nobles are cowards rather than someone who really pissed his pants," Li Wei replied with an amused tone. While hearing him, Patrick''s expression became unbelievably frosty. He even forgot his fear towards Li Wei in the seething anger and shouted. "Li Wei! You better pray that you are a hero or somehow become one. If not, I promise you won''t be able to live!" "Also, those beautiful party members, I will-" He wanted to say something more; however, no words came from his mouth when he saw Li Wei appearing in front of him with a cold look. "What happened? Why are you not saying anything? Did the cat bit your tongue?" Li Wei asked coldly, his voice echoing through the room and the auction hall, making everyone dumbfounded. The four bodyguards were also the same as they didn''t expect Li Wei to come here directly, but they instantly recovered and surrounded him. "Stop right there! If you move, we will have to apprehend you," a bodyguard shouted at him while others took out their weapons and became ready to fight. However, Li Wei didn''t bother with them and kept looking at Patrick with a calm yet expressionless face. "Come on, what happened? Why are you not saying anything?" he asked again, but this time his voice was void of any emotion, which made everyone who heard him feel a shiver down their spine. While Patrick, who was closest to him and saw his emotionless face, became stunned with fear. "You...you... bastards! What the hell are you doing? Kill him! He came here to kill me, so why are you just watching him?" he shouted at the bodyguards in anger and fear when he saw them just standing there and doing nothing. But even after him shouting like this, the bodyguards remained standing like statues. That just made him more angry and stunned with fear. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, before he could say something again, a sweet voice rang out through the auction hall. "Mr. Li Wei, please stop creating trouble. I can protect you now because you haven''t initiated the fight yet. However, if you did start, then I won''t stop those four anymore," Alora stated in a sulky tone and continued. "Also, the guest in No.2 VIP room, did your parents forgot to teach you manners, or did they just throw you in some garbage to grow up with donkeys?" "If yes, then it explains why your intelligence is so low and where does that arrogance come from," she said with a disdainful voice, making everyone in the auction hall speechless. They really wanted to laugh loudly, but knowing these four have the background from the capital, they hurriedly suppressed their laughs and waited to hear the next drama while wondering about the expressions of the four nobles. The answers were, of course, ugly and black, because someone was insulting their parents. However, no words came from their mouths when they saw the four bodyguards just standing there with no movement. Li Wei, however, didn''t care about any of this and kept looking at Patrick coldly, who was shaking in fear after feeling his gaze. "Remember not to meet me again without any bodyguards. If not, that will be the end for you, no matter where you are," he stated with a deep voice and turned towards the other three nobles. "The same goes for all of you. So, take care and live somewhere with donkeys forever. Also, pray not to meet me alone!" he reminded them with the same tone form before and disappeared from the No.2 VIP room, leaving Patrick and others who clenched their fists in anger. However, no one dared to say anything when they remembered his expressionless face. It was as if it wasn''t Li Wei anymore, but a devil who was thirsty for blood and killing, that was patiently waiting for his chance. Just thinking about this gave them chills. "Let''s go; we are leaving from here," Adolf shouted in a low voice that held an ounce of fear. While hearing him, they all nodded and turned towards their bodyguards who were still frozen in their place. "If you want to take them back, pay the money first. 500 million for the Red Heart Potion and 1 billion for acting arrogantly here," Alora stated loudly, almost making them cough up blood in anger. However, she didn''t care about them and turned towards Li Wei with a serious look. "Mr. Li, how did you teleport inside the No.2 VIP room?" she inquired with a frown. It was Li Wei''s first time visiting the quarters, so he shouldn''t know about the place. But if he didn''t know, then it''s impossible to teleport inside, not to mention the VIP rooms are equipped with defence facilities to stop anyone directly teleporting inside like this. However, Li Wei still did this and even returned without the help of her, as if it was something normal. This made her worried that there must be some malfunction in the teleportation defence system and if that''s the case, then the whole quarters might be vulnerable. Chapter 212 - 212: Hey, Sneaky Mr., What Are You Doing? "Boss Alora, your defence system can only stop teleportation skills below level 70, that''s why I was able to teleport inside," Li Wei explained with a shrug after hearing her. But he was clearly lying because he can''t use skills above level 70; to do that he needed to unlock his level to at least above 100 which he can''t. So, how did he get in there? It was simple, with the help of Astral Vision. He didn''t know how this gift worked yet, but he could see the spirits even behind the one-way glass with just a little focus; he even knew their coordinates, so it was very easy for him to teleport inside. As for the defence system, he just directly forced his way inside with fifty thousand MP. He didn''t have any problems because he already knew the limits of such a defence system from his villa. But if he told Alora this, she would be shocked as it was impossible to have this much MP below level 100. However, she was still shocked when she heard him because if he can use skills above level 70, then it means he was above level 100. ''If he is really above level 100, then he is definitely a hero and a powerful one at that. It''s no wonder the church is siding with him,'' Alora thought with a stunned look. Vivian and Victoria were also the same after thinking this and looked at Li Wei in a new light. But he didn''t care about their gazes and turned towards an almost naked woman who was observing him with her lustful eyes. "Boss Alora, don''t have any thoughts about me. Also, what kind of skill did you use to make those four bodyguards stay stunned like that?" he asked with a puzzled look. He was too angered at that time and didn''t care about activating the eternal learning skill, so he failed to learn it. Nevertheless, he was curious and wondered if he can make her use it again. However, when he heard her, he became disappointed. "Mr. Li, it wasn''t any skill but a special defence system that can charm people''s souls. However, it will only work if they are below level 80 and will not harm in any way," Alora explained calmly. While hearing this, Li Wei was disappointed. Nevertheless, he didn''t care too much and decided to ask a very important question. "Boss Alora, do you have any special potions that decrease the stamina of men?" he inquired seriously, making everyone in the room stupefied. "Mr. Li, there are no such potions like this, and I don''t think anyone will even try to make it," Alora stated instantly with a puzzled look. In this world, the number of women was a lot higher, so what men lacked was stamina if they wanted to take care of their harem. Because of this, many were devoted to creating a potion to increase stamina. As for doing the opposite, why would someone will do it, if normal men can only last for five to six minutes? As for heroes, no one wanted to provoke them, so no one made something like this. After all, there was no Li Wei with more than thirty-minute problem. So, she felt puzzled why he wanted such a thing. The same was for Vivian and Victoria who looked at him with doubtful gazes. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei did understand their thoughts, but he didn''t bother to explain and decided to ask more questions. They were all about where they bought such dresses and lingerie so he could purchase them for his little sister. He also didn''t forget to ask if there are any books about what kind of spots women like when having intercourse and such. In the end, he got everything which made him surprised, but the boss explained that he wasn''t the only one who requested such things and there are many men who came here for this, so they have always special books prepared. Hearing this, Li Wei was speechless, but he didn''t care and turned towards the auction where Jean showcased a level 60 dagger. Without even hesitation, he placed the bid and won. There were few more weapons that came after it which once again ended up in Li Wei''s hands. The people in the auction hall were furious, but Li Wei ignored them and waited to see if there are more weapons or any equipment he can buy. However, to his surprise, the next items were all related to sexual use. There were even some specially made toys for both men and women which made Li Wei speechless and in the end, he lost interest in the auction. The boss reminded him that there are some beautiful servants at the end; however, he wasn''t planning to buy any now, so after paying 40 million coins for newly bought items, he left the auction hall and made his way straight towards the church. "Old man, you better have calmed down by now. After all I still have to scam you!" he muttered to himself as he walked toward the residence of the church. He was familiar with the way because Irene brought him here last time, so it didn''t take him any trouble to come here. However, when he arrived, he was stopped by a guard. "Gentleman, please stop there. The property ahead belongs to the church, and if you don''t have any permission, you can''t enter inside," the guard reminded politely, making Li Wei speechless. Last time, Irene brought him inside, not to mention he was flying and was the well-known Lucifer, so no one dared to ask anything. But now, with his handsome face, all he could get was a polite reminder. ''Damn it seems my market value is low,'' Li Wei cursed inwardly as he didn''t expect someone will stop him. Well, the auction hasn''t ended yet, and the people outside still don''t know about what happened inside, so it was within reason someone will stop him, not to mention the guard didn''t even know him. Thinking of this, Li Wei became depressed and wondered how to enter as the old man hasn''t pulled him inside with teleportation yet. ''Should I ask Irene where she hid his BP medicine?'' he thought with a sigh and looked around to see if he can sneak inside. Just as he was doing this, two people came walking to the gate. One of them was a beautiful woman with a veil, and the other one was a butler who followed behind her. There was nothing wrong here except Li Wei looking around curiously and not even hiding his intention to sneak inside. Well, why would he be worried when the city lord, guild master, and even the old Lucius can cover for him? So, he ignored the guard who was looking at him with a frown, wondering should he apprehend him or not. He was in a dilemma because Li Wei hasn''t done anything wrong yet and was just planning to do. However, someone soon came to save him from the dilemma. "Hey, sneaky Mr., what are you doing?" a sweet voice inquired. However, Li Wei didn''t even look back and answered. "Don''t you see that I am trying to sneak inside? So don''t bother me!" he replied calmly, making the guard, woman, and the butler stunned. Chapter 213 - 213: Brat Why Are You Here! "He... he is really trying to sneak inside," the guard muttered with a twisted face after hearing Li Wei. While the young woman and butler were no different, their mouths were also twitching with amazed expressions. They never thought that Li Wei would admit it directly. Also, look at his carefree look; it doesn''t seem like he was afraid of getting caught. ''What a strange person,'' the young woman thought with a stunned look and inquired. "Hey, sneaky Mr., why are you trying to sneak inside? Is there something you need?" she asked curiously, without any fear. While hearing her, Li Wei finally turned back and became stunned after discovering she has a butler along. Nevertheless, he didn''t care much and shook his head at her. "I don''t need anything; however, an old geezer needs the help of mine. Without it, he will probably get scolded by higher-ups," he stated, pointing at the church residence as if he was here to help a weak old man related to him. While hearing him, the three of them once again became stunned. However, this time they thought he was here to help a weak old man. Thinking of this, the guard''s expression became normal, and he was about to inquire something when the young woman beat him to it. "Sneaky Mr., can you tell us about the old man and where he works so we can help you get there?" the woman suggested without any care, which made Li Wei surprised. But he instantly understood that they must have seen his fake level and didn''t think he was here to cause trouble or scam an almighty old man. However, it was a good thing if they can help him get inside; after all, it will save him a lot of trouble of explaining. Also, he doesn''t know which cave the old man lives in, so it was best if there is someone who will lead him to the cave of geezer. But he just can''t tell that he was here to help Inquisitor Lucius, or they might think he is here to create trouble or is an idiot. So, after pondering a little, he replied. "I only met that old geezer once because of a quest, so I don''t know anything about it. However, he was talking about working at the church residence as a gardener." "He posted the quest because he needed some rare herbs that help the plant grow. However, I accidentally gave him the wrong herbs, so he might be in trouble because he said he was working in the residence of a big shot from the capital," Li Wei explained with a guilty look. The story was full of loopholes; however, the guard and others were focused on the big shot from the capital. From his words, they instantly knew that the old man must be working in the residence of Inquisitor Lucius. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the guard frowned after knowing this and was about to ask something when the young woman beat him again. "Sneaky Mr., I am heading to the residence of that big shot, so why don''t you follow us? It will be easier for you to meet the old man like this and also apologize to him," the woman suggested without hesitation. She could see that Li Wei was just a level 30 adventurer, and if he was really saying the truth, then the old man might be really in trouble if the plants died because of him. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with helping someone, so she didn''t care about the loopholes in his story. Not to mention, even if Li Wei was some hidden boss, she was powerful enough to take him down alone. There is also her butler and the old foggy inside the church residence, so there was no need for her to consider if he is lying or not. The butler also thought the same and didn''t stop his young miss because he was aware of her kind nature to help others. However, Li Wei didn''t know this, so he became stunned at how fast she believed his lies. Also, there was one more reason, and that is they were heading to meet the old foggy. He became surprised at this; nonetheless, he didn''t care too much and nodded at her. "Okay, I will follow you," he agreed without any hesitation. There might be some trouble after they found out that he lied, but he just wanted to meet the old man. Not to mention, he was really going to help the old man along with scamming him. So, he didn''t care about future troubles and agreed to follow along. However, there was someone who had doubts about his intention; but, before that someone could say something, the woman replied. "Mr. Guard, just state that I brought him in, and no one will find trouble with you," she stated, looking at him and beckoned her butler to open the door. The guard wanted to say something, but he knew who she was, so he just nodded unwillingly while the butler opened the sturdy metal gate leading Li Wei and the woman inside. Then the butler led them towards the villa of the old foggy in silence, which Li Wei didn''t mind and started to think how to trick the old man into giving him a lot of money. However, his pondering didn''t last long as they soon arrived in front of a luxurious villa. The woman wanted to say something to Li Wei; however, before she could, the door of the villa opened, and an old man came out with a cooking apron and a happy smile. But when he saw Li Wei, his smile stiffened. "Brat, why are you here?" Lucius inquired with an irritated look, still not forgetting how he tried to use him. Li Wei knew this old man was still upset about this, but he didn''t care and responded. "Geezer, I came to help you with something important so you wouldn''t get scolded by your higher-ups," he stated with a shrug, making the woman and butler astounded. "Sneaky Mr.! You came here to help grandpa?" the woman asked with a stunned voice after hearing their conversation. Li Wei also became stunned when he heard the word grandpa, but before he could say something, the geezer instantly shook his head. "Alessia, don''t listen to his nonsense; he is definitely here to scam me," Lucius replied with a deep tone and turn towards Li Wei. "Brat, if you are eyeing my coin cards, then forget about it because I already contributed them to the church," he stated with an unhappy look, making Li Wei disappointed. However, it was only a little, because the main reason he came here for was totally unrelated to money. So, after hearing him, he replied. "Old man, I didn''t come here for money this time, but to help you with a very important task, and it''s about finding someone important," Li Wei said with a serious expression. Chapter 214 - 214: Li Weis Plan "Brat, do you know what you''re talking about?" Lucius asked with a deep frown, not believing him. Li Wei knew it wouldn''t be easy to gain his trust, so he explained. "I have a plan, and there is at least a 50 percent chance of success," he replied with assurance. Hearing this, the old geezer frowned again. "Let''s talk inside," he stated and led everyone indoors. Li Wei didn''t mind and followed him without a care, ignoring the veiled woman''s glare behind him. He never thought the old geezer would have such a big granddaughter; after all, he looked like a middle-aged man in his forties. However, it wasn''t something he should ponder about. His hands were already full of women around him, and it wouldn''t do any good to keep making friends with them. Thinking of friends, he suddenly remembered Alex. It was a pity he was afraid of him; otherwise, they might have become best friends with how similar their thoughts were. Nonetheless, he still decided to try befriending him if he survived from his sister''s hands today. Just as he was busy thinking this, Alessia continued to glare at him, which made Lucius frown again. "Alessia, why are you glaring at him? Also, why did you come here with him?" he asked with a puzzled face. He has been busy cooking personally for his granddaughter, so he didn''t know about Li Wei''s arrival at the church residence and what he did to enter. He felt puzzled as to why his innocent granddaughter came with him and why she was glaring at him. However, his puzzles remained unanswered as Alessia refused to answer him. "Grandpa, it''s nothing, so don''t ask," she replied with a pout after taking her veil off. The old man was stunned at his granddaughter''s reply, but he nodded and decided to drop the subject. Alessia wasn''t someone who has grown up in a beautiful cage, but rather in a strict environment where she was trained to kill. So, such small matters were nothing to her, even if Li Wei was a hero. Not to mention it was very normal for men to be attracted to her, which he was proud of. So, after knowing Li Wei might have the same intentions, his pride grew larger, and he smiled at Li Wei with a smug look, making him amazed. ''What happened to geezer? Don''t tell me Irene really stole his medicine?'' Li Wei thought with a stunned look after watching the geezer''s smug smile. However, the geezer didn''t care about him and turned towards Alessia, asking how her journey was and if she liked the place. But to his surprise, Alessia didn''t answer. "Grandpa, you know why I came here, so stop asking these things. Also, who is this Mr. and why does he have a way to search for cousin?" she inquired, pointing at Li Wei with a pout. "Alessia, he is Li Wei, whom I told you about. As for why he has a way to search for Priestess Irene, even I don''t know," the old man replied after taking off his cooking apron and turning towards Li Wei. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brat, explain how you can help me with this, but remember, better not try to scam me again, or I will kick you out of the house," he reminded with a strict tone. Hearing him Li Wei couldn''t help but chuckle. "Haha, geezer, why would I come here if I want to get kicked out? So, don''t worry; my plan is foolproof, and there is a fifty percent chance to find Priestess Irene," he replied seriously and continued. "I know you still have doubts, but have you ever thought of the person who helped Priestess Irene to escape from her legion?" he inquired with a grave expression. The person who helped Irene was none other than himself, but Lucius and Alessia only knew that it was Lucifer who disguised himself as Wei Smith. So, after hearing him, the old man nodded. "Yes, we have thought of that person, and it''s none other than Lucifer, who saved the city," the old man replied with a cold voice. Lucifer was just a prime suspect first; however, when they started to dig his information, nothing came out. Even his background didn''t exist, not to mention the Heaven''s Order faction. There was one more reason to believe that it was Lucifer because he has been in the residence of Irene, and no one knew what happened inside. So, the old man was a hundred percent sure about this, and so was his granddaughter Alessia, who nodded after him. "It must be Lucifer who kidnapped my cousin and made her act like she was happy. I think he might even be from the dark faction or a seven deadly lord," Alessia stated with bloodlust, rendering Li Wei speechless. ''I should definitely prevent her from knowing that I am Lucifer,'' he thought, making a note of it, and nodded seriously at them. "Yes, it''s Lucifer. So, what we have to do is just make him appear again, and if he does, we will be able to find Priestess Irene through him," he stated calmly, making both grandfather and granddaughter doubt. However, they didn''t say anything and waited for his explanation, to which Li Wei didn''t disappoint them. "You both should know about how Lucifer started his Heaven''s Order faction and how he single-handedly took out two monster stampedes. I think he is definitely doing this to gain fame and popularity; if not, he wouldn''t be showing off like this." "A pity that he forgot a god like Li Wei exists in the city and saw through all his intentions," Li Wei explained with a proud face, making both the old man and the young woman wordless. ''Is he an idiot?'' Alessia thought with a questionable look. While before Li Wei could shamelessly boast about himself more, the old man stopped him. "Brat, get to the main point; if not, I will throw you out," he declared with a glare, making Li Wei disappointed. ''Looks like people really don''t care about my handsome face,'' he thought with a sigh and continued. "Old man, just as I said, Lucifer likes fame for some reason. However, what if we took the fame for ourselves? Won''t it make him irritated and appear in anger?" he replied with a smirk, forgetting that he himself was Lucifer. Chapter 215 - 215: Li Weis Condition "Brat, just tell me, how are you going to do it? If you spout nonsense one more time, I will really throw you out," Lucius shouted with impatience. He was really pulling his hair out when it came to finding Irene. So, after knowing there was a fifty percent chance, he was really in a hurry to know it, but Li Wei kept spouting his nonsense, which made him irritated. Li Wei knew the old man reached his boiling point again, so he explained. "Old man, my plan is to make my hero friend appear as Lucifer tomorrow. With it, we can steal his fame and even make some announcements like the Heavens'' Faction is accepting high-level adventurers." "If he really cares about this, he will definitely appear. If not, his reputation as Lucifer will get stolen. Also, we can make a statement that Hero Lucifer will be working under the church from now on, and will ask not to trust if anyone else claims to be," Li Wei replied calmly. While hearing this, Lucius pondered. With a hero doing this, it would be much easier, and not to mention, they wouldn''t lose anything even if Lucifer didn''t appear. They would only profit, as the reputation of Lucifer would go to them. So, Lucius didn''t think too much on this and asked an important question. "What do you need brat?" he inquired with a frown, clearly knowing the hero would be none other than him. "Well, old man, you see, the training room and defence of my villa are just too low level. So, can you help me upgrading them to level 250?" he stated his main purpose. He also wanted the money, but he was already getting a lot tomorrow, so he decided to upgrade his training room with the help of the old geezer. This would help him and others to control their strength without wandering outside of the city. Not to mention, they could also hide their real strength like this, which was a plus point. If he didn''t do this, then he would have to train in higher-level areas, meaning he would need to visit other high-level cities and if the city was not under church, then trouble would soon follow him, after all, those four nobles weren''t just going to sit and watch. There were also other problems, so he just wanted a safe place for Li Xin and others to stay until he gets powerful enough to protect them. It was definitely an outrageous request to upgrade his villa exceeding the grade of the city, but it wasn''t hard to do, so after hearing him Lucius nodded without hesitation. "Okay, I will do it for you, whether Lucifer shows or not," he replied firmly, which made Li Wei feel guilty for tricking him. "Old man, I really thank you for doing this for me, and I promise to help you if I ever become as powerful as the hero," Li Wei stated seriously, which made the geezer laugh at him. "Haha, brat, don''t worry, it''s nothing serious. The materials are all available cheaply, also I don''t think any blacksmith would reject you if you asked with your identity," the old man remarked, thinking Li Wei was just being polite. After all, the heroes weren''t meant to be in this world but in the higher ones, where they would write their names in the battlefield. So, he didn''t care too much and started to plan with Li Wei about catching Lucifer. Li Wei felt weird that he was making plan to catch himself; nevertheless, he cooperated very well and started to prepare a plan for tomorrow. Alessia was also suggesting things, but after knowing that Li Wei was a hero, she was acting a lot restrained and didn''t talk too much. So, in the end only Li Wei and geezer were brainstorming about how to catch Lucifer and when to upgrade his villa. Just as they were busy with these, the auction at Red Pearl Pleasure House finally came to an end, and soon a news spread around the city like wildfire. It was none other than Li Wei cutting off the hands of nobles and how he threatened Patrick, finally making him leave the auction midway. Many people also fabricated the situation saying there was even a fight, and if not for the boss of quarters taking action, Li Wei would''ve killed the four nobles. However, not all the news were good ones. Many people from faction two spread that Li Wei was there to play with women and all he was doing was acting arrogantly. But people didn''t believe in this because they have seen Li Wei at party and at monster stampede. It didn''t look like he was that kind of person, not to mention, there were no rumours about him being like this before. So, in the end, the crowd mocked them for being jealous of his hero status and spreading false rumours. However, there were still some people who believed in these and started to spread them like fire. When it finally reached Li Xin through Emily, who consoled her that this must be people being jealous, so don''t care about it. Irene and others also consoled, thinking she might not be feeling good after knowing he has visited such a place. But to their surprise, Li Xin shook her head calmly. "I can''t control him with what he wants to do. Also, if he really wanted to go there for such things, he would hide his identity rather than flaunting like this," Li Xin replied with a shrug. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was confident that he wouldn''t do something like that, so except for feeling a little irritated, she didn''t think there was anything wrong with him going there. Irene and others were also thinking same as it was very normal in this world, so they didn''t care about it and decided to wait for Li Wei to come home with dinner. However, there wasn''t even a minute passed when Lyla received a message from Lucius that stated they were going to catch Lucifer tomorrow, and she should be prepared to cast a restriction spell on Priestess Irene. There was even mention of Li Wei, who was going to help catch Lucifer and Priestess Irene, which made Lyla speechless. ''What is he trying to do?'' she thought, with a puzzled and stunned look. While Irene, who was beside her, curiously spied on the message and after reading it she pouted with a sulky look. Chapter 216 - 216: Looks Like Only Lily Loves Me Truly ''Grrr, Li Wei, how dare you use me like this,'' Irene complained in her mind with a sulky look after knowing Li Wei was using her for his benefit. But no one cared about her and started to talk about what Li Wei will do tomorrow after Lyla explained about the message. They also got to know that he will be amassing a lot of money once again which made Li Xin, and others amazed who knew his real wealth. The money was too much that they can''t even use it openly and this was the reason why Li Wei asked the old geezer to upgrade his villa for him. If not, he would''ve just directly issued a quest to blacksmiths with a hefty amount, and no one would be able to reject it. The same was for high-grade materials; he just has to issue a quest, and adventures would buy it from Sorathia and Starfrost world. However, Li Wei has no explanation about the source of money. So, in the end, he could only use tricks to get his villa upgraded while also hoping he can learn the skills of blacksmiths. If he did, then his city-building plan would take a leap further as he will be able to create high-level defence in secret. Thinking of this, Li Wei looked further at the arrival of blacksmiths who were going to come three days later as the geezer used his status to fasten the few processes. This made Li Wei feel more guilty about tricking him but there was no way he could reveal that Irene was in his villa if not trouble will soon come to him. So, after he was done talking with what to do tomorrow, he left the villa of the old man and grabbed special dinner from the inn. Along the way, he also heard the rumours and felt people''s eyes on him, but he ignored them as they will forget about this soon and will focus on Lucifer tomorrow who will double their money. It was practically none other than him so he wondered if it will be enough for him to buy land. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, if I just focus on the people who have a lot of money, maybe I can earn enough," Li Wei muttered to himself pondering about this. He wanted to get hands on a land as early as possible because many people were smart and were already exploiting earth to earn money. If he waited for a few more months, then all the ideas in his head will be stolen and he will end up with an empty city which will take him nowhere until he pulls some trick. Thinking of this, he sighed and continued to ponder about his plans until he arrived home with a little mental exhaustion. However, it didn''t take even a second for this exhaustion to disappear when he saw a girl running to hug him with a happy expression. "Brother Li! You are back," Lily shouted cheerfully giving Li Wei a tight hug. In response, Li Wei also did the same and pinched her nose with a soft smile. "Lily, it seems you have grown stronger too," he remarked clearly knowing why she was happy. "Yes, of course, I have grown stronger and will be able to beat you soon," Lily replied with a proud face albeit looking down at him which made Li Wei speechless. But he didn''t care and cradled her like a kid before walking towards sofas where everyone was talking about something. They did notice Li Wei''s arrival, but they were busy talking about different beauty products from this world, so they just ignored him. This made Li Wei feel depressed because Li Xin and Li Yin were also doing the same. ''Looks like only Lily loves me truly,'' he thought ignoring the Lily in his arm who was protesting with hate after getting picked up like a kid. She was even biting his arm, but it didn''t affect him so in the end her protest and anger were useless before ending up as the person who loves Li Wei most even more than the beauty products. ''Grrr, I will never forgive you, Brother Li,'' Lily declared in her mind while glaring at him with a resentful expression. She could''ve requested help from Li Xin and others, but she didn''t do it because Li Wei was her master, and she felt comfortable around him. So, after knowing the protests were useless, she stopped biting and embraced him tightly without a care. While in response Li Wei also did the same and teleported back to his room along with her. This made Lily stunned a little nevertheless she didn''t care and enjoyed the snuggle more with a beaming face. Meanwhile, Li Wei just watched her with a soft smile and caressed her back. He was her master and should take care of her, but every time Olivia ended up doing this for him. There were times where he definitely spoiled her however it wasn''t that much because he was always busy with something. But now he was free, so he decided to spend some time alone with her while letting her enjoy in his arms. However, it wasn''t even a minute before Lily remembered something and looked at him. "Brother Li, why don''t you increase my level now? Sister Irene is busy downstairs so it''s the best time for you to level up me secretly and continue farming XP again," she suggested with a serious face while her eyes shined like diamonds after thinking of something. While watching her like this, Li Wei was weirded out a little nevertheless he nodded. "Okay, I will level you up," he replied before making Lily sit on his laps which made her stunned. "Brother Li, shouldn''t I lie down on the bed?" she asked with a puzzled face which made Li Wei smile and pinch her small nose. "Lily, I asked everyone to lie down because the body becomes weak during the process, and I can''t support them, or it will be inappropriate especially if they are wearing thin clothes." "However, you are different because I love you. Also, you won''t even mind me hugging you like this so how could you mind me for supporting you?" he replied giving her a tight hug with a soft smile. Chapter 217 - 217: Chaos Server Maintance "Brother Li, I also love you, so stop with these nonsense and level me up," Lily stated with a pout and irritation. However, Li Wei ignored her and pinched her soft cheeks. "It seems my little girl is in a hurry to beat me up," he replied, looking at her cute, pouty face. While hearing him, Lily became more irritated and glared at him. "Brother Li, stop calling me little. Also, hurry and level me up!" she stated with an angry look, which made Li Wei smile and pull her closer softly. He knew she liked to get spoiled like this, but she was just embarrassed to admit it. Nevertheless, he didn''t expose her and nodded. "Okay, I will level up my cutie," he replied and gently pulled her T-shirt up, revealing snow-white waist. After that, he didn''t hesitate and placed his hand on her belly button. However, he didn''t hurry to activate the experience transfer skill, which made Lily puzzled. Nevertheless, she liked the feeling of getting her belly touched by him, so she didn''t say anything and leaned her back on his chest with a faint blush. Li Wei noticed her actions, so he gave her belly rubs while checking his status and thinking about how much XP he should transfer. He didn''t want his level to fall below 50. If it did, he wouldn''t be able to use skills above advanced grade, not to mention he wouldn''t be able to use any skills inside the city. So, only after calculating how much XP everyone would need, he prepared for the transfer. "Lily, get ready. I am starting," he reminded the girl on his lap, who was enjoying the belly rub with a blissful face. She became disappointed after knowing he would stop rubbing her belly. Nevertheless, she nodded with a blush. "Brother Li, I am ready, but you are not allowed to shut my mouth," she stated with pitiful face and teary eyes, making Li Wei stunned at how fast her expression changed. But he knew that she really felt uncomfortable if she didn''t let it out, so he nodded at her. "Okay, I won''t stop you, but remember not to shout anything weird, or I will shut your mouth even if you protest or complain," he reminded with a strict expression. He didn''t mind Lily moaning like this; however, it didn''t mean he would not mind whatever she is saying, so he warned her. While hearing him Lily hurriedly nodded. "I promise I won''t shout anything weird," she answered instantly with happy beaming face while her eyes shined as if she was doing something new. Watching her like this Li Wei became speechless. However, he rubbed her soft belly and nodded at her. "Okay, I will start, so be prepared my little cutie," he said softly as he pinched the fat on her belly, making Lily pout at him. Li Wei ignored her pouty face and activated the Experience Transfer skill. Currently, Lily was at level 64, and he wanted to make her level 75, which meant he needed to transfer a total of 770,000 experience points. It was just a little amount for him, so he didn''t hesitate and inputted the number with a thought. [Ding, 770,000 XP Transfer is processing...] A notification buzzed in his head as he felt something getting sucked from him, while his hand, which was on the navel of Lily, started to shine golden, indicating the start of the transfer process. "Ahn! Nnn! Brother Li!" Lily moaned cutely with sexy voice, while intertwining her legs with Li Wei as she felt something hot entering through her belly button. Li Wei did know what she was doing, however he didn''t have time to look at her because as soon as the transfer process started, a notification appeared in front of him which made him dumbfounded. [Ding, I am extremely sorry because the Chaos Server will be under maintenance for the next three months, which actually helps you to transfer XP without any problem. However, since it''s under maintenance, you might see a drop in the experience transfer process speed. However, there is no need to worry because the drop in speed won''t be that much. Also, to compensate for this issue, I will increase the intensity of pleasure felt by XP transfer. Oh, there is one more thing, and that is a new function will be coming soon, so please don''t forget to pray for your beautiful, lovable, and cute Goddess of Chaos! Also, never forget to offer a few thousands bottles of red wine for me. I really like those!] The goddess demanded a ton of red wine for herself while creating chaos in Li Wei''s life, which made him irritated beyond the horizon. However, there was no time for him to curse or think of anything because Lily was moaning more loudly. "Ahn Ahn brother Li, it feels so good! But... can you be harder!" she requested with a blushing red face, while her legs strongly intertwined with him, and even her hands were moving towards his. The feeling of something entering through her belly button was much stronger than before, and as soon as the energy entered her body, it coursed through all her sensitive areas, making her moan with pleasure again and again. "Ahn! Brother Li!" she moaned again with sweet red expression, while this time grabbing his left hand and intertwining fingers with him. Li Wei did see her doing this, but he didn''t stop her and looked at the XP transfer process. It should be transferring 10k-20k XP per second. However, currently, it was only transferring at 100-2000 XP per second. Which means this transfer process would take more than 15 minutes at average speed while 2 hours at the lowest speed. Thinking of this, Li Wei''s mouth twitched violently. ''Damn, why is there such a thing as the Chaos Server? Is this Internet form earth? Also why is there a need to compensate like this? Can''t you just give more XP?'' he cursed with irritation as he saw Lily''s action and blissful face. It was no different from when he was eating Li Xin and Li Yin. "Ahn Brother Li, harder please. It feels so great. Nnn," Lily moaned again with pleasure while this time rubbing her legs with his proactively. Li Wei was wordless at this; however, he didn''t care about it until he noticed something wrong. ''Damn this girl,'' he cursed and without hesitation, separated his left hand from her grip to bonk her head. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 218 - 218: Why Dont You Make A Guess Cutie "Ahn! It hurts," Lily cried in pain as she rubbed her small head, which was bonked by Li Wei without any mercy. "Nnn, brother Li, why did you hit me? It hurts," she asked with teary eyes. However, Li Wei didn''t care about her and made sure that his right hand stayed firm on her belly button. As for why he hit her, it was simple: because she was just overreacting. If it were at another time, he would definitely not hit her. However, at this moment, her overreacting made him think it would be no good to use this skill on others for three months if the intensive pleasure was this much. There were also other serious things to consider, like what would happen if he didn''t level them up for three months. Centrality Elva and others will not be happy with this, and these was the least he wanted. However, he also can''t use experience transfer if the pleasure was too much. Just as he was thinking seriously about this, he discovered that Lily was just overreacting, which was why he bonked her head. Honestly, it was just Lily''s bad luck because Li Wei really didn''t mind her overreacting like this; it''s just that she did it at the wrong time. However, she didn''t know this and felt depressed about getting bonked for nothing. "Nnn, brother Li, I will complain that you bullied me," she threatened with a pout, silently asking why he hit her. Li Wei was amazed at how she held the grudge, but he didn''t care. "Lily, you are too cute, and I couldn''t help but bully you," he replied, pinching her small, angry nose. While hearing him, Lily became hundred percent sure that he was bullying her. "Grrr, you just wait," she snarled at him like an angry cat and resumed rubbing her legs with him. However, her moans were silent because she was angry at him. Li Wei felt funny watching her like this; however, he consoled her by slowly ruffling her hair and planting a kiss on her head. He was little irritated at her for overreacting, but he already bonked her head once, and it was enough. After all, she didn''t even know what kind of mistake she made and was just enjoying herself. So, he consoled her until she once again started moaning loudly and intertwined her fingers with his. Lily was doubtful about why the experience transfer was going this slow, but she thought this might be Li Wei''s way of apologizing to her, which made her happy, and soon she returned to her cheerful nature. However, it didn''t mean she gave up on the grudge, nope, not and never. She has written this grudge in her small diary, which she would show later to Li Xin and complain about how he bullied her. Li Wei didn''t know about this, so he didn''t care about her moans and how she was acting. He just wanted her to be happy now. After all, he has brought her with him to smile, not to cry or feel depressed. So, he just gently placed few more kisses on her head while also checking the process of experience transfer. But he became depressed when he saw the XP transfer going at the speed of 300-500 XP per second. It was too slow, and if it kept like this, soon Li Xin and others would come here asking for dinner. ''Looks like my bad luck is finally kicking in again,'' he cursed with a deep sigh as he thought about how to explain to Irene. However, he soon dropped the idea of lying to her because this skill was something every hero and sage would get sooner or later. After deciding this, he just gently kissed Lily''s head, who was moaning without any overreaction now. After all, it has been ten minutes already, and if she wasn''t feeling any pleasure at all, she would already be complaining about it. However, she was puzzled by Li Wei, who was acting so sweet with her. "Nnn, brother Li, why are you spoiling me this much today?" she asked with a cute, red expression. While hearing her, Li Wei squeezed her hand and smiled. "Why don''t you make a guess, cutie?" he replied, planting one more kiss on her head with a gentle expression. However, inwardly, he sighed because he would be getting busy soon and wouldn''t have much time to spend with her and even Li Xin. But Lily didn''t know this and ran her small brain hard trying to figure out the reason. In the end, she wasn''t able to and sulked at Li Wei with question. However, Li Wei didn''t explain and just consoled her, giving more kisses while also squeezing her fair hand gently. Lily was upset at not getting answer but feeling the energy coursing through her sensitive areas, she soon forgot this and started to moan lightly again. Because the transfer process was taking too much time, she was also getting a little aroused, which made her breathe faster and intertwine her legs with him tightly. Li Wei did notice this, but he didn''t mind at all because she was just making small moves, and it was not worth mentioning. There was one more reason why he didn''t stop her, and that is to see how much someone would get aroused through the transfer process. If it''s tolerable, then there is no problem for leveling up others, but if it''s not, then he won''t be able to level them up for three months. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, he prayed that Lily wouldn''t go further than this and looked at the transfer process, which was speeding up. Before, it was 300-400 XP, but now it is 800-1,000 XP, and it was increasing slowly, which was something good. ''Well, there is hope to finish before dinner time,'' he thought with relief and patiently waited while spoiling Lily, who was in his lap. He felt a little guilty for using her to find this, but there was no way this would work on Li Xin because she would definitely do more things than Lily here. ''I am sorry, Lily, but I promise to make up for it in the future,'' Li Wei declared in his mind, planting a soft kiss on her head while observing if she would get aroused more. However, Lily just stayed lightly aroused throughout the process, and nothing excessive happened, which made him feel relieved. "Lily! Congratulations, you are now level 75," he informed softly and gave her a tight hug from behind. While in response, Lily moaned lightly with a sweet red face. "Nnn, brother Li, give me a kiss," she requested, looking up at him with a yearning look. Chapter 219 - 219: The Dragon And Pond (R18 Light) "Sure, cutie, why would I say no to you?" Li Wei replied with a smile and planted a soft kiss on her both cheeks while squeezing her soft body in his arms. There was no way he would say no to her because he really cared and loved her. Not to mention, she was in Li Xin''s appearance, so he didn''t think kissing and hugging her would be a problem because Lily was just a cute pink slime. So, he didn''t deny her and gave more kisses until she was satisfied happily. However, her happiness didn''t last long as she felt her hungry stomach. "Brother Li, I am hungry," she stated with a sulky look and cute pout, making Li Wei speechless. ''Looks like my kisses can''t satisfy the happiness felt by food,'' he thought with a little depressed feeling and was about to reply when the door of the room opened with all the girls inside the villa coming inside. They were stunned to see Lily seated on Li Wei''s lap with a red and sulky face; however, except for that, nothing was wrong because as soon as the process ended, Lily let go of his legs and hand. The only proof remained was her red face; however, no one cared about that because they were all hungry. "Brother, here you are enjoying alone while letting the beautiful girls starve to death," Li Xin stated with a pout. "Yes, Brother Li, how can you let a cat like me starve? It''s a grave sin, you know," Alice also followed after her with a complaint and pout. Li Wei was speechless at this; however, he responded. "Don''t worry, I won''t let beautiful girls in my house remain hungry, so go and wash your hands until then I will prepare the dinner table," he replied with a shrug and looked at Lily in his arms, who was reluctant to get up from his lap. Watching her like this, he smiled and once again gave a sweet kiss on her cheek. "Lily, if you don''t get up, those beautiful sisters might die of hunger," he teased, making her pout and get up with irritation. In response, he just chuckled and used teleoperation to arrive at the dinner table. Li Xin and others were stunned at Lily and his closeness; however, they didn''t think too much and hurriedly made their way towards the dinner table after washing their hands. When they arrived, everything was already ready so without hesitation, all the girls started to dig in with a lot of chatter. They even asked Li Wei about the rumours which he replied with lies. There was no way he could tell them the boss came to service him with almost a naked outfit and also how the other women were dressed revealing their red cherries. If he did, then the dinner wouldn''t be this peaceful, so in the end, he made up lies which Li Xin and others didn''t believe him as they knew what kind of services were inside. However, they didn''t care too much about this and focused on what he was going to do tomorrow. This time, Li Wei just explained the whole plan of how to catch Lucifer and Priestess Irene, which of course made Irene upset and glare at him. But Li Wei just ignored her because no Lucifer was going to show tomorrow, and no one will catch the Priestess Irene. Nevertheless, the whole dinner, she was glaring at him angrily, asking for a lengthy explanation. Even after the dinner was over, she was still the same, which made Lyla drag her into their room with force. Watching them like this, everyone was speechless; however, they all didn''t hesitate and also hurried back to their rooms. Li Wei was also same; however, he only returned after cleaning the dishes alone. Olivia did stay for help; but he directly teleported to her room because she was tired after getting spirit attributes raised by Irene. He didn''t know how much she was tired, but he couldn''t let her, or anyone work like this. Which made him consider getting a few servants to do such works after all they would be getting tired with training and sparring soon. ''Maybe I should get a few,'' he thought to himself as he waited for Li Xin and Li Yin to finish their bath. Both were inside at once, which made him itch to barge in, but he kept his cool and patiently waited. It didn''t take much time, and after a few minutes, both Li Xin and Li Yin came out wearing their night dresses. "Brother, I already prepared the water for you, so go and take a bath," Li Xin reminded him with a pout after feeling his fiery gaze. In response, Li Wei nodded at her. "Okay, my dear little sister," he replied with a smile and entered the bathroom to take a good bath. He wasn''t in a hurry, so he took his time before going out where he found Li Xin and Li Yin silently waiting for him on the bed. He knew what they wanted, so he didn''t hesitate and directly embraced them before kissing them fiercely. What followed after was a musical night where a giant dragon awoke and decided to enter the two small yet deep ponds. However, the deepness wasn''t enough for to accommodate the dragon, and so their entrance size. Nevertheless, the dragon didn''t give up and slowly yet certainly entered one of the ponds, making the entrance wider. The pond was watery because a red tongue monster directly went inside these ponds just a while ago, which made the dragon go down smoothly without any difficulty and finally reaching the end. Feeling the dragon inside, the pond trembled a little, letting its valuable essence out and making the dragon throb with excitement. The pond was excited too, so the dragon didn''t hesitate anymore and started to go in and out repeatedly to make the pond release more essence while also planning to fill the pond with his valuable essence. Even though it sounded easy, it took a hard work of twenty minutes for both pond and dragon to release their essence together. If it wasn''t for the fact that two red tongue monsters tried to suck the essence of the dragon before, it would''ve taken more time for the dragon. However, even after making the pond overflow with essence, the dragon wasn''t satisfied and moved towards the other pond, doing the same. The dragon kept repeating this, filling these two ponds with his essence for who knows how many times. But the dragon didn''t go overboard, and when the ponds reached their limits, the dragon finally decided to stop. "Nnn, brother, you are a meanie," Li Xin complained, feeling her hot kitty filled by his dragon''s essence. Li Yin was also the same, glaring at him with an exhausted look. Even with both of them, they failed to make him empty, not to mention they barely lasted two hours today. It was because Li Wei used the experience transfer to make Li Xin level 75, which made the energy course through her sensitive areas. Also, since Li Yin was part of Li Xin, the same energy was transferred with just a touch, which started to go back and forth between their bodies, making them feel more pleasure and having their essence released earlier. Because of this, they blamed Li Wei, who smiled wryly after hearing them. "XinXin, YinYin, I am not a meanie; it''s just I didn''t know something like this would happen," he explained. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, both of them didn''t care about his explanation and snuggled closely to him before closing their eyes to sleep. Li Wei once again smiled wryly at them; nevertheless, he didn''t forget to use the massaging skill to heal the swelling at their kitties. The reason was, of course, the dragon, which is 9.5 inches now and will become 10 inches tomorrow because of the medicine he took a week earlier. Li Xin and Li Yin also took the milk medicine, but it was a pity that it''s needed seven days to work, which means Li Wei got nothing today. ''What a disappointment, but let''s see if I can get some milk to drink tomorrow,'' he thought, making a plan for a light breakfast before finally closing his eyes to sleep. Chapter 220 - 220: My Hero Friend The next morning, nothing special happened except Li Wei taking a shower with both Li Yin and Li Xin. He did try to get his light breakfast, but there was still time for the medicine takes effect, so he ended up with nothing. This made him disappointed, but he was sure to get it today night, so he looked forward to it, even thinking of what to do in the future. ''Maybe it''s time to buy recipes for different ice creams,'' he thought to himself while helping Li Xin and Li Yin get dressed. They were able to get dressed, but both asked for his help, which of course Li Wei didn''t refuse and helped with everything while also doting on them with love. Meanwhile, Li Xin and Li Yin let him do everything with a faint red face and enjoyed being pampered. "Brother, you should always dress me from now on," Li Xin requested with a hopeful look, while Li Yin also followed after her. "Yes, me too, brother, dress me always," Li Yin said, also looking at him with hope. Li Wei was amazed at this, but he nodded with a smile. "Sure, why wouldn''t I help my cute little sisters get dressed up," he agreed with a faint chuckle and embraced them tightly. Meanwhile, Li Xin and Li Yin just enjoyed his embrace before reminding him. "Brother, it''s almost breakfast time. Let''s go, everyone must be waiting," Li Xin stated after looking at the time. "Okay, sure, we will go. But before that¡ª" Li Wei stopped there with a wide smirk, making both Li Xin and Li Yin blush faintly. Nevertheless, they knew what he wanted, so they just moved forward, letting Li Wei kiss them deeply. This continued for quite a while, and Li Wei didn''t stop until there were only a few minutes left for breakfast, which made Li Xin and Li Yin sulk at him. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though they weren''t shy about kissing him like this, it was still something to be embarrassed about if Lily and the others could guess what they have done. Li Wei did know this, so he chuckled at them. "XinXin, YinYin, with your skin glowing like this, there is no way they won''t believe we didn''t kiss or did something now," he stated, pinching their soft cheeks with a smile. Li Xin and Li Yin knew what he was talking about, so they blushed with embarrassed expressions. "Brother, it''s all your fault, if not, our skins wouldn''t be glowing this much," Li Xin complained with a pout, while Li Yin nodded in agreement, thinking his experience transfer skill must be doing some dirty work. Li Wei also thought the same because when he had sex with them before, their skins did glow, but not too much like now. Nevertheless, there was nothing to be unhappy about, so he just ignored their complaints. "Let''s go, or we will be late for breakfast," he reminded, nudging their small noses. While hearing him, the two of them pouted, but they nodded and followed him to the dinner table where everyone was waiting very patiently. Elva and others all knew what they must have been doing those things; because of this no one has gone to ask for breakfast. Though, they didn''t forget to stare at Li Xin and Li Yin, whose skins were shining which made both of them embarrassed. ''Grr, brother, it''s all your fault,'' Li Xin and Li Yin both complained silently, casting a glare at him. However, Li Wei just ignored them and asked his clone to take out the breakfast that he ordered from the inn in the morning. After that, without hesitation, everyone started to dig in the pizzas and sandwiches while chatting about going out for shopping tomorrow. Li Wei was amazed at this; nonetheless, he didn''t care and finished his breakfast early before informing everyone that he wouldn''t be back until night. Li Xin and the others were well aware of his today''s plans, so they just nodded. Of course, Irene glared at him, still asking for an explanation, which Li Wei didn''t provide, and left the villa after kissing Li Xin and Li Yin in front of everyone. Because of his actions the three girls Li Xin, Li Yin and Irene became angry at him for different reasons; however, when the topic of shopping came up, they soon forgot and started to make their plans for what to buy. Just as they were doing this, Li Wei, who left the villa, became surprised after hearing the news of Lucifer being the hero spreading across the people. But he wasn''t that much surprised because it was crucial to let people know that the hero is Lucifer so they will bring in a lot of money. This was what he was aiming for; as for the old foggy, he only thought it was necessary to let people know first if he wanted to make the real Lucifer come out. The old guy even prepared a villa inside the church residence to make people believe that Lucifer was from the church. Thinking of this, Li Wei sighed deeply, still feeling guilty to scam him. "Well, it''s his fault getting scammed by me, so it''s better not to think about this again," he muttered with a little annoyance and after calming down he directly teleported to the door of the old man''s villa, where he found a young, veiled woman with red hair and red eyes waiting for him. She was none other than Alessia, the old man''s favourite granddaughter and also Irene''s cousin. Li Wei still didn''t know how they were related because Irene refused to speak with him; however, he didn''t care much and greeted her. "Good morning, Miss Alessia. Is everything ready?" he inquired, asking about the preparations of plans. The whole drama today revolved around the mighty and high-level figures; because of it, the old man and his granddaughter were personally preparing things like Lucifer''s clothes and his mask. Of course, Li Wei has them, but he couldn''t tell outright so he just remained silent and for the sake of not getting found out as Lucifer he inquired her. To which Alessia nodded with a greeting. "Good morning, Mr. Li, everything is prepared," she replied firmly. While hearing this, Li Wei nodded back at her. "Miss Alessia, then I will take my leave here, but don''t worry because I will be sending my hero friend soon so, please attend him," Li Wei informed with a smile, making Alessia dumfounded. Chapter 221 - 221: Knights! "Mr. Li, wait!" Alessia shouted, trying to stop him, but he just disappeared with teleportation, leaving her stunned. She knew Li Wei wanted to hide his hero identity, but they already guessed he is the hero, so Li Wei didn''t need to hide from them. However, before she could explain this, he left without any hesitation, leaving her alone. "It seems I have to pretend not to know him for today," she muttered with a sigh, thinking how to deal with his hero friend drama. Of course, she could directly reveal his identity, but she didn''t want to offend a hero for no reason. So, in the end, she just silently waited for him. The wait wasn''t long because soon a young, handsome man teleported in front of her, which was none other than Li Wei who changed his appearance and clothes. Alessia also knew it was Li Wei without any doubt, because last night they gave him permission to teleport inside. If not, there was no way he can directly come here without alerting the defence functions. Li Wei was also well aware of it, so he didn''t banter around. "Miss Alessia, my name is Li Tian, and I am the hero who came here upon the instructions of almighty god Li Wei. I already know that all preparations are ready, so when are we going to start?" he inquired after introducing himself. While hearing him, Alessia was rendered wordless. Nevertheless, she nodded at him. "Mr. Li, all you have to do is change into the clothes and put on the mask. Until then, I will ask the servants to spread the news of your arrival in the church residence villa," she replied and led him to the no.2 villa, which was specially prepared for today''s purpose. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei already knew all of it, so he just nodded and tagged along with her while she explained a few important things again. It was none other than the warning of not using the blessing too much and what to do if Lucifer appeared. Of course, in both cases, Li Wei didn''t need to worry. But he nodded at her and disguised himself as Lucifer. Just as he was doing this, inside the city, the news of Lucifer''s arrival spread like wildfire. For them, he was the one who saved the city, so everyone was excited to meet him. However, it wasn''t easy to meet him because they needed to get a special permission token from the guild, which made a lot of people upset after hearing the requirements. "Damn, to get the special permission, you will need coin cards that are worth 100 million, and here I thought I would soon be becoming rich with my 20-million-coin card," a person exclaimed with depression. "Yeah, I thought the same too. But it is something excepted; after all the heroes don''t have unlimited blessings," another person remarked after hearing him. "Argh, no matter what, I still feel depressed, especially when I see the rich people getting permission without even delay," the first person replied with a sigh as he saw many rich people come out of the guild with tokens. His friend also saw it, but he could only sigh like him as they didn''t have that much money. They could definitely group up with people to make a big amount; however, it wasn''t allowed, and if caught doing this, the punishments will be worse than death. After all, it can threaten the hero''s blessing, which is a serious issue. The people also knew this, so no one tried or even talked about it, which made a single person in the crowd disappointed. ''A pity they can''t do this,'' the person thought with a sigh and looked around without arousing the suspicion of anyone. The person here was none other than Li Wei''s clone, which he was controlling with his multitasking skill. He wanted to make a lot of money, but if he goes overboard, the old Lucius will definitely conclude he has a very high-level blessing and might be a three-star or even the four-star hero. Because of this, he can''t choose to double everyone''s money openly. However, as long it''s done with secrecy without alerting the old man, everything will be fine. But to do that, he also needed some people who will keep their mouths shut forever with a contract, so he let his clone search for people like this, which already found a lot of people. However, Li Wei knew it wasn''t the time to make a move yet, so he remained calm and waited for rich people to gather in the hall of the villa. Just as he was doing this, a commotion was caused at the Valeria Tower when people saw few knights coming out of the teleportation gate. "Whoa, they are definitely high-level knights and might be even from the Chivalry of the crown prince," someone exclaimed with shock after watching their shiny armours and a royal golden eagle emblem on their chest. The people around him also guessed after watching this and commented. "They must have come here for hero Lucifer. Hurry, let''s go there and see what happens," a person suggested with a worried expression after watching the knights heading towards the church residence. They all knew the relations of church and royals weren''t good, so there might be some friction as Lucifer was clearly siding with the church here. After hearing him, many people hurried towards the church residence even if they could not enter. Inside villa no.2, Li Wei also received the news of the knights from Alessia, who informed him with a frown. "Mr. Li, there are some knights coming here, but don''t worry and let me handle it all," she suggested with an angry voice, leaving him puzzled. Nevertheless, Li Wei nodded at her. "Okay, Miss Alessia, you can take care of it," he replied calmly. However, he was worried inside, thinking the plan of making money might come to a halt because of these knights. ''Damn, why do you have to come now? Can''t you make your appearance just after an hour when I am done?'' he cursed in his mind with a sigh while hoping everything should go smoothly. Chapter 222 - 222: Which Hole Did You Both Crawl Out? Just as Li Wei was worried about his plan, the same was true for Alessia, who thought of these knights interfering with their plan. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If that happened, then things might get out of control, and she wouldn''t be able to track her cousin. Thinking of this, she became angrier. "These bastards, why do they have to come now?" she muttered loudly, with a hint of killing intent, which made Li Wei, who was beside her, stunned. ''Looks like she is worried about Lucifer siding with those knights,'' he thought after watching her anxious face. The plan was to catch Lucifer as soon as he shows up. However, with the knights here, it would definitely not be easy as they might interfere and ask what is going on, which would result in Lucifer explaining how they are impersonating him. If this really turned out to be true, then the royals would use this as an excuse to defame the church. That was why Alessia was angry and emitted a killing intent, not knowing Lucifer was just sitting beside her. Li Wei was well aware of the reason, but he just couldn''t explain that Lucifer wouldn''t be coming because he is busy making money. So, he kept silent and instructed his second clone to come here as himself. He didn''t know for what reason the knights came to this city, but he was sure that they would pay a visit to his villa after hearing the rumours about him. Not to mention, the knights might side with those four nobles because he has the support of the old man from church. If he claimed to be a hero, then he didn''t need to worry about anything. However, he couldn''t do it. So, they would definitely make things difficult for him, even if he was a blessed person. There was no problem here as they could only try some things officially, from which the old man could help him. However, he was afraid of killing them in anger, so he asked his clone to come here where the knights wouldn''t be able to say anything excessive because of the old man and the people. Nevertheless, he didn''t think of letting these knights go without any loss if they really provoked him. ''You better not try anything, or I promise those four nobles and you will not end up well,'' he thought with a cold expression and a hint of killing intent. There were definitely bodyguards protecting those four; however, it wasn''t a problem for Li Wei if he really wanted to do it. After all, he was the one who wiped out the two monster stampedes alone. So, he didn''t fear them a bit and waited with a calm look while thinking of how to take advantage of these situations to make money. Just as he was busy with this, the whole city was in an uproar when they heard about royal knights coming to the city and heading towards the church residence. Without even a doubt, they all concluded these knights were heading there to create trouble. Li Xin and all the girls in the villa too thought the same and became worried for Li Wei, except Irene, who was angered after knowing the news. ''These bastards dare to come here, definitely looking for death!'' she thought with killing intent and turned towards others who were worried. "Sisters, there is no need to worry about Li Wei because Lyla is there and won''t let anything happen to him. Also, he himself is strong and can escape without getting harmed," she assured them with confidence. However, to her surprise, they all shook their heads at her. "Sister Irene, I am not worried about the brother but the knights who might get their hands cut off by him," Li Xin expressed her concern with a difficult look, clearly knowing how overprotective he is. If the knights really provoked him, he would really do something; this worried her because getting into a fight with officials wouldn''t end well, even if they were wrong in the first place. Moreover, Li Wei wasn''t someone who would take things lying down, so he would definitely resist and might even kill the knights if things reached extreme. Elva and others also thought the same and expressed the same concern as her, which made Irene stunned. However, she too knew Li Wei might do this, yet she wasn''t worried and assured them. "Sisters, the knights are not here for him, so don''t worry about it, also I don''t think he will even have any chance to do something, because don''t forget my cousin and Lyla are there too," she explained with a calm face. Her cousin Alessia has a feud with Crown Prince Chivalry, so she won''t let Li Wei take the lead when talking against them. As for Lyla, there is no need to say anything; she will definitely protect her husband. Li Xin and others didn''t know all of it, but they became relieved when they heard her. They really wanted to go there, but knowing they would become a burden, they chose to stay in the villa with depressed feelings. Irene knew their thoughts, so she tried to cheer them up by teaching them some battle techniques. Meanwhile, the two royal knights who were from the Crown Prince''s Chivalry finally arrived at the church residence. There was also a big crowd of people who arrived there and looked vigilantly at the two knights, making one of them laugh arrogantly. "Haha, look at these commoners. It must be the first time seeing the royal knight," Denver stated loudly as he looked at the crowd with a hint of contempt, thinking they came here to see them. His companion also thought the same and glanced at the people with disdain before reminding him. "Denver, we are here for an important task, so don''t bother with the commoners and order the guards over there to open the gate," Skyler instructed with a deep voice, to which Denver hurriedly nodded with a respectful gesture. "Yes, Sir Skyler, I will order them immediately," he replied and turned towards the guard with an arrogant expression. However, before he could say something, someone from the crowd looked at both with contempt. "Hey, which hole did you both crawl out? Can''t you see the queue here? If yes, then why go there like a blind person? Oh, don''t tell me your father taught you from his experience of how to poke your stick in any hole?" a person spoke with a disdainful look, leaving everyone shocked and dumbfounded. They never thought someone would have the guts to say something like this, more so directly bringing up their father. Was he looking for death? The whole crowd thought with absurd looks and glanced towards the fellow person, wondering which hole he crawled out of to say something like this. However, when the crowd found out who he is, their faces became pale, and they hurriedly made distance from him, especially men who thought of him as some kind of plague. Chapter 223 - 223: Enjoy The Next Journey "Fuck, why is someone like him here? Isn''t he afraid of getting caught?" a person in the crowd exclaimed with fear, looking at the infamous person throughout the whole city. Which was none other than Diablo, who tried to kill a hero and castrated someone in broad daylight. The whole crowd was stunned, wondering why he appeared here without any fear; however, Diablo, which means Li Wei didn''t care about it and glanced at the knights with arrogance. He made Diablo come here for two reasons. The first was to shoo them away so they wouldn''t interfere with his plan to make money. The second was to make preparations for revenge if they provoked him, the real Li Wei. The plan was simple: to make these knight''s enemies of Diablo. So, in the future, Diablo can beat them up as much as he wants without arousing anyone''s suspicion. This was the reason why he was so venomous with words and asked his clone to come here as Diablo. He was also hoping to get those four nobles into this, but for some reason they weren''t here. So, in the end, he decided to make these two knights angry, which certainly worked as they were both looking at him with hostile expressions. However, they both were still calm and didn''t lose their minds because of his provocations, which made Li Wei narrow his eyes at them. ''They are well trained,'' he muttered in his mind, feeling a little stunned. But he wasn''t afraid and was about to provoke again when one of them decided to speak. "Insolent commoner! You have committed a felony against your lord and protector! Which will not be tolerated, and as a punishment, you will be thrown in the dungeons to mine for a lifetime" Denver stated as he took out a special binding rope with a cold look. Meanwhile, Li Wei was stunned again because the knight didn''t speak as he expected; nevertheless, he didn''t care and decided to provoke once more. "Hey idiot, what felony are you talking about? Is it poking your mother or sister''s hole? Then you must have gotten the wrong person because I don''t touch the sick ones," he replied with a disgusting face. Hearing him, the whole crowd was dumbfounded, and so were the knights as they never thought any commoner would dare speak to them like this. However, soon their dumfounded look turned into an ugly one and they started emitting killing intent. "Peasant! Face your retribution," Denver shouted as he brandished his silver sword with anger. While watching his actions, Diablo just laughed at him. "Hahaha, a mere filthy knight who came from the dirtiest place has arrogance to challenge me. The son of the world Diablo!" "It seems you can really dream something impossible, but I will give you a chance for your bravery. Come show me what you''ve got except copulating with your mother and sister," Li Wei replied with a smirk, provoking him once more. This time, Denver''s anger rose more while Skyler, who was watching everything, frowned after sensing something wrong. However, before he could pinpoint what it was, Denver wasn''t able to hold his anger anymore and attacked Diablo with killing intent. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Peasant! Know the price of provoking me," he shouted as he attacked with half of his strength as he saw his fake level. Meanwhile, Li Wei, who saw this, smirked at him. ''Hehe, just as expected, looking down on a level 30 guy. But it''s a good timing to test this skill at 50,000 MP'' he thought with a laugh and sprinted towards him. While Denver, who saw him, felt chill for some reason. However, he didn''t think too much and arrived in front of Li Wei, slashing his sword to cut his arms. He was definitely angered, but he didn''t lose his mind about killing someone in broad daylight, so he just decided to teach him a lesson. ''Humph, let''s see how you will be able to get your hands back without begging me,'' he thought with a cruel expression as he inputted MP in the sword with the special technique he had learned. This technique prevents the victim from growing back their body parts or reattaching them unless someone who has this technique will undo it. However, only the crown prince''s chivalry has this technique, so he didn''t think Diablo would ever get his arms back. As he thought of this, he looked at Diablo with a smug expression as his sword sliced through his arm. But soon his expression froze when he saw Diablo not reacting at all and smiled with a soft mutter. "Enjoy the next journey, Swift Kick!" Li Wei muttered as he activated the skill with all agility and kicked his balls as hard as he could. Denver was still puzzled about what he was talking about, but soon he felt something at his crotch and heard the crunching sound of metal with eggs cracking. The sound was so loud that it gave people shivers and made them look away, never expecting that Diablo would pull such a move. Meanwhile, Denver, who still hasn''t realized what was happening, felt something soft breaking up down there, and it was at this moment, he knew he fucked up. "Arghhhhh!!!" He screamed like a butchered pig and twitched on the ground with agony as he felt his crotch area deform with small metal shards inside it. It was so painful that his eyes rolled back with tears as the blood flowed like a river from his crotch. This made the onlookers, especially men, almost piss their pants. "He is defiantly a devil. Look how is he looking at the knight even after doing this." "Yeah, he must be planning something more awful." The people in the crowd commented after watching Diablo staring at the knight without any expression change. However, little did they know that Diablo, which means Li Wei, was dumfounded by what was happening. He never thought his kick would penetrate the armor and crush everything inside so badly. But it was understandable, after all; he wiped out a whole monster stampede with 100k MP, and here he used 50k MP, which will certainly crush more things if the knight wasn''t wearing a high-level armour. So, after reaching this conclusion, he didn''t care about it anymore and looked at the knight, who was still screaming with agony. ''It feels so satisfying; no wonder Irene likes to use this skill a lot,'' he thought with pleased expression as he considered using this skill to pave his legendary path. However, his thoughts didn''t last long as an angry shout interrupted him. "Bastard! How dare you injure my companion! You must have a death wish!" Skyler shouted with a black face as he attacked with full power. Chapter 224 - 224: Righteous Diablo "Die!!" Skyler let out a roar as he arrived in front of Diablo with a sword. He was already angry when Diablo was humiliating him, and now with his companion injured like this, there was no way he could stay silent, so he attacked with the intention of killing him. However, Li Wei was already prepared and casted Arcane Sheild with an unhurried look. *Boom!* A loud explosion rang out in front of the church residence as Skyler''s sword collided with the Arcane Sheild, forcing both a few steps back. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching this, Skyler was shocked as he used skill in the attack, yet there wasn''t even a scratch on Diablo and he was merely forced back a few steps. ''Why is someone powerful like him here? Didn''t all high-level adventures related to the church faction return to their cities?'' He thought with a frown as he wondered who Diablo was. He had been on the quest for the whole past week, and when he returned this morning, he was immediately assigned to visit Valeria City for a private task. Because the task was simple, there wasn''t any important information, not to mention the teleportation gate was already prepared long ago, so he didn''t have time to collect information. Moreover, he never thought that someone would dare to provoke the royal knights, which was why he didn''t bother to collect information, making him not recognize the infamous Diablo. Just as Skyler was shocked to see someone on par with him, Li Wei was also taken aback. ''He is strong,'' Li Wei muttered in his heart as he looked at Skyler with a serious expression. He didn''t know Skyler''s level because he had a high-level intrusion guard amulet, so he could only suspect he was in between level 70-80. Nevertheless, he wasn''t afraid, as his clone held eighty percent strength of the main body. Which means he can use 800k MP. Therefore, he didn''t show any fear and looked at Skyler with a provocative look. "Why did you stop, Mr. Knight? Don''t tell me you are scared after your attack didn''t work on me?" Li Wei sneered as he prepared to fight with him. "Humph! There is no use in provoking me, so drop your act and state your purpose," Skyler said with a snort as he looked at Diablo with a cold look. Their strength was on par with each other, so there was no use in fighting him like this. Not to mention, if he loses, he will be punished by his superiors for this. So, after considering the pros and cons, he decided to stop fighting. Of course, he wouldn''t let him go, but before he could do anything, he wanted to know why he was provoking them. Hearing him Li Wei frowned, as he didn''t expect Skyler to fear him just because he was strong. "Mr. Knight, do you think I am easy to bully? Just because you don''t have the power to defeat me, you are not willing to fight me," "I never thought that the crown prince''s chivalry would have people like you, who bully the weak and fear the strong," Li Wei retorted with contempt as his impression of the royal family dropped. He also concluded that this bastard would make trouble for his original identity if he found out that he was arrogant enough to cut the hands of nobles. Of course, if he revealed his strength, Skyler would tuck his tail between his legs. ''What a rotten person!'' he cursed in his mind as he looked at Skyler with cold eyes. "You! Don''t twist the wrong and right; you were the one who provoked us," Skyler responded in anger, as he felt contempt from him and even some onlookers. ''Just wait, and I will make you all pay for today''s humiliation,'' he thought viciously as he remembered onlooker''s faces who looked at him with contempt. His actions didn''t escape Li Wei''s eyes, which made the impression of the royal family directly hit the bottom of his heart. ''Only blind people will recruit a person like this,'' Li Wei muttered in his heart as he snorted at him. "Twisting right and wrong? I think only a royal knight like you can do this; after all, you are better than me at abusing power and status for benefits." "You were even trying to kill me before, but it was a pity as I was stronger than you imagined, which is why you are tucking your tail between your legs," Li Wei countered with a contemptuous look as he exposed him. Hearing him, the onlookers felt that Skyler was the villain here and Diablo was the hero. "I think Diablo is right," someone commented. "Yes, I agree with you, and I also think Diablo isn''t evil. After all, he tried to kill hero Bai Feng because he was trying to force a girl to love him with his hero status." "Also, the reason he castrated someone was because they provoked him first," a person said, placing his views in front of others. "You are absolutely right! That hero Bai Feng isn''t someone good and must have provoked Diablo in the high-level forest area; that''s why he got castrated," someone replied. Soon a chain reaction followed, and their view of Diablo changed. Li Wei, who heard them, became dumbfounded. He never thought that Diablo would someday become so righteous, even more than his original identity, because there was only one faction here and they all supported Diablo. ''Basterd, these people are jealous of me because I am better than them,'' he cursed inwardly, as he knew they supported Diablo because he was alone, unlike him, who has beautiful party members. Just as he was busy with his thoughts, Skyler also heard the talk of onlookers. However, he wasn''t angry at all but happy instead. ''So, you tried to kill a hero; no wonder you''re so arrogant,'' he thought as a vicious look flashed in his eyes. Meanwhile, inside the church residence, Alessia and Li Wei witnessed everything with the special screen in front of them. "Mr. Li, what do you think of Diablo?" she questioned with a frown as she tried to think if Diablo was also involved in the kidnapping of her dear cousin Irene. "Miss Alessia, honestly, I have a good impression of him because he tried to kill my friend''s enemy," Li Wei replied as he displayed favorability towards Diablo. Hearing him Alessia frowned again but didn''t say anything, knowing he was at odds with Bai Feng. ''Diablo and Lucifer, why do I feel like they are the same person?'' She thought with a deep frown as she recalled how Diablo castrated a person who harassed her cousin. ''If they are really the same, then it would make sense for Diablo to do this,'' She muttered in her heart and glanced at Li Wei with a deep look. Li Wei felt a shiver down his spine and was about to ask when he heard a roar. "Diablo! How dare you try to kill a hero and appear before me? I know I am not strong enough, but even if I have to die here today, I will kill you in the name of justice!" Skyler roared with madness, making everyone stunned. Chapter 225 - 225: Skylers Madness "Idiot!" Alessia snorted coldly, knowing what Skyler was planning to do. "Miss Alessia, why does someone like him exist among royal knights?" Li Wei questioned with a frown, thinking it was too much for such a person to exist in an official post. After all, there were contracts that could prevent people from misusing their power. Not to mention there was a good person test. Alessia knew what he was thinking, so she explained. "The royal knights are arrogant because they have permission to deal with criminals, which means if they want to release someone, they can do it even if a good person test proves that he was the wrong one." "Also, not every person is willing to sign the contract; because of this, the kingdom had no choice but to directly recruit people without a contract." "Of course, they weren''t allowed in important positions and were only allowed to do some small tasks, such as sending a letter or clearing unusual monsters in low-level areas," she clarified with a cold tone. Honestly, she didn''t think it was the right thing to do, but when the royals thought of how big their army would be, they were delighted to do it, as it can scare many people. As for controlling them, they just let some trusted high-level people manage them, so there wasn''t any problem except for some of them misusing their power. But what? Didn''t the royals and nobles do the same, using their power for their own benefit? So, unless it was some serious issue, they would only give light punishment, which was why the royal knights were arrogant. Thinking of this, she sighed deeply and looked at Li Wei, who was frowning harder. "Mr. Li, don''t worry about them doing extreme things because there are many powerful people who are holding them down. Also, the church will not just sit by and watch," she assured him with confidence. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded with a relieved expression, but he felt a crisis in his heart, as there was no way the royals and nobles would ignore his existence. ''I am still too weak,'' he thought, feeling dejected, and turned towards the screen where Skyler was fighting with Diablo. Fortunately, he had learned the ''Multi-Thinking'' skill from Irene. If not, it will be very hard for him to talk with Alessia and fight with Skyler at the same time. "Miss Alessia, is it really okay to let them fight like this?" he asked as he saw the onlookers running away hurriedly as their swords clashed. Fortunately, there was someone who casted Arcane Shield to protect them from battle. "Mr. Li, don''t worry too much about it because your friend Li Wei is there to save everyone," Alessia replied with deep look, clearly knowing who casted Arcane Sheild. Hearing her, Li Wei was speechless as she didn''t care about fight because someone was cleaning up mess; nevertheless, he hoped that the fight would continue; after all, he wanted to crush Skyler''s third leg. Not to mention he was getting famous because his second clone, ''Li Wei'', saved everyone with Arcane Shield. So, he quite liked the current situation. But of course, this wouldn''t last for long as the city lord, guild master, and old foggy sealed the city to catch Diablo''s main body. Even if Diablo wasn''t in the city, they were confident in catching him; it''s just that they needed certain things to be prepared. That''s why they haven''t intervened yet. Of course, there was another reason, and that is they were happy to see the Royal Knights getting thrashed. Li Wei knew all of this because Alessia informed him, thinking he should know as a hero. No one doubted that he might be Diablo; even Alessia, who had doubts about it, gave up when she saw his second clone, ''Li Wei'', barely defending against aftermath attacks. "Mr. Li, we should go and stop Skyler from killing Diablo''s clone; if not, all the preparation to catch the main body will be useless," Alessia suggested after watching Diablo at a disadvantage. The reason was Diablo trying to move Skyler away from onlookers, but how could Skyler let him do this when he saw Diablo not dodging his attacks to protect those behind him? But what he does not know is that Diablo was showing weakness on purpose; if not, he would''ve smashed his third leg a lot of times with how much MP he had. Everything here was under Li Wei''s control, even the suggestion of Alessia, so he didn''t feel surprised and nodded at her. "Let''s go," he said after wearing the mask of Lucifer. Alessia didn''t hesitate anymore and directly headed out with him in stealth. ¡­ *Clang!* A metical sound reverberated in front of the church residence as the two swords clashed with each other. Both swords were strong, made from the same material and looked exactly same because Diablo stole it from the fainted Denver. "You crook, let go the sword of royal knights; it''s not something a heinous criminal like you can have," Skyler roared with a black face as he thought how easy it would''ve been to kill him if not for this sword. "Mr. Knight, If I am a heinous criminal, then what are you who is trying to harm innocents behind me?" Diablo replied coldly, seeing through his every trick. But how could Skyler admit it? "Don''t twist the truth, Diablo. I am not someone who will harm innocents, and will try to kill a hero like you," Skyler retorted loudly as he attacked with an anxious expression because the crowd was retreating rapidly. If they all retreated to a safe place, he wouldn''t be able to suppress Diablo anymore and would have to request help from the city lord and others. Which means his merits for killing Diablo would be lost. ''No, I can''t let it happen!'' he thought with a panicked look as a hint of greed flashed in his eyes and his attacks became more aggressive. Diablo noticed this, but he remained calm as he knew there was a hefty bounty on his head. However, Skyler wasn''t after this but the merits that the kingdom will give him, such as a noble title, promotion, money, and such things if he managed to kill someone like Diablo in the city of church. Of course, he won''t say no to reward, as that is also a lot for low-level people like him, and he might even gain the favour of some nobles. This could all be obtained by just killing Diablo, because he tried to kill a hero once and was now the enemy of every kingdom. Li Wei knew this, but he didn''t worry because other kingdoms would not send people this far just to kill Diablo. As for the Elmoral kingdom, they wouldn''t send someone too powerful, as the city would be destroyed if they fought here. Not to mention, many people knew that Diablo was just a clone, so fighting with him was futile unless they could track down his real body. Also, there was old foggy Lucius in the city, so how could someone dare to fight in the city unless they are an idiot like Skyler, who doesn''t even know that he was just fighting a clone? "Mr. Knight, you are making a very grave mistake," Diablo said with a chuckle as he defended against his attack. "Humph! Diablo, don''t think you can distract me and escape; I am not an idiot," Skyler retorted with a cold snort, making Diablo amazed. ''You are an idiot,'' he corrected him in his heart as he once again defended. Meanwhile, Skyler became impatient as the crowd behind him had already retreated a distance away. ''No, it can''t go on like this,'' he thought with a panicked expression, and soon his eyes flashed with viciousness. "Diablo, you forced me to do this," he roared in anger as he gathered all the MP in his body to activate a special scroll that he got from dungeon. However, Diablo didn''t care about this and let out a laugh. "Mr. Knight, it seems you are hell bent on killing me," he replied with an easy-going smile. Watching him like this, Skyler''s face twitched with anger. "Well, smile as much as you want, because this will be the last smile for you." Skyler responded with a cold tone as he focused on the scroll which was hidden inside armour. ''This scroll is engraved with special skill that also has area effect; let''s see how you will defend now,'' he thought with a vicious look as Diablo had to consider protecting people behind him, even if they were far away. If Diablo didn''t protect them, then it would be a little hard to kill him with this skill, but that''s it; he was very confident in killing him with the help of the skill. As for the people behind Diablo, the city lord and others would have no choice but to protect them. This was the reason why he dared to use this scroll. However, the cost of using this scroll was great, especially since the skill on the scroll was rare and could save his life at an important time. Thinking of this, Skyler''s heart bled in pain as he looked at Diablo with hatred; if not for him, he wouldn''t have to use his only lifesaving scroll. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 226 - 226: Violet Inferno Slash "Diablo! face your death!!" Skyler shouted as he activated the scroll, making his body and sword enveloped in a violet flaming aura. Watching him like this, Diablo narrowed his eyes. Until now, their fight contained only some basic skills, and because of this he didn''t care too much. But now, with Skyler using an unknown skill like this, he had no choice but to stop fooling around. ''Is this some kind of enchantment skill?'' Diablo thought with a frown as he felt a sense of oppression coming from Skyler. But before he could think further, Skyler attacked. "Take my sword!" he shouted, slashing his sword at Diablo, which was covered in a terrifying violet flame. Diablo became serious as he felt scorching heat sweep towards him, even though his body was covered with Arcane Sheild. If it were a normal person, they would''ve been injured beyond cure, as for low-level people, their injuries would be serious if they came in contact with scorching heat for a long period of time. ''This basterd is really poisonous,'' Diablo cursed in his heart, knowing he was going to force him to protect the people behind. If he decided to protect, he would show some weakness making it easier for Skyler to kill him, and if he decided not to, then Skyler would use this as an excuse to defame him and justify himself. ''I should teach this basterd a lesson,'' Diablo muttered inwardly with irritation, as he saw Skyler''s sword arrive in front of him. Even though the distance between was close, Diablo remained calm and used ''Guardian''s Stance'' skill to block his attack without any panic. *Clang!* A metallic sound rang as their swords collided again, but this time only Diablo was forced back. Nevertheless, he remained clam with a faint smile hanging on his face. Watching him like this, Skyler snorted with irritation. "Diablo, my next attacks would be special attacks. If you fail to defend, you and the people behind would die; however, if you successfully defend it, then you will be able to live along with people behind you," he stated with a loud voice. Hearing him, Diablo couldn''t help but laugh coldly. "Haha, so this is your true face who will kill innocents just for profit. I wonder if there is any difference between you and heinous people from dark factions," he commented with extreme contempt. However, Skyler acted like he did not hear him. After all, dead men tell no tales. Besides, if he kills Diablo, he will be protected by his superiors, where they will slap the church''s face for not stopping such fights from happening in the city and endangering the lives of innocents. No matter what, a city lord cannot ignore battles happening in his area and must immediately use city functions to protect people. However, there was no such case here, so Skyler can push all the blame on the city lord later. But of course, the premise is that he kills Diablo, and he was quite confident in it. "Impudent criminal! Do not try to distract me and face your retribution," Skyler replied with a snort as he felt the full activation of his scroll. The scroll he used was level 90, which was seventeen levels higher than him. Because of this, it took some time to activate completely. Of course, the power of scroll was less because of his level; if not, his body would be seriously injured. Nevertheless, it was enough to kill Diablo, who he thought was on the same level as him. ''Let''s see how you will laugh again!'' Skyler thought with a vicious look as he released the power of scroll, which made violet flaming aura around him expand rapidly by a total of ten meters creating a special enchantment field. Diablo was already a distance away because of previous exchange, so he wasn''t engulfed by it and witnessed everything calmly. Meanwhile, Li Wei and Alessia were also watching everything as they were waiting for the instructions of old geezer. However, old geezer didn''t seem to have any intentions of stopping Skyler, so they just waited quietly. Li Wei quite liked this situation as he was using the eternal learning skill, which was rapidly depleting his MP, meaning he will be able to learn Skyler''s skill soon. ''I hope it is not something with backlash,'' he thought in his heart and focused his attention on Skyler, who was closing on Diablo with a sword. His enchantment field also followed suit with him, which engulfed Diablo inside, making him feel the terrifying heat from the violet-flaming aura around him. Because of this, Diablo didn''t take dare to take lightly and used a large lump of MP to cast ''Arcane Shield'' in large area around them as not to affect the people behind. Skyler saw this but didn''t care about his actions, as his target was only Diablo. However, he didn''t attack immediately, and stood a few meters away from him. "Diablo, your crimes are harming innocent people, trying to kill hero, and helping dark factions do heinous things." "Because of this, I, Skyler Kane, a royal knight, will behead you for justice," he announced with an arrogant look, making everyone speechless. Everyone in the city knew that Diablo in front of him was just a clone, so what the hell was justice? Of course, there were some people, such as four nobles, who wanted to tell him this, but the old geezer intervened, sealing space and sound around them, which was why Skyler was clueless until now. ''The geezer seems to hate these guys,'' Diablo thought, feeling stunned, but he didn''t care too much as he didn''t want to end up in the conflict between the royals and the church. "Royal Knight, stop with the nonsense and attack," he said in impatience, as his main body still hadn''t learned the skill. "Humph, if you are in a hurry to die, then let me send you on your way," Skyler snorted as he gripped his sword tightly. "Face the retribution for your crimes!" "Violet Inferno Slash!" he shouted slashing his sword at Diablo, which erupted with terrifying violet flames. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Diablo couldn''t escape from this because the enchantment field sealed the space, making teleportation useless. As for the shadow step, it still worked, but this skill was something he used frequently with his main identity, so he wasn''t going to use it. ''I can only fight head-on,'' he thought to himself as he saw violet flames sweeping towards him like sea waves, leaving him no way to dodge. Even if there was a way to dodge, he couldn''t because the arcane shield behind him might break. Chapter 227 - 227: Crushing Skyler "Holy Slash!" Diablo shouted, slashing his sword at the incoming violet flame wave. The flame retreated where his sword touched, as if facing its nemesis. But Diablo wasn''t happy at all because the flame wave was just bait; the real attack was coming from Skyler, who slashed his sword at him with extremely fast speed. However, Diablo wasn''t to be outdone and responded with speed, defending against his attacks. *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* The sounds of sword collision echoed in front of the church residence gate as scorching heat waves burned the ground. The fight looked like they were par with each other, but a person with knowledge could see Diablo was at a disadvantage and had to use healing skills frequently. The main reason Diablo was able to fight head-on was because of his MP, unlike Skyler, who was solely relaying on the buff of Violet Inferno Field as his MP was already depleted. This was the reason why the fight was in stalemate; however, it wouldn''t last long as Skyler was recovering his MP rapidly because of the Violet Inferno Field buff and soon will be able to use skills. It''s not like Diablo can''t fight him, but he had to take the original identity into consideration, and because of this, he was limited to a few skills. Hence the reason why he was struggling to fight him. ''I should learn more skills, if not it will be difficult to hide my identity,'' Diablo thought to himself and suddenly got aggressive with attacks, not caring about some small injuries. The reason was that his main body learned two skills: Violet Inferno Slash and Violet Inferno Field for the ''Warrior'' main class. Both skills were ''A'' grade and were at level 58. The skills were divided into seven grades: Basic, Advanced, Mastery, A, S, SS, and SSS. There were also exceptions like - Special Class Skill, Extra Skill, Inherited Skill, and more. However, it didn''t affect Li Wei''s happiness, as ''A'' grade skills were something top in the Elmoral and Celestria worlds. Not to mention, ''A'' grade skills can be leveled up to 160, which was quite crucial when fighting level 250 entities. However, Li Wei became a little depressed when he thought of leveling up the skill. ''I can''t level up this skill beyond 90,'' he complained in his heart as his class was stuck at grade ''C''. If he wanted to level up the skill beyond 90, then he needed to upgrade his class further by completing the class quest. However, his class quest was too difficult, which made his mouth twitch in irritation. ''Anyway, I should think about this later,'' he thought, feeling depressed and focused on the fight below, where Diablo''s clothes were already burned off. Of course, he made sure to protect private clothes in the area down there; if not, it would be too awkward to fight naked. Nevertheless, the current Diablo was in an embarrassed situation as Skyler''s attack came with an intense violet flame, burning his skin red. If not for the endurance, the skin would''ve been burnt. Li Wei observed everything with a nod, feeling quite satisfied with his skills, and decided to end the fight as the Arcane Shield was about to break. Skyler also had the same thoughts after noticing the shield filled with cracks. He didn''t hesitate further and channeled his recovered MP. "Knights Fury!" he chanted as his eyes turned red, his strength increasing by leaps and bounds for a temporary time. However, Diablo wasn''t afraid, and with a smile, he sprinted towards him. ''Courting death!'' Skyler thought as he also sprinted with all strength, deciding to kill him with a single strike. "Voilet Inferno Slash!" he shouted, slashing his sword, which was covered with terrifying violet flames, but this time the flame didn''t spread out and condensed around the sword with destructive power. If someone came into contact with these flames, they would definitely die unless they were above level 80 and using defensive skills. Diablo could feel this too; however, he didn''t care at all and closed on Skyler with a faint smile as he stored the royal sword in his item box. To anyone watching this, his action represented courting death, and actually, he was really planning to court death. Alessia, who was observing him, saw through his thoughts and panicked. ''Oh no, he really is planning to die!'' she screamed in her mind as she saw him preparing for skill. Clearly, Diablo was planning to sacrifice himself for injuring Skyler heavily. Knowing this, she couldn''t sit still, but before she could do anything, the old geezer suddenly arrived in the sky. "Divine Shield!" he shouted with a deep voice, casting a protective shield on Diablo. Skyler, who was about to succeed, became stunned at his involvement and soon became indignant. "You damned old man! How could you help a criminal?" he roared with intense anger, as he knew failing to kill Diablo would land him in trouble. However, his roars were useless as a shield formed on Diablo''s body, stopping his Violet Inferno Slash, which was only a few centimetres away from his neck. "Arghh, You bullishit old man!" Skyler roared with madness as he felt his merits and money flying away. He didn''t even care about Diablo, who was looking at him with a creepy smile. Diablo knew this was the opportunity given by the gods. So how could he let go. "Mr. Knight, being sad because you lost in greed is wrong," "Because of this, I Diablo will allow you to be sad in pain," he conveyed like some holy teaching, and without hesitation, used the ''Swift Kick'' skill with 90,000 MP. The kick was swift and fast, reaching Skyler''s crotch before he could shout in anger. *Crunch!* A weird sound echoed in front of the church residence gate as Diablo''s kick landed on Skyler''s crotch, deforming it completely with his metal armor. His condition was even worse than the previous knight, as metal shards directly penetrated his bones and everything down there, along with two eggs. "Arghhhh!" Skyler screamed like a butchered pig as he was sent flying by kick, before crashing into the gate of the church residence which broke some of his bones again. Watching Skyler like this, every man felt shivers down their spines and hurriedly covered their chilly third legs. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some of them couldn''t even bear to look at Skyler, who fainted from anger and pain, while his blood flowed like a river from his crotch area. Even old Geezer, who was unhappy with royal knights, felt it was too much. However, he ignored him, and glanced at Diablo with a frosty look. "Diablo, you are too arrogant if you think you can do whatever you want in the city!" he stated coldly while sealing the space to stop him from escaping. Chapter 228 - 228: Shameless "Mr. Inquisitor, do you really think you can catch me?" Diablo questioned with a sly smile. "Humph, don''t be too confident. I have already sealed the space and city, so there is no way you can escape," Lucius replied with a cold snort. Hearing him, Diablo just shrugged. "If I can''t escape, then let it be," he said with a faint smile, not caring about getting caught. The old man didn''t say anything and looked at him deeply, wondering what he was planning. Watching them like this, Alessia suggested. "Grandpa, why don''t we take him with us for now?" she said, clearly knowing it would take time to find the main body; however, they don''t have such time as they were fishing for Lucifer. Hearing her, Lucius thought for a while and nodded. "Okay, then I will seal his strength and lock him into the basement," he replied, waving his hand and casting ''Divine Shield'' again, but this time it was used for the opposite purpose. After doing this, he didn''t bother with anything and disappeared with Diablo. Li Wei just observed silently from distance and stopped controlling Diablo after giving some commands. He knew that the old geezer was trying to catch him the main body, but to do that, the clone needed to be recalled or dispersed by him. After that, a certain mark will appear on his body, which can be tracked by Geezer and others. There was only one way to escape from such mark, and that was to kill the tampered clone. Li Wei already has a few ways to kill his clone; that''s why he was confident in letting Diablo create trouble. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he thought of this, he couldn''t help but feel pity for the old man, as he couldn''t catch Diablo or Lucifer today. ''Old man, I owe you too much,'' he thought, sighing inwardly when Alessia came in front of him. "Mr. Li¡ªahem, Hero Lucifer, why don''t you appease the crowd? In the meantime, I will take care of some things here," she recommended, pointing at two bodies and the street, which was deformed by the fight. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded happily, as he was hoping for this. "Okay, miss Alessia. I will do it, but don''t expect me to give a speech," he replied politely. "Then, Hero Lucifer, I will busy myself," Alessia responded, and she began to contact people to fix the streets and move bodies away for treatment. Meanwhile, Li Wei turned back to look at onlookers who were gossiping about him with excitement. "Look, Hero Lucifer glanced at me, which means he likes me," a woman commented with heart in her eyes. "Shut your mouth, bitch; the hero Lucifer is here for me," another woman retorted, picking up a fight with her. Such things happened wherever Li Wei glanced, which made his mouth twitch; however, no one was able to see because of his mask, so they didn''t know his expression. The men were all jealous watching women fight for him, but no one dared say anything. "Ahem, everyone," Li Wei coughed, grabbing the attention of the crowd before continuing. "As you see, the fight has already ended, so wait until the roads are fixed, and then you all can line up again to enter the party," he explained calmly, as the roads only need a few ten minutes to be fixed. After saying this, he glanced at his second clone, ''Li Wei'', with approval. "Li Wei, you did a good job of protecting everyone, and I hope you can become strong enough to become a standing pillar of humanity," he praised with a loud tone, making sure everyone here could hear him. "Thank you, Hero Lucifer, for your praise." The second clone thanked him with a polite smile. "Good, good; you are not arrogant, even if you are praised by a hero. I quite like your steady personality," Li Wei replied with approved nods. In response, his second clone just smiled foolishly. This drama made Alessia, who was keeping an eye on him, curse silently. ''Shameless!'' she muttered in her heart, and before he could continue this again, she stopped him. "Hero Lucifer, I have already arranged everything here, so let''s return now," she informed with a beautiful smile. Hearing her, Li Wei became disappointed as he wanted to praise more, but he knew that he couldn''t be here for long time as a hero. So, he nodded at her and turned towards onlookers who were looking at ''Li Wei'' with jealousy. "As you see, I have some important things to handle, so I won''t accompany you here. But do not worry, because we will meet at the party," he said politely, and once again turned towards his second clone. "Li Wei, I hope you grow strong enough so we can meet again," he stated before leaving with Alessia, who was glaring at him secretly. ''Shameless!'' she cursed once again. However, Li Wei ignored her and glanced at the two new skills he had learned. [Knights Fury (Special Class Skill) - Lv. 60; Divine Sheild (A Grade) - Lv. 140] ''Damn! Another level 140 skill! This old geezer is really rich!'' Li Wei thought as he saw the level of ''Divine Sheild''. ''Maybe I should trick the old man to fight with me so I can learn more skills,'' he muttered in his heart, wondering if the old man would spar with him. Just as he was busy thinking about this, Alessia brought him back to the villa. There was nothing to do as the people were still arriving, so he just decided to laze on the sofa while Alessia went to see Diablo, asking questions about Irene. Li Wei didn''t bother to control the clone, so she got nothing from him and came back angrily. "Basterd Diablo, just wait; I will skin you alive," she muttered with fury as she sat down beside him with an indignant look. Li Wei did notice her, but his attention was focused on the screen, where he saw some acquaintances. Ninon from MystiServs shop, Nancy from Nana''s shop, even Alora and Victoria from Red Pearl Pleasure Quarters were here. Then there were also people he was familiar with. They were the city lord Bernard, Guild Master Maurice, Karina and her little brother Alex, Uncle Loid and his two wives, and lastly Auntie Clare the owner of StarMoon Inn. He also found some hateful people, such as the four nobles, Patrick and them; there was also Carson, who got castrated by Diablo. Watching them, he frowned with displeasure, but he didn''t say anything and continued to wait until everyone arrived, while looking at the list that Alessia gave him. The list contained all the people in the party and how many coin cards they have. Li Wei couldn''t help but become a little shocked when he saw how wealthy the first three were. ''Looks like I will be able to earn a lot of money today,'' he thought in his heart when Alessia, who was sitting beside him, stood up. "Mr. Li, it''s time to begin the party," she informed. Hearing her, Li Wei came out of his thoughts and nodded. "Okay, let''s go then," he replied with a hint of excitement, and followed Alessia to the party hall. Chapter 229 - 229: Richest Person In The City In villa no. 2 of the church residence, many people were gathered in the hall. They were all rich folks, from nobles to adventurers and businessmen. Most of them came here with the intention of befriending the hero Lucifer and doubling their money, while some others came to gather intelligence. "Hey what do you think about Hero Lucifer''s blessings? He is going to double our money, which means he has at least four-times blessings, right?" "Of course, Hero Lucifer has four-times blessings; if not, then how could he double our money? I think he might even have six-times blessings." "What six-times! Then doesn''t it mean Hero Lucifer is a three-star hero?" "Yeah, of course he might be even a four-star hero, and I hope he is because then he can just double everyone''s money here rather than choosing a few people." The people in the party conserved each other, trying to guess how many blessings Hero Lucifer has, while most of them hoped he has eight-times blessings so he can double everyone''s money. Thinking of this they all chatted about their fantasies, hoping to become rich today. When suddenly the hall became silent, and everyone turned towards the magical lift where Hero Lucifer and Alessia emerged from the door. "Everyone, on behalf of Hero Lucifer, I, Alessia, welcome you all to the party." "I know you want to have a chat with Hero Lucifer, but before that, there are some important things I need to announce," Alessia said politely as she made her way to the stage with Li Wei. While hearing her, people below were stunned and suddenly thought of something. Alessia saw their thoughtful expression and didn''t bother to keep them in suspense. "Today Hero Lucifer hosted this party because of two reasons. The first reason to help you all with your money." "As for the second reason, that is, Hero Lucifer has joined the Elmoral Church. So, from now on, he will be working under the church," she announced with a calm face, making people below stunned. Even though they guessed things would be like this, they weren''t sure and only thought his situation was like Bai Feng, who was protected by the kingdom without being under it. However, an announcement like this means he had signed the contract with the church. Just as they were busy in their thoughts, Alessia continued. "Even though Hero Lucifer has officially joined the church, he has some important quests to do. Because of this, he won''t be staying here for long and wouldn''t be able to visit the ''Principal Church'' to meet the Holy Pope." "So, I would like you to not believe in rumors that will be soon spread by others. Also, some people from the dark faction might try to impersonate Hero Lucifer; hence, be careful if he doesn''t wear an official insignia of the church" Alessia stated, making people below stunned again. However, she didn''t care about them and continued further. "Now the announcements are over, so let''s not delay the main event that all of you are waiting for." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The list of your names and the value of your coin cards are already received by hero Lucifer, so it will depend on him who he wants to help as he can''t help too many people," she concluded, and turned towards Li Wei. "Hero Lucifer, please give me the list of people you have selected; I will announce them for you," she requested politely. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded. "Miss Alessia, there are more people than I was going to select; however, don''t worry about anything; I know what I am doing," he replied calmly, giving her the list. Alessia was surprised by his words, so she couldn''t help but see how many people he had selected, and when she saw it, she was shocked. (Mr. Li! You-) She wanted to say something, but she was cut off by Li Wei. (Miss Alessia, I have six-times blessings, so don''t worry. Also, I won''t joke about my future just for some money,) Li Wei assured her through telepathy. At first, he thought of only revealing a four-times blessing; however, he changed his mind when he saw how arrogant Skyler was. He had already made enemies with four nobles, and he didn''t know if more would follow suit. Because of this he decided to reveal six-times blessings, so even if he wasn''t a hero, the old man can protect him and his party. As for getting targeted because of blessings, he will just throw the blame on Lucifer. Not to mention ''Li Wei'' wasn''t the one who was impersonating Lucifer; it was his hero friend Li Tian. So as long as he does not admit it, even the old man can''t claim him being a hero or having six-times blessings. This was the reason why he dared to reveal his blessings. Nevertheless, it was enough to make Alessia shocked. ''Just which God is so powerful to give him so many blessings at one time, or is he chosen by two gods or more at the same time?'' she thought, still feeling shocked over his revelation. However, she didn''t dwell on it further and looked at the crowd below, who thought she was reading the list. She felt relieved that her actions didn''t look abnormal; if not, she would''ve been embarrassed in front of everyone. ''It''s all his fault,'' she resented Li Wei in her heart before putting a beautiful smile on her face. "Everyone, there is no need to be nervous because Hero Lucifer possesses six-times blessings, so most of you will be on the list," she explained with a smile and continued. "Since it will take time to use coin cards and give you money, Hero Lucifer and I will be staying in a private room, calling you one by one." "Until then, you can sit here and relax with some snacks and juice," she conveyed before taking Li Wei into a private room, where they both sat down behind the desk and without any nonsense called for the richest person in the city. It was none other than the city lord Bernard. "Haha, Hero Lucifer, we met again," the old man laughed heartily as he stroked his beard. "Yes, we met again, city lord Bernard," Li Wei nodded in greeting as he beckoned him to sit. The old man was happy and was just about to start chatting with him when he decided not to, as he sensed Alessia glaring at him coldly, indicating not to waste time. ''Sigh, today''s girls are really making it hard for an old man like me,'' he thought, feeling depressed as he wanted to befriend Lucifer. Last time it was Irene who stopped him, and this time it was Alessia. Nevertheless, he didn''t complain and took out coin cards. "Hero Lucifer, I have twelve 100-million-coin cards and three 100k-gold-coin cards," he presented with a proud look flaunting his wealth. Even though he was just level 75, his wealth far surpassed any people will have at his level. The reason was his status and old age of 100 years. Chapter 230 - 230: Becoming Richest Person In Valeria City "City lord Bernard, you are really rich," Li Wei praised him with a light laugh. Honestly, he was surprised at his wealth. However, thinking he was an old monster who lived more than 100 years, it was okay to have so much money. After all, his children and grandchildren weren''t just for show; they were high-level adventures and gifted him such coin cards. Not to mention his status as city lord earned a lot of money just by sitting down, which gave him wealth to purchase the coin cards. ''it''s really great to be the city lord,'' Li Wei thought to himself as he took coin cards from him. Then, without further hesitation, he directly used all of them, gaining 12 billion coins and 3 million gold coins. ''Hiss! The feeling of getting rich by doing nothing is awesome!'' he muttered in his heart before transferring 2.4 billion coins and 600k gold coins to the city lord through his guild card. "Thank you, hero Lucifer, for helping me," the city lord thanked politely, as not many heroes'' double the money of low-level people. They will only send someone to purchase at a higher price and won''t even care about meeting them. "Haha city lord, no need to be polite; I am actually profiting a lot," Li Wei replied with a laugh as he only gave him some bones. The real and tender meat all belonged to him. "Then I will take my leave now," the city lord said, and hurriedly took his leave as Alessia was glaring at him for wasting time. "Mr. Li, there is no need to waste time talking to everyone; you can just take the coin cards and send the money back without greeting them," she recommended. Hearing her, Li Wei''s mouth twitched a little as she was treating the city lord and everyone as air. ''Well, she is powerful after all,'' he thought in his heart and nodded. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, I won''t waste too much time," he replied. Hearing him, Alessia nodded back and called for the next person. It was guild master Maurice who came with ten 100-million-coin cards and two 100k gold coin cards. After him, the priest Alfred came, bringing eight 100-million-coin cards and one 150k gold coin card. Just these three old monsters made Li Wei quite happy, as he got a total of 24 billion coins and 2.8 million gold coins. ''I hope my clone can also find someone with a lot of money,'' he thought in his heart as he controlled his second clone to look for some people who wanted to double their money. Of course, the clone asked them to sign a non-disclosure contract, while in return the people asked him to add a condition of not harming the hero. Only when the people decided to give him coin cards. However, the amount was too low as they only gave him some 1¨C80-million-coin cards, as for gold coin cards, no one had it as these people were all below level 50. Li Wei was a little disappointed at this but didn''t care too much because he has more than two hundred people on the list. The reason he was able to select this many people was because only a few tens of them were rich like old monsters. Others were only considered rich as they didn''t have 100k gold cards, but still they had 5k-80k gold coin cards, which added a lot. So, he once again resumed his job, feeling quite pleased. However, Alessia beside him wasn''t in the mood to be happy because she didn''t see Lucifer and Irene. ''Don''t tell me they are not going to come,'' she thought with a frown and became anxious as she thought of her cute cousin getting tricked by some ugly man. ''Lucifer! Just you wait!'' she greeted her teeth in anger as she called the next person. Just as she was doing this, the old man Lucius, who was hiding in the secret room, was also frowning. "Looks like he won''t be coming," he muttered with a faint sigh, but he didn''t show too much disappointment because he expected something like this. ''Well, the Holy Pope will be coming here in a few days. At that time, no matter where he hides or how much priestess Irene helps him, it will be useless,'' he thought in his heart and turned his gaze towards the basement where he locked Diablo. "I just have to keep this clone alive for a few days, and then the Holy Pope will be able to find his real body without even waiting for it to be recalled or dispersed," he murmured to himself, clearly knowing that the main body will try to kill the clone. However, he wasn''t afraid, as he had many ways to keep the clone alive until the holy pope arrives. So, he didn''t care too much and once again started to scan the city in search of Irene and Lucifer. Meanwhile, Li Wei continued to amass money for an entire hour because he had selected more than two hundred people. Most of them gave him a lot of 10-100-million-coin cards, even more than the first ten rich people in the list. However, their gold coin cards were only two or three with 5k-80k amounts in them. The gold coin cards were rare in Valeria City and could be only bought from the capital or other places. Because of this, Li Wei didn''t gain too many gold coins. Nevertheless, he was happy when he saw the total money he had earned today. His today''s earnings totaled 356 billion coins and 38.7 million gold coins. With how much he had before, they became 416.2 billion coins and 46.2 million gold coins. --- Gold: 46,231,000 (46.2 million) ¡ü 38.7m+ Coins: 416,214,493,700 (416.2 billion) ¡ü356b+ --- Looking at the coins, Li Wei couldn''t help but become excited, as he was now the no. 1 richest person in Valeria City. However, when he thought he needed more than 100 million gold coins to buy land, his excitement was washed over. ''Damn, even if I convert all 416 billion coins to gold coins, it will be only 41.6 million. If I add 46.2 million gold coins I have, then it will become 87.8 million gold coins which is still short of 13 million'' Li Wei cursed in his heart. He knew how hard it was to get gold coin cards as the people here brought their entire life''s savings. If not for his ten-time bonus, it would be a fool''s dream to achieve such a number. ''Sigh, it looks like I needed to scam someone powerful if I need enough money to buy land and build a city,'' he thought with a dejected look. *** (1 gold coin = 10,000 normal coins) (So, 416 billion = 41.6 million) Chapter 231 - 231: Lucifer Is My Love ''Thinking of powerful people isn''t Irene is one. Maybe I can scam her into getting me coin cards,'' Li Wei muttered in his heart, thinking of the useless mini-bank at home. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once she returns to capital, she will be able to help him collect a lot of coin cards with her status as ''Holy Priestess''. He could also ask the old man, but he didn''t want to owe him a favour, not to mention he might not help him unless he joins church officially. The church had always groomed a lot of heroes, so they have amassed many coin cards; however, to use them, one needed to join the church by signing the contract. The same could be said for royals or other powers. They all held the coin cards firmly and didn''t let go of any chance to purchase them. Because of this, it became quite hard to procure coin cards in large numbers. Especially gold coin cards, which were worth a lot. Thinking of this, Li Wei sighed once again, making Alessia bewildered who was beside him. ''Why is he sighing like this? The coins he earned today are enough to last him for a few months, even if he spent them on purchasing skills for himself and his party members,'' she muttered in her heart with a doubt and wondered if he would use the coins for other things. She was really curious about it and was about to inquire when an anxious voice came from outside the room along with a knock on the door. "Lady Alessia, can I come in? I have something important to inform," a female servant inquired with a hurried voice. Hearing her, Alessia frowned and looked at Li Wei for permission, to which he agreed with a nod. "Okay, you can come in," Alessia replied. The female servant didn''t delay after hearing her and directly entered the room before explaining the reason. "Lady Alessia, one of the knights who was injured has awakened, and before we could do something, the four nobles Patrick and them directly brought him to the party hall," she informed with a panic. The four nobles had brought their bodyguards with them, not to mention they themselves were above level 50. So, it was hard to stop these people because the two knights were thrown into an unimportant location. The old man and Alessia didn''t even bother to heal them and only asked a low-level healer to stop the bleeding. Because of this, it was easy for four nobles to get the knight and bring him to the party. Hearing this, Alessia frowned, and a cold expression appeared on her face. "Humph looks like they still haven''t learned their lesson," she snorted coldly, clearly knowing what they were planning. Meanwhile, Li Wei was stunned after hearing that the four nobles were involved. ''Are they taking revenge for not selecting them and anyone related to royals?'' he muttered in his heart with amusement. When he got the list of people from Alessia, she highlighted the people from different powers, especially the royals; because of this, he didn''t choose any of them. So, they were probably throwing up tantrums for this reason. "Hero Lucifer lets announce the end of the party," Alessia suggested as she stood up. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded. "Okay, lest do it then," he replied and followed her out to the main hall. Where, his attention was attracted by the royal knight Denver, who was standing in new armor. Though, his face was pale with pain, and his legs wobbled like old age. Surrounding him stood four nobles with a group of thirty to forty people who were related to royals. Alessia also saw them; however, she treated them as air. "Everyone, now that the main event is over, I would like to announce the end of the party; however, we had already prepared lunch for you, so please don''t forget to eat before leaving," she announced, making the people disappointed. They really hoped the party could go for a while so they could chat with Hero Lucifer. However, with the party ending like this, many of them grumbled. "Miss Alessia, won''t it be good if the party would go on for a while?" "Yeah, Miss Alessia, the party should continue for few more hours." Some people commented without a fear. But Alessia shook her head firmly. "I said the party will end here, which means it will end here, and there is no further discussion. I know you want to befriend the Hero Lucifer, but he has many important things to do, so there is no time for him to chat with you," she explained. Hearing her, everyone became silent. If Hero doesn''t have time, then there''s nothing they can do. Nonetheless, they weren''t disheartened too much because the people who came here were all of high status. They can befriend them, especially the elusive city lord Bernard and priest Alfred. So, they once again became lively. However, not everyone was like them. Such as Denver and the four nobles along with their group. They all looked at Li Wei with hostility. "Miss Alessia, I don''t care if the party is over or not. However, I need an explanation from Hero Lucifer about why he didn''t decide to help anyone related to royals." Denver stated coldly, making the entire hall go silent. Just as Alessia was about to respond, Li Wei stopped her with a gesture and glanced at Denver. "You want an explanation right, then let me give you one," he replied coldly and continued. "The first thing royals did coming here was break into the line not caring about rules, then you all fought with Diablo''s clone arrogantly thinking you could kill him. These actions endangered the lives of innocent people; however, because of greed, you still kept on killing Diablo''s clone." "If it''s just you two, then it would''ve been a little passable as every place has some dirty worms, but I heard the people behind you had fought with Li Wei before just because they wanted to pursue girls." "Heh, I wonder if all royals like this, so I decided not to help anyone as you all gave me feeling worse than worms that live in manure," Li Wei spoke coldly, his voice echoing through the hall. Hearing him, everyone was stunned, as his words were more vicious than Diablo. "Hero Lucifer, watch your words before you say anything!" Denver shouted with an ugly look, clenching his fists with anger. However, Li Wei didn''t care and was about to reply when Alessia beat him into this. "Royal Knight know your place! The church residence is not your royal palace where you can spout any nonsense." "Also, the Hero Lucifer said the truth right, you royals like to do things how you pleased, even that ugly toad crown prince dares to pursue me, which disgusts me enough to vomit daily," she replied with a nauseating expression and continued. "Besides, didn''t you come here on that ugly toad''s instruction? He didn''t dare to meet me in capital because my cousin kicked his life jewels; however, now I have come to the low-level city, so he got the guts to send people like you with a letter," she sneered coldly. Hearing her, Denver became stiff because it was as she said. They came here on behalf of the crown prince''s instructions. If not for the church restricting teleportation above level 75 in Valeria City, the crown prince might have come himself. "Miss Alessia, please don''t drag yourself into this matter. The problem is Hero Lucifer, who treats the royals as nothing. If we let him be like this, then he would target other powers too," Denver spoke after a while. Hearing him Alessia let out a snort and directly hugged Li Wei''s arm, stunning everyone. "Lucifer is my love, and I will support him with anything, so don''t put your nose where you shouldn''t," she declared coldly. "Also go back and tell that ugly toad not to show his face and send letters to me; if not, my love Lucifer will dismember him into tiny pieces before throwing him into a pit of manure," she stated with threat making everyone dumbfounded. Chapter 232 - 232: The End Of Party ''Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?'' Li Wei questioned himself with a stunned look after hearing Alessia''s words. He somewhat guessed what she was doing, but still he was shocked, especially since her soft ''D'' cup mountains tortured his right hand. However, no one cared about him because everyone was shocked by Alessia''s words. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One had to know that royals had a long history of grooming heroes, and they also have protection from their God. Because of this, no one dared to provoke them, not even five-star heroes and legendary sages. This was the reason why the royals were arrogant and dared to go against anyone, even heroes. Of course, the background of the church was as big as them; because of this, the situation between both factions remained tense. They were clearly aware of each other''s power, so only small fights happened, and no one dared to provoke each other to death. But now, with Alessia directly threatening the crown prince in dismembering, she had crossed the line; there was no way the royal family would overlook this, as he was crown prince for a reason. Of course, Alessia wasn''t an idiot and knew this would happen. However, she was favorite granddaughter of old man Lucius and cousin of the Holy Priestess? So, the royal family would have to consider a lot of things here and wouldn''t dare to act, not to mention the crown prince was in the wrong. Nevertheless, it didn''t mean the royal family would just stay silent, not since they knew Hero Lucifer was doing some quest in secret. They would spare no efforts to find and kill him because Alessia said he would dismember the crown prince. This was the result Alessia was hoping for since Lucifer kidnapped her cute cousin. If he had come here today, she wouldn''t bother to do this. However, now that he didn''t come, he should enjoy being enemies of royals. ''Humph, let''s see how long you will hide,'' she snorted coldly in her heart and looked at Denver, whose face was white with anger. "Why are you still here? Didn''t I tell you to get out? No matter what, I would let my Lucifer kill the crown prince if he dared to send me a letter or appear in front of me, so do inform him of my threat," she stated with a cold look. Hearing her Denver''s face was controverted with rage. "Miss Alessia! You are too arrogant if you are thinking you can kill the crown prince! Just wait, and the crown prince will let you know himself for who he is," Denver retorted loudly as he clenched his fist with anger. He knew how powerful the crown prince was; a three-star hero like Lucifer was nothing in front of him, even if they were on the same level. The crown prince could kill ten of him at once. "You will regret your choice, Miss Alessia!" he said with a deep tone before taking his leave along with the group related to royals. Meanwhile, Li Wei did nothing but just watch the drama. He had no intentions of getting between the fight of royals and church, as it looked like there was something deeper in it that involved a lot of things. However, it was none of his concern, so he just ignored it and looked at Alessia, who was still holding his arm while thinking about something. "Ahem, miss Alessia, my arm," he mentioned, nudging her a little. Hearing him, Alessia snapped out her thoughts and hastily let go of his hand with a faint blush. However, she didn''t say anything to him and looked at the people below first. "Everyone, there is no need to worry about useless people; the church will take care of everything, even if the sky falls, so just enjoy your lunch before leaving," she concluded with a polite smile and continued. "Now the party has come to an end, Hero Lucifer, and I will take our leave," she conveyed before taking lift with Li Wei. The people in the party didn''t say anything and glanced at the lift going up. "Hey, do you think the royals will make enemies of the church?" someone commented after Alessia and Li Wei left. "The chances are high because there are rumors about the crown prince possessing a gift," another person replied. "Well, it''s just rumors; who knows if it was hyped by royals on some purpose?" someone denied it. Conversation like this continued everywhere; however, no one was able to reach a conclusion. Nevertheless, it was an important matter, so many people hurriedly took out their communication tool to send news. Just as they were doing this, Li Wei and Alessia arrived in a private room that was prepared upstairs. "Mr. Li, I am sorry for grabbing your hand without consent and using you like that," Alessia apologized suddenly with self-blame. Li Wei was stunned at her actions, but he hurriedly recovered and shook his head at her. "Miss Alessia, you don''t need to blame yourself; you were just worried for your cousin," he assured her with a gentle tone; after all, he was behind everything, even kidnapping her cute cousin, though he didn''t do it willingly. However, Alessia didn''t know this and felt relieved that he wasn''t offended, and with a faint blush she inquired. "Mr. Li, do you want to have lunch?" she asked. "Hmm, okay, let''s have lunch; after that, I will take my leave," Li Wei replied after pondering a little. Hearing him Alessia didn''t waste time and commanded a female servant to prepare the lunch; after that, she called her grandfather to join them. The old man Lucius was sulking a little when he looked at Li Wei, remembering how his granddaughter hugged his hand. However, it was a matter of the young generation, so all he could do was stay silent and let them handle themselves. ''Well, it will be a good thing for Alessia to marry him; he doesn''t look like a bad guy and will take care of her,'' the old man thought suddenly as he looked at Li Wei with an approving look. There were many suitors for Alessia, but he liked Li Wei rather than them because all of those suitors were arrogant. If they became heroes, they would turn the capital upside down, unlike him, who will do anything to hide the fact. The more he thought about this, the more satisfied he became with Li Wei and decided to betroth his granddaughter to him in future. ''Haha, I will have a hero grandson-in-law,'' he laughed inwardly looking at Li Wei with fiery eyes. Li Wei who was eating couldn''t help but shiver at his weird gaze, wondering if the old man was planning to scam him. Because of this, he hurriedly finished his lunch and escaped from the church residence without even letting them talk to him. Chapter 233 - 233: Visiting MystiServs Shop Looking at Li Wei leaving in a hurry, Alessia was stunned. "Grandpa, why do you think he left like that?" she asked, tilting her head cutely. The old man Lucius''s heart melted when he saw her cute face. "Haha, Alessia, he is running away from responsibility," he replied with a laugh as he patted her head, making Alessia pout at him. "Grandpa I am 21 years old, so don''t treat me like a kid. Also, what responsibility are you talking about?" she inquired with a puzzled face. Watching her like this, the old man laughed again. "Haha, you are still a kid, so things like this you shouldn''t know; just let that brat tell you himself," he replied with a light snort as he wondered how he should set up Alessia with him. *** "Hiss, why do I feel cold? Don''t tell me that old thingy is really after me," Li Wei cursed as he arrived in an abandoned area after a few teleportation''s. He didn''t know why, but he felt the old man was extremely dangerous now, as if he was planning to capture him for something. "I hope it''s just my imagination," he muttered to himself with a sigh and looked around vigilantly. Only after discovering that no one was after him did he disguise himself before teleporting once again. This time he arrived inside an adventurer''s house where his clone was staying after collecting coin cards from people inside the city. There was no one in this room except his clone, so he directly commanded to give him all the coin cards totaling 4 billion coins, which exceeded his expectations. The reason was adventurers who helped his clone rope many people; hence, the number of coin cards increased. Li Wei was quite happy with this situation and directly used all coin cards, gaining 40 billion coins. Of course, he had to give 8 billion back to the adventures, so he only earned 32 billion coins, which were nothing to him now. Nevertheless, he was happy and directly transferred 8 billion coins to Clone, asking him to distribute money. After that, he disappeared before reappearing again with his original look and heading towards the MystiServs shop. He wanted to buy some maids for working at home while also getting some servants who will help him with various tasks, such as information gathering. So, with these thoughts in his mind, he arrived at the MystiServs shop and became a little stunned as there was high security around it. ''What happened?'' he thought with a frown as the guards looked at the people vigilantly. Nevertheless, it wasn''t his concern, so he directly entered the shop, ignoring the gazes of guards on him. The party had been ended and everyone had returned, so he was expecting to see Ninion; however, there was unfamiliar women behind the counter today. "I am Caitlin; how may I help you?" the woman inquired with a cold voice, making Li Wei frown a little. "I am here to do business with Miss Ninon. Can you please inform her that Li Wei had come to look for her?" he responded. Hearing him, Caitlin frowned, and after pondering a little, she nodded. "Okay, I will inform Miss Ninon," she replied, and was just about to take out a communication tool a voice suddenly rang out. "Let that boy come to the private room," Ninon commanded, making Caitlin stunned. However, she responded with yes and immediately led Li Wei to the private room, or accurately, a bedroom with violet furnishing. There was also a desk in the bedroom where Ninon sat behind it with a tired look. Nevertheless, she smiled happily after watching Li Wei''s arrival. "I didn''t expect to have a legendary person visit my shop," she remarked happily, forgetting about her tiredness. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Miss Ninon don''t joke. I am just a simple person who has come to do some business," Li Wei replied with a polite smile. However, he was quite happy inwardly, as ''Lucifers'' praise had earned him popularity; it was even greater than saving people and fighting with four nobles. Ninon saw through his thoughts and pouted. "So why have you come here? Don''t tell me it''s related to the people who arrived before," she inquired with a frown, as it didn''t seem Li Wei was just here to buy servants. "Hmm, people from before? Does it have something to do with me?" Li Wei inquired with a puzzled gaze as he sat down in front of her while Caitlin took her leave and closed the door. "Well, it can be said they are related to you slightly because they are from earth," Ninon replied with relief after knowing he wasn''t here for them. Hearing her, Li Wei understood and guessed what happened. "So, they came here to create trouble; did they threaten you also?" he asked with interest. "Yes, they did threaten me, saying a shop that enslaves people shouldn''t exist," Ninon replied with a sulky look; however, she didn''t care at all as they were just small fries. "Let''s throw them aside and tell me why you have come here," she inquired while taking a puff from her tobacco pipe. "Miss Ninon I am here to buy some maids and also servants with a ''loyalty'' contract," Li Wei replied seriously. Hearing him Ninon''s eyes narrowed, especially at the word loyalty. This word was just a disguise for the life-and-death contract, which means they must remain loyal to their master no matter what. There was no escape from this, as even the hero''s resurrection skill can''t revive them if they died because of backlash. "How many do you need and what level?" she inquired with a serious expression. "Well, I want thirty maids; they must be high-level and trained to do chores. I also want them to have some leadership, as they will command some things for me." "As for loyal servants, it doesn''t matter which gender and level they are; but they must be excellent at dealing with different situations; if not, they at least have high IQ. Also, I only need a few tens of them," Li Wei answered, making Ninon dumbfounded. Chapter 234 - 234: Visiting Property Sales Department "Little boy, are you joking or do you think that maids and loyal servants are some cabbages that you can get however much you want?" Ninon scolded lightly with a pout. Hearing her, Li Wei wasn''t surprised because he knew it was very hard to get maids and loyal servant. The reason was a lifetime contract they both must sign. Even though the maid''s contract wasn''t a life-and-death contract, it was very similar to it, so not many women were willing to be a maid. As for the loyalty contract, there was no need to say anything, as only people with death wishes would do something like this. After all, they would''ve had to remain loyal and obey every command; if not, they would die a painful death because of backlash. Of course, if someone gave enough benefits to them, then many would be willing to sign such a contract. Because of this, Li Wei remained calm and replied. "Miss Ninon I will give 1000 gold coins as a salary to everyone, and if there are some good ones at work, I will even increase it to 2k-5k gold coins per month," he explained with a smile. This much money was nothing to him now. Not to mention, once he had maids and servants, he could ask them to purchase coin cards from other cities or even kingdoms. That''s why he was being generous so much, which made Ninon a little dumbfounded. ''He has a lot of money; maybe the rumors of him being a hero are true,'' she thought silently in her heart before replying. "Little boy, if you gave this much salary, even some people above level 100 would be interested." "However, you should know that the church will not allow anyone above level 75 to stay in Valeria City for a long time. Which means only people below level 75 can be arranged for you," Ninon explained seriously. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded with a calm look as he was already aware of this. "Miss Ninon, I know this, so just help me get thirty maids and about ten servants with a loyalty contract," he requested. However, Ninon shook her head in denial. "Little boy, I can help you with getting thirty maids, but for servants with loyalty contracts, don''t hope too much because your requirements are high," she said with a helpless expression. The people who signed loyalty contracts were mostly dumb and idiots; no one was with high IQ and smart. There were exceptions, but it would take a lot of time to find them, not to mention there were certain requests they would make for signing the contract. Hearing her, Li Wei frowned a little, as he didn''t expect it to be this difficult. He wanted someone who could manage a few hundred servants for him, so it was out of the question to use dumb people. As for normal servants, he didn''t trust them, as they would be under him only for a few years. After that, they would be happy to plot against him after knowing his secrets. Thinking of this, he frowned harder and sighed. "Miss Ninon, just help me get as much as you can; if I can''t get any, then so be it," he replied. Hearing him, Ninon nodded. "Okay, I will help you, but it will take about two-three days as I have to visit the capital for this," she responded before talking with him about the conditions of maids. The process with Olivia was normal because she only signed the contract for a year. However, lifetime contracts were different and were filled with a lot of conditions, such as residence for family, their salary, and some more miscellaneous and important things. Li Wei had no problem with this, so he agreed to the conditions, which he felt were okay, as for others he rejected them. After doing this, he exchanged his contact with Ninon so she could inform him about maids and loyal servants. Once he was done with everything, he didn''t stay further and headed towards the next location. Which was the Property Sales Department, and as soon as he entered, he was greeted by a familiar female receptionist. "Mr. Li, welcome back. Are you here to purchase a property again?" Linda inquired with stars in her eyes. Just like others, she had also heard rumors about him being a hero. However, what she cared about was not that, but his relationship with Blue Moon Party. ''I must butter him so he can recommend me to join them. Ah! I am so excited that I will be meeting Loli Goddess Margaret soon!'' she screamed her mind with excitement. Meanwhile, Li Wei was dumbfounded by her excited stare. ''Am I that popular now?'' he thought with a stunned look before speaking. "Miss Linda, I did come here to purchase a few properties," he replied. Hearing him, Linda snapped out of her thoughts. "What kind of properties do you need, Mr. Li?" she inquired hastily while thinking about how to butter him. "I need villa No. 3 and some residential buildings that can house a few hundred families," Li Wei replied after pondering a little. For the maids, he didn''t need too much, but when he thought about what he was going to do next, he decided to buy right now. "Mr. Li, are you planning to create a League?" Linda asked curiously, as there were many people who did this. However, they were all above 100 and inside the big cities. A league consisted of many parties and was under a league-leader who formed it. Because there were a lot of parties, they needed a big space to live, especially for their families, so it wasn''t surprising to find someone buying ten or twenty buildings. Hearing her, Li Wei was stunned as he wasn''t going to create some league but amass useful people from earth who would be under a lifetime contract with him just like maids he was going to buy. Nevertheless, he didn''t explain and nodded. "Yes, it''s something like that, so can you help me with this?" he replied nonchalantly. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, I will help you Mr. Li; if I don''t, my job will be threatened," Linda replied with a cute pout as she took out the list of residential buildings that were vacant. "Mr. Li, here is the list of buildings and their pictures, but let me remind you their defenses are only at level 40, and each building costs about 500 million coins." "Every building also has its own training area at level 40 and can accommodate up to 100 families," she explained as she showcased the list and pictures. Chapter 235 - 235: Returning Home Li Wei couldn''t help but become surprised when Linda displayed the pictures to him because these buildings were inside the old city, which were left barren. "Miss Linda, when did you start to rebuild the old city?" he inquired with a curious look as he didn''t see any work being done a few days ago or even today. "Mr. Li, the old city started getting rebuilt from last night with city function, barriers and golems; that''s why people didn''t see anything or heard any noises." "Also, the whole work would only take a week to complete like this, so don''t worry about anyone getting annoyed by the rebuilding process," Linda explained calmly. Hearing her, Li Wei understood and decided to pay a visit at night to see how those golems worked. After thinking this, he once again focused his attention on buildings. "Miss Linda, I will buy these six buildings and also No. 3 villa," he stated, pointing at pictures. "Understood, Mr. Li. Please wait a little, I will immediately begin the procedures," Linda replied as she took out the deed seal before giving it to him for signing. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei didn''t hesitate and directly signed every deed before paying 3 billion coins for six buildings and 180 million coins for Villa No. 3. After this, a few systematic recorded voices rang out in his mind, declaring he had bought the properties. Linda watched him transfer the money without hesitation and became stunned. ''He is really rich,'' she thought with a gulp and wondered how she should butter him up; however, no plan came to her mind. ''No, I can''t give up on Loli Goddess; even if I must walk through sea of flames,'' she thought with determination when suddenly she heard Li Wei''s voice. "Miss Linda, thanks for your help. I will take my leave now," he informed, as he was done with everything here. Hearing him, Linda panicked. "Wait, Mr. Li!" she shouted without thinking anything. Li Wei was stunned at this and looked at her with a question. "Umm, Mr. Li, well, do you know when Lo-Ahem, when Miss Margaret is coming in Valeria City?" she inquired with a red face. Li Wei was stunned watching her like this and wondered what she was up to. "Miss Linda, why do you need to know this?" he inquired with vigilance. No matter what, he won''t sell someone''s information, especially when the person looks like a child. Watching his vigilant look, Linda knew she messed up a little, so she hurriedly explained. "Mr. Li, you might not know, but the Blue Boon Party is very famous among us women, and I always wanted to join them." "It''s just that they recruit very rarely, and the one who does it is Miss Margaret," she clarified with an expectant look. However, she didn''t tell everything, like how the Blue Moon party treats Margaret as a kid and always teases her, getting on the nerves. Linda also wanted to do it; after all, Margaret was just too cute like a child, which made her motherly love come out. Li Wei didn''t know this, but he felt something was amiss here. ''Why is she so excited?'' he thought with a stunned look before speaking. "Miss Linda, I don''t know when Miss Margret will come here, but the chances of her coming to Valeria City are higher as the earth is connected here." "So, you can hope to see her in the future" he replied, not promising anything. Hearing him Linda was disappointed nevertheless; she nodded happily, knowing her goddess would be coming here in the future. After this, Li Wei didn''t stay here anymore and directly returned home. "What a long day," he commented with a tired look as he opened the door. "Brother Li!" Lily shouted, jumping into his arms the moment she saw him. "You little girl getting naughty again," Li Wei chided, pinching her small nose. In response, Lily stuck her tongue out. "Brother Li, why did you come so late? Sister Lyla had already come back an hour ago," she inquired with a pout as she pulled him inside. "Lily, I was busy doing some things; that''s why I am late. By the way everyone is training, so why are you lazing around?" he inquired squeezing her soft cheeks. "Mhmm, brother Li, I am not lazing around; I just came to greet you after noticing your arrival," Lily complained with a resentful look, making Li Wei chuckle at her. "I see then you should go back and train; also, no need to greet me next time if you are busy," he replied, ruffling her hair. "Mhhm, okay, I will go then," Lily replied with a nod before disappearing with teleportation. After she left, Li Wei returned to his room and opened his system panel. "It''s time to kill the clone," he muttered as he looked at his locked level. It was at level 101, which allowed him to use level 90 and below skills. Because of this, he was able to have three clones. However, if he changed the level lock to below level 101, the level of his skills, which he can use, would drop to level 70. Which means his ''Shadow Clone'' skill would only allow two clones to exist. Because Diablo was the third clone, it would be the first one to disappear without having any connection to him and leaving any traces. Thinking of this, Li Wei felt pity for the old man as he was guarding his clone for nothing. However, he didn''t hesitate and directly locked his level at 99. A flash of light surrounded him when he locked his level. After that, a sudden sense of powerlessness hit him while his connection with Diablo got broken without any warning, as if his third clone never existed. *** Just as Li Wei locked his level at 99, Diablo, who was in the basement, started to disappear in shadows with silence. However, no matter how silent the disappearing process was, it still alerted the old man, who instantly teleported here with a shocked look. "The clone is merging with shadows," he said with a frown and irritation, clearly knowing it was impossible to stop this process. Also, the clone wasn''t connected to the main body anymore, which means it was useless to keep the clone alive. "Diablo, just who are you?" the old man muttered with a thoughtful look and looked in the direction of Li Wei''s villa. He had a feeling that he was Diablo. However, when he thought of how his classes didn''t match with Diablo, he dropped this idea. Chapter 236 - 236: Training "Grandpa, what happened? Where is Diablo?" Alessia inquired as she arrived and didn''t see the hateful figure. Hearing her, the old man sighed faintly. "The clone disappeared because the main body did a class reset," he explained. There were only two conditions in which the clone would disappear without having connection to the main body. The first condition was a class reset where the whole class and its skills would vanish, making such a situation happen with clones. For the second condition, it was the death of the main body. He didn''t think someone like Diablo would die easily or kill himself, so he was sure the main body did a class reset. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, let''s not worry too much about it because ''Holy Pope'' will be coming here personally; at that time, he can use divination skills to see who Diablo is and where he has gone," the old man replied, not caring too much. However, Alessia was upset as she thought of Diablo and Lucifer being the same person, which meant they kidnapped her cute cousin. Watching her like this, the old man patted her head. "Priestess Irene is very strong, and she had many defensive artifacts, which is enough to make the old dogs of the dark faction spit out blood." "If she isn''t willing to go with someone, no one can take her, so don''t worry too much because she ran away for fun," he assured her with a wry smile. Hearing him Alessia nodded with a pout and suddenly remembered something. "Grandpa, there are few humans from earth who are creating trouble. I think someone is behind them," she informed seriously because this matter wasn''t simple. In response, the old man nodded, not feeling surprised at all. "It''s Nova Kingdom who is pulling up some tricks, but no matter what, it would be useless," he replied, not caring too much. *** Just as the grandfather and granddaughter were having a chat, Li Wei removed the level lock before locking again at level 101. With this, he can use skills up to level 90 again. Of course, he needed to control his strength properly; if not, he would end up hurting himself because he hadn''t mastered his strength fully yet. Thinking of this, he decided to train a little and teleported to the training room. Where he found his party members sparring with Lyla''s shadow servants. He also saw Irene and Lyla standing not far away from them, where Irene instructed and pointed out mistakes. Meanwhile, Lyla controlled the shadow servants to come up with new attacks and tricks, making things difficult for them. Li Wei felt his heart ache when he saw Li Xin and other training with all strength. However, he didn''t disturb them and just observed silently until their spar ended. It was only then that Li Xin and others noticed his arrival and blushed faintly because they were covered with sweat and dirt. Only Lily didn''t care about such things and threw herself in his arms. "Brother Li, did you see how strong I was?" she asked with an eager look. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded with a chuckle. "Of course, I saw it; you were very strong," he praised her as he gave a kiss on her forehead. Listening to him, Lily was happy beyond the sky and directly laid in his arms to get spoiled. Li Wei smiled wryly at her actions before turning towards Li Xin and others who were now dirt and sweat-free because of purification skill. "Brother Li, how much money did you earn?" Alice questioned him before anyone could say something. Nevertheless, they all looked at him with curious expressions, even Irene and Lyla were looking at him. Watching them like this, Li Wei didn''t keep suspense and answered. "I earned about 213 billion coins and 22 million gold coins," he replied with a smile, only talking about money that he can earn through six times blessings. Nevertheless, it was enough to shock them. Li Xin and others knew he didn''t tell the truth, but still the amount was big, so they were stunned. However, Lyla and Irene were calm, as they expected him to earn this much. It''s just that they didn''t know his real earnings; if not, they would definitely feel shocked, as no one could earn money as fast as him. Even the kingdom would be left behind if he focused on getting coin cards. "Everyone, don''t be so shocked; this much money is nothing when you have to buy lifesaving things, weapons, and skills." "Not to mention with Heroes'' arrival, the costs would increase further, which means you would need more money in the future," Irene reminded with a serious look. Hearing her, everyone nodded in agreement; however, they were still excited inside, knowing the money Li Wei had earned was more than that. Even stupid Alice learned to do math somehow and wondered if he would give a big allowance to her later. Just as they were thinking about this, Irene''s mood suddenly changed, and she glared at Li Wei with a resentful look. "So, Mr. Lucifer, when did you become lovers with my cousin?" she inquired with a chilly smile while rubbing her small fist. Watching her like this Li Wei sweated, as he could imagine how protective she was to Alessia if she could crush Crown Prince''s third leg for her. "Miss Irene, please don''t joke; you should know the situation at that time," he replied hurriedly while taking a few steps back. "Humph, I know why she did this, but she hugged your arm right," she inquired as her cold smile got brighter when she thought how her cousin''s chest must have touched him. "Haha, Miss Irene I have to train with Miss Lyla right now, so why don''t we talk later?" Li Wei suggested ignoring her words, and before she could say something, he grabbed Lyla''s hand. "Miss Lyla, let''s spar," he spoke and teleported along with her without waiting for an answer. Lyla was stunned at how fast things changed; nevertheless, she nodded without any hesitation. "Okay, I will start first then," she replied and summoned her shadow servants to initiate the battle. Li Wei too didn''t hesitate and started attacking. Meanwhile, Irene was left stunned at their actions and felt betrayed. "Lyla, how could you help him?" she shouted with an indignant tone as Lyla didn''t even hesitate to betray her sister for her husband. Chapter 237 - 237: Li Xins Worry "Sister Irene, there is no need to be angry; she is just doing what she wants to do," Li Xin replied with a smile, watching her angry look. "Sister XinXin, no matter what, she can''t just betray her own sister like that," Irene complained with a sulky look, as she didn''t expect something like this from Lyla. "Also, are you okay sister XinXin? Don''t you feel jealous about Lyla being close with him?" she inquired curiously. Hearing her, Elva and others also focused their attention on Li Xin. For some reason they all felt nervous. Watching them like this, Li Xin smiled wryly before answering. "You can say I do get jealous, but not much. Because he is an idiot who is very stubborn," she replied with a deep sigh. Was there a reason to get jealous when he was so hell bent on her? Even if she gave him permission to create a harem, he still remained stubborn as stone. Hearing her, everyone felt their hearts pressed down by a heavy weight, especially Irene, who was worried about this. ''Argh, Lyla, it won''t be easy to have him marry you,'' she thought with a frown while casting a soundproof barrier, so Li Wei and Lyla won''t hear them. "Sister XinXin, if you don''t get that jealous, does that mean you agree with Lyla marrying him right?" she inquired for confirmation. Even though she knew Li Xin gave the green light to him, it doesn''t mean she will accept anyone. Li Xin saw through her thoughts, so she didn''t hesitate to nod at her. "Yes, I agree with sister Lyla being his wife, but my brother won''t agree to it," she replied with a wry smile and continued. "It has something to do with his past even before me; that''s why he is remaining stubborn," she added with a hard look, not disclosing too much. Hearing this, Irene frowned as she could feel it was something very serious. "Sister XinXin is there a way to change him?" she inquired after pondering a little. She was very curious about his past and wanted to know, but she knew it was something taboo, and Li Wei would be offended if Li Xin did that. So, she didn''t ask, and there was no need to ask as Li Xin might have a solution to it, and she was right about this. "Sister Irene, even though I am a closet person to him, I would be useless here, which means only someone else who can love him to death can change him," Li Xin replied seriously and continued. "But there are chances that he would remain stubborn, and things won''t turn out how we want to," she added with a helpless look. Hearing her, everyone''s expression became difficult, as they never expected him to be this stubborn. If someone who loves him death can''t change him, then only gods will be able to help them with this. Irene couldn''t help but worry more about Lyla''s well-being. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''If he is this stubborn, then it would be troublesome,'' she thought with a frown. Watching her like this, Li Xin knew she was worried about Lyla, so she assured her. "Sister Irene I am trying as best I can, so don''t worry," Li Xin spoke with confidence while feeling Lyla''s matter wasn''t as simple as it looked, and there was something more behind it. However, Irene had no intention of disclosing it, so she could only remain silent. After hearing Li Xin''s words, Irene felt a little relieved. "Sister XinXin, if you need my help to change him, just tell me, and I will do my best to help you," she declared suddenly, making everyone stunned. "Sister Li, I will also help you." Lily followed suit with a serious expression. If Li Xin was the first person who knew him best, then she was the second one as she could sense his feelings. "Sister Li, I will also help you with this." Olvia too decided to help, as she owed Li Wei a lot in her heart. Now only Elva and Alice remained, and they both looked at each other with a nod. "Sister Li, I and Alice will also help you." Elva conveyed strongly. Even though she didn''t have much to do with Li Wei, she was quite close with Li Xin, and because of this, she also decided to help. Hearing everyone''s words, Li Xin was stunned, and emotions swirled in her heart at their support. However, she controlled her emotions before speaking. "Thank you for your intentions to help, but only I can make him do something honestly so you would not be able to help me," she replied, stunning them. "Sister Li, what about me?" Lily inquired with an anxious look. "Lily, you are same as them; you can''t force him to do something because he will trick you," Li Xin replied, shaking her head with an amused look, which made Lily feel hurt. "I know everyone''s intentions to help, but let me do it here, as he won''t listen to anyone but me," she spoke with a sigh. This was the reason why she was troubled most. If he only listened to her, then no matter how much she tries, it would be useless. Maybe someone with pure love could change his mind, however if he always kept his heart closed, then no matter how much someone loved him, it would be useless. He was a heartless person, which she had trouble meeting for the first time. If not for his favorable impression towards her because of his father''s words, they might have ended up separately. Thinking of this, Li Xin sighed. ''He worries me too much,'' she thought with an annoyed look before starting to chat with everyone about other things. However, most of the time they talked about how to change someone and love matters. Just as they were doing this, Li Wei and Lyla sparred for a few rounds before stopping. "Miss Lyla, thank you for sparring with me," Li Wei replied sincerely. "Li Wei, you don''t need to worry too much about it; just tell me if you want to spar again," Lyla conveyed, shaking her head. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded and turned towards his party members, who were covered by a soundproof shield. "Do you know what they are talking about?" he inquired calmly. In response, Lyla shook her head with a puzzled look. "I don''t know, but I feel it''s related to you," she answered, as what her sixth sense told her. Listening to her, Li Wei nodded, as he could also perceive it from Li Xin and Li Yin''s faces that they were talking about him. ''Looks like XinXin won''t give up,'' he muttered in his heart, feeling a little bitter, and took his leave without saying anything. Chapter 238 - 238: Meeting City Lord Lyla was a little stunned at Li Wei''s sudden leave, but she didn''t care too much as he was just feeling bitter about something. Li Xin too didn''t care about him, as she knew he misunderstood her, thinking she was going to create trouble from him in these two weeks trying to get him close with others. So, she just continued her chat with Irene and others, while Lyla also joined them with curiosity, wondering what they were talking about. However, her arrival was late, as they had already discussed everything and decided to keep it secret from both Li Wei and Lyla, so she didn''t get anything. Nevertheless, they were talking about some things related to women, so she joined them happily. Meanwhile, Li Wei arrived in his room to freshen up without caring too much about what Li Xin was planning. Because no matter what, it would be useless with how he was. "XinXin, don''t blame your brother for being like this," he muttered with a sigh as he sat on a reclining chair in a daze. He understood what his problems were, and he tried to fix them; if not for that, he wouldn''t have adopted Olivia and Lily. However, he knew himself that he adopted them because he was strong enough; if he wasn''t, then he wouldn''t do it. Thinking of this, his mind became filled with various thoughts, and he once again fell into a daze. After an unknown time, he sighed and decided not to think too much about it, as his past wasn''t something he could let go of simply. He then looked at the time and saw it was almost seven PM, which means he had been sitting in a daze for about one and a half hours. "Good thing they are still chatting; if not, XinXin might worry after seeing me like this," he murmured to himself while adjusting his emotions. After confirming there was nothing wrong, he left to cook dinner. Because Olivia was still chatting with everyone, he didn''t ask her to come and started to prepare everything alone. In the meantime, all the girls finished their chat and went back to their rooms to freshen up before once again gathering in the hall of the sixth floor. Only Olivia didn''t join them and arrived to help Li Wei with dinner. Li Wei didn''t reject her as there were still some dishes that needed to be prepared. It was already eight PM when the dinner was ready, which made everyone cry with hunger as they were training all day. Nevertheless, they didn''t complain too much and gulped down the food as fast as they could. This made Li Wei speechless, as their actions weren''t elegant at all. Only Olivia and Lyla were restrained, but still they finished as fast as they could. The reason was they had heard the new clothes from earth had been made and would be sold from tomorrow. Aunty Elisa had a servant send them a brochure so they could see the pictures of the new dresses. Rather than a brochure, it was a thick book, and they were only about popular clothes; nevertheless, they were all excited about it. ''I should''ve told them after dinner'' Li Wei muttered in his heart with a helpless sigh as he was the one who received the book and told them. However, he didn''t care too much about it and finished his food with them. After that, he invited everyone to come with him to the old city, but everyone instantly rejected him and focused their eyes on the brochure from Nana''s shop. Li Wei knew it would be like this even without a brochure, so he didn''t feel surprised, and after saying a few words, he left for the old city alone. He didn''t even bother to check his six buildings and directly arrived at the area where some guards and a barrier stood up to block the sound, dust, and view. The guards only watched him and didn''t stop because it was not any secret. However, they warned not to do anything inside and not to disturb people at work. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To this Li Wei nodded before entering inside and was just about to take a look at golems when a muscular old man arrived in front of him. "Haha, isn''t it Li Wei? Why are you here?" city lord Bernard inquired with a laugh. He was quite upset that he couldn''t make friends with Lucifer, but now watching Li Wei here, his worst mood instantly became lively. However, the same was not for Li Wei, as he really wanted to see the golems and didn''t want to talk with an old man. "City lord, I was curious about how golems build the houses, so I came here to take a look," he replied calmly, not showing his emotions. Hearing him, Bernard nodded, feeling a little surprised. "I see, so you came here for this, then how about I give you a tour and explain things here?" he suggested with an eager look. Watching him like this, Li Wei was speechless. ''He would definitely come after me even if I reject him,'' he thought in his heart, clearly knowing he wanted to befriend him. But he didn''t care about that, as he was really hoping someone would explain these things to him. So, he didn''t hesitate and nodded. "City lord, I am really curious about these things, so I would like to know in detail," he replied. Hearing him, the city lord couldn''t help but laugh. "Haha, Li Wei, no need to worry about this. I guarantee that no one in Valeria City is knowledgeable more than me if it comes to this," Bernard replied with confidence and continued. "You came at the right time because we were just about to start building, so follow me and I will explain it to you after the building process starts," he suggested. "Then I will listen to the city lord," Li Wei replied with an expectant look. He wasn''t just here because he wanted to build the city; he was also excited to see the golems, as he loved things like this. The golems looked like some humanoid robots and mechs from sci-fi movies; no matter how he wanted to ignore it, he just couldn''t. Thinking of this, he didn''t hesitate anymore and urged the city lord to take him to the construction site, making him speechless. Nevertheless, the city lord didn''t reject him and happily led him there. Chapter 239 - 239: Golems The old city was quite big and was divided into five districts. They didn''t have names and were just called by their numbers. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei and the city lord Bernard were in the fifth district, which was a core area with residential and commercial buildings. When they arrived, all they saw was the old buildings from before and a few teams with thousands of workers. "Li Wei, they are the city building force who commands the golems to do their jobs, and if there is a mistake, they instantly correct it," Bernard explained with a proud look and gestured to the team leaders to come here. The team leaders were stunned at his arrival, but they didn''t hesitate and came to greet him. "Greetings City Lord," a fat middle-aged man took the lead to greet him with everyone. In response, Bernard nodded. "Li Wei, they are the team leaders who oversee almost everything, like demolition, laying foundations, building houses and roads, installing water systems, and such." "The plan for rebuilding the city was already ready; it was just that we didn''t have funds and materials. However, with the people from earth coming here, the superiors decided to rebuild the old city immediately," he explained. Hearing him Li Wei nodded with a thoughtful look. "City, Lord, are the materials for building that expensive?" he inquired. In response, Bernard nodded. "Yes, they are pretty expensive because they needed to resist skill damage and harsh weather sometimes." "Also, there are a lot of things in consideration when you need to purchase such materials; some of them have high fire resistance, while some of them have high cold resistance." "Just the level 40 building that you have bought costs about 400 million coins of materials; after that, there are also things like preparing them and carving materials with mana lines, which is also costly," the city lord explained in detail and turned towards team leaders who were waiting silently. "You go and start the process with just one building. I need this building to be finished in an hour," he instructed. Hearing him, the team leaders were stunned, but they nodded immediately and got to work. They didn''t hesitate and commanded the people under them to take out golems from their item box. Watching this, Li Wei''s eyes were attracted to them, as there were a lot of them, and most importantly, they were a little different from what he expected. Some were like reptiles with some sharp blades on their backs, some were like cats or dogs, and there were even some golem birds who could fly. This made him stunned, and soon his eyes shined. Watching him like this, the city lord chuckled. "Li Wei, those small golems are just low-level, which are used to analyze coordinates from different locations and set up some shields. There are also some who drive underground to make sure there aren''t any problems with land," he explained before continuing again. "The medium-sized golems that looked like humans are used for construction, demolition, and other works like this." "As for the biggest golems, because of their height, they can instantly transport all materials on whichever floor is needed; they also do the job of demolishing and transporting big materials," he added, looking at the giant golem, which was eight stories tall. They worked like tower cranes, but they were safer and faster. Hearing him, Li Wei nodded and continued to look at further processes with interest. The team leaders didn''t disappoint him and instructed people to demolish the building. The workers got to work immediately and started to set up a shield around the building to prevent dust and accidents. They all had a magical tool like a tablet in their hands that controlled the golems; some of them even had something complex, like an airplane cockpit, clearly the controls of big golems. Li Wei couldn''t help but become stunned at all this, as he never thought that they could control golems like this. He had one given by Alice, and it worked on voice commands. "City lord, why do these golems need to be controlled like this? Aren''t they operated on voice commands?" he inquired with a puzzled face. Hearing him, Bernard let out a wry smile. "Li Wei, the golems you are talking about are very expensive, and only Capital City or some rich cities have the ability to purchase them." "There are some small models that you would be able to get cheaper; however, they don''t do much in construction, so we don''t purchase them," he explained. Listening to this, Li Wei nodded and turned his attention towards a big humanoid golem, which started to demolish the top floor with its hand. The golem''s hand was equipped with sharp rotating blades, so it didn''t pose any problem, and within a minute the whole floor was demolished. "City lord, from what material the golems are made off and how could one get them?" Li Wei inquired as he saw not even a single scratch on Golem''s hand. Hearing him, Bernard didn''t feel surprised and replied. "Most of the golems are here made from C and B grade materials, which vary depending on the situation. As for how to get them, it''s basically impossible because no kingdom sells them." "Their blueprints are also kept secret, so it is hard to make something like this from scratch, not to mention they needed mana cores to operate, which is very hard to acquire," he answered without thinking too much as it wasn''t a secret. Listing to this, Li Wei couldn''t help but frown a little. "City lord, is there really no way to get any of these golems?" he inquired further. In response, Bernard nodded as he gave Li Wei a deep look. "There are ways to acquire them, but they all are hard and would need a massive amount of contribution while also signing the contract with that power." "Of course, if it''s a hero, then these would be easy as you can form a relationship with elves who are creators of these golems, but still, it''s not something free," he replied. Chapter 240 - 240: I Will Kill Them Hearing the city lord Bernard''s words, Li Wei couldn''t help but frown a little as he needed these golems to build the city. More so, he wanted the ones who could be controlled by voice, as they have some intelligence and don''t need someone to look over them. ''This will be hard,'' he thought to himself, knowing that people who can create or have blueprints are restricted by contracts. Just as he was thinking about this, Bernard observed his expression, wondering what he wanted to do with these golems. ''Maybe he wants one with weapons, but they are even more restricted than this one''s,'' Bernard thought to himself and suddenly inquired. "Li Wei, your level is above 50, right?" he asked. Hearing him Li Wei was stunned at his sudden question, but he nodded in agreement. "Yes, its above level 50; does the city lord want to talk about taxes?" he probed, knowing that after level 50 the taxes they would''ve had to pay would change. Even if he was exempt from paying doesn''t mean he, as a party, doesn''t have to pay. However, Bernard shook his head at him. "You haven''t even registered the party officially, so why would you need to pay taxes, not to mention no one would dare ask from you?" he replied, rolling his eyes at him before continuing. "It''s just that I wanted to remind you not to kill too many monsters now, as it will take a month or two for their respawn cycle to resume. However, if you kill many of them, it will take more time," he reminded. This was what he was worried about most; Li Wei was at a high level, and these monsters were nothing to him. So, he might kill them as soon as they respawned, which would make many adventures to leave the city. Li Wei could guess what the city lord was thinking, so he nodded while chatting about the tax system of this world. Everyone must pay taxes depending on their level and income. The higher the level, the higher the taxes were. But the amount for everyone was different as taxes were calculated from quest rewards to selling something and even using the teleportation frequently. This was all recorded into the guild card, so they just have to scan once, and they will know how much tax they would have to pay. The average tax a level 100 adventure must pay was 100 gold coins per month. Only people under level 50 had to pay low taxes as they were weak and didn''t earn enough. Nevertheless, it was a lot of money, as the population of a kingdom was in billions. Just as Li Wei was thinking about this, the giant golem successfully demolished the building and uprooted its foundation. Watching this, Bernard stopped talking about the tax system and started explaining. "Li Wei, now that the building has uprooted, it''s time to start construction of a new building." "The first thing is the foundation, which would be connected to the city core''s mana lines, sewage lines, water lines, and a few more things," he said. Hearing him, Li Wei nodded and kept watching the workers who took out big building blocks carved with runes while the city lord kept on explaining. There was nothing much important here as all the blocks were made before by blacksmiths; now the golems just have to place them before letting mana lines merge. This will activate the runes on blocks before merging into one solid foundation that can handle earthquakes, floods, and more natural disasters. The foundation also had a separate defensive function for emergencies, which ran on its own reserved power, so they were very safe. The next step was nothing different as the workers took out walls and pillars before doing the same. However, this process was a little slow because every block was different and needed to be placed in the right place. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was important; if not, the building''s defensive and emergency systems would not work properly. After that, the workers will check everything manually with their magic tools to see if everything is working or not. This made Li Wei a little depressed because he wanted to learn some skills, but no one was using them, and everything was handled by tools. Nevertheless, he wasn''t sad because the city lord explained everything to him in detail. In the meantime, the construction of the building was completed. It took about 30 minutes as they were only placing the ready-made blocks. Now only the design, tiles, painting, and such stuff were left, which could be completed within thirty minutes with the help of golems. Because the process wasn''t important and he had gotten the information he wanted, Li Wei decided to say goodbye. However, before he could say something, Bernard put on a serious look and spoke. "Li Wei, do you know about people from earth creating commotion in the city?" he inquired with a deep tone. Hearing him Li Wei was stunned but he nodded. "Yes, I heard about them from Miss Ninon," he replied calmly, knowing things weren''t simple. However, it has nothing to do with him, so he didn''t care; more so, this kind of situation was better for him if he wanted to recruit people from earth with lifetime contracts. The city lord didn''t know his thoughts, but after knowing that he knew about this, he felt relieved. "Li Wei, these people are not just here to create trouble but are also demanding to give hero Bai Feng back; maybe you would also be dragged into this." "Because they are just speaking and doing small protests, the city guards can''t do anything, so you might meet them, and they would try to get you back." "If things were simple, I wouldn''t have bothered to inform you, but there is someone from Nova Kingdom pulling tricks, so be careful if you meet them outside of the city," Bernard reminded seriously. However, Li Wei didn''t care and let out a chuckle. "City lord I honestly don''t care about what they want to do or how they use my name, but if they dare to go after my sister or party members, I will kill them," he replied with a smile his emotions not even fluctuating a little. Watching him like this, Bernard felt goosebumps all over his body. Chapter 241 - 241: Crisis? "Li Wei, no matter what, you can''t kill them as you want because it will affect your reputation, and you might even get targeted by righteous factions because of this," Bernard reminded hurriedly and continued. "Also, there is Nova Kingdom behind this who are on par with Elmoral Kingdom, so it won''t do any good if they go against you before you grow up," he added hastily. However, Li Wei didn''t care and shook his head. Even though his past prevented him from trusting or loving anyone, it''s not like he hated every person. Especially his party members, which he quite liked; it''s just that he can''t get too close to them because of his reason of not hurting Li Xin and his past. Only Lily was an exception since she was just like a newborn child when she met him. Nevertheless, he didn''t let his past interfere when it came to their safety and well-being; he would kill anyone who went after them, no matter what or who they were. "City lord, I don''t care about reputation and such things; I just want to live a peaceful and happy life, but if someone doesn''t want me to do that, then I won''t mind sending them to hell." "So, do your best to keep them away from me," he stated before directly leaving with teleportation. Watching him disappear like this, Bernard was stunned and smiled wryly. "Things won''t be peaceful if he is really hell bent on killing them," he muttered with a sigh. *** "Brother, you are back!" Li Xin exclaimed when she saw Li Wie appearing in the room suddenly. Hearing her, Li Wei smiled and hugged Li Yin before answering her. "Yes, I am back, but why are you in the room? Weren''t you guys excited about the brochure and seeing all the dresses" he inquired cursorily as he sat on the bed with Li Yin on his lap. Watching him like this Li Xin pouted. "Brother, we planned on shopping tomorrow, because of this we decided to go to sleep early, so keep your dirty hands away today," she answered with a snort, making Li Wei chuckle at her. "XinXin, how could you say my hands are dirty? They are very beautiful and masculine, not to mention they are also ready to punish both of you," he replied with a smirk as he slapped Li Yin''s soft buttocks, making her moan. "Brother!" Li Yin glared at him pitifully; however, he ignored her and turned towards Li Xin with an irritated look. "XinXin, don''t blame me; honestly, it''s your fault for trying to plot against me; if not, I won''t punish you like this," he stated with a laugh and directly got to work pinning both down on the bed. Li Xin and Li Yin were both dumbfounded by his action, and it took some time to understand what was going on. "Brother no! We must wake up early tomorrow, and you are falsely accusing me; I was just talking about some love topics with everyone!" Li Xin complained with tears, which just made Li Wei bully her more. "Haha, you both are my little sisters, so as a big brother, how could I not bully you, especially when you are really plotting against me with everyone?" he replied, pinching her nose and letting his other hand wander. As for being wrong or right, he didn''t care. "Brother, can''t you just do tomorrow? I will do anything you ask." Li Xin begged, knowing her protests were useless. "Yes, brother, you can do anything tomorrow." Li Yin agreed with this hurriedly. But how could Li Wei let them go when he was looking forward to the milk that was prepared today? Also, his monster finally reached ten inches, so how could he not unleash his weapon to dominate? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "XinXin, YinYin, all protests and begging are useless; so just give up," he declared before undressing them completely with swift speed. After that, only sounds of flesh slapping rang along with pleasurable moans. *** Erath, Lin City. In a luxurious house, a few people were gathered discussing something. One of them was Zhao Tian from the military, who tried to capture Li Wei and Li Xin. The second person was the local gang leader Xu Ben, who was also after Li Wei and Li Xin''s secret. The third person was Leo from Nova Kingdom, who helped Bai Feng and was seated in the highest position. While there were more people, they weren''t important. "Mr. Leo, we did as you said, but will this really work?" Zhao Tian inquired with a frown. He was quite dissatisfied with Leo''s attitude, who made them do things forcefully. Leo noticed his displeasure, but he didn''t care and snorted lightly. "You just need to follow my orders and talk less nonsense," he said and turned towards others. "Just do as I told you before and kept creating trouble; also, how are the people from this city? Did they agree to join the protest" he inquired with a deep tone. "Mr. Leo, they have agreed, or it would be correct to say they are angry about getting their two heroes stolen by a foreign city." Xu Ben spoke with a smile, trying to please Leo. However, Leo didn''t care and nodded. "Keep an eye on the situation and don''t let it get out of hand if not all the work will be useless; also make sure to monitor Li Wei," he instructed with a deep voice before taking his leave directly. ***** This was an unknown place filled with the mystery of worlds. Here existed seven virtual books with forty-nine golden towers, which were placed at different places and heights; some were even floating in the air. If Li Wei was here, he would be shocked because these were skill creation book platforms. He would be more shocked if he knew that Sophia was here and kept on arranging spirit words in a giant net that floated towards the seven books infinitely. If someone said it was some kind of skill creation, no one would believe it and would also beat that person up. Just as Sophia was doing this, she came to a sudden stop and looked at the red cubic entity beside her. "Raphael, please take care of things here; I have something to do," she informed, and without waiting for a reply, she disappeared. Her sudden leave made everything tremble here, and the spirit words started to move themselves, creating chaos. Raphael witnessed this and wondered whether it should help Sophia or not, but after a moment of hesitation, it decided to do it. [Freeze] Raphael spoke with a systematic voice. In that instant, everything came to an abrupt stop, as if time were nonexistent. Chapter 242 - 242: Shopping -1 "Brother, I won''t forgive you for this ever!" Li Xin complained as she lay on his chest weakly, fully exhausted with what happened. Li Yin was no different and glared at him with a pout. Watching them like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but chuckle. "Why complain when you both enjoyed it and asked me to be fierce later?" he replied with a shrug and gazed at their small breasts. "By the way, thanks for the milk; it really tasted good," he said, licking his lips as he remembered the sweet milk he tasted. The reason was because they had been eating sweets often, which made the milk taste similar. Nevertheless, he didn''t mind and quite liked such tasty milk. He wanted more, but their small breasts couldn''t produce too much. Thinking of this, Li Wei felt pity. "XinXin, why don''t you create a second clone? Your brother wants more milk," he requested with a pitiful look, making Li Xin glare at him. "Humph, don''t even think about it brother! I will never create a second clone or any other, so give up and find someone else," she replied with a snort, not falling for tricks. If not, the whole bed would be filled with her clones. More so, he would never consider falling in love with other women''s, which was not something she wanted. Li Wei knew her thoughts, so he smiled bitterly. "Well, let''s sleep; it''s already midnight," he replied. Hearing him Li Xin flared up. "Midnight! Brother, its fucking 3 AM, and yet you call this midnight!" she snarled angrily. However, with how exhausted and tired she was, it looked funny and cute. Watching her like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but kiss her deeply despite her protest; he also didn''t let off Li Yin, who was just watching on the sidelines. They both complained again, but he just chuckled before soothing them to sleep. After a while, both Li Xin and Li Yin were sleeping peacefully on his chest. Li Wei also didn''t delay and closed his eyes to take a small nap. ¡­ Soon the morning came, and somehow everyone in the villa woke up very early. Even Li Xin and Li Yin, who were sleepy and grumpy, got up to get ready themselves. Of course, Li Wei was the first to wake up and prepare breakfast for everyone. Nevertheless, he couldn''t help but shake his head helplessly at everyone when he saw them this excited. ''It''s just some clothes; why is there a need to be this excited?'' he complained in his heart as he saw Lily too being enthusiastic about this. However, he didn''t care much and finished his breakfast with everyone. After that, all the girls left for their rooms to get ready. Li Wei thought he would be left alone to wait peacefully, but his thoughts were shattered as Li Xin and Li Yin pulled him into the room for his help while also asking him to wear the clothes, she had bought for him. Li Wei was helpless at this, so he got ready while helping his two little sisters without messing around. After a while, everyone was ready and were just about to set off when a little guest barged with excitement. "Bad brother, your little girlfriend is here!" Emily exclaimed as she pounced on Li Wei, who opened the door. "Humph, who is my little girlfriend, don''t spout nonsense, okay? Also, why are you here?" he inquired with a snort while pinching her small nose. In response, Emily glared at him before explaining. "Bad brother, didn''t you hear about Nana''s Fashion selling new clothes today? Almost every female adventurer and housewife are going there." "I guessed sister XinXin and others will be going to, so I came to join the fun," she replied proudly before looking at Li Xin and others with a smile. But soon she became stunned when she saw another Li Xin and an unknown plump, beautiful woman. "Bad brother, did you bully sister XinXin again, so she created another clone to fight against you? Also, who is this beautiful lady? Is she your new wife?" she inquired curiously. Hearing her, Li Wei didn''t hesitate to give a light chop on her head. "Don''t spout nonsense. The one who looks like Li Xin is Li Mei, her twin sister, and the beautiful lady is Lyla, a friend of mine," he explained calmly. He couldn''t say Irene was Li Xin''s clone because her sizes were a little different and others would notice when she was buying clothes. As for Lyla, there was no need to say her height and sizes were all different; she was a full-fledged sexy woman even if Irene disguised her. Because of this, he could only say she was his friend. However, Emily didn''t buy this at all and looked at him with a doubtful look while wondering why there were two extra girls appearing suddenly. ''This must be the rom-com drama plot where the main character falls in love with dangerous wanted girls and brings them into his home.'' ''However, because there are many people searching for the girls, the main character had no choice but to hide their identity,'' she concluded directly, as if it was a normal thing. She even started to wonder about the identities of two new faces; however, she didn''t inquire and decided to make Alice and Lily spill the beans later. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei didn''t know her thoughts and felt weird at how silent she came suddenly, but he didn''t care and cradled her in his arms. "Little girl, you came at the right time; we were just about to set off. By the way, did you inform Aunty Eliza about this?" he inquired. Hearing him, Emily nodded without hesitation. "Of course, I did tell her; if not, she would''ve dragged me with her," she replied with a pout and turned towards Li Xin and others. "Sister''s, you won''t mind me joining you, right?" she asked with a pitiful face. Watching her like this, everyone chuckled and shook their heads. "We won''t, so let''s go and buy everything you want because your bad brother is going to pay everyone''s bill today," Li Xin replied as she patted her head. "Really bad brother, are you going to pay everyone''s bill?" Emily inquired with excitement as she wondered if she could buy the whole shop. Watching her like Li Wei rolled his eyes, clearly knowing she was trying to create trouble. "Little girl, paying bills doesn''t mean you can buy whatever you want, so behave when you are there," he reminded with a strict tone before leaving with everyone. Chapter 243 - 243: Shopping -2 Valeria City, Nana''s Fashion. Today in front of this shop, two long lines were formed. One of the reasons was new design clothes from earth. It''s not like there were no fashionable clothes in these four worlds; it''s just that they were very curious and attracted to something they had never seen. Hence the long lines of women formed. Some came with partners and friends, while some came alone. However, they were all beauties, which attracted the men who came with all kinds of intentions; thus, another line was formed. It was at this moment that everyone''s attention was attracted to the back of the line, where a group of beautiful women came along with a handsome guy in the middle, who was holding a little girl in his arms. Well, they were none other than Li Wei and his group, who became a little stunned at these two lines. "Whoa bad brother looks, there are many beautiful women here," Emily exclaimed with a stunned look as her eyes scanned beautiful ladies, wondering if there would be some romance plot here. However, unlike her, Li Wei''s expression was a little cold when he saw tons of men glancing here. He didn''t even hesitate before directly creating a barrier that blurred the view of everyone who looked at them. After that, he activated his ''Mysterious Aura'' skill with high MP. Now if someone tried to look at them forcefully, they would be greeted by his monstrous aura, which was enough to scare level 100 people. That''s how much MP he directly used without hesitation. Irene and Lyla saw all of this and gave him a speechless look, but Li Wei ignored them. "There is a very long line, and it would take hours to enter. Are you guys fine with it?" he inquired. Hearing this, everyone rolled their eyes at him; even Emily was the same. "Bad Brother, did you forget the brochure you received yesterday? There were also twenty special invitation cards in it." "Sister Nancy wanted to give it to you directly, but she didn''t know you; because of it, she asked my mother for help, and that''s how you got the brochure and cards from us." "Don''t tell me you didn''t read the letter of sister Nancy," Emily explained and inquired with a pout. Hearing her, Li Wei was stunned because when he saw the front page of the brochure, he directly threw it in the item box before giving it to Li Xin. As for letters and special invitations, he felt something like cards behind the last page and thought they were discount coupons, so he didn''t care. Thinking of this, his mouth twitched, and he wondered why they didn''t give him directly. However, he forgot that his false hero reputation made it harder for everyone to enter his villa''s community, so unless one knows him personally or is of very high status, the guard will not let anyone come inside. Not to mention there were now a few guards patrolling a little away from his villa to prevent anyone unknown from entering him. Emily saw his face and knew he hadn''t read the letter at all. "Bad brother, how could you do this? What if a beautiful lady like Goddess sent you a love letter? Won''t you miss a chance to get someone like her?" "So, you absolutely can''t do this ever and should read everything sent to you," she criticized him with a sulky look. Hearing her Li Wei stretched her cheeks. "You don''t have to care about what I will do or not," he said before leading everyone ahead of the line. Now that he has special invitation cards, he will clearly not bother to line up. However, his actions made many people dissatisfied, especially men whose sights were blocked. "Damn, it''s clearly unfair for them to enter like this just because he is a hero," a person commented with jealousy. "Humph, don''t spout your jealousy here; there are many people who entered before them. Why didn''t you show any dissatisfaction then?" a woman came to defend Li Wei. "Yes, there are many people who have entered before; if you have problems, then also say their names, and don''t just target hero Li Wei because he doesn''t bother with a low level like you," her female companion also defended. "This basterds only dare to talk behind hero Li Wei''s back; if he were here, they wouldn''t even dare to fart." This time a man spoke up, and soon many people joined, starting to criticize those who were against Li Wei. This made people who were jealous of Li Wei shut up in silence; they only dared to talk behind him, and because of this, they didn''t dare to retort to anyone. Just as this was happening, many people witnessed this. There were also people from earth who watched everything from a distance. They too felt jealous towards Li Wei; however, they didn''t dare to say anything loudly and only whispered among them. "Damn it, he is enjoying everything after becoming a hero while we are all living like shit," someone commented with jealousy. "Humph! What hero are you saying he is just a traitor who abandoned the earth and its people to live like this?" his companion replied as his hurt burned with envy when suddenly he frowned. "Where are the people who are supposed to follow him? They didn''t even contact us," he inquired with a displeased look; however, he didn''t get any answer and only heard a soft muffle. Just as he was about to look at his companion, his vision turned dark, and his body disappeared from the streets without anyone noticing. ''Argh, Li Wei, if I miss my shopping, I won''t forgive you!'' Rosalie grumbled inwardly with tears. She was about to go shopping when the guild master handed her the task of finding the people from earth who were hostile to Li Wei. Because of this, she was upset. However, what she does not know is that she wasn''t alone in this; the city lord had also arranged a few people to do this. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was afraid that Li Wei would really kill people; because of this, he requested help from the guild master, to which he didn''t disappoint him and directly sent Rosalie to do this. ¡­ Li Wei, who arrived in the shop, knew that someone was making people from earth disappear because he had let his clones eavesdrop on some suspicious people from earth. He also made sure to remember everyone''s faces so when he will kill, he won''t let anyone escape. Chapter 244 - 244: Shopping -3 Just as Li Wei was busy in his thoughts, Nancy came hurriedly to greet them. "Mr. Li Wei, beautiful ladies, welcome to Nana''s fashion," she greeted with a professional smile while wondering if all the girls were all his partners. After all, there were rumors about Li Wei being a hero, so it was quite possible. Li Wei didn''t know her thoughts, so he nodded at her. "Miss Nancy, I came with my party and friends, so I wonder if there is a private room or a place with fewer people," he inquired directly. If there was no place like this, then he would have to use the skill to block everyone''s views again, especially people who came with ill intentions. However, his worries were useless as Nancy nodded without hesitation. "Mr. Li Wei, we know people like you want privacy, so we emptied our top floor yesterday to make more private rooms," she replied with a smile. The people in these worlds also cared for privacy, and most of the time they asked such shops to send clothes directly to their homes; after that, they could decide which to buy or not. There were also a few private rooms, but they were only open for important people and needed to make an appointment before they came. However, with such a big sale happening today, they had no choice but to create more private rooms while also sending special invitations to important people who would be given access to such rooms. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded and was about to say something when Emiley spoke first. "Sister Nancy this bad brother didn''t read your love letter; because of this, he doesn''t know anything about this." "So just ignore him and ask me everything. I am the leader today and also the main family member," she asserted with a proud expression, making everyone chuckle at her words. Of course, Li Wei wasn''t happy and stretched her cheeks painfully. "Bad brother, it hurts," Emily glared at him with resentful expression. However, Li Wei ignored her and turned towards Nancy, who was blushing. "Miss Nancy, don''t listen to her words and just take us to the private rooms," he replied with a smile. Hearing him, Nancy didn''t hesitate and led everyone inside the private room on the top floor. The private room was big, with ten changing rooms, a few sofas with tables, and a restroom. "Mr. Li Wei and ladies, these private rooms were prepared just yesterday, so if you have any problems with decorations or other things, please tell me. I will fix it immediately or change the room for you," Nancy said after leading them in. However, everyone shook their heads. "Sister Nancy, there is no problem with this room, so can you go and bring in all types of clothes for me?" Emily requested with big eyes. Hearing her, Nancy chuckled and turned towards Li Xin and others. "Ms. Li and ladies, there are example books we have prepared for everyone from which you can select the dresses you want, or you can wait for me to bring every design," she suggested, pointing at the books on the table. "Miss Nancy, we will wait for you to bring everything while we will also take a look at these books," Li Xin replied without hesitation on everyone''s behalf. They didn''t lack money to purchase normal clothes like this, so why care about choosing a few when you can get everything? Hearing Li Xin''s words, Nancy didn''t feel surprised and nodded. "Okay, then please wait here; I will order the servants immediately," she conveyed before taking her leave. As for their sizes, she was familiar with them when they came before to buy mountains of clothes. Only Lyla and Irene she didn''t know, but they already told her through telepathy to avoid any embarrassment. Because of this, Emily felt unhappy when she saw such a rom-com plot dodging its way like this. "Bad brother, why don''t you select dresses for everyone? After all, you are from earth and know more than sister XinXin," she suggested suddenly, making everyone stunned. Meanwhile, Li Wei pinched her cheeks again as he sat on the sofa while still cradling her in arms. "Little girl, if I knew more about fashion than your sister XinXin, then she should be chatting with me the whole day rather than with everyone else," he replied with a smile while also praising himself for being ignorant about this. Watching him like this Emily pouted with a sulky look and started to hit him with her tiny fists. Li Wei felt nothing, so he didn''t stop and continued to watch her with a smile. As for others, they ignored both of them and were busy checking the example books. This continued until Nancy came with a few female servants who brought some dresses with them. "Mr. Li Wei and ladies, the first batch of clothes are here; you can try them on and select from it." "After you are done choosing them, please press that bell on the table, and I will bring the second batch of clothes immediately," she informed. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded as for others, their gazes were attracted to the clothes that Nancy had brought. Watching them like this, Nancy didn''t hesitate and instructed the servants to place the clothes on the table by the sizes. After that, she said a few words and took her leave with servants. However, no one cared about her and looked at the dresses that she had brought. Even Li Wei was the same, and a strange expression appeared on his face. ''Aren''t they all school dresses? Don''t tell me it''s considered fashion here,'' he thought with a dumfounded look when he checked; they were normal uniforms, PE uniforms, sport uniforms, winter uniforms, and even swimming uniforms. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, no one cared about his dumfounded look because they had seen this in the brochure and example book, so they knew what kind of dresses there were. Even Li Xin was the same and didn''t feel surprised at all. Chapter 245 - 245: Shopping -4 "Bad brother, we are going to change, so don''t peek," Emily stated with a glare as she took off from his arms. Watching her like Li Wei let out a chuckle. "Don''t worry, I won''t peek," he replied, ruffling her hair and turned towards Irene and them. "Don''t bother to try everything on; just choose what you like; as for others, you can buy it and wear it later," he suggested, as he could see how thick the example book was, which means it will take a lot of time to try everything. Even the whole day might not be enough for it. Li Xin and others knew this, so they nodded. "Don''t worry, brother, we will only wear what we like," Li Xin replied as she took the different sets of school dresses. After that, she didn''t hesitate and entered the changing room. Irene and others also followed the suit with a faint blush. They knew what schools were and what these dresses represented, but they didn''t care too much and only felt it was fun to wear this as their age wasn''t that big. Only Lyla hesitated for a long time, and after looking at Li Wei, she gave up and entered the changing room. Li Wei was dumbfounded by her actions and smiled wryly. He then looked at the sets of dresses brought for him; however, he didn''t bother to change and just waited patiently on the sofa. There were no sounds of changing clothes because the rooms were soundproof, so he didn''t hear anything. Nevertheless, he patiently waited as he wondered which dress Li Xin and Li Yin would be wearing. ''Maybe I can have them wear these clothes at night,'' he muttered to himself with evil thoughts. When suddenly a door of the changing room opened, and a small figure ran out with a smile. "Bad brother, how do I look?" Emily inquired as she displayed her school outfit. Which was a white short-sleeved polo shirt, a gray tie, a pleated gray skirt that reached below her knees, and lastly, white socks with black shoes. Watching her like this, Li Wei nodded with a smile and pinched her cheeks once again. "Little girl, you look smarter, cuter, and prettier," he complimented, making her beam happily. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hehe, bad brother, you do know how to sweet talk," Emily replied with a giggle as she climbed on his lap to wait for everyone. She really wanted to see how they would look and was quite curious about it. "Bad brother, what kind of school dress they would choose? There were also extremely short ones," she inquired curiously. Her school dresses were different because she was a child; if not, who knows what she would select. Li Wei was speechless at her and shook his head. "They won''t choose something like that, so give up on your thoughts," he replied calmly; however, his heart couldn''t help but beat faster. Nevertheless, it was only a fleeting thought, and he immediately suppressed it while waiting patiently. It wasn''t too long, and three doors opened at the same time, revealing Li Xin, Li Yin, and Lily. "Brother/brother Li, how do we look?" they inquired as they displayed the school uniform they wore. It was similar to Emily; however, they selected the red color, while their skirts reached above knee length. Further down, their socks were short with black shoes. Watching them like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but feel his throat drying a little. ''I must make them wear these school uniforms tonight, no matter what,'' he thought with determination and looked at them. "You all look good and cute; maybe you should try them on daily basis," he suggested with a smirk. Hearing him Li Xin and Li Yin rolled their eyes at him. Meanwhile, Lily beamed happily. "Really, brother Li, I can wear them daily," she asked with hope. To which Li Wei didn''t hesitate to nod. "Of course you can, Lily; as long as you like it, you can wear them," he replied as he ignored the glare of Li Xin and Li Yin. Nevertheless, they didn''t stop him. "Lily, you really look good, but don''t go wearing such a uniform outside," Li Xin reminded her. She wouldn''t mind if Lily was at home like this, but if she started to wander around, she would die from embarrassment, after all, she wasn''t going to school anymore. "Emily, you also look smart and cute," Li Xin complimented her as she arrived beside Li Wei to stretch her cheeks. "Hehe sisters, you all also look great," Emily replied with a laugh as she wondered which dresses next people would choose. She was looking forward to seeing Alice, Elva, Olivia, and Lyla; after all, they had big assets. As for Irene, she was also looking forward to it, but it was not as much when compared to her busty sisters. Li Wei didn''t know her thoughts, but he could see she was having evil thoughts. ''Aunty Eliza, you should''ve never told rom-com stories to her,'' he complained in his heart when a few doors opened simultaneously with a few figures coming out. They were Elva, Alice, Olivia, and Irene, wearing different colors of school uniforms. Elva selected light green, Alice was black, Olivia was light pink, and Irene was violet. Their skirts were all reached above their knees, similar to Li Xin. However, this was not what attracted everyone''s gazes, but the chests of these girls, which their white polo shirts outlined a lot. Of course, Irene was not included; by the way, she wanted to cry now as she came at the wrong time. However, no one cared about her; even Li Wei, who himself thought he was strong enough to ignore such things, felt it was hard to tear away his gaze. ''Damn, this is too much,'' he cursed in his heart, looking at Alice, whose chest was second biggest currently. More so, she was a cat girl, and her tail came out from below the skirt. Li Wei couldn''t help but take a second look at her before tearing away his gaze. ''No evil I have seen, no evil I have seen,'' he chanted in his mind like some Buddha and covered the little girl''s eyes, who couldn''t tear her gaze away at all. Chapter 246 - 246: Shopping -5 "Bad brother, take your hands off! I want to see it!" Emily exclaimed loudly as her eyes were covered by Li Wei. Hearing her exclamation, Li Xin and others came out of their stunned looks; even Alice, who was stunned at their gazes, recovered and hurriedly took back a few steps. "Why are you looking at me like that?" she asked with fear, wondering if she had done something wrong. Watching her like this, Li Wei and others were stunned again. "Alice, we are looking at you like this because you look great and cute," Li Wei replied with a smile, trying to ease her. After all, it was not her fault to look like a high school girl who was from R18-rated comics. Fortunately, it was not that serious; nevertheless, it made everyone stunned; after all, no one had seen a cat girl in school uniform look so erotic. "Really, I look cute," Alice asked with a doubtful tone and turned towards Elva and others for confirmation. "Sister Alice, you really look cute and great, so don''t worry; however, why don''t you wear the winter jacket? You will look even better," Li Xin suggested. She really wouldn''t mind letting Alice stay like this, however Emily was here, and she didn''t want her to learn bad things even if she was a bad girl. "Alice, what sister Li said is true; you look great; however, you should wear a jacket," Elva also suggested with a nod. Hearing them, Alice hesitated a little and went inside the changing room to put on the jacket. Meanwhile, Elva and others heaved a sigh of relief before checking themselves to see if they also looked like that. However, they weren''t as erotic as Alice; nevertheless, they also went back to the changing room to wear jackets. Only Irene remained in her spot with an embarrassed expression, wondering what to do. Now that there was no problem, Li Wei finally uncovered Emily''s eyes, which were brimming with tears. "Uwwu, you are a bad brother. You bully me always," she complained, hitting him with small fists again. However, Li Wei didn''t care and gave her a hug before looking at Irene, who sat silently with sad emotions in her heart. "Miss Irene don''t be sad; you look great as everyone," he said shortly with an assured look. Hearing him, Irene just nodded stiffly as she was still handling the emotional damage she suffered. Li Wei couldn''t help but feel sympathy for her. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''It doesn''t matter if you came later because you were going to lose to them from the start,'' he thought, shaking his head silently and looking at Li Xin and Li Yin, who also took some emotional damage and were looking at their own chests. But he didn''t say anything and let her feel the difference so she would be afraid of him falling in love with others. Only Emily and Lily were fine currently and were waiting for those busty sisters to come out. It didn''t take long, and after a few minutes, Elva and others came out wearing a winter jacket for their respective uniforms. They still looked sexy, but it was not something bad, so no one was stunned. "You all look great," Li Wei complimented shortly with a smile. Hearing him, Alice, Elva, and Olvia blushed faintly. "Thank you, brother Li," they all thanked him before taking a seat and chatting with Li Xin and others. Only then did Li Xin and Irene recover from their emotional damage. Now only one person remained, and that was Lyla, who was taking quite a lot of time. Nevertheless, after a few minutes, she came out of the changing room, stunning everyone else. Li Wei had already covered Emily''s eyes and mouth before even Lyla came out because he was afraid it would be something like Alice. However, it wasn''t on Alice''s level; nonetheless, Lyla''s ripe age made her look stunning, not to mention that with the school uniform, she looked no different than a woman who was cosplaying for someone on purpose. ''Damn, this is also too much for me,'' Li Wei cursed in his heart as he looked at her. She was wearing a white polo shirt with an open sky-blue jacket and a tie. This made her number one chest outlined a lot. However, what caught his attention wasn''t her chest but her sky-blue skirt. It only covered half of her thighs, showing quite a bit of fat skin. Further down were over-the-knee black stockings, which made his mouth dry. It''s not like he hadn''t seen something like this before, but Lyla was a top-tier beauty, not to mention she had long, sexy legs and was just a few feet away from him, unlike in those videos and comics, which were not even real. So, he couldn''t help but gulp loudly. Watching his gaze Lyla couldn''t help but blush, and with a nervous expression, she sat beside Irene. Just as Li Wei was about to say something, Li Xin nudged him. "Brother, let go of Emily first; it''s okay for her to take a look," she reminded him as she saw poor Emily struggling for a look. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded and let go of her mouth and eyes. "Bad brother, don''t bully me or I will cry," Emily complained with large tears in her eyes. However, Li Wei remained unfazed at this. "Emily, I am doing this for you, so don''t blame me," he replied calmly while pinching her small nose. It''s not like he wanted to see her cry, but he really didn''t want her to come into contact with things like this. If not, with her rom-com knowledge, who knows what she might do? So, he just ignored her fists again and turned towards Lyla, who was nervous. "Miss Lyla, this school uniform suits you very much," he complimented honestly with a smile. Hearing him Lyla nodded with relief. "Thank you, Li Wei," she replied with a shy expression. It''s not like she wore school uniform for him specially; it''s just that it was her first time shopping along with a man, hence she felt nervous. Li Wei could see this too, so he didn''t care too much. However, this was not the case for Emily, who was looking for some crispy rom-com plot. ''There is definitely some secret between them,'' she thought with a pout; however, she didn''t say anything now as she had more important things in her hands. Chapter 247 - 247: Shopping -6 "Bad brother, don''t just laze around and change yourself into a handsome schoolboy," Emily instructed with a pout and glare. Hearing her, Li Wei was stunned. "Little girl, I am going to buy every outfit Miss Nancy will bring for me, so there is no need to try them," he replied, pinching her nose and turning towards girls. "Do you want to try more uniforms, or should I ask Miss Nancy to bring a second batch?" he inquired as he saw them sitting and doing nothing. "Brother, we are all waiting for you to change, so don''t make an excuse and try to run away from this," Li Xin retorted coldly. "Yes, brother Li, you can''t crush my cute slime''s exceptions like that," Lily agreed with a sulky look. Watching them like this, Li Wei was speechless. "Bad brother, just go and change; why are you shying like a little girl?" Emily provoked him with an indignant look. However, it only made Li Wei smile at her. "Little girl, I am not shy but just lazy to change clothes again and again," he replied as he gave her a hug while not knowing he made a mistake telling her about this. "Oh, so you are lazy to change, then why don''t we help you to do it, bad brother?" Emily suggested with a smile. "Brother Emily is right; we will help you to change," Li Xin agreed instantly with a smirk. Hearing her, Elva and others blushed; meanwhile, Lily was quite excited to dress him up. This made Li Wei regret telling Emily about his laziness. "No need, I will go and change myself," he replied, giving up on rejecting further; if not, they will continue to pester him. Hearing him Emily and Lily were disappointed; nevertheless, they instantly recovered after watching him enter the changing room. No one said anything after that and just waited silently for him. It didn''t take long, and Li Wei came out with a school uniform. Watching him like this, everyone''s eyes widened a little. "Bad brother, I never thought you would look this handsome in a school outfit," Emily exclaimed loudly, looking at Li Wei, who wore a black school uniform, which made him look dashing, especially with his pale skin. "Brother, you are handsome as always." Li Xin complimented him with a sweet smile. Elva and others also followed the suit, saying a few words. To this, Li Wei just shrugged and asked them to hurry up if they wanted to try more clothes. Emily and Li Xin didn''t pester him anymore, and soon they began to try other school outfits. Such as PE uniforms and sport uniforms. Of course, they only wore things that were not erotic and covered their skin a lot. Nevertheless, it still didn''t hide their fat thighs from the sport uniform, which made it hard for Li Wei to tear his gaze away. Especially from Lyla and Alice, who had plenty of fat down there too. ''Just what do they eat?'' he questioned himself, not knowing everyone also had the same questions after looking at them. However, they didn''t ponder over too much, as they might end up hurting themselves in return. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, in the end, they all started to chat about the clothes. In the meantime, Li Wei asked Nancy to bring in a second batch of clothes, which were some real fashion clothes. Li Xin and the others didn''t even hesitate and started to change into new clothes before asking each other how they looked. Of course, they didn''t forget to disturb Li Wei, who was enjoying his peace. Nevertheless, it wasn''t too much of a problem for him, as they didn''t ask him to wear everything. So, he just lazed while watching them in different clothes, which Nancy brought after every half hour. They were office, formal, casual, home wear, night wear, summer, spring, monsoon, winter, cosplay, etc. All the girls slowly become so engrossed in trying new outfits that they forget about his existence. Fortunately, Emily was there, which prevented them from choosing some erotic outfits to try out; if not, Li Wei might have been shocked. Nevertheless, he was still stunned at their enthusiasm, which made them try new clothes again and again. ''Are they monsters in girls'' clothing?'' he thought, feeling a little dumfounded as even Emily, who was not at a high level, didn''t feel tired at all. They even forgot about the lunch and were still energetic as ever. Watching them like he shook his head helplessly before taking out some snacks from his item box and giving them to eat. It was only at this point they noticed they had forgotten about him and lunch. "Brother, why didn''t you remind us earlier?" Li Xin complained with a pout as she sat on the sofa while taking snacks from him. Hearing her, Li Wei just shrugged. "You guys were too busy," he replied as he fed Emily, who was sitting on his lap. "Bad brother, you saw us wearing all kinds of dresses, right? Then, how do we look? Which ones do you like?" Emily inquired curiously. In response Li Wei chuckled. "No matter what dresses you wear, the beauty is inside of you, not in something that can be changed at whim, so no matter which dress you wear, you all will always be beautiful and cute," he replied as he gently ruffled her hair. Hearing him, Emily nodded with a thoughtful look while asking him to keep feeding. Li Xin and others also heard what he said, but they just blushed faintly and resumed talking about the outfits while eating their snacks. It only took a few ten minutes before they once again resumed trying other outfits. Li Wei just shrugged at this and lazed on the sofa, enjoying the peace given to him. However, this peace didn''t last long as he suddenly heard a very familiar voice. (Li Wei, do you still remember your promise with Sera?) Luna asked through telepathy, making him dumbfounded. (Miss, who are you and what promise are you talking about? Also, who is Miss Sera? Why don''t I know anything about her?) Li Wei replied with an innocent expression. It''s not like he didn''t recognize the owner of the voice; it''s just that he wanted to confirm it and make sure no one was playing tricks on him. (Li Wei, I don''t have time to explain everything to you, so just go to the north plane and meet Sophia there; she will tell you what to do,) (By the way, I am the goddess of life, Luna, and Sera is the goddess of death.) Luna replied before cutting off the telepathic connection. Chapter 248 - 248: Meeting With Sophia -1 Li Wei was dumbfounded by what he heard and wondered if it was true or not. ''Sigh, can''t you at least make clear that you are real?'' he thought with grumble when a chat message arrived in front of him. Luna (the Goddess of Life): Is this confirmation enough? Then go fast; don''t waste time. Li Wei: Understand I will be there within a minute, but is it dangerous? Luna (the Goddess of Life): ... S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luna (the Goddess of Life): No, it''s not dangerous, but if you don''t go within a minute, it will be life-threatening. Li Wei: Haha, don''t worry, goddess, I will be there within a minute. Li Wei replied hurriedly as he felt a chill on his back. ''Why is she talking about killing when she is the goddess of life?'' he thought bitterly while wondering why the goddess of death didn''t contact or say something. However, he didn''t ponder too much and turned towards Li Xin and others who had just come out of the changing room with new outfits. "XinXin, I have something to do right now, so I will leave my clone here," he informed, making everyone stunned. "Brother, what happened? Why are you in such a hurry" Li Xin inquired with concern. Hearing her, Li Wei smiled with assurance. "It''s just a small matter, but it needs me to be there. Don''t worry, it''s not something dangerous," he explained before continuing. "Well, I will take my leave now since it''s a little urgent," he said and disappeared with teleportation while leaving his clone there. Li Xin and others were stunned once again at his sudden leave and felt it was not some small matter. Only Irene knew how serious this matter was since she saw Li Wei and the spirits related to him disappear without a trace. However, she didn''t say anything about this, knowing he didn''t want anyone to worry about. *** After teleporting quite a few times, Li Wei finally arrived in the north planes while also making sure no one was following him. Yet he didn''t find anyone here. "Where is she? Do I need to go more deeper?" he muttered with a frown as he didn''t know the location of Sophia. Just as he was about to ask Luna about it, his surroundings changed suddenly, and he appeared in an unknown area. However, he didn''t care about this change because his eyes remained focused on the figure who appeared before him along with an eight-year-old sleeping girl. "Li Wei, it''s been a long time," Sophia smiled sweetly as she caressed the back of the little girl who was sleeping peacefully in her arms. Hearing her, Li Wei finally came out of his dumbfounded look. "Miss Sophia, it''s been a long time," he greeted with a wry smile. Watching him like this, Sophia felt unhappy. ''Humph, I don''t have time to bother with you, or I might''ve taught you a lesson for being unwilling to meet me,'' she thought silently with a pout before talking with him. "Li Wei, you have promised Sera to fulfill one condition as long as it''s not dangerous and life-threatening." "So, all you have to do is now take care of this little girl, Evelyn, who is Sera''s only disciple," she stated seriously. Hearing her, Li Wei was stunned. "Miss Sophia, even if she is Miss Sera''s disciple, it doesn''t mean I have to take care of her right? Also, what about her parents, and why is Miss Sera not saying anything?" he inquired. In response, Sophia answered coldly. "Her parents sold her to a kingdom for some money; if not for that, Evelyn will be living a happy life," she replied with a hint of killing intent before continuing with eased expression. "Sera has less chances of interfering or contacting you because she made you bugged." "But you don''t need to worry about this since she will contact you once Evelyn wakes up, and after that, unless it''s very important, she won''t say anything," she explained. Hearing this, Li Wei nodded with an understanding look before gazing at the little girl who was sleeping peacefully. He didn''t have any problems with taking care of her because he owed the Goddess of Death for making him bugged and giving strength to protect the people he cared about. However, he hesitated after knowing his situation and finally shook his head. "Miss Sophia, I don''t think it will be a good thing to let me take care of her," he replied with a sigh. He had been involved with quite a few dangerous things and knew there would be many enemies in the future. Not to mention he didn''t have any experience raising a child, so he felt it might not be a good thing for her to be with him. It would be better to let good parents adopt her who will take care of her and protect her. After all, she was just a child and should play with kids around her age rather than be in dangerous situations with him. However, Sophia shook her head helplessly at him. "Li Wei, you have dangerous enemies, and so do Evelyn," she replied with a wry smile after recalling what this little girl did. Li Wei was taken aback at her words and looked at her with a question. "When Evelyn was sold by her parents to a royal family, she used her strength to kill everyone there except her parents before coming to find you because you have the aura of Sera, and she was able to sense it." "It''s just that on the way she killed many people who tried to stop her; they were some princes, a queen, a general, and even a small army made of knights and adventures." "Not to mention her parents, whom she left alive, sold her information for money to a high-level kingdom," she explained, making Li Wei dumbfounded, who was wondering if the little girl was some reincarnated killing God. Watching him like this, Sophia chuckled softly. "Don''t worry, her parents were killed by that high-level kingdom to keep Evelyn''s matter a secret so only a few people from the Starfrost world know about Evelyn and how she looks." "Also, Elmoral World will suppress everyone at level 250, so there is no need to worry about them coming to find her here with large numbers as they will alert many people," she added. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded with relief. There were still many questions, like why some kid like her possessed this much strength, but he knew this must be secret, so he didn''t inquire. Chapter 249 - 249: Meeting With Sophia -2 "Miss Sophia, I don''t have any problem with taking care of her if she is already in a dangerous situation," Li Wei stated before continuing again. "But she doesn''t know me at all. Will this make her try to kill me or my party members?" he inquired as he took a few steps back. If the little girl was just a normal person, he would''ve agreed instantly, but she wasn''t; more so she had the strength to kill people above level 250. This was quite dangerous, and just because she was a child, he wouldn''t throw himself and his party member''s lives in danger. Sophia saw through his thoughts and became a little speechless. ''Well, these three are made from the same wood never trusting anyone easily,'' she thought with a pout as she rolled her eyes at him. "Don''t think you are the only one who is worried about this; I am also worried about you harming her, so I specially made a contract for both of you." "Evelyn has already signed it, so read it before signing it," she replied as she gave him the contract. Honestly, she wasn''t worried about Li Wei harming Evelyn because he wouldn''t be able to harm her with how strong the little girl was. It was just she was afraid of Evelyn strangling him to death after learning about her master giving the specially crafted system to him, which was supposed to be for her. ''Evelyn I am sorry for tricking you, but Aunty Sophia is doing this for your own good,'' she muttered in her heart as she ruffled the little girl''s short black hair. There was no way Evelyn would sign the contract willingly, so she had to trick her with Sera''s consent. Just as she was busy with this, Li Wei read all the conditions on the contract before looking at her. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Miss Sophia, what about the good person test and her identity?" he inquired. Hearing this, Sophia couldn''t help but roll her eyes with annoyance. "Just sign the contract; I have already taken care of everything," she replied with a pout. However, she was snorting coldly in her heart. ''Humph, that person doesn''t have guts to judge Evelyn as a criminal; if not, Sera will descend directly to kill everyone,'' she muttered in her heart, clearly knowing that the good person test and identity list were just a gimmick of that almighty person for their purpose. Even if that person was given a thousand times the guts, they wouldn''t dare lay hands-on Evelyn after all they know the history of Sera. "Miss Sophia, it''s done. I have signed the contract," Li Wei informed as he kept a copy for himself while giving the other to her. Hearing him, Sophia nodded with a relieved expression. "Then take her with you; by the way, all her daily necessities and other things are inside her item box; she also doesn''t have any memories and only remembers some common knowledge," she explained as she handed Evelyn to him. Li Wei was stunned again at this as he cradled the little girl before speaking. "She lost her memories," he inquired with a stunned look. However, Sophia shook her head. "She didn''t lose her memories, but they were sealed by me. It''s because Sera didn''t want her to remember how her parents betrayed her and only wants to live a happy life," she explained, throwing the blame on someone else with a nonchalant look. Hearing her, Li Wei felt something was amiss, but before he could say something, Sophia continued with a serious expression. "Li Wei, the changes are happening fast, so get strong as fast as you can," she said as she took out a strange diamond-shaped crystal. "I won''t be able to meet you or contact you again, so take this spirit crystal in which I have sealed a powerful spirit that will be able to help you." "Also, when the time comes, it will bring you to complete my one condition; of course, if it''s life-threatening, you can reject it," she instructed as she threw the spirit crystal towards him. Watching this, Li Wei was stunned and hurriedly used telekinesis to catch the spirit crystal. "Miss Sophia, what do you want me to do?" he inquired with a frown. However, Sophia just smiled and shook her head. "You are too weak, so don''t meddle in this thing now." "By the way, your father has killed everyone who was related to that incident, so don''t let hatred blind your eyes and at least trust people around you," she spoke as she took a deep look at him, knowing what his problems were. However, Li Wei just remained silent and didn''t show any expressions. Watching him like this, Sophia shook her head and didn''t pester. "Well, my time is over, and I should leave," she said with a faint sigh and started to disappear. However, suddenly she recalled something and looked at Li Wei with a serious expression again. "Li Wei, stay away from Elmoral Goddess," she spoke before disappearing completely and leaving Li Wei with a speechless expression. "At least tell why I need to stay away from her," Li Wei complained with a sigh as he looked around to see he had returned to the previous place. After this, he didn''t hesitate and stored the spirit crystal in his item box before looking at Evelyn, who was still sleeping peacefully. "Well, I should just go home and inform Li Xin and others about it," he spoke to himself before disappearing with teleportation. ***** Inside the white room, Sera and Luna witnessed everything, as Sophia didn''t block their view this time. Well, she didn''t dare to do it after all Evelyn was there, and if she did block the view, Sera would descend before fighting with her. "Sera, is it really okay to let Sophia mess with Evelyn''s memories?" Luna asked with an unhappy look, clearly knowing she must have done something else too. Hearing her, Sera let out a chuckle. "Well, it might not be a bad thing as long as Evelyn is happy," she replied with a soft expression. Watching her like this, Luna pouted before turning towards the screen where Li Wei laid down Evelyn on bed while waiting for her to wake up. Chapter 250 - 250: Evelyn Wakes Up -1 "Phew, what a long day," Li Wei muttered as he sat on the reclining chair while casting a deep look at Evelyn, who was sleeping peacefully. There were many pros and cons to taking care of her. However, he didn''t care too much since it was not something life-threatening. Elmoral world will only allow people to exist at level 250 and below. So, there was no problem with her safety since the little girl was herself powerful enough to kill people above level 250. With the contract between them, she won''t be able to harm him, or people related to him. Not to mention if he took care of her greatly, she might even protect him and the people around him in return. Then there were also goddesses who took care of her greatly and wouldn''t let her fall into any danger, which means as long as Li Wei is with her, he will be able to know if there are any enemies beside him. This was the reason why Li Wei didn''t persuade or reject Sophia again. Of course, the main reason was his promise to Sera, and he was quite happy with how things turned out as he had just to take care of Evelyn rather than fighting some gods or completing some life-threatening tasks. Thinking of this, he recalled Sophia''s words and frowned. "It seems her condition is more complicated," he muttered to himself with a sigh. Even though he could reject her condition if it endangered his life, he felt he would be dragged into this no matter what. "Well, it''s no use thinking this; I should inform Li Xin and others first," he said, shaking his head before controlling his clone in Nana''s Fashion. He didn''t say too much and only informed them that he would be waiting at home because he had to entertain a guest. Li Xin and others were stunned at this and wondered what guest had come. So, they didn''t care about shopping anymore and directly bought all the clothing sets from Nancy for a total of 120 million coins. The cost was a little more than normal since the earth''s clothes were in demand; however, it was still too cheap considering that a high-grade level 50 battle suit would cost around 10-50 million per set. The difference was like heaven and earth, since for 120 million they all got about thousands of clothes for everyone. Of course, they can''t fight with them on, or the clothes will be destroyed as they weren''t made to withstand the fights. However, no one cared about this since they wanted to wear it inside the home. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was also the reason why they didn''t hesitate to buy everything before heading back. Li Wei, who saw them like this through clone, smiled wryly. When he left, they had already stopped the shopping and were waiting for him. Hence, he decided to inform them so they could continue their shopping with peace of mind; however, they all came running back. "Well, they could try the clothes at home if they wanted to," he murmured with a shrug and glanced at Evelyn, whose eyelashes trembled slightly. ''She is going to wake up,'' he thought in his heart and arrived beside the bed. Evelyn didn''t take too much time, and only after a few ten seconds, she opened her sleepy eyes. What appeared in front of her was an unfamiliar room, which made her anxious. However, when she saw a familiar face, she became relieved, and tears welled up in her eyes. "Daddy!" she cried out loudly before hugging Li Wei firmly. Li Wei was dumbfounded by what was happening, but he didn''t separate her and embraced her before patting her head. "Evelyn, it''s okay; there is no need to cry," he assured her with a smile. Hearing him, she calmed down a lot and looked up at him with her beautiful golden eyes. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled. "Evelyn, why are you calling me Daddy?" he inquired gently. Hearing him Evelyn tilted her head with a cute expression. "You are my daddy, so I am calling you daddy," she replied innocently. In response, Li Wei shook his head. "Evelyn I am not your daddy, so stop calling me this and call me brother, okay," he reminded softly. However, Evelyn shook her head with a pout. "You are my daddy, and I will call you daddy. No one can stop me from doing this, even you," she stated with a firm look, as if even the gods can''t change her decision. Watching her like this, Li Wei was speechless and knew she wouldn''t listen to him. So, he gave up on convincing her and decided to take another approach. "Evelyn, why do you think I am your daddy?" he inquired with a serious look as he cradled her in his arms. Hearing him Evelyn once again gave an innocent look. "You are my daddy, and you have been taking care of me since I was a baby." "Aunty Sophia even took photos of you and me when you were playing with me. Look here is the album," she replied as she took out a photo album from the item box before displaying it to him happily. In the photos, it was clearly Li Wei who had been cradling her while also playing with her since she was an infant. Looking at the proof, Li Wei''s mouth twitched, and the urge to smack Sophia''s head formed in his mind. Even if she was a goddess, he felt he should hit her. Just as he was thinking this, his surroundings changed, and he appeared in the white room with Evelyn. "Master! Aunty Luna! Aunty Selene!" Evelyn examined happily when she saw the three beautiful women. She didn''t hesitate and directly jumped from Li Wei''s hug before lunging into Sera''s, who embraced her tightly with a smile. "My cute disciple, did you create trouble for others?" she inquired as she ruffled her shoulder-length black hair. Hearing her, Evelyn shook her head instantly. "Master, I didn''t create trouble. I am a good disciple," she replied with a beaming smile, making Sera speechless. ''Sophia has sealed all your bad memories; if not, you wouldn''t be replying to me like this,'' she thought, rolling her eyes at her. Chapter 251 - 251: Evelyn Wakes Up -2 Just as Sera and Evelyn were having a great time, Li Wei was dumbfounded by this sudden situation. He couldn''t help but wonder if it was really okay for Sera to do this since she was restricted a lot. "Don''t worry, it''s not Sera who summoned you here but me," Selene spoke after reading his thoughts while giving him a deep look. There was also Luna, who was scrutinizing him from head to toe. Feeling the gazes of two beauties on him, Li Wei became a little embarrassed, nevertheless he remained calm. "Miss Goddess, you all want to chat with Evelyn right, then how about you send me back, and after you are done talking with Evelyn, you can send her directly to me?" he suggested. Hearing him, Luna couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him. "Li Wei, it''s not like we are going to eat you, so just stay here. Also, the reason why Evelyn is able to come here is because of you." "If we sent you back, she also can''t stay here," she explained with a cold glance. Listening to her, Li Wei nodded; however, he was still feeling puzzled about why they can''t just summon Evelyn alone. Selene saw through his thoughts and decided to explain. "Li Wei I am Selene, goddess of war and a law enforcer among gods. I have duty to watch over every god''s wrongdoing; however, now in that list you are also included because you are bugged." "Hence, I can summon you to ask some questions with my authority. Of course, it won''t be that frequently, but only one or two times a month. As for Evelyn, she mistakenly arrived with you and nothing else," she summarized with a calm look. Honestly, she wasn''t given the task to watch over him; however, she requested it by paying some of her merits since she wanted Sera to meet Evelyn. Things would be difficult for her if someone found her misusing her authority, but she didn''t care as she wanted to make her little sister happy. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded with understanding. ''If it''s like this, then it makes sense why I was chosen to take care of Evelyn,'' he thought in his heart. However, he was only faintly right about this since Sera hoped to chat with Evelyn through the chat function of the system she gave him. She didn''t know anything about Selene''s action, as she didn''t tell her anything about it until a few minutes ago. Hence his thoughts were distantly right. Just as he was thinking about this, he suddenly remembered something. But before he could even ask, Luna answered. "Sophia had only sealed her extraordinary memories while retaining some basic ones, such as playing with us and also you, since she altered her memories a little." "Now she is just an innocent child who doesn''t know many things, and since she likes you as Daddy so much, forget about us changing her memories," she stated with a light snort, clearly knowing what he wanted. Hearing her, Li Wei smiled wryly. It''s not like he disliked getting called Daddy by her, but he hoped she would call him brother as it would avoid misunderstandings in the future. However, it was useless, so he could only sigh helplessly before looking at Evelyn, who was chatting with Sera. Because there was a sound barrier around them. Evelyn didn''t hear anything and was happy after seeing her master. Watching them like this, Luna pouted. "Evelyn, did you forget about Aunty Luna?" she asked, puffing her cheeks with anger. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing her, Evelyn turned towards her with a smile. "Aunty Luna, don''t worry, Evelyn didn''t forget you," she replied before coming to hug her. Because she was only four feet and Luna was five feet eight inches, she could only hug Luna''s long legs, which means her small hands were wrapped around her plump things. This made Luna blush with embarrassment, and she hurriedly cradled the small girl in her arms, who was still smiling happily. ''Sophia! Why did you make her like this?'' she shouted in her heart, knowing the little girl knew many things, but because of her memory getting sealed, she wasn''t aware of such things now. She couldn''t even blame her after seeing her smile and could only sulk inwardly while casting a death glare at Li Wei, who witnessed everything with a stunned look. "Ahem, Luna, go and play with her," Selene reminded her as she saw Evelyn wondering why Aunty Luna was angry with her Daddy. Hearing her, Luna snorted lightly before taking Evelyn to the sofa and giving many things to her. Sera too joined in taking out some dangerous things to let Evelyn play with them. Witnessing all of this, Li Wei was speechless. Selene saw his look and couldn''t help but chuckle. "Don''t be surprised; it''s just some normal things," she replied before continuing. "By the way, because Sophia had sealed Evelyn''s memories, she only knows us as her aunties and doesn''t know about us being gods." "We also don''t want her to know these things now since she is just a child, so don''t talk about us being gods in front of her," she reminded seriously. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded without hesitation. "Don''t worry, Miss Selene, I won''t talk about this," he replied. In response, Selene nodded back before creating a chair for him and joining Sera and others to spoil Evelyn. Li Wei could only wait silently on a chair, as he had nothing to do now. The time in the white room flowed differently, so he wasn''t worried about Li Xin and others not finding him at home. ''Well, I should at least prepare an explanation for Irene and others about Evelyn,'' he thought with a sigh, knowing how big this misunderstanding would get if Evelyn displayed the photo album of him taking care of her. Also, she was holding on to the photo album firmly, so taking it from her would be impossible since she was stronger than him, not to mention Sophia might have left a few copies with her. Chapter 252 - 252: Selenes Reasons Even though the time in the white room was different, it didn''t mean they could make Li Wei and Evelyn stay here for a long time. The maximum limit was only fifteen minutes; hence, Sera and others had to stop spoiling Evelyn with an unwilling expression. Evelyn noticed this and knew they would be leaving soon. Even though her memories were sealed, she felt her master and aunties weren''t normal people, which means they couldn''t meet her frequently. "Master, when can I see you again?" she asked with tears. Watching her like this, Sera sighed in her heart before taking the little girl into her embrace. "Evelyn, don''t worry, master will contact you frequently," she promised with a smile as she gave a kiss on her cheek. "Now you should say goodbye to Aunty Luna and Aunty Selene," she reminded softly. Hearing her, Evelyn looked at the two beauties with tears. "Aunty Luna, Aunty Selene, you won''t forget me, right?" she asked with an unsure expression. Watching her like this, the three of them didn''t know whether they should laugh or cry. With her memories sealed, she only knows that she met them very few times and had fun with them. Because of this, she was worried about them forgetting her. "Evelyn, don''t worry, no one will forget you," Selene replied as she ruffled her short hair. While Luna also followed the suit. "Evelyn, you are just too cute, so how could we forget you? Also, we will be able to talk frequently, so don''t be sad okay," she assured her with a sweet smile as she caressed her soft cheeks. Hearing them, Evelyn nodded, her tears backing up a little. "I also won''t forget you," she replied seriously, making everyone smile. "My little disciple, now it''s time for you and your daddy to return," Sera stated with a smile as she walked towards Li Wei with her in arms. Because they didn''t create a sound barrier or anything, Li Wei was able to see and hear them. Hence, he also knew that time was over and didn''t feel surprised at their arrival. "Li Wei, I hope you will take care of Evelyn greatly and won''t make her cry if not," Luna stated with a cold glance, not saying anything further. Hearing her, Li Wei smiled wryly in his heart. "Don''t worry, Miss Luna. I will treat Evelyn very well and won''t let any harm come to her," he replied seriously. To him, she was just an eight-year-old girl, so how could he let her be involved in something dangerous, more so, treat her badly? If not for the fact she had enemies after her, he would''ve strongly suggested letting someone else adopt her. Luna knew his thoughts, so she only snorted lightly and didn''t say anything. Sera witnessed all of this, but she was just focused on Evelyn, who was about to cry. "Don''t cry, my little disciple; if not, I won''t see you ever again," she threatened with a pout. Hearing her, Evelyn''s tears rolled back in panic. "Master, you can''t do that; you must see me again," she shouted anxiously in her arms. However, Sera didn''t care about this. "I will only see you again if you don''t cry and stay as a good girl," she replied with a strict expression before turning towards Li Wei. "Here, take her and treat her well," she said shortly as she handed the little girl to him, who suddenly went to sleep. Watching this, Li Wei didn''t hesitate to cradle Evelyn. "Miss Sera, don''t worry, I will treat her well," he replied firmly. Hearing him Sera nodded. "She has some artifacts that can help her disguise and hide her status, so her enemies won''t be able to find her." "However, she had full control of the artifact, so you should advise her whom to show her real self." "Also teach her important things like how not to trust anyone easily and such," she reminded with a soft expression as she looked at Evelyn, who was sleeping peacefully. She couldn''t help but move closer to caress her face, which made Li Wei''s heartbeat fasten as he was able to see her face closely. However, he didn''t dare to think about anything since they could read his mind, so he shifted away his gaze only to meet with a cold glare from Luna. But before she could say anything, Selene, who was silent, finally spoke. "Sera, its time," she reminded her little sister. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing her, Sera nodded unwillingly and moved closer to kiss Evelyn''s forehead. "Evelyn, master only wants you to live happily, so don''t blame me or Sophia for sealing your memories," she muttered with a hint of pain. By the time she wanted to caress her head again, both Li Wei and Evelyn disappeared without any trace. "It''s okay, Sera; she will be living a happy life, and it''s not like you won''t see her again." Selene spoke softly as she ruffled Sera''s hair, who was still standing with a blank expression. "Yes, Sera, what sister Selene is saying is right; you don''t need to worry and blame yourself for what happened then," Luna assured her as she grabbed her hands. Hearing them Sera sighed a little and nodded. "Let''s go and watch them. Evelyn should wake soon up after leaving this place," she said and instantly moved to the sofa to watch them. Seeing her like this, Selene shook her head helplessly. "Sister Selene, you didn''t take the job of watching Li Wei just because of Sera, right?" Luna inquired suddenly, as she felt there was something more behind it. Hearing her, Selene nodded. "Yes, it''s not just for Sera; it''s also because the Goddess of Creation and I are worried about him killing people without any care," she replied calmly, making Luna a little shocked. "Is this that serious?" she asked with disbelief. In response, Selene nodded again. "You can think he is made from the same wood as Sera and Evelyn," she stated with helpless expression. Sera and Evelyn were someone who didn''t hesitate in killing and wiping out the whole world in anger. Li Wei wasn''t the same yet, but he held the same mentality. More so, he had unimaginable hatred in his heart; if it ever erupted, then only corpses of people would pile up like mountains no matter whether they were involved in that incident or not. Because Sera was the one who made him bugged, she would be implicated by his actions; hence, she had no choice but to keep an eye on him. Chapter 253 - 253: Everyones Return Hearing Selene''s words, Luna was stunned, as she didn''t expect she would compare Li Wei with Sera and Evelyn. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because even though Li Wei was bugged and powerful, he was clearly not at the level of them. Selene saw through her thoughts and explained. "To kill two hundred people, his father planned the death of thousands, and he did it with just his intelligence while also successfully escaping from the laws of earth." "So, I don''t think Li Wei is different from his father when it came to this, not to mention he was involved in that incident directly unlike his father, who wasn''t there at that time," she clarified. Hearing her, Luna nodded with understanding. Even though they are gods and can read the minds of people, they can''t figure out what a person will do in the future just with this unless they predict their fate. But it was useless on Li Wei, and everyone related to him since their fate was unstable because of how many things he was involved in it. This was the reason why Selene was able to get permission to watch over him easily, as even the Goddess of Creation remained worried about this. *** Just as they were talking, Li Wei arrived in his room with Evelyn without any notice. He felt a little surprised at this, but he didn''t have any time to ponder since Evelyn woke up and looked around with tears in her eyes. When she found that they had returned and her master wasn''t here, tears started to roll down from her cheeks. For some reason she felt sad after leaving her master and aunties; however, she didn''t cry loudly and just snuggled in Li Wei''s chest with her head down. Watching her like this, Li Wei felt pain in his chest. "Evelyn, there is no need to be sad; your master will definitely come to see you again," he assured as he caressed her back. "Un, I know Daddy," Evelyn relied with a small voice. Hearing her, Li Wei ruffled her hair as he sat on a reclining chair before taking out some cookies. "Evelyn, do you want to eat cookies? They are delicious," he tried to distract her with a smile. Because her memories were sealed, she was no different than an eight-year-old child; hence, hearing there was something delicious to eat, her eyes couldn''t help but move before becoming fixated on the plate Li Wei took out. The plate was filled with delicious cookies with different colors and tastes. This made her mouth water immediately, and she slowly moved her small hand to take a cookie. *Crunch* "Um, it''s delicious," she muttered after taking a small bite and looked up at him. "Daddy, do you want to eat too?" she asked, tilting her head cutely. In response, Li Wei shook his head. "No, they are for you, so you can eat them. By the way, tell me what you would like for dinner; I will specially cook for you," he replied, ruffling her hair softly. While hearing him, Evelyn perked up. "Really, Daddy will make dinner, then I want chicken nuggets, curry, pasta, fried fish, a big steak, and soup. As for desserts, you can make anything," she replied hurriedly, making Li Wei speechless. Nevertheless, he nodded. "Okay, I will cook for you," he replied. "By the way, Evelyn, there are my party members and sister''s living in this villa, so you don''t need to use your disguise artifact, but make sure to keep it active if you go out okay," he reminded seriously. But Evelyn didn''t care about it. "Don''t worry daddy, Evelyn knows what to do," she replied with a nonchalant look, not taking it seriously at all. This made Li Wei''s mouth twitch, but he didn''t say anything and waited for Li Xin and others to arrive. It didn''t take them too long, and they arrived within five minutes while Evelyn finished the plate of cookies. "Evelyn, let''s go. I will take you to meet with my party members and sisters," he said after they all arrived in the villa. Hearing him Evelyn nodded with a curious look while wondering why there was no mommy. Li Wei, who didn''t know her thoughts, didn''t care too much about her curious look and cradled her before heading out of the room. Li Xin and others had already arrived in the hall and were waiting for him because he instructed them with his clone. He didn''t let them wait for too long and arrived with Evelyn in his arm, stunning everyone. "Brother, don''t tell me she is the guest!" Li Xin inquired cursorily, wondering where he picked up a child. Hearing her, Li Wei shook his head a little before nodding. "Well, she is not a guest but a family member. From now on she will be living with us, and I am responsible for taking care of her," he replied with a straight face, making everyone dumfounded. "Bad brother, don''t tell me you kidnapped her?" Emily asked with a strange expression, wondering if he really became the bad brother who tricked little girls. Li Wei guessed what she was thinking and rolled his eyes at her. "I didn''t kidnap her, so stop spouting nonsense. She is Evelyn and is related to Sophia," he explained, not saying too much. Only his party members knew about Sophia, so they instantly connected some dots. However, since Irene and others were here, they couldn''t say anything about it and only nodded. "So, she is related to sister Sophia," Li Xin muttered with understanding and approached Evelyn with a smile. However, before she could say something, Evelyn spoke. "Daddy, is she your party member?" she asked curiously, as she didn''t feel any resemblance between her daddy and Li Xin. Li Wei didn''t know her thoughts, so he ignored her curious look and spoke. "Evelyn, she is Li Xin, my sister; by the way, you see her twin there right; she is Li Yin, also my sister," he explained. Hearing him, Evelyn nodded, still feeling puzzled why there were not any similarities between them. ''Is daddy hiding something?'' she thought to herself, feeling excited and wondering if it''s Daddy''s some huge secret. Chapter 254 - 254: Cute Niece "Brother, why didn''t you tell me you were bringing my cute niece home? I would''ve bought some things for her since I was in the shop," Li Xin asked with a glare. Hearing her, Li Wei, was speechless. "It wasn''t me who hurried back home without asking anything." "Also, what will you do if the guest was some man? You should have continued shopping since I said I would be waiting at home," he retorted as he pinched her cheeks. "Brother, don''t give excuses. I know you won''t bring any man home no matter what," Li Xin countered with a pout and looked at Evelyn, who was watching their drama with interest. "Evelyn, do you like Aunty Li Xin?" she inquired with a smile. In response, Evelyn nodded instantly. "Un, I like Aunty Li Xin," she replied cutely and turned towards Li Wei. "Daddy, what about others? You didn''t introduce them to me. Also, is that my big sister?" she inquired, pointing at Emily, who was looking at Li Wei with a pout. "Evelyn, she is just a naughty neighbor who is here to play, so just ignore her," Li Wei replied with a nonchalant look, making Emily''s small heart shatter. ''Ugh, so I am just a naughty neighbor,'' Emily thought with tears as she cast a resentful gaze at him. However, Li Wei ignored her and introduced everyone to Evelyn. After that, he let Li Xin cradle the little girl because she really wanted to spoil her. Li Wei was speechless at this because she was treating Evelyn as a niece, not a daughter. Nevertheless, he didn''t say anything and handed Evelyn to her, as the little girl was hoping to chat with her new aunt. Emily and others also joined her, asking some questions and giving her snacks, which they stole from the kitchen and were stocking up on secretly. ''These guys,'' Li Wei thought with an amused look before turning towards Irene and Lyla, who were silent. "It''s related to my quest, so don''t pry too much. Also, I hope you can inform me as soon as possible if you find someone searching for her," he explained shortly. He could''ve asked Evelyn to disguise herself, but he didn''t because he wanted Irene and Lyla to know her face so they could inform him if someone with ill intentions came. Hearing him, both Lyla and Irene nodded seriously as they guessed Evelyn was related to gods. ''It''s no wonder I can''t see her status at all,'' Irene thought with a sigh as she wondered why Evelyn was valued so much. She didn''t think Evelyn was a disciple of God and only thought she had some special gift; hence, Li Wei was requested to protect her. This made her sure that Li Wei was a hero; however, for some reason he didn''t want to announce it. ''Is it because the gods are planning something different?'' Irene thought with a slight frown. One had to know that the heroes had a special set of skills that needed ten times the cost to level up, just like Li Wei''s goddess edition skills. So even if they have a two- or four-time blessing, they will struggle to level up skills if they work alone. Not to mention the faster the growth rate is, the more money they need; hence, great powers like churches and kingdoms always amassed coin cards. These coin cards will be given to the heroes after they made certain contributions and joined their power with a contract. She had thought Li Wei would join power later as he would need a lot of money; however, from the tone of his, it didn''t look like he wanted to do something like a hero. ''Argh, why is he so strange?'' she complained in her heart with a tired sigh. The reason was her own quest, which was to help a hero on the battlefield. She didn''t mind going with Li Wei since he gave her a very different feeling. But if he does not claim to be one, it was impossible for her to pester him since it might make him dissatisfied. Just as she was busy thinking about this, Evelyn suddenly took out the photo album and showed everyone how her daddy had taken care of her since she was an infant. Watching the photos, everyone was stunned and looked at Li Wei with doubt. "Bad brother, don''t tell me you hid a secret wife years ago, and now she has come back with a daughter and proof to attack you," Emily asked as she took a closer look at photos and found no difference between him. Hearing her, Li Wei rolled his eyes at her. "Stop talking nonsense and don''t teach Evelyn bad things; if not, I will never allow you to play with her," he chided with a cold look. Watching him like this, Emily sulked, but she knew it wasn''t a good thing to talk about this in front of Evelyn, so she chose to stay silent. Meanwhile, Irene and Lyla too joined in watching the albums of Li Wei and Evelyn with interest. Which made Li Wei sigh helplessly since Sophia had made him look funny in some photos. ''She can only create chaos in everyone''s lives,'' he thought to himself while wondering about Evelyn''s status. He didn''t have time to check before, and now when he tried, all he saw were question marks. Even her age was question marks, which left him puzzled. However, he was more interested in knowing her strength and learning her skills, so he didn''t care about why her age was blurred. ''I should find a chance to learn her skills'' he muttered in his heart, while wondering if goddesses would get angry if he did that. Just as he was busy thinking this, Li Xin and others finished looking through the album completely since it wasn''t that big. "Evelyn, I really hope you were smaller so I could spoil you as much as I want," Li Xin muttered with a sigh as baby Evelyn was even more cute. She couldn''t help but glance at Li Wei with a resentful look because he had photos with her cute niece. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wei was speechless since he didn''t know the reason why she was looking at him like this. Chapter 255 - 255: City Lord Of Lin City "XinXin, Evelyn had just arrived and didn''t know the villa yet, so why don''t you help her to tour the villa?" Li Wei suggested, knowing she liked Evelyn a lot. "Un, okay, I will do it," Li Xin agreed without hesitation and turned towards the little girl. "Evelyn, do you want to tour the villa with me?" she asked with a soft smile. "Un, I want to see the villa," Evelyn nodded with a cute look. Watching her like this, Li Xin didn''t hesitate and cradled her. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My cute niece lets go then," she said as she kissed her cheeks. Evelyn looked unwilling, but she was forcefully kissed by her and could only look at Li Wei for help. Watching her like this, Li Wei chuckled. "XinXin, don''t force Evelyn; by the way, teach her some basic things," he added. It''s not like Evelyn didn''t know how to take a bath and use the toilet; it''s just that he was unsure of how much Sophia messed with her memories. Hence, he decided to ask Li Xin to teach her this. "Don''t worry, brother, I won''t let my cute niece fall into any embarrassing situations," Li Xin assured with a confident look as she squeezed Evelyn strongly. Seeing her like this, Li Wei shook his head. "XinXin, don''t bother her too much; if not, you will cry later when she dislikes you," he warned seriously. However, Li Xin pretended as if she didn''t hear him and looked at others. "Why don''t you come with me? If not, Evelyn will feel bored with me alone," she suggested. Hearing her Lily, Alice and Emily responded first. "Sister Li/sister XinXin, even if you don''t tell us, we will follow you," they stated simultaneously with a firm look as they glanced at cute Evelyn. Watching them like this, Li Xin chuckled softly and looked at the remaining girls. Feeling her gaze, they didn''t say anything and just nodded. They all wanted to dote on the little girl; even Irene and Lyla were the same. Li Xin was surprised at this, but she didn''t care and started to tour the villa with everyone. Now only Li Wei was left in the hall, who witnessed them explaining everything to Evelyn with a doting look. He was quite surprised at Irene and Lyla, who were also doing the same without any ulterior thoughts. Nevertheless, he understood that their identities prevented them from doing such things, so they were doing them here. ''What''s the use of such identity if you have to suppress your feelings?'' he thought, shaking his head in silence and returning to his room. *** Earth, Lin City. Inside an office, a middle-aged man with a fierce look sat on the chair as he looked at the two photos on the table. One was Li Xin, and the other was Li Wei. He didn''t care about Li Xin''s photo and only observed Li Wei''s with a frown. Watching him like this, his assistant Hu Bei was surprised. "City Lord Lin, is there some problem with him?" he inquired with a serious expression. The person in front of him wasn''t just a city lord who gained the favour of the masses and created Lin City a week ago. He was also an army veteran who killed many people before. Hearing him, Lin Feng came out of his thoughts and looked at Hu Bei. "Do you remember the devil''s incident from seven years ago?" he asked without answering him. Hu Bei was stunned at this; nevertheless, he nodded hastily. "Of course, city lord Lin I know this, or it will be correct to say that everyone in this country knows about this incident," he answered with a puzzled face, wondering why the city lord asked about this. The devil''s incident was something that shook the whole country since in all cities multiple people were killed at the same time. The total count exceeded thousands, and even though many people were caught, the mastermind behind it escaped successfully, and his identity remained unknown to this day. Since the mastermind was a hacker, he was able to avoid many things. There were also many spies inside the officials helping him; hence, he escaped successfully. "Hu Bei, then you should know about the five-star hotel where the mastermind appeared and killed more than hundred people right?" Lin Feng inquired further. Hearing him, Hu Bei was stunned again and raced his brain, wondering why the city lord was asking him this. "Yes, city lord Lin I know this," he replied. Listening to his response, Lin Feng nodded and looked at Li Wei''s photo. "Because of my undercover mission, I was inside the hotel and at the same place where that man came to kill people," he spoke, making Hu Bei dumfounded. "City Lord, then your-" Hu Bei wanted to say something, but Lin Feng waived his hand, stopping him. "When that man started to kill people, it was like he was doing a normal job and there wasn''t any emotion in his eyes." "I tried to stop him, but he didn''t even hesitate to shoot me. Fortunately, he only shot at my hands and legs, which were not that serious," he added with a hint of fear before recalling Li Wei''s fight with Abyssal Knight. "Do you know this Li Wei reminds me of that man, especially his terrifying calmness when he killed that high-level monster to protect his sister." "Also, I believe he would kill anyone if they provoked him. Which makes him more frightening than the mastermind since he at least didn''t kill anyone innocent," he remarked with a grave expression. Hearing him, Hu Bei was stunned. "City lord Lin, is it that serious? Then what about bringing him back to the city?" he inquired with a frown as many people were saying Li Wei and Bai Feng should come back to protect them. Watching him like this, Lin Feng sighed. "This child''s past is quite tragic, so it''s reasonable for him to reside in another world." "Even if we apologize him for what happened then, it will be useless, so reject the request of those people who want to bring him back for their own uses." "Also deal with the people who are spreading rumours and stirring up trouble; if not for me being busy with important things, I would''ve dealt with them," he instructed with a cold look. "Understood city lord, I will deal with them immediately," Hu Bei responded instantly, and after speaking a few more words, he took his leave. Now only Lin Feng was left in the office as he looked at Li Wei''s photo. "A calm sea hides the fiercest storm," he muttered with a faint sigh as he wondered the future of the city if they ever provoked Li Wei. Others might not know what a calm person can do, but he knew very well since he had seen the massacre committed by just one person. Chapter 256 - 256: Evelyns Complaints After arriving in his room, Li Wei opened his system panel and gazed at the ''Intelligence'' attribute, which was 200,000 points. "If I want to form a contract with the spirit, I will have no choice but to increase it further," he muttered to himself with a sigh. For normal people, the attribute limit after reaching level 100 was 100,000; but for him, it was 1 million because of the goddess system. There was no problem when increasing it, but he was afraid of attracting some monsters to him. Just the 1 million MP made the ice yeti disobey the commands of Lord of Pride, so it was quite dangerous to raise his MP further as he might end up revealing some of his secrets if the monsters kept coming for him. ''I should ask Irene if she can help me get something that can hide my MP from monsters,'' he thought before closing his system panel. Now with everyone doting on Evelyn, he was left alone; however, since there was a lot of time before the evening, he decided to use his gift ''Astral Vision'' to study more about spirits. Just as he was doing this, Li Xin and others were busy doting on Evelyn while explaining every brick of the villa to her. However, no matter how much they told her, she was never surprised. "Evelyn, are you feeling bored?" Li Xin inquired with an anxious look as she thought her cute niece disliked the tour. Irene and others were also the same and looked at the little girl with a question. Watching them like this, Evelyn was stunned, but she shook her head. "Does aunty Li Xin and sisters not know that daddy has more luxurious villas than this one? There is also a big white castle where daddy, me, and Aunty Sophia lived together for years." "So, I don''t feel surprised by this villa," she replied with an innocent look. Hearing her, Li Xin and others were stunned, but they felt relieved that Evelyn didn''t dislike them bringing around the villa. "If my cute niece had been living in the big castle, then it makes sense why she isn''t surprised by this," Li Xin spoke in understanding as she ruffled her hair. "Aunty Li Xin and aunty Li Yin, don''t you know about Daddy''s villa and castle?" Evelyn inquired with a confused face. She felt Li Xin and Li Yin were closest to her daddy, so it makes sense for them to know this. However, Li Xin shook her head with a pout. "Your daddy likes to keep secrets, so let him be," she replied with a light snort and continued. "Well, let''s not talk about him and continue with what we were doing," she suggested with a smile as she pinched her soft cheeks. Hearing her, Evelyn was disappointed since she wanted to ask about her mommy. However, soon she cheered up as they all began explaining various things, especially Alice and Emily. But they were soon shut off by Elva and Li Yin as they spouted something they shouldn''t. Evelyn didn''t understand what they told her, but she couldn''t help but giggle when she saw them getting scolded. Watching her like this, everyone felt they did the right thing except Alice and Emily, who were wearing a resentful expression. Nevertheless, it didn''t stop them from enjoying and touring the villa with laughter. ¡­ When their tour ended and they explained common sense to Evelyn, it was already evening. Li Wei had already stopped using his ''Astral Vision'' and came to the kitchen to cook for everyone. Olivia was also there to help him with Evelyn, and for some reason everyone was along with them. "Why are you here?" he asked with a cold glance, not letting unrelated people in. "Brother, we are here to help," Li Xin stated with a resentful look. She never thought that Evelyn would be interested in watching her daddy cook and insisted on going with Olivia. Hence, they also followed two of them, as they had nothing to do now. Li Wei knew their thoughts, so he rolled his eyes at everyone. "No one is coming inside the kitchen except Olivia and Evelyn, so go and do whatever you want," he stated with a cold look. What will six unrelated people do in the kitchen expect to make trouble for him. If something wrong happened with the dish, he had to make it from the start. "Brother, how could you do this? We are just there to help you. Also, Evelyn is just a kid. Why are you allowing her in the kitchen and not us? It''s unfair!" Li Xin complained with a pout, followed by Emily, Alice, Irene, Lily, and Li Yin, who started to make noise. "Bad brother, let us in; if not, I won''t talk with you." "Brother Li, you hate Lily now, right?" "Brother Li¡­" ¡­ They all complained one by one, making Li Wei speechless. Watching them like this, Evelyn, who was in the arms of Olivia, giggled happily. "Aunty Li Xin, Aunty Li Yin, and sisters, you can just wait outside for us," she suggested with a smile as she didn''t want her daddy to fight with them. Li Xin and others also knew what she wanted; hence, they became silent and glared at Li Wei. "Humph, it''s all your fault," Li Xin stated with a pout before taking her leave with others. They didn''t want to look bad and selfish in front of her, so they had no choice but to retreat. Watching this, Li Wei shook his head helplessly and cradled Evelyn from Olivia. "Did you have fun?" he inquired with a soft smile. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Un daddy, I had a lot of fun," Evelyn replied with a nod before looking at him with a pitiful expression. "But they kissed me and squeezed me with force," she complained with a teary face. Li Wei couldn''t help but chuckle at her look as he pinched her cheeks. "Well, you are just too cute, so they can''t help but tease, but don''t worry, I will remind them," he assured her gently and turned towards Olivia, who blushed with embarrassment since she was also involved in teasing her. "Let''s go. We should make the dinner fast; if not, they will throw tantrums," he remarked with a chuckle. Chapter 257 - 257: Where Is My Mommy? "Daddy, look, I baked a cake!" Evelyn explained happily as she presented the pink cake to him. "Good girl, you are really my daughter to bake such a good cake; it''s cute as you," Li Wei complimented her with a smile as he wiped off flour from her nose and cheeks. "Daddy, you can''t just praise me and yourself; sister Olivia helped me too," Evelyn stated with a pout. "Yes, yes, she also did a good job," Li Wei replied, rolling his eyes at Olivia a little. Because she was the one who applied the flour to her cheeks and nose on purpose. Feeling his gaze, Olivia blushed with embarrassment. Honestly, she didn''t want to tease her, but with how cute and focused the little girl was, she just couldn''t help herself. Li Wei didn''t blame her, nor did he care since the little girl was unaware of what Olivia did and was happy with the cake she baked. "Daddy, do you need my help again?" Evelyn asked with big eyes. Watching her like this, Li Wei ruffled her hair. "Sure, how could I reject you?" he replied without hesitation. This made Olivia speechless since he didn''t even mind fighting with Li Xin and others when they said the same thing. Li Wei felt her gaze and knew what she was thinking, but he didn''t care. He knew Li Xin and others just wanted to tease and spoil Evelyn; hence, they made an excuse to help him, unlike the little girl who was helping him genuinely. Even if Evelyn didn''t want to help and just wanted to watch him cook, he wouldn''t refuse, or rather he couldn''t, as she might complain to her master and aunties, which was quite dangerous for him. Not to mention she herself was strong, and he couldn''t stop her. Hence, he ignored Olivia''s speechless look and started to cook with Evelyn, who giggled happily at new things. Olivia also joined them as she helped Li Wei while teasing the little girl as she applied the flour to her cheeks and nose again. Li Wei was speechless at this and could only smile helplessly before reminding her to cook seriously. Today the kitchen was very busy, and bell-like giggles continued to ring as Evelyn had a lot of fun. However, this didn''t last for too long since the cooking was over; nevertheless, she didn''t feel down because her favorite food was on her plate and Li Xin was feeding her personally. There were also others who kept adding food to her plate with a smile. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, Li Wei was an exception since they didn''t let him do this, especially Emily, who was sitting on his lap to keep an eye on him while also getting fed by him. Li Wei could only smile dryly at this while reminding them not to trouble Evelyn too much. ''How good it would be if such days lasted forever,'' he thought with a sigh as he watched everyone smile and joke with each other. This was how he hoped to live, yet there were people who didn''t want him to do this. ''Maybe I should just kill them before they could destroy my peace,'' he muttered in his heart as he kept feeding Emily with a smile while wondering if he could solve them in secret. The only thing that was stopping him was a good-person test that he needed to take frequently. Even if he stayed at home and didn''t go out of the city, there was still a thirty-day limit because he was a foreigner. Not to mention if they suspected him, he had to take the test no matter what. The only way to deal with this was to get equipment that can help him evade the illusion of a good person test. However, with Irene and the old man being here, no people from the dark faction dared show their necks. ''It''s really troublesome,'' he thought, sighing inwardly as he pondered about other ways while eating dinner and feeding Emily. Meanwhile, the girls were busy talking and doting on Evelyn. Of course, they didn''t overdo it and only teased a little, making her pout. Nevertheless, she and everyone enjoyed the dinner, as it was filled with stories. After the dinner, everyone gathered in the hall, including Li Wei, who came after doing the dishes alone since Olivia was dragged by Emily and Lily. "Daddy, you are back," Evelyn exclaimed, and without hesitation she jumped from Irene''s lap before running towards him. Li Wei couldn''t help but shake his head helplessly as he cradled her. "So, you do remember your dad, but only after I have done dishes, right?" he asked, rolling his eyes at her. Watching him like this, Evelyn giggled. "Daddy, its sister Irene''s fault; she only told half of the story to me," she replied with pitiful eyes, making Li Wei speechless. "So now you are done with the story?" he inquired. "Un, I am done, but Daddy, where is my mommy?" she asked with hopeful eyes. She didn''t have any memories of her mother, but Aunty Sophia had told her she would know when her daddy took her out to explore the world. At first, she thought her momma would be coming home late, but she didn''t even see a figure, and no one talked about it. This made her anxious since she hoped to have a mother who would love her like aunts and sisters. Hence, she looked at Li Wei with anxiousness and hope. Watching her like this, Li Wei became silent, as he didn''t know whether he should make her sad by telling her there is no mother or tell a lie that she is somewhere else. Just as he was hesitating, someone else replied in his place. "Evelyn, don''t bother to ask him; he likes to keep a secret, especially about your mommy since she is someone very important," Li Xin replied as she rolled her eyes at him while taking Evelyn from her. "But don''t worry, one day he would''ve had no choice but to bring your mommy home," she promised with a smile. Hearing her Evelyn''s anxious heart calmed down a lot, but she didn''t believe it immediately and looked at Li Wei for confirmation. Feeling her gaze, Li Wei smiled and nodded. "Don''t worry, I will bring your mommy back home," he promised with a gentle expression. Chapter 258 - 258: Leveling Up? Hearing Li Wei''s promise, Evelyn finally let her anxious heart down. "Then I will wait for Daddy to bring mommy back," she replied with an obedient expression. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled gently and ruffled her hair. "Don''t worry Evelyn, once the time is right you will know everything," he said seriously. "Un, Okay daddy," Evelyn replied with a nod as she enjoyed the head pats from him. Meanwhile, Li Xin and others became relieved that he lied to her because they didn''t want Evelyn to become sad. They didn''t know about her parents but could guess that something had happened and because of it, the gods had no choice but to change her memories while handing her care to Li Wei. It would be quite hard to hide the lie when she grows up; hence, they were worried Li Wei would tell the truth. However, their worries were useless since Li Wei also didn''t want Evelyn to be sad. Even though it had been only a few hours he had been with her, he quite liked and felt close to her since she called him Daddy. It was just he was considering whether she would hate him or not if she found out the truth, hence why he hesitated a little. ''Evelyn, don''t blame Daddy for lying about this,'' he muttered in his heart with a sigh as he imagined the little girl hating him for this. Just as he was busy in his thoughts, Li Xin and others started to tell stories to Evelyn again while not forgetting to tease her. This made Evelyn sulk at them, but she didn''t have any choice since this was the price she needed to pay for stories. Li Wei couldn''t help but chuckle at this before informing Aunty Eliza about Emily''s stay at his villa. There was still a lot of time before going to bed; however, with the stories and laughter, the time passed in the blink of an eye, and soon everybody went back to their rooms. Even though they were reluctant, they didn''t pester or create trouble since Evelyn was sleepy. Li Xin too didn''t tease her anymore and returned to the main room with her, Li Wei, Li Yin, and Emily. After that, Li Xin and Li Yin went to take a bath, leaving Emily and Evelyn in Li Wei''s care. "Bad brother, thanks for informing my mom," Emily said with a smile as she hugged him. "Little girl, it''s only for today, so don''t be too happy. Also, why are you hugging Evelyn too?" he inquired with a glare as her small arms were wrapped around him and Evelyn''s waist. "Hehe, it isn''t my fault bad brother. Evelyn is in your arms, so to hug you, I also have to hug her," she replied with a smile. Hearing her, Li Wei was speechless and decided to ignore her. He then glanced at Evelyn, who was yawing on his chest. "Evelyn, do you like it here?" he inquired softly. "Un, I like it, but it would''ve been better if Aunty Sophia was here too," Evelyn replied with a sad look. "Don''t worry, she has some important things to do, so she left for a while," Li Wei assured her and started to chat with both until Li Xin and Li Yin were done with the bath. Evelyn knew how to do basic things, so taking a bath alone wasn''t a problem for her; hence, she got refreshed before lying in Li Xin''s arms. After her, Emily and Li Wei also didn''t delay and got refreshed one by one. Today everyone was tired from shopping and playing with Evelyn; hence, no one chatted too much and went to sleep. Li Wei was a little disappointed since he wanted to see Li Xin cosplaying in school and police uniform. But with these two little girls around, his wishes remained unfulfilled. Nevertheless, he didn''t care too much and closed his eyes to sleep. ¡­ Next morning everyone woke up early and had breakfast before playing with Evelyn again. Of course, they weren''t just playing but also dressing her up since they had asked Nancy to bring all kinds of outfits for her directly to the villa. Now everyone was busy with this except Li Wei, Olivia, and Elva, who gathered in his room with a faint blush. "It is about leveling you up, right?" Li Wei inquired as he guessed their purpose. Hearing him, both Elva and Olivia nodded. "Brother Li, it''s about leveling up us," Elva confirmed and continued. "With Evelyn around, I don''t think we should do such things in front of her; hence, we decided to level up one by one in secret from now on." "This will be a little troublesome since the timing can vary and you might even have to visit our rooms secretly," she explained with a crimson face. Hearing her, Li Wei was dumbfounded because he had thought Lily and Li Xin explained the current situation with experience transfer skills, so they came to talk about it. However, it didn''t seem like they knew about it and even formed a plan to level up secretly like this. ''This, how should I explain to them?'' he thought with a frown. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As a man, he didn''t care about such things, but they were all girls and had to consider their privacy. They can choose not to level up; however, this will make them fall behind, and this wasn''t a good thing for them and the party. Elva and Olivia didn''t know this and thought he was unwilling to level them up alone since it was a little inappropriate. "Brother Li, if you want, we can also pair up together to level up; this will make it easier for you," Elva suggested after watching him not say anything. Hearing her, Li Wei guessed what she was thinking and shook his head with a sigh. "It''s not what you think, Elva. It''s just the situation is a bit different this time," he replied and started explaining about the Chaos server update and its side effects, making both Elva and Olivia stunned. Chapter 259 - 259: Leveling Up Olivia - 1 "This server maintenance will only last for three months, so you can choose to level up after that, or if you are fine with the things now, I won''t mind leveling you up," Li Wei added after explaining the situation and waited for their answer. To his surprise, Elva and Olivia were only stunned before nodding at him. "Brother Li, if it''s just this, then there is no problem," Elva replied without hesitation. "Yes, I thought it was something serious, but if it''s just this, then there is no need to worry brother Li," Olivia followed after instantly. Hearing them, Li Wei was stunned. "Are you sure about this? Even though the side effects aren''t that great, it would make you all feel uncomfortable," he inquired with doubt. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He really hoped they would level up since he didn''t want anyone to fall behind. However, if they were unconformable with this, he wouldn''t mind waiting for them. Elva and Olivia both guessed what he was thinking and replied. "Brother Li, if we won''t decide to level up just because of some unconformable feeling, then we should as well live an ordinary life since killing monsters is a life-threatening task," Elva replied calmly. After her, Olivia also followed. "Brother Li, you have given me everything I wanted, and I am your family now, so as long as you want me to level up, I will," she stated with a firm look. Watching them like this, Li Wei smiled wryly. "Well, as long as you guys don''t have problems with this, then it''s fine," he said with relief. "Brother Li, you should just stop worrying about small things," Elva spoke with a helpless look and continued. "By the way, we have already discussed leveling up like this with sister Li, and since they are all busy with Evelyn, why don''t you level up Olivia now?" she suggested, making both Li Wei and Olivia stunned. However, Li Wei didn''t have any problems with this; hence, he glanced at Olivia with a question. Sensing his gaze, Olivia came out of her stunned look and replied. "Brother Li, I am okay with leveling up now," she said with a faint blush. Hearing her, Li Wei nodded and turned towards Elva. "I need your help to keep an eye on Emily and others; especially if they ask about me and Olivia, just make an excuse; also, do inform me if they are coming here," he instructed seriously since the process of experience transfer was slower now. Because of this, Emily and others would definitely inquire about him and Olivia. Elva also understood this, so she nodded without hesitation. "Don''t worry, brother Li, I will take care of this," she replied confidently. "Then I will rely on you," Li Wei stated and turned towards Olivia. "You can use the bathroom here, so go and change first," he suggested since she was wearing a one-piece dress. There was no way he would and could ask her to show her belly in this. Olivia also understood this, so she nodded with a red face and went to change hastily. "Brother Li, I will take my leave then," Elva informed, and after saying a few more words, she took her leave. Now only Li Wei was left in the room while waiting for Olivia. It didn''t take too long, and she came out in a casual T-shirt and skirt that she had bought yesterday. After that, she didn''t hesitate and laid down on the bed in front of him before moving her T-shirt up. "Brother Li, I am ready," she said in a small voice as she looked away with an embarrassed face. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled gently and ruffled her hair. "Olivia I will transfer XP points in small batches, so the side effects won''t be too much. But if you feel unbearable, just tell me okay," he instructed. Hearing him Olivia nodded. "Un, I will tell you, brother Li," she replied without hesitation. In response, Li Wei smiled and patted her head again before placing his hand on her soft, milky-white belly. Unlike the first time, Olivia wasn''t anxious when she felt his hand touching her belly; more so, she didn''t even stiffen and felt very normal. ''Looks like I am getting used to this,'' she muttered in her mind with helplessness, wondering if it was a good thing or a bad thing. However, Li Wei didn''t give her time to ponder it over and started the experience transfer with a small amount. In that instant, Olivia felt electricity coursed through her body, which almost made her moan loudly. ''Nnn, this feels too good,'' she exclaimed in her heart as the warm feeling coursed through her sensitive parts. Her body also warmed up, and her breathing became faster. However, it was still something in control, so she was able to hold on moaning loudly. Also, with his one hand still on her head, she felt relieved and closed her eyes to enjoy the pleasure she was feeling. This experience transfer was much more pleasing and satisfying than previous times, which made her clench the bed sheets unknowingly while hoping it should get more intense. However suddenly everything came to a stop, which made her stunned and irritated. "Brother Li, what happened? Why did you stop?" she asked with a pout. Watching her like this, it was Li Wei''s time to be stunned. "Olivia I was just checking if you will feel uncomfortable or not; hence, I only transferred about a thousand of XP," he explained gently as he ruffled her hair again. Hearing him, Olivia nodded, feeling embarrassed, as she didn''t expect herself to react like this, especially when she felt bed sheets in her hands. Li Wei couldn''t help but chuckle faintly as he watched her embarrassed look. "The side effects are there to make you feel great, so don''t worry about it," he assured her before starting the process of experience transfer again. This made Olivia''s embarrassment disappear instantly as the pleasure of warm energy coursed through her sensitive parts making her forget about everything. ''Nnn, this is too good! It''s even better than before,'' she exclaimed in her mind with a shock as she clenched the bed sheets tightly. At first, she thought this was something she could hold on; however, the further the process went, the more she felt hard to control. Chapter 260 - 260: Leveling Up Olivia - 2 ''Nnn! It''s getting stronger and stronger,'' Olivia thought with a steaming face as the warm energy coursed through her body, giving her intense pleasure. This pleasure was no different than having a full-body massage; hence, she really wanted to moan loudly. However, she was too embarrassed to do that in front of Li Wei, especially when the intense pleasure came from her private parts, which made her aroused. ''Nnn! This feeling great... but... it''s really intense,'' Olivia thought with a bleeding face as her body temperature rose rapidly. Li Wei, who was keeping an eye on her, immediately noticed this. ''I hope it''s not too different from Lily,'' he thought to himself while checking the progress of the transfer. He had only placed ten percent of XP to transfer; nevertheless, it was too slow and will take twenty to thirty minutes just to finish this or even more time. ''Damn, this is slower than a lot when I transferred XP to Li Xin,'' he cursed inwardly, wondering if the skill was something sex focused. After all, he had transferred the XP to Li Xin in that way, and it was quite a lot faster than this. Which also meant the effect of pleasure was different; hence, he could only compare and guess the effect based on Lily. However, it was not too accurate since Lily was a slime. Because of this, he wondered if there was some difference in the pleasure too. Just as he was thinking about this, his attention was attracted to Olivia''s legs, which started to move sexily. Because the transfer process was hot, Olivia decided to wear an above-knee skirt. So, with her legs moving up and down sexily, the skirt couldn''t help but slide back dangerously, revealing her milk-white thighs. Watching this, Li Wei couldn''t help but gasp. ''Hiss! Olivia, are you sure it''s okay to do this?'' he asked inwardly, as the skirt was in a very dangerous position; if it slid back more, it would reveal her panties. However, he didn''t tell her, nor did he stop her since she didn''t know what was going on. She was immersed in pleasure so much that she had no choice but to hide her bleeding face with her hands so Li Wei wouldn''t see her like this. This made Li Wei chuckle faintly before he used telekinesis skills to move her skirt up. However, just after a few seconds, the skirt slid down again because of her movements. Watching this Li Wei was speechless. ''Well, I will do it before the transfer process finishes,'' he said to himself and focused on the transfer. But his focus didn''t last long since he had to move the skirt up with telekinesis again because it was falling down dangerously, almost giving him a look at everything underneath. ''I should ask everyone to wear short pants next time,'' he decided inwardly as he once again moved her skirt up. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as he was doing this, Olivia remained unaware of what was happening as she was immersed in intense pleasure while controlling her moans. Her body was also getting softer and softer, which made her feel very relaxed and tempted to let out cute moans. ''Nnn! I can''t fall for this,'' Olivia thought with willpower as she immediately suppressed such thoughts. However, the more she suppressed them, the more intense the thoughts became. Fortunately, as an adventurer, she had trained her mind before, so she was able to calm such thoughts. Nevertheless, a seed was sprouting in her head, wondering if it would feel great if she moaned loudly. Li Wei didn''t know anything about her thoughts, but he could feel her body becoming softer and weaker. ''The intensity of pleasure is great,'' he thought to himself before focusing on the transfer process and also the tiresome work of holding her skirt with telekinesis. Olivia still wasn''t aware of this because she hadn''t worn a short skirt before. Moreover, she was busy suppressing her moans while immersed in intense pleasure, so she failed to notice it. Just like this, more than twenty minutes passed, and finally the first transfer was completed. "Olivia, are you alright? If you aren''t, then we can stop here," Li Wei suggested with a concerned look as he saw her breathing heavily with a red face. However, Olivia instantly shook her head. "Brother Li, I am fine; it''s just that I feel like having a full-body massage, which is too comfortable." "Especially since its form inside the body, because of this, I feel great and relaxed," she replied with a blush as she recalled the pleasant feeling in her private parts. Hearing her, Li Wei didn''t persuade and nodded. "Okay, we will continue after you take a small break," he said while ruffling her hair gently. In response, Olivia just nodded and closed her eyes to calm herself down while leaving her defenseless body in front of him. Watching her like this, Li Wei sighed in his heart. ''She is recovering from her depressed nature; however, there should be someone to teach her how not to be this defenseless,'' he thought with a speechless look as he poked her soft cheeks playfully, making her blush. However, Olivia remained silent, not saying anything, and rested for a few minutes while enjoying his headpats with a pleased expression. Li Wei was quite happy to see her like this; after all, he had adopted her, which means he had taken the responsibility for her happiness. However, he was still worried about her as she didn''t tell him a thing about her past and always hesitated. ''I should ask after this is finished,'' he thought to himself before resuming the transfer process again. There was no surprise here, and the same situation repeated for more than nine times before he finally leveled her up. "Olivia, you are level 75 now," he informed as he pulled her t-shirt down to cover her sweaty navel. However, he didn''t receive any response because Olivia was just too powerless to say anything. Watching her like this, he cast purification skill on her before ruffling her hair softly. Chapter 261 - 261: No Matter What, I Won’t Give My Body To You! "Just take a rest here and don''t worry about anything," Li Wei said as he saw her exhausted face. In response, Olivia just nodded silently and closed her eyes to recover. She was extremely tired and weak because the whole transfer process took more than two hours. Nevertheless, when she felt his hand stroking her head, she relaxed a lot, and a pleasant expression appeared on her face. Li Wei, who saw her like this, couldn''t help but smile softly. ''Here comes another one who likes headpats from me,'' he muttered in his heart before taking out the communication tool and placing the order for the lunch. After he was done with this, he waited for Olivia to recover while he kept stroking her head gently. It didn''t take too long, and in fifteen minutes, Olivia''s tiredness and weakness disappeared. However, she wasn''t happy because Li Wei stopped stroking her head, which made her feel lost. Nonetheless, she didn''t show it on her face and sat up before speaking. "Brother Li, thank you for leveling me up," she expressed with gratitude. Watching her like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but pinch her cheeks painfully. "I am your brother, so no need to thank me for this; moreover, as a party leader, it''s my responsibility to take care of your levels, so don''t make it like you owe me your life," he stated with a glare and continued. "Well, let''s go out now; everyone must be waiting for us since it''s almost lunchtime," he added as he gently ruffled her hair while sighing inwardly. He really wanted to stay and inquire about her past now, but there was no time left for him to do this; hence, he could only give up. ''Well, there''s no hurry; I will ask later at the right time,'' he thought to himself as he got up and left his room with Olivia. Li Xin and others were in the hall of the sixth floor, so it didn''t take too much time for Li Wei and Olivia to arrive there. "Daddy!" Evelyn noticed his arrival first and exclaimed before running towards him with an aggrieved look. Li Wei was stunned at this; however, he didn''t delay and cradled the little girl in his arms. "What happened Evelyn? Did you miss your auntie and master?" he inquired with concern. However, Evelyn shook her head and glared at him. "I was waiting for you to see my new dresses, but you didn''t come," she complained with a pout and resentful look. Hearing her, Li Wei became relieved and let out a smile before ruffling her hair. "I was busy with something, so sorry for not coming, but I believe you will look cute and pretty just like you are looking in this outfit," he replied with confidence as he saw her wearing a black dress meant for kids, which made her look beautiful and cute. Listening to his compliment Evelyn felt happy; however, she still glared at him. "Humph, I will forgive you for not coming then," she snorted with a pout and turned towards Olivia. "Sister Olivia why weren''t you also here then?" she inquired with a puzzled look. Even though Elva made an excuse, she only said Li Wei was doing something important and needed the help of Olivia; hence, she was curious about it. Irene, Emily, and Lyla were also the same, so when they heard her, they also turned towards Olivia, waiting for an explanation. As for Li Wei, they didn''t look at him since he wouldn''t say something if he didn''t want to. Evelyn also understood this; hence, she asked Olivia, who blushed faintly before replying. "Brother Li needed my help to create some documents and also search for a few things in books," she quickly gave an excuse. Hearing her, Irene and Lyla became curious, while Emily became a little disappointed as it was not some dramatic rom-com plot. As for Evelyn, she lost her interest and laid her head on his shoulder with a lazy look with no intention to ask anything further. Watching her like this, Li Wei could only smile wryly before turning towards Li Xin and others who were looking at him with jealousy, making him speechless. ''What''s there to be jealous about?'' he thought, rolling his eyes at them, not knowing they needed a lot of effort just to cradle the little girl. "Get ready for lunch; it has already arrived," he informed. Hearing him, everyone nodded without any complaints as they were all hungry. Li Wei didn''t say anything after this and instructed his clone to take out the lunch. Nothing special happened between lunch except Evelyn asking him to feed her, which earned him a lot of jealous glances from everyone. Nevertheless, when lunch was over, Evelyn ran to try the new dresses eagerly; this made Li Xin and others happy as they started to spoil her while giving her new dresses to try. However, one person was not happy, and that was Irene, because she was pulled by Li Wei into his room when she was about to cradle Evelyn. "Li Wei If you just brought me here to waste my time, then I won''t talk to you ever," she threatened with resentful eyes and a sulky look. This made Li Wei speechless; nevertheless, he didn''t care and replied. "Miss Irene, I want to know if there is a way to hide my MP from monsters like Ice Yeti," he said, directly getting the point. Hearing him, Irene became a little stunned, but she understood he was worried about monsters like Ice Yeti coming after him. Hence her expression eased a little as she replied. "There are equipment''s that can help you with this; however, crafting them is not easy, so you won''t find them in the market." "Also, such equipment''s are only crafted by elves, so you should ask Elva about this, as she might know someone who can make such equipment for you." "But do remember the materials aren''t cheap and might cost you half of your fortune if you want high-level equipment," she warned seriously. Listening to this, Li Wei couldn''t help but frown a little. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Looks like I will need more money,'' he thought to himself before looking into her eyes with a solemn look. "Miss Irene, I want something from you, and I hope you won''t reject my request," he stated with a grave tone. Watching him like this, Irene was stunned, and a bad premotion arose in her heart as she took a few steps back before covering her body. "No matter what, I won''t give my body to you," she replied with a serious expression. Li Wei really wanted to hit her now for joking like this, but he calmed himself as he needed her help. "Miss Irene, I want equipment that helps me evade a good person test, also five or six fake identities with guild cards," he spoke directly, making her shocked. Chapter 262 - 262: Spirit Crystal "Li Wei, do you even know what you are talking about, or do you think equipment to evade a good person test are some cabbages? If I don''t steal it from my father or someone else, there is no way I can get one!" "Also, five to six fake identities¡ªdo you think this is a joke? Last time it was my mother who helped me forge our fake identities; if not, it would have been impossible for me!" Irene exclaimed with a pout. It was very hard for her to get these things since she was restricted a lot, not to mention others will not overlook this as it was something very dangerous. However, Li Wei didn''t care and looked at her calmly. "No matter what, you have to help me this or I won''t be able to help you with running away when the time comes," he replied with a serious expression. Watching him like this, Irene became unhappy. "Grr, are you planning to go back on your words?" she asked with a sulky look. However, Li Wei instantly shook his head and replied. "You should know there are some people who don''t want me to live peacefully, so I am bound to kill them if they try to play tricks." "However, this would land me in trouble even if I didn''t do it by myself, so I need an equipment that can help me avoid the good person test." "As for identities, they are very important since it would be suspicious if I and Lucifer always appeared in the same city." "So, I can''t just go and help you to run away without letting anyone doubt me," he explained with a shrug. Hearing this, Irene''s expression softened, but she still didn''t agree with everything. "I was already planning to get you a fake identity, so there is no problem with making it a few more; however, you have to rely on yourself to get guild cards because it operates differently from church and kingdom." "As for the equipment, unless there is a dire need, I won''t give it to you; because if the news is leaked, people hiding in the dark would commit crimes before blaming me and you," she replied with a serious look. Hearing her, Li Wei wasn''t surprised because he expected such an answer from her. "Miss Irene, I don''t need you to give me this personally; just tell me where I can get them, or you can also give me the name and address of someone from the dark faction. I will silence them before taking the equipment for myself," he stated with a clam look. Watching him like this Irene was speechless and rolled her eyes. "Even if I tell you where to get this, there is no way you would be able to reach there, not to mention the conditions to purchase such equipment are very high, and I guarantee you wouldn''t be able to fulfill any of them." "Also, most of the equipment''s like this would self-destruct after the death of the owner, so it''s useless for me to give you any information about people," she replied with a pout. Hearing her, Li Wei couldn''t help but frown a little. "Is there really no way to get such equipment for me? Also, what about other ways to evade the good person test?" he inquired with a serious look. Last time he didn''t kill Bai Feng in the forest because of a good person test, and now he was a ticking bomb that might explode any time. There was no way he would do the same with his enemies again; if not, he would''ve a quite a bit of headache even if everyone is strong enough to deal with them. But the problem was once again the good person test; because of this, he had no choice but to hope she would help him with this. However, Irene shook her head without hesitation. "Li Wei, you are still too weak, so I won''t tell you about something that will endanger your life," she stated with a firm look, not planning back down. Watching her like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but become disappointed. However, Irene didn''t care about him and continued. "Just let the city lord handle the people from earth. I promise he won''t disappoint you and won''t let anyone come near you or your party with ill intentions." "As for the person from Nova Kingdom, Uncle Lucius will handle him when he leaves the city," she assured with a confident look. Hearing her, Li Wei could only nod his head helplessly, as he knew he wouldn''t be able to get the equipment from her. Which meant talking about it was useless. Nevertheless, he didn''t care too much and looked at her seriously once again. "Miss Irene, I need one more thing, and that is ''Master'' and ''A'' grade knowledge books for every class," he requested. Hearing this, Irene didn''t hesitate and nodded. "This is not a big problem for me, so I will help you with this. Also, if you are over with requests, then can I take my leave now?" she asked with a pout, as she had wasted a lot of time here rather than playing with Evelyn. Seeing her like this, Li Wei smiled wryly and nodded. "Yes, I have asked everything, so you can go now," he replied. Hearing him Irene didn''t stay here anymore and left hastily with teleportation. Now only Li Wei was left in the room, frowning in thoughts. "It seems I can''t kill anyone for now," he muttered with a helpless look, but he didn''t care too much. Even though he didn''t want to see his enemies alive, he wasn''t an idiot who would do things without consequence. Especially when he was not strong enough. ''I just need some time, and there is still that thing,'' he thought to himself as he took out a diamond-shaped crystal. It was none other than ''Spirit Crystal'' given to him by Sophia. He was really tempted to use it now; however, he didn''t hurry and messaged the goddess first. Li Wei: I want to form a contract with Spirit; however, will it cause a commotion, and is this Sprit Crystal genuine? I can''t see any information with my ''Analyze Eye'' skill. He inquired while hoping to get an answer from them. If he can''t, then he must put this thing back, as it would be idiotic if a big commotion happened, attracting all the old things. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 263 - 263: Spirit Contract-1 Inside the white room, Luna couldn''t help but frown at Li Wei''s message. "Doesn''t he know that we have less chance to contact him, so why ask us when he has already reached the conclusion?" she grumbled with irritation. Watching her like this, Sera couldn''t help but shake her head in disagreement. "Luna, it''s okay for him to be cautious about it, especially since he is puzzled by Sophia''s presence and actions," she replied calmly. Hearing her, Luna became silent because she too was puzzled about this. "Sera, do you think the rumors about her being stronger than creation goddesses are true?" she inquired suddenly with a serious look. If it were before, she wouldn''t care too much. However, she was involved with Li Wei, who was taking care of Evelyn. Not to mention the world system doesn''t seem to care about her presence and isn''t restraining her. Even the creation goddess can''t do something like this, so she couldn''t help but think of rumors from years ago. However, Sera shook her head at this. "She is not that powerful, so don''t overthink... also reply to Li Wei; he is waiting for your answer," she reminded, pointing at the screen. Hearing her, Luna came out of her thoughts and hurriedly replied to him. After she was done with this, she focused her attention on the screen where Evelyn was happily trying out new outfits. There were still questions in her mind about Sophia, but she ignored them as Sera wouldn''t answer her, moreover it was useless to think about this now. *** Just as the two goddesses were busy watching Evelyn, Li Wei was busy reading the response he got. - - Luna: Are you an idiot? Sophia needs you to do something, so there is no way she would make you known to everyone! Even the girl with spirt eyes can''t detect anything! Also, you have a contract with Sophia, right?... Then why are you afraid that she would do something to you? If not for the fact that I want you to become stronger, which will help Evelyn to live peacefully, I wouldn''t have bothered to answer such a dumb question of yours! Don''t ask me something like this again; if not, I will decide your fate for wasting my time and chance to contact you for no reason. - - She threatened making Li Wei speechless. ''Are you really the goddess of life?... Then what''s with this temper?'' he questioned in his heart as she was getting easily provoked. However, no one was listening to his inner thoughts, so he didn''t receive any reply. "Well¡­ at least there is no problem with sprit crystal," he muttered with relief, as he wanted to form a contract with spirit now. At first, he wasn''t intending to do this because he was hoping to get equipment to hide his MP first. However, from Irene''s words, he understood it will take a lot of time to get one, and he didn''t want to wait that long. Especially since the spirit contract can give him an overpowered lifesaving trump card without any side effect. There was no way he would allow such good thing to rot in his hand, even if it brought him some trouble. ''Well, let''s do this!'' he didn''t hesitate and teleported to the training room. Since everyone was busy with Evelyn, it was right time for him to form a contract. But before he could proceed with this, he needed to raise his MP further. To which he didn''t delay and started to increase his intelligence attribute in small steps. It didn''t take too long, and after twenty minutes he was done with raising his intelligence to 1 million points. It cost him about 795 million coins; however, he didn''t care and looked at his MP bar with satisfaction. "Now as long as I don''t use too much MP in fight, I will have unlimited MP supply," he said as he saw his MP bar reach 5 million points. With his current spirit attributes, he can recover 19,900 MP and HP per minute. It might be too low for such a big number, but for his enemies, he was no different than having unlimited MP. However, he didn''t let himself be overconfident because there were anomalies like Irene and Lord of Pride. Not to mention the heroes will also grow powerful like this. They might not have as much MP as him, but they will definitely have a high recovery rate. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but sigh faintly. ''I am still too weak,'' he thought, shaking his head and focusing on what he was doing. With his MP reaching this high, he was confident in forming the contract without any problem. So, he didn''t hesitate and sat down before taking out the spirit crystal, which was transparent as water. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After this, he carefully held it in both hands and activated ''Astral Vision''. In that instant, the whole training room became filled with every kind of spirit, and strangely, they were all attracted to the crystal in his hand. This strange occurrence stunned Li Wei a little, but everything was fine, so he didn''t care too much and became serious. ''Let''s form a connection first,'' he said to himself before channeling his MP towards the crystal in his hand. It was only in a small amount; nevertheless, the crystal trembled with excitement and absorbed it immediately. Watching this, Li Wei continued to channel his MP with increased amounts while trying to sense the connection between them. This process was a little different because the spirit was sealed and couldn''t even absorb his MP unless he channeled it to the crystal. Nevertheless, it didn''t pose any problems, and soon he sensed a faint connection between them, which was growing stronger and stronger as the spirit kept absorbing his MP. Because he had been transferring MP in larger amounts, the process was faster, and within ten minutes, Li Wei established a strong connection with sprit. This costed him more than 4 million points of MP; however, he didn''t care and looked at the spirit crystal in his hand, which started glowing brightly. ''What''s happening?'' he thought with a stunned look as he failed to find such occurrence in the memories of inheritance. Chapter 264 - 264: Spirit Contract-2 Just as Li Wei was puzzled at the sudden situation, the spirit crystal in his hand started to tremble violently, and before he could think, a small figure rushed out of it. "Grrr, how cruel to seal me like this!" the pink fox growled with a sweet voice while it eyed Li Wei from head to toe. Li Wei was shocked at this; nevertheless, he hurriedly regained his calm and observed the fluffy pink fox, which was the size of a big cat and had nine tails. ''This fox must be a high-grade spirit!'' he muttered inwardly as he recalled the information about sprits from the inheritance. There wasn''t too much, but it explained some high-grade spirits that have consciousness could take a physical form if they wanted to. However, such spirits were very rare and always existed in the forbidden areas. While the basic, intermediate, and other high grades resided everywhere. He was a little shocked by the appearance of a high-grade spirit appearing here, but not much since he had gone through a lot, like meeting with goddesses. Not to mention he was expecting to see a high-grade spirit like this because it was Sophia who sealed the spirit and said this would lead him to complete her condition. ''This little fluffy fox must know what it is, right?'' he thought and was about to speak when the fox outdone him. "A jack-of-all-trades class with ten times blessings and bug... It''s no wonder Sophia sealed me to form a contract with you," the fox stated with a cold tone; however, rather than sounding angry, it sounded cute, like a little girl throwing her tantrums. This made Li Wei look at her strangely before speaking. "Little Fox, do you have a name?" he inquired as he suppressed his urge to cradle her fluffy small body. The little fox didn''t know about this; nevertheless, when she heard him calling little, she fumed angrily. "You tiny human! I am not a little fox! but a high-grade nine-tailed spirit fox! Also, I go by the name of Mira! So don''t ever call me Little Fox; if not, I will gobble you up!" she shouted furiously, which just intensified her cuteness. Watching her like this, Li Wei''s urge to cradle her became stronger. ''This little fox is too cute,'' he thought inwardly as he found her anger likeable and thoughts to provoke her flashed through his head. However, she was a strong spirit, so he didn''t dare do this and focused on what he was doing. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mira I am Li Wei, and I want to form a contract with you," he said with a serious look. Hearing him Mira calmed down, and her pink eyes became serious. "I don''t have any problems with forming a contract, so go ahead," she replied calmly. Even if she was forced to form a contract, she wouldn''t say no because it also benefited her, not to mention there were not many people who could form a contract with spirits. So, she didn''t mind forming contact with him; there was also another reason why she agreed, and that was because he was close to the world system, who was like a mother to her. Li Wei also understood this, so he didn''t feel surprised and nodded at her. "Then I will start," he informed and started to channel his MP once again. However, it was not for her but for him, as he wanted to draw a spirit contract symbol. This symbol was special and was written in its own special language, while it can only be seen by spirits who possess consciousness and races who possess gifts to see spirits. It was a little complicated and hard, but with memories of symbols in mind, his hand moved with rhythm, forming complicated circles and texts. Watching this, Mira couldn''t help but become stunned a little, and her gaze became fixated on the beautiful symbol that was forming step by step. ''It''s pretty!'' she muttered in her heart as she saw the symbol glowing with a faint golden luster. Meanwhile, Li Wei continued to form the symbol, which exhausted his mental power as he had to do things with precision. Nevertheless, it didn''t pose any problem to him, and within a few minutes he finished making the circular contract symbol, which was filled with strange text and lines that moved on their own, forming different beautiful patterns every second. Witnessing this, even Li Wei couldn''t help but become attracted by it; however, he didn''t delay and glanced at the fluffy fox. "Mira, it''s time to establish a contract," he said with a serious look. Hearing him Mira regretfully tore away her gaze and looked at him. "Place the contract symbol on my head along with your hand; after that, leave everything to me," she instructed calmly. In response, Li Wei nodded and moved the contract symbol on her forehead with telekinesis. After that, he placed his hand on it, which was greeted by the softness of her fur. ''She is really fluffy,'' he thought as he suppressed his urge to stroke and cradle her. He was really treating her like some fluffy pet rather than a spirit, but he was not at fault here since she was a cute little fox. ''A pity that only I can see her if not Li Xin and others will love her,'' he muttered in his heart, wondering if there was a way for them to play with Mira. But suddenly his thoughts came to a stop, and his expression became serious as he saw Mira getting enveloped in a dominating and powerful pink aura. ''She must be very strong among spirits,'' he thought in his heart while wondering what kind of abilities she possessed. Only spirits with consciousness possessed abilities, and they differed from helping to grow plants, increasing the level of area, cleaning the impurities from air, and such. These abilities were all related to improving nature as they were granted by the world system to maintain a balance. Because of this, Li Wei was very curious; however, he was not in a hurry to ask her. ''I should let her feel at ease before asking everything,'' he decided silently as he looked at the fluffy fox, who closed her eyes to focus on the next step. Which was transferring her powers into the contract symbol that was now shining brilliantly. Chapter 265 - 265: Spirit Contract-3 ''It''s time to form a contract!'' Mira thought in her heart and without hesitation started to transfer her powers into the contract symbol. The symbol was already shining before she did this, so when she started to transfer her powers, the symbol glared brightly like a blazing sun. However, it didn''t affect her or Li Wei, who was looking at this light directly. For any other people, this was an intense light, but for both Li Wei and Mira, the light was filled with small spirit characters that entered their bodies to form a contract. This process was different than the contract process Li Wei had done with others, but it was very similar to it as there were conditions written here. It''s just that these conditions were fixed, and neither of them can change or add anything. Nevertheless, there was nothing to worry about since all the conditions were favorable to both of them. In simple words, it was a copy of the official party contract that he had formed with Elva and others. There were few changes, but it was not something harmful for both of them, hence Li Wei didn''t care. The same was for Mira, who was channeling her powers without any worry and was now enveloped by a faint golden luster. This golden luster was no different from the glaring light emitted by the contract symbol and was filled with small spirit words. However, Li Wei didn''t have time to look at this as he was focusing on the symbol that was forming on his skin just above his heart. ''It''s a spirit symbol! But why it''s here? Shouldn''t it be on my arm?'' he thought with a stunned look as this situation was unexpected. He was not only the one who was stunned, but even Mira didn''t expect this. ''Strange, why is such a thing happening''? she questioned inwardly; nevertheless, she didn''t stop or open her eyes just because of this. The spirit contract was no joke, and with how complicated it was, there was no way it could be stopped once initiated. Li Wei too knew this, so he was helpless against the symbol, which was forming just above his heart. ''Didn''t the goddess of life say there will be no problems, then why is there such a situation?'' he thought with a sigh wondering if she was lying. Fortunately, Luna couldn''t read his thoughts through the screen; if not, she would''ve wasted her chance to contact him and would be cursing him for doubting her words. She already knew such thing would happen because Sophia was the one who pulled some tricks; nevertheless, it wasn''t something dangerous, so why would she a goddess would inform him? Hence, Li Wei remained unaware, feeling quite anxious. However, there was nothing he could do except watching the formation of symbol on his chest. This didn''t take too much time, and within a few minutes, a golden nine-tailed fox symbol appeared on his skin. Just as this step was finished, the contract symbol that was under his palm started to merge with Mira. ''It''s finally done!'' Li Wei thought with relief as he saw the last step of the contract executing without any problem. Mira too was the same as she worried about an accident happening after the unexpected situation, but nothing like that happened, which made her feel relieved and also a little puzzled. However, she didn''t have time to ponder since the contract process was about to be finished. It didn''t take too long, and within a few seconds, the contract symbol completely merged with her body. This made the golden luster around her flash with brilliance before receding into nothingness. After this, her pink dominating aura also receded, finally restoring her to a cute and fluffy look. "You can take off your hand now," Mira reminded after opening her eyes. Hearing her Li Wei was a little reluctant since he quite liked her soft fur, but he didn''t delay and took back his hand before looking at her seriously. "Mira, do you know why the symbol formed on my chest? It should''ve been on my arm, right?" he inquired. "Yes, it should''ve been on your arm, but I don''t know why this happened. Maybe there was something changed in the contract, or we did something wrong," Mira replied with a puzzled look. Even though she was a spirit and had lived for a long time, she still didn''t have too much knowledge about it since spirit contracts were too rare. Not to mention it was her first time forming a contract, so there was no way she could find why this happened. Nevertheless, she didn''t care too much since she could guess Sophia must have been behind this. ''She sure is good at playing tricks,'' Mira thought in her heart with a pout before glancing at Li Wei, who was sighing faintly. "Don''t worry, it''s not something dangerous and won''t harm any of us," she assured with confidence and continued. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "By the way, now I can share my powers with you; however, the time limit is one hour, while the spirit attributes cannot exceed one hundred thousand; if not, your body won''t be able to withstand it." "Also, you can only use this ability two times a month, so be careful when using it," she said with a serious look. She couldn''t tell this until now because she herself didn''t know how much power she could share with him. Only after forming a contract was she able to know the limit and told him a certain percent of it for his safety. Nevertheless, this was enough to make Li Wei shocked. ''Just how powerful is she?'' he questioned inwardly with a stunned look. However, Mira didn''t care about him and stretched her fluffy body with a cute yawn. "Unnnn~, I am tired; it''s time for me to rest, so bye, we will talk tomorrow," she stated lazily, and before Li Wei could react, she turned into a pink light and disappeared into the golden nine-tailed fox symbol. This symbol was her home from now on, where she would live until any of them breached the spirit contract. Chapter 266 - 266: Spoiling Evelyn "Looks like I can only get answers tomorrow," Li Wei muttered with a helpless look after Mira disappeared in the nine-tailed fox symbol. Nevertheless, he wasn''t dissatisfied with her; on the contrary, he was quite happy since he can use a hundred thousand attributes for an hour; moreover, it was for twice a month. With this, he didn''t need to worry about protection from church and others, as he was alone enough to handle everything and escape safely with everyone else. This made him feel quite relieved, and the pressure that was weighing down his heart was finally lifted. ''It really feels great to have such a trump card,'' he thought with a faint sigh. However, he didn''t let himself be overconfident and made a rule to only use this trump card when there was no choice. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If not, he might become dependent on this, which wouldn''t do any good since this strength was something borrowed. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but wonder about the strength of Mira. He was still feeling quite shocked at this because Mira was only able to share a small percent of her powers as his level was too low now. But once he grew stronger, she would be able to share more power, increasing his combat effectiveness to new heights. This was no different than becoming a superhuman, even in this world, which was filled with strong people everywhere. ''She must have come from a scared region!'' he thought it in his heart with a deep breath. The sacred region was where the gods of this world resided, and with how powerful Mira was, it was quite possible; she had come from there. As he was thinking this, he suddenly recalled the words of Sophia, which were to stay away from the Elmoral goddess. He couldn''t help but have a bad feeling about this as he tried to link Mira to the scared region. ''Looks like I am going to be in trouble soon,'' he thought with a wry smile before shaking his head and looking around the training room. After the formation of the contract, the spirits around him increased by fifty percent, which was a lot. "Irene will definitely notice this," he muttered with a thoughtful look; however, he didn''t care too much about this since he could just give an excuse. As for Mira, unless she herself willed it, no one can see her, even if they have spirit eyes. The same was for the symbol on his chest. So, he didn''t ponder over this, and after storing the spirit crystal in his item box, he made his way towards the hall where everyone was dressing up the little girl. "Daddy! You are late!" Evelyn complained with a pout as soon as he arrived. Watching her like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but chuckle faintly. "I am sorry I was busy with something, but I am done with things now and is free to see my little girl in cute outfits," he replied softly as he cradled her with a gentle expression. Evelyn felt he was a little different than before; however, she couldn''t pinpoint what it was, so she didn''t care and perked up when she heard he would be finally staying here to watch her. "Then give me a minute daddy, I will change into my favorite dress for you," she said with eager look. To which Li Wei didn''t reject and nodded at her. "If my little girl wants to show me her favorite dress, then how could I say no?" he replied with a smile as he ruffled her hair before glancing at everyone who were giving him jealous and thoughtful look. It was because they all felt he was different now, but like Evelyn, they failed to pinpoint anything. Except for Li Xin and Irene. Irene was able to see the spirits around him, so she was shocked by a sudden increase of them. ''Did his strength increase just now? Or was he hiding this with something?'' she thought, wondering just what he was doing alone. Meanwhile, Li Xin took a deep look at him. ''Brother has become worry-free now; he must have gotten something from Goddess or was bugged again,'' she muttered in her heart as she thought if his strength has increased again. Just as she was busy in her thoughts, Li Wei was stunned at everyone''s gazes on him; however, he didn''t care and reminded. "Take Evelyn to the changing room and also check if she needs your help in changing," he instructed as he guessed her favorite dress must be complicated and hard for her to change alone. Hearing him Li Xin and others came out of their thoughts and hurriedly nodded before taking Evelyn to the changing room. Of course, not everyone went inside; only Li Xin, Li Yin, Emily, Irene, and Lily went to help her. Alice wanted to go in too, but she was stopped by Elva. As for Olivia and Lyla, they didn''t want to irritate little girl for having too many people around her, so they stayed outside. Meanwhile, Li Wei sat on the recliner sofa as he pondered when to level up Elva and Alice. He couldn''t delay for too long, as they might not feel good about this, especially since they were the only ones who left. ''I should do it tomorrow then,'' he decided silently. After this, he waited for Evelyn to come out. It didn''t take too long, and within ten minutes, she came out before sprinting towards him with a smile. "Daddy, how do I look?" she inquired with expectation as she circled around to show the black princess ball gown with flowery design. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled softly. "You are looking very cute and pretty, even more than princesses of any kingdom," he praised honestly. Hearing him, Evelyn giggled with happiness before lunging into his arms to get spoiled. After this, she talked a few words and once again went to change to show him how cute she looks in other outfits. This made Li Xin and others more jealous, as they must pester her a lot to do this. ''Grr, it''s unfair,'' they all thought, giving him a glare. Li Wei couldn''t help but feel speechless at this; however, he ignored them and focused on spoiling the little girl while giving her advice on which dress she should wear. Which just made Li Xin and others glare at him more fiercely as Evelyn accepted his suggestions without any delay. Chapter 267 - 267: Dropping Off Emily ''Why is there so much difference?'' Li Xin and others thought with a sulky look as they saw Evelyn doing whatever Li Wei told her without any hesitation. The difference was akin to earth and heaven since they must convince her with stories to do this. Li Wei knew Evelyn only listened to him truly, but he didn''t care since it was a good thing. So, he ignored their glares and continued to spoil her while also telling her which dresses to wear. This continued until evening, and later he had no choice but to stop spoiling her since he needed to cook. Evelyn was little down, but knowing he was going to cook, she perked up and followed him to the kitchen with Olivia. As for others, they were once again left in the hall alone with a sulky look. Nevertheless, when the dinner was ready, their dissatisfaction disappeared. It was because Evelyn baked cake for everyone with her small hands. This made all the girls happy, as they enjoyed her cake while praising her cooking to heavens. Just like this, the dinner was over, and all girls became spirited with their full stomach. However, one little girl was not happy, and that was Emily since she needed to go home now. "Bad brother, can''t I stay here for one more day?" she requested with a pitiful look as she snuggled to him with love. Watching her like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but roll his eyes at her. Just now she was giving him a cold shoulder because he was close with Evelyn, and now that she needed his help, she was acting sweetly. "Emily, Aunty Eliza must be worried about you, so no matter what, you have to go home today," he replied with a firm look as cradled her. After this, he didn''t wait for her response and teleported outside the villa. Emily was stunned at this, and soon her expression became resentful. However, she didn''t say anything and looked away in different direction to sulk silently. Even when Li Wei walked towards her home, she remained the same, making him speechless. "Emily, there is no need to be this upset; it''s not like you are not going to come tomorrow and play with Evelyn, right?" "Moreover, once the school starts, you will have more time to play with her even the whole day in the school, so stop sulking about this," he stated rolling his eyes at her while poking her cheeks. Even though there were schools in this world, they didn''t operate the same as the earth. Especially for the children under 14- years -old. Most of the time they are allowed to play with everyone, while only one or two times a week there will be classes on important subjects such as math, biology, and adventure training. Many people from earth might think this was idiotic since the kids were wasting their time. However, if one took in the fact that they would live a dangerous life in the future, it was quite good that the schools here were something to have fun for them and not to pressure them into learning theoretical knowledge. Moreover, this school would take everyone to play together regardless of their grades, so Emily would have a lot of time to play with Evelyn when she goes to the school. Emily also understood this, so she perked up after hearing him. However, since this was for the future, she didn''t care and remained silent, still sulking angrily. Watching her like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but pinch her cheeks. "You really need me to pester you a lot, don''t you," he said with a smile. In response, Emily shot a glare before snuggling in his arms. Li Wei didn''t say anything after this and gently kissed her forehead as he continued walking towards her villa. It didn''t take too much time, and he arrived at the gate of No. 2 villa, where her mother was waiting for them. "Li Wei, I am sorry; she must have troubled you a lot," Eliza apologized with a sigh. If it were before, she wouldn''t have minded too much, but now, knowing he might be a hero, she felt uneasy since Emily might be wasting his time. Li Wei knew what she was worried about, so he instantly shook his head and reassured her. "Aunty Eliza I treat Emily as my own little sister, not to mention everyone at home likes her a lot, so don''t worry about her troubling me with anything." "Also, if you need any help from me, don''t hesitate to ask," he said seriously as he still remembered she was the one who came to help him after the four nobles created trouble. However, Eliza didn''t care and shook her head. "Why would I need your help? You are just a kid and should focus on marrying a few wives rather than helping us adults," she stated, rolling her eyes at him. Hearing her, Li Wei couldn''t help but smile wryly, but he didn''t continue to talk about this and handed the little girl in his arms to her. Emily was of course reluctant, but she didn''t complain and continued to maintain her silence with a sulky look. This made Eliza speechless a little; however, she ignored her and thanked Li Wei for taking care of her. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To which Li Wei just shrugged off, and after saying a few more words he left. After this, he didn''t waste time and came back to his villa, where he found everyone waiting in the hall. "Daddy, you are back!" Evelyn exclaimed as soon as he arrived and lunged into his arms without hesitation. She was a little upset since Emily had to leave, but after seeing him, her mood improved. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled softly and cradled her. "You are tired right? Then why are you waiting here rather than sleeping?" he inquired, nudging her small nose. "Daddy, I want to sleep, but with sister Lyla and sister Irene today," Evelyn replied, pointing at the two of them. This made Li Wei stunned and also everyone else, as they didn''t expect this. Even Irene and Lyla were the same. Chapter 268 - 268: Next Day "Evelyn, why do you want to sleep together with Lyla and Irene?" Li Wei inquired with a puzzled look. While hearing him, Evelyn tilted her head cutely and explained. "Daddy Aunty Sophia said I can''t sleep with you always as you need to discuss ''important things'' with your partners, such as sister XinXin and sister YinYin." "Even though I am a little girl, I know that this is very important, especially in keeping your relationship healthy with your partners," she replied with a serious look and continued. "As for why I wanted to sleep with them, it''s because of sister Lyla; she is very soft and comfy, like Aunty Sophia and Aunty Luna." "A pity that sister Lyla or my aunties aren''t your partners; if not, we all will be able to sleep together," she muttered with regret, not knowing Li Wei felt a shiver on his spine when she involved her aunties. However, Evelyn didn''t care about him and continued further. "Daddy, I think you should take every sister and my aunties as your partners, then I will be able to sleep with everyone together," she said with hope as she eyed her sisters while thinking about her beautiful aunties with an innocent look. Watching her like this, Li Wei''s mouth twitched violently. ''Damn, why does Sophia have to change her memories like this?'' he cried inwardly before correcting the little girl. "Evelyn, don''t talk about such things; it''s not very good to do, especially talking about anyone becoming my partner," he warned as he pinched her soft cheeks, making her glare at him. However, he ignored her and glanced at Lyla and Irene. "I will leave Evelyn to you; she is tired, so let her sleep early. Also, if she doesn''t sleep or is having problems sleeping, inform me as soon as possible," he said with a serious look. Hearing him, both Lyla and Irene nodded without hesitation. "Don''t worry, we will inform you immediately," Irene replied and came to cradle the little girl. Li Wei didn''t stop her from doing this and handed the little girl before saying goodbye to everyone. As for the words of Evelyn, no one cared about it since she was just an innocent little girl who didn''t know what her words implied. Moreover, it will make things awkward if they talk or think about it, so it was better to pretend that she didn''t say anything and slowly teach her what to say and not to say. Also, it was a big blow to almost every girl when they found out Evelyn liked them big, so how could they care about her words? They could only feel bitter inside while glancing at Lyla''s chest, who was blushing with embarrassment. Nevertheless, they didn''t delay and hurriedly returned to their rooms as they saw Evelyn yawning sleepily. Li Wei too did the same and went back to his room with Li Xin and Li Yin, who were dejected at the little girls'' absence. However, they only needed a tight embrace from him before falling asleep in his arms quietly. As for the ''important things'' Evelyn talked about, they were both tired after the whole day. Especially Li Wei, who had exhausted his mental strength while forming the spirit contract. Hence, he didn''t think of anything like this and went to sleep. *** It was the next day when Li Xin opened her eyes, and as usual, she couldn''t find him in the bed. "Brother is not here again~" she complained with a pout as she wanted snuggles from him. However, with him not around, what could she do? "Even Evelyn is not here," she said with a pitiful look, feeling quite depressed. However, she didn''t delay and left the bed to get ready with Li Yin. *** Just as she was doing this, Li Wei was busy cooking breakfast for everyone with the help of Olivia. Evelyn, the little girl, was not there because she woke up late and was now getting ready. Hence only two of them here cooking as usual. This continued until Li Wei felt a strange sensation on his chest, and before he could think, a pink light flashed out, landing on his shoulder. It was none other than a fluffy pink fox whose eyes remained fixed on the boiled eggs. (Li Wei! Cook for me too! especially the eggs!) she instructed, ignoring his stunned look. (You can eat?) Li Wei inquired with shock. In the memories of inheritance, there was no mention of this, and with how spirits were entities like ghosts, he didn''t think they needed to eat. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, with the fluffy fox asking for the food, he couldn''t help but think differently. Mira didn''t know his thoughts, but when she saw him doubting her ability to eat, she complained with irritation. (I am different from other spirits, so stop asking such things and cook eggs for me! Also, what are those things I want¡ªthat, that too, and that too,) she continued pointing her small paws at different pots. Watching her like this, Li Wei was speechless; nevertheless, he didn''t delay and started to cook for her. Because Olivia couldn''t see the fluffy fox and hear them, she was puzzled when he started cooking extra dishes. However, she only thought he wanted to eat more, so she started to help him. Meanwhile, Mira remained seated on his shoulders, watching him cook with satisfaction. ''After I am done with eating, I should roam around a bit,'' she thought to herself, wondering how far humans have gone. It has been thousands of years since she had visited any human place, so she was a little curious about it. ''Now that I have a spirit contract with him, I can roam around as much as I want, even the other worlds,'' she muttered in her heart with faint excitement. Every world was protected by the rules of gods and the world system. Because of this, she was unbale to roam in different worlds. But with Li Wei taking her, there would be no rejection, and she would be able to go wherever she wanted. ''It will be fun,'' she said to herself with a pleased look. However, her pleased expression didn''t last long, and it turned into an extremely cautious look. ''Who is that?'' she questioned inwardly with shock as she felt a sense of threat from that figure. Chapter 269 - 269: Sudden Situation "Daddy!" Evelyn came running into the kitchen after getting ready. Li Wei was surprised at this, but he threw away all his questions and cradled the little girl with love. "Did you sleep well?" he inquired softly. Hearing him, Evelyn nodded with a pleased look. "Yes, I slept well, but I missed daddy," she replied and started to snuggle in his chest with love. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled and caressed her back. "Just wait a little; the breakfast is almost done," he said, nudging her small nose. In response, Evelyn nodded with a cute look and sat on the table to watch both Olivia and Li Wei cook breakfast with interest. She didn''t notice that a small fox was staring at her with shock. ''Why does someone like her exist in this world?'' Mira thought with a dumfounded look. Sophia hadn''t told her anything about Evelyn, hence why she was shocked at her presence. Especially since she could feel a threat from her and wasn''t able to gauge how powerful she was. Moreover, this little girl was very close with Li Wei and was even calling him daddy. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but look at him with a deep look. Li Wei noticed her stare, but he ignored her as Evelyn was waiting for breakfast. There was no way he would let the little girl wait, so he sped up the pace of cooking. His actions made Mira pout at him, but she didn''t say or request any explanation about Evelyn. If even a goddess like Sophia had not told her, then there must be someone more powerful, or someone at least at her level, behind the little girl. Even though she was a powerful nine-tailed spirit fox, it didn''t mean she was invincible, especially in front of gods. So, she didn''t dare to inquire about the little girl just out of curiosity. Moreover, the little girl couldn''t see her, so there was no need to be nosy. Hence, she didn''t care too much about getting ignored by him and focused her attention on the food he was cooking. It didn''t take too long, and within fifteen minutes all the dishes were cooked. "Olivia, go and inform everyone; until then, I will take Evelyn there and prepare the table," he said. Hearing him Olivia was stunned a little, but she nodded immediately. "I will go then," she replied, however, she didn''t leave immediately and approached the little girl who was sitting on the counter. "Evelyn, sister, I will wait for you outside," she said as she pinched her soft cheeks with a smile. Only after she was satisfied did she take her leave. Evelyn was extremely resentful at this and threw herself in Li Wei''s arms. "Daddy! Look, sister Olivia bullied me," she complained with tears. Watching her like this, Li Wei was speechless. "Tell me what I should do then?" he asked with a helpless look. "Hehe~ give me an extra burger today!" Evelyn replied with a giggle, her tears disappearing immediately. "Little girl, you are asking the wrong person here; you should pester your sisters who are going to feed you," Li Wei reminded, pinching her nose. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In response, Evelyn stuck her tongue out and gazed at the dishes he was preparing. "Daddy, why did you take out breakfast here? Are we going to eat secretly?" she asked with excitement and was quite eager to eat secretly. Watching her like this, Li Wei couldn''t help but roll his eyes at her. "If you eat here now then those sisters would kill me as they won''t be able to feed you anymore," he replied, and he stored the container of food in his item box. As for the dishes on the table, they were for Mira the fluffy fox. Evelyn couldn''t help but become disappointed when she heard him and became curious for whom he had taken out the breakfast. ''In sister Emily''s story, there was a husband who prepared food secretly for his lover; does that mean Daddy has one too?'' she thought her imagination was running wild as she got led astray by another little girl when no one was paying attention. Li Wei didn''t know her thoughts, but he felt strange when she looked at him with those curious eyes. Nevertheless, he didn''t care too much and contacted Mira through the connection. (Do you need more?) he asked. (No need; that should suffice for me,) Mira replied. After this, she didn''t wait for Li Wei to say anything and directly turned into pink light disappearing into his chest. The dishes on the table also followed the suit, which made Evelyn stunned. ''So, Daddy is hiding his lover in his own heart!'' she muttered inwardly and wondered how he did this. Once again, Li Wei remained unaware of her throughs and felt a little strange. However, he didn''t waste any time and cradled the little girl before making his way to the breakfast table. It didn''t take too long, and within a few minutes, everyone arrived. After this, they heartlessly separated the happy father and daughter. ''How cruel! They don''t care about the feelings of poor me,'' Li Wei complained in his heart as he saw them taking Evelyn away without any shred of guilt. Nevertheless, he wasn''t unhappy and started to eat his breakfast. Everyone else also did the same, along with chatter and laughter. With everybody enjoying it the time passed quickly, and breakfast was soon over. Only after this did the little girl reunited with her father. "Daddy! Take me out to play," Evelyn requested with an expectant look. Watching her like this, Li Wei smiled and ruffled her hair. "Okay, we will go once Emily arrives, so get ready until then," he agreed without any hesitation. Hearing him, Evelyn perked up happily. "Daddy is the best!" she exclaimed with a giggle and snuggled in his arms with love. However, her actions came to an abrupt stop, and her gaze became fixed on the sky outside with a serious look. Immediately after this, Li Wei, Irene, and Lyla also gazed at the sky with solemn expression. ''What''s happening? Why is there so much mana gathering suddenly!'' Li Wei thought with a shocked look.